《Love You Forever》


 Chapter 1 Sold, Beaten, Sent to the Hospital

    Have you ever met a human trafficker?

    I met him before, and he was still at home in the middle of the night.

    Half an hour ago, I came home after working overtime. From the door to the bedroom, my clothes were scattered all over the floor, making me nauseous.

    There was a man and a woman in the room. One was my boyfriend and the other was Fu Ming, the daughter of the chairman of our company.

    I smashed the key hard. "Bai Guang, you bastard!"

    Bai Guang screamed when he was hit, and Fu Ming, who was disturbed, looked at me viciously.

    "How dare you hit me? I''ve been with you for so many years. You won''t let me touch you. What right do you have to hit me?" Bai Guang came over and slapped me until I was dizzy.

    My eyes were filled with surprise and anger. "It was you who betrayed me. You hit me?"

    "Do I need to carry you? I''m with Mingming because Mingming is so much better than you." As he spoke, he pulled fu ming over to demonstrate to me.

    I was so angry that my head was spinning and I was going crazy. I was about to rush up with a fist!

    Bai Guang kicked me to the ground and came up with a series of punches and kicks. Soon I was knocked unconscious.

    Naive. I thought I was done with the beating. I didn''t expect that after they beat me so hard that I almost fainted, they even contacted a human trafficker to sell me!

    With my body tied to the ground, I used my last ounce of strength to clench my fist. I will always remember this moment, and I will return it to you even more in the future.

    After some time, I became conscious and slowly opened my eyes. There were no Bai Guang and Fu Ming''s hateful faces in front of me. There were white ceilings and red cross signs on the quilt.

    "I''m awake." An expressionless man beside him said coldly.

    I looked at him warily. "Who are you?"

    "Fu Ming''s brother, my name is Fu Jing."

    Fu Jing? The president of the Fushijituan? I suddenly had a thought: I want to hold this man''s thigh tightly, whether it is for revenge or to live, I have to hold on to this life-saving straw, he can save me once, he will definitely save my future.

    Seeing that I was silent, fu jing continued to stare at me with his cold face. "Fu Ming is impulsive and ruthless. You''d better be careful."

    "Are you concerned about me?" I don''t understand. "Your sister stole my boyfriend and sold me to a human trafficker. Instead of helping him, you helped me. Can I trust you?"

    He glanced at me like he was looking at a fool. "Believe it or not."

    "I believe it." I grabbed his sleeve. "But Fu Ming is rich and powerful. Bai Guang is now her puppet. I can''t fight them."

    Fu Jing''s eyes fell on my hand. I was nervous, but I didn''t want to retreat. Just as he was about to speak, Bai Guang and Fu Ming walked into the ward.

    "Brother, you know she''s my rival in love, and you''re still elbowing out!" Fu Ming looked very unhappy.

    Fu Jing slapped Fu Ming in the face. "What are you doing? If dad finds out about this, you won''t be able to handle it."

    Fu Ming was angry, but when Fu Jing said the word "Father," her momentum instantly weakened.

    "Well, at most I won''t sell her." Fu Ming covered his face and looked at me. "Chen Qing, I''m giving you another way now. Get out of North city yourself. You''re not allowed to harass me and Bai Guang anymore. If you don''t get out, even my brother won''t be able to save you!"

    The way she bossed me around made the seeds of my inner vengeance take root. I clutched the bedsheet, the veins on my forehead twitching, and I slowly spat out three words, "You, dream, dream!"

    Bam, Fu Ming slapped me in the face.

    Bai Guang shook her hand painfully. "Mingming, are you stupid? Your hands are so delicate. How can you hit her rough face?"

    My face was burning with pain, and my heart ached more than my face. I gritted my teeth as I looked at the dog and his wife in front of me. "Bai Guang, you betrayed our relationship for a few years. Did you feed your conscience to the dog? Fu Ming, my today is your tomorrow. You''re arrogant now. I''m waiting to see you down and out one day."

    "Then you''re going to be disappointed, because..." Her lips moved up and down, and only I could hear a few words.

    She said, because - I won''t live that day.

    Fu Ming held Bai Guang''s arm and shook his head proudly, leaving his back to me like a winner.

    Fu Jing and I were the only ones left in the room. I barely hesitated to get down to the bed and hug Fu Jing. "Help me..."

    I don''t know where my confidence and courage came from, and I don''t know why I was so cheap all of a sudden, and I wanted to trade myself for a man''s protection.

 Chapter 2 Sleep. Youre Not Just Talking

    I''ve seen a lot about being sold to human traffickers.

    A lot of people''s lives have been ruined like this. I can''t. I''ve worked so hard to come to North city from so far away. I''ve worked so hard to be here today. I can''t be ruined just because of Fu Ming.

    Fu Jing was the only one who could cure her. I had to climb up to this man no matter what.

    But his thin lips remained tightly shut, and he did not react at all.

    I didn''t want to give up, I wanted to kiss him.

    However, he pushed me away. "If you want to survive, you have to depend on yourself."

    I stood alone in the ward, thinking about what I have now, and then about Fu Ming''s status and status. I fought with her like a mantis in a car.

    The next day, I ran from the hospital to work at the company. Bai Guang and I were small employees of the Fushijituan. Bai Guang got promoted and became the director of the creative department.

    When I first got to work, my whole body ached. Before I was sold, I resisted and got hit. Bai Guang was as ruthless as the people he called. He punched and kicked me. He knocked out all my kindness and expectations for him.

    Fu Jing worked at a high level. I recognized his car. After work, I squatted in the parking lot and waited. I followed him wherever he went. Two days later, I finally caught a chance.

    With the medicine I bought from a treasure, I pretended to be a hotel staff and entered his room while he was drunk.

    The medicine was inhaled. I put the bottle on the tip of his nose and let him smell it, and he reacted.

    "Fu Jing, if you sleep with me, you have to protect me." A sly glint flashed in my eyes.

    I quickly took off my clothes and crawled into bed. I was with Bai Guang for a few years, but we both rented two rooms and a room, never crossing the line.

    Just as I was blindfolded, Fu Jing slowly opened his eyes. I was so scared that I immediately stuffed another medicine into his mouth. After coughing twice, his face turned red.

    "Get lost." Fu Jing threw me off the bed.

    "Fu Jing, don''t try to be tough. I''m a big girl, and you won''t lose. Just protect me when I''m done. Don''t let your sister bully me. I won''t force you to do anything else." I think the deal is reasonable.

    I climbed onto him again.

    After all this, Fu Jing pushed me away. He put on his clothes and walked out. I was dumbfounded.

    I put on my clothes more quickly and chased out. "Fu Jing, when I bought the medicine, people said that you would die if you weren''t with me."

    He looked at me with his scarlet eyes. "Even if I die, I won''t sleep with you."

    My heart was broken and I felt like my dignity was being trampled on. Looking at the stumbling Fu Jing, I took his arm and put it on my shoulder. "Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."

    Fu jing paused and uttered two words with difficulty, "Hospital."

    While he was washing his stomach, I watched as the process pained me. I was wondering if Fu Jing was a man or not. He would rather suffer than have fun with me. It was only later that I realized how principled he was.

    He''s going to be hospitalized. I''ve been taking care of him for two days, and before I could leave, Fu Ming came.

    "Dad, she was the one who drugged my brother." Fu Ming pointed at me and said to a man who looked domineering and dignified.

    Before I could argue, the two bodyguards dragged me away.

    Is this how their surname fu works? Fortunately, Fu Jing still had a conscience. He spoke slowly and the person who dragged me stopped.

    "Dad, it''s useful for me to keep her." Fu jing said.

    "What''s the use? Ah Jing, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Your grandfather''s biggest annoyance is seeing you take a fancy to women."

    Fu Jing nodded slightly. "I know. I''ll take care of it."

    This was the second time Fu Jing helped me. Fu Ming left with her father. When she left, she looked at me as if she was going to eat me up. I was very happy. The enemy''s unhappiness made me happy.

    With Fu Jing behind me, I wasn''t afraid at all. That afternoon, I went to Bai Guang''s parents and told them that their son was a gigolo in the company.

    Any parent would not be able to stand the idea of a son being a pretty boy to a woman.

    In the evening, they came in a hurry. I went to the station to pick up the people and described Bai Guang''s affair vividly.

    I sent Bai Guang''s parents to the company, and they didn''t disappoint me. They immediately started a fight. They held their son''s hand and insisted on leaving. Dad yelled, and mom forced her to die. I saw Bai Guang''s expression, and it was not far from death.

    "Chen Qing, it''s all your doing!" Bai Guang yelled at me with open teeth and claws.

    I looked at his parents with a look of grievance. "Uncle and aunt, even if Bai Guang doesn''t want me, I''m still half of your daughter. I can''t just watch him go astray. That woman must have forced him. Otherwise, how could he do such a shameless thing!"

    "Yes, what about that woman? Where''s the woman named Fu Ming?" Bai Guang''s mother''s voice broke at the top of her voice.

    Bai Guang strode over, grabbed me by the collar and pushed me aside. I couldn''t stand still and hit the wall. I bared my teeth in pain. Bai Guang''s father came up and gave Bai Guang a big ear-shaver.

    "What are you doing beating people up for? Our family name bai has been innocent for generations. How did you come up with such a despicable thing? Hurry up and take us to that woman. What does she think of my son as?" Said Bai Guang''s father.

    The whole creative department has been thrown into a frenzy. I don''t believe fu ming. I don''t know what happened to the president''s sister and the chairman''s daughter.

    On the side, I had already recorded these videos and sold them to entertainment magazines at a high price.

    Before the matter had settled down, I slipped back to Fu Jing. If Fu Ming and Bai Guang retaliated, I would at least have a thigh to hug.

    "What trouble have you caused?" Fu jing said in a deep voice.

    I scratched my head. "Am I obvious? I don''t think so."

    I looked back at what I had done in the past hour, bringing him tea and water, buying food and wiping his body. I had done everything I could and could not. It was a bit flattering.

    Fu Jing threw his phone in front of me. "Look at you. What''s the difference between jumping up and down and monkeys?"

    I looked at the video on my phone, and it was like I was a clown.

    But the others were more alike. I chuckled. "I can drag them down, not to mention being monkeys, but even chimpanzees."

    Fu Jing looked at me with a look of hatred. I felt like I had seen this look before. No one had looked at me like this for years.

    "Sister..." I muttered, remembering the purpose of my first visit to this city.

    Fu Jing''s eyes froze. "What did you say?"

 Chapter 3 My Sister Is Dead?

    I realized that I had lost my composure and immediately shook my head. "Nothing, you heard me wrong. Fu Boss, when did you get out of the hospital? Is there a shortage of maids at home? Are there any assistants around?"

    "No shortage." Fu Jing said coldly.

    I curled my lips. Why did I become so fierce all of a sudden? But I''m in a precarious situation. I don''t even have a place to live. I only have a poor savings. Even if I rent a house and have a place to live, I''m worried that Fu Ming and Bai Guang will come to me.

    The next day, fu jing was going to be discharged from the hospital. I really couldn''t find a reason to stay by his side.

    Send Fu Jing to the car. Just as I thought I was abandoned, Fu Jing threw away a bunch of keys. "The address is on it. Look for it yourself."

    "This is..." I was stunned. Fu Jing''s car drove away.

    Fu Jing actually gave me a house to live in? I laughed a few times like a fool and rushed to my new place without stopping. A small apartment, one room, one hall. The furniture looked quite new. Even the sheets and covers were there. It was more complete than the houses that carried bags online.

    I opened the closet, and it was full of women''s clothes. There were all kinds of clothes, and they looked expensive. The point was that this was my size.

    How did he know it was my code? And you prepared it for me. What is this?

    I was happy and confused at the same time. In the afternoon, I was working at the company. While everyone was having tea, I sent a message to fu jing asking about his house. Who knew that he had called? I just said one thing: I can live with you. There''s no such nonsense.

    The corner of my mouth twitched, and my affection for this action-oriented man increased inexplicably.

    I guess I''ve been taken care of. That''s my position.

    Fu Ming and Bai Guang had a lot of trouble. I heard that Fu Ming was going to bring Bai Guang to his parents, but the chairman knew about it. The procedure was canceled because Bai Guang was out.

    After work at night, I went to wait for the subway. I was on the elevator when there was a sudden rush of footsteps behind me.

    Out of curiosity, I turned around and saw Bai Guang running up the elevator. I didn''t know what I was thinking, so I ran.

    "Robbery, help." I shouted to find the man in uniform.

    Bai Guang chased after him. "Chen Qing, stop."

    Seeing that I was about to catch the staff, Bai Guang grabbed my hair and stopped in my tracks. My body could only fall back because of the pain.

    "Let go." I glared at Bai Guang.

    Without a word, he slapped me with the clothes on my chest. It was too late for me to raise my hand to block it, but I was not the one who was at a disadvantage. I raised my fist and hit him in the eye.

    He let go of me and covered my eyes. I covered my face.

    If there''s a fight, there''s a crowd. If there''s a crowd, it''s good for me.

    "Why did you hit me when you were angry? You cheated on me first. Now that the little rich woman despises you, you blame me. Is there any reason for that?!" I shouted.

    Bai Guang bared his teeth like a mad dog that was biting people everywhere. "If it weren''t for you, Fu Ming and I would be engaged now."

    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen you eat a soft meal so righteously. You have hands and feet. You can''t fight for yourself. You just want to rely on a woman to get on top. I really look down on you from the bottom of my heart."

    As soon as my words came out, everyone around me could tell what was going on, and someone pointed at Bai Guang and said that this was the man who was on the news who had a crush on the rich lady.

    Bai Guang was surrounded. I took the opportunity to leave, and my face was still burning with pain.

    When I got back to my apartment, I cleaned the house and bought a lot of things from under the building to fill the fridge. I don''t know why this place made me feel familiar. It was the first time since my sister disappeared.

    My sister and I were kicked out of the house ten years ago by my father and stepmother. My sister was three years older than me. She went out to work and let me study. Everything was fine, but when bad luck came, no one could stop fate.

    I was in that small county with no information, and suddenly I didn''t hear from my sister. Although I had money to call my account every month, I never received a call from my sister.

    I came to North city with all my heart to look for her. This was seven years. I met countless strange faces, but I couldn''t see the face that made me dream.

    I nestled in the sofa and the sudden emptiness overwhelmed me. I turned on some old tv and saw a very blurry video. I was shocked and my head exploded with a bang.

    This is my video? The sports meeting in our first year of high school?

    I only sent this video to my sister. Why did it show up here? Trembling, I took out my phone and called Fu Jing.

    "Fu Jing, you know chen lai, don''t you? You know her, don''t you?" My heart was filled with endless anticipation and excitement, as well as fear of the unknown.

    Fu Jing said coldly, "No."

    "Liar, the key you gave me. This apartment has my sister''s things here. You must know her. I beg you, tell me where she is." My lips trembled because I was anxious and my whole body trembled.

    "... Fu Jing hung up.

    I threw away my cell phone and flipped through the apartment. There was definitely a woman who lived here before. This woman was no one else. She was my sister. The clothes in the closet were no one else''s. I look just like my 17 year old sister who came from home to work in North city, so the size of the clothes is the same.

    The doorbell rang and I ran to open the door. Fu Jing stood at the door with a livid face.

    "Fu Jing, my sister used to live here. You watched videos on tv, and these clothes. She''s very much like me. We''re three years younger, but we''re all alike." I pointed at the tv, but Fu Jing didn''t watch it.

    He had been looking at me ever since he came in, and it made my hair stand on end.

    "You... What''s wrong with you?" I asked uneasily.

    Fu Jing sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, took a puff, and slowly said, "Chen lai is dead."

 Chapter 4 Call Him Brother-in-law

    I closed my eyes and seemed to understand what was about to happen. Something seemed to be churning in my mind. I suddenly thought that the man on top of me was my sister''s man.

    "Isn''t it bad for us to be like this?" I pushed his head and whispered.

    He paused, pinched me hard on the chest and stopped. "Next time you seduce me, you won''t be so lucky."

    I was speechless and suddenly felt that I was so unkind that I wanted to let him off. When I hesitated, he put me on the sofa, tidied up his clothes and left.

    After Fu Jing left, I lay on the bed, and when I thought about my sister''s disappearance, tears flowed down the corners of my eyes into my hair and wet my pillow.

    After a sleepless night, I struggled to get up and go to work. I was completely out of my mind. Even when my colleague reminded me that fu ming was looking for me, I didn''t notice. I stood behind Fu Ming and asked her why she was sitting in my chair.

    "Chen Qing, do you think you can get out of this whole thing by directing the play between Bai Guang and me? It''s almost the end of the month. If you can''t finish your performance, pack your things and get out of here." Fu Ming put his arms around his shoulders in a high position.

    I looked up at her. "Oh."

    Fu Ming frowned. "You''re about to lose your job."

    "You just said that." I reminded her feebly.

    She pressed her hand on my shoulder and pinched mine. "Don''t think that if you act like you don''t care, I''ll be merciful to you. As long as you stay at the Fu shi for a day, I won''t let you live a day."

    I knocked her hand off and looked at her fiercely with the same eyes. "Are you rich and powerful? Don''t make others feel better. Don''t push them too hard. It''s not certain who won''t feel better then."

    Fu Ming was slightly surprised, and then disdained, "By you?"

    I looked into her eyes, neither servile nor haughty. I was completely free now. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    "Yo, two women in one show." A bantering voice came.

    Fu Ming and I turned around and looked. Fu Ming walked up to the man in two steps. "Brother miao, look at someone bullying me."

    I know this man, the jiang family''s young man with a lot of gossip.

    "Mingming, are you kidding me? There are people bullying you in your territory?" Jiang Miao''s eyes darted back and forth at me.

    I pursed my lips and said nothing.

    "It''s her who drugged big brother. He ignored her and thought he was so capable that he dared to cross me in my territory." Fu Ming had already gnashed his teeth at me.

    Jiang Miao let out an exclamation. He walked up to me and whispered a question in my ear. I nodded. He took my hand and left, leaving Fu Ming behind to stomp his feet behind us.

    Jiang miao pulled me into the elevator and went straight to the underground garage. He drove a blue supercar. Sitting in his car made me uncomfortable, but I would rather stay here than face Fu Ming''s annoying face and the jealous and disdainful eyes of my colleagues.

    "You have guts to drug Fu Jing." Jiang Miao joked with me.

    I pulled away a smile and said, "It''s okay. Fu Ming is angry. You took me away like this, and everyone is on the same side."

    Jiang Miao curled her lips. "I don''t dare compare to you. Fu Jing doesn''t touch women all the time. This is an open secret in the circle. Do you know what happens when a woman misses Fu Jing? No matter how beautiful or well built they are, none of them are not left to be played by Fu Jing''s men. I add, there are hundreds of them."

    I took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "Is he so manly?"

    Jiang Miao chuckled. "If he hears that, no one can protect you."

    I shut up wisely and sat in the car without saying a word. Jiang Miao''s car drove all the way to an entertainment club. It was only then that I realized that I was on a pirate ship. I suddenly regretted it. When he asked me in a low voice in the office if I wanted to go with him, I shouldn''t have wanted to go with him for a moment.

    "Mahjong is one out of three. If you lose, it''s Fu Jing." Jiang Miao''s tone was not to be rejected.

    I wanted to say I wouldn''t, but his warning eyes made me speechless, so I had to follow him into the box and sit at the mahjong table.

    I don''t know the other two players. Jiang Miao introduced them and introduced me to Fu Jing. Before the game started, Jiang Miao called Fu Jing and said that he was responsible for all my losses. I didn''t hear Fu Jing''s reaction.

    From the beginning, I lost two mahjong matches. I could play, but I was absent-minded. When I heard Jiang Miao say one fifty thousand, I was shocked and immediately began to concentrate on playing cards.

    An hour later, fu jing arrived, his face as black as charcoal.

    "How much did you lose?" He asked.

    I pointed to the money in front of me, and Jiang Miao took it. "We should ask how much we lost."

    "I''m not playing anymore." I got up, the money in front of me was hot, and I didn''t dare take it.

    "I say, Ah Jing, you are not kind. When you come out to play with your brothers, you are very noble. Who knows there is a small... Door hidden in this company?" Jiang Miao looked at my figure and said.

    Door panel? I looked down and immediately raised my eyes to glare at him. He picked up the mahjong and was about to hit me. I almost forgot that this was a young man of the jiang family who had always been arrogant. I actually dared to stare at him. I was afraid I was a little tired of living.

    Fu jing took a step in front of me and protected me firmly behind him.

    This was the second time I felt protected. The first time was when my father married his stepmother and entered the house. When my stepmother hit me and my sister, my sister fought to protect me. From that moment on, I decided that if anyone treated my sister badly, I would do everything I could to make him feel better. My stepmother''s fate was a bloody example.

    "Ah Jing, you''re not really interested in this door panel, are you?" Jiang Miao stood up, and the other two went out knowingly, leaving only the three of us in the box.

    Fu Jing said softly, "She''s Chen Lai''s sister."

    Jiang Miao''s face suddenly darkened. I felt that he was hostile to me.

    "You want to touch your sister''s man, too?" His words were sarcasm.

 Chapter 5 Die with Him

    I bit the tender flesh in my mouth and kept silent. I didn''t know about Fu Jing''s relationship with my sister at that time. If I knew, why would I do that?

    "All right, Jiang Miao." Fu Jing frowned. He took out his phone and scratched it. "This man, I don''t want to see him again in North city."

    I was shocked. The picture on his phone screen was clearly Bai Guang.

    "If you do this, fu ming will put the bill on me." I said.

    Fu Jing squinted at me. "If I don''t do this, she won''t count on you?"

    I was speechless. Whether Bai Guang or not, Fu Ming hated me.

    After Jiang Miao left, Fu Jing took me home. He only went downstairs. I went upstairs myself. Just as I was getting out of the elevator, I was about to open the door with my keys. Suddenly, someone covered my mouth from behind.

    I opened my mouth and took a bite. The person behind me suddenly let go. I turned around and looked. "Bai Guang? What do you want?"

    "Chen Qing, you ruined me. It''s not easy for me anyway, so let''s not be together." There was a burning sensation in Bai Guang''s eyes.

    I was a little flustered and my feet were weak. I could only stand against the wall. "Nonsense, you betrayed our feelings first. If you don''t have a bad heart, you won''t end up like this."

    "Things have come to this point. You can die with me." He dragged me to the window in the corridor.

    I took out my bag and threw it on the ground. I threw one every two steps. I was still hoping to be saved.

    "Are you really going to die? If you die, there will be nothing. Your parents worked hard to nurture you. You want to die before you filial them? Fu Ming hasn''t given up on you yet. How do you know there''s no chance?" I tried to stall for time and reached for the phone in my pocket.

    "Fu Ming, she''s completely disappointed in me. I''m like a stray dog now. I have no way to go. I''m going to die anyway. Didn''t you always say you loved me? Then come with me." He pulled me over and sat on the window.

    When the wind blew in, my mind cleared up a little. "Don''t be impulsive. Listen to me."

    I used the feeling of my phone to call the police. I was afraid that I might have pressed the wrong number. I looked down and Bai Guang suddenly grabbed my phone and threw it downstairs.

    I was completely stunned. Was he going to throw me down like this? After a long time, an echo sounded.

    I tried desperately to retreat, but Bai Guang dragged me like this, one leg sticking out of the window.

    I was in a terrible panic. I was afraid of death and of heights. I was a hundred unwilling to let me fall down and die.

    "Help." I shouted, no matter how useful or useless, I will fight for it.

    A hurried sound of footsteps appeared in our pull. Fu Jing''s face appeared in my sight. My hand reached out to him, but Bai Guang had already carried me to the window. As long as he tried harder, I would definitely fall down with him.

    I don''t want to die.

    "Fu Jing, save me." My throat is almost dry.

    Fu Jing frowned, and the way he ran towards the building became the only thing I saw when I fell.

    I felt like I was going to die in the moment of weightlessness, but in less than a second, someone grabbed my raised hand.

    "Hold on to me." The veins on Fu Jing''s forehead bulged and his face turned red.

    I desperately grabbed his hand, and Bai Guang was pulling my leg.

    "Chen Qing, I can''t live and you can''t live." Bai Guang pulled me down hard.

    I gritted my teeth and kicked him. "Even if I die, I won''t die with you. You disgust me."

    The tug of war between me and Bai Guang ended in my victory. When he really broke away from my feet, I couldn''t tell what it felt like. When fu jing pulled me through the window and stepped on the floor again, my feet went soft and collapsed on the floor.

    Bai Guang and I also had a past. We went through three years of college together. Ever since we graduated, our hearts have parted ways. Now, this is beyond my expectation. I seem to have heard the sound of his landing. I covered my ears and hugged my head, sitting on the ground for a long time without reacting.

    Fu Jing took me home and poured me a glass of water.

    I asked, "Why did you come up?"

    "Jiang Miao said he saw Bai Guang in this neighborhood."

    "So you''re afraid that something might happen to me?" I answered.

    He didn''t say a word, but I will never forget the scene he just rushed over. He gave me the happiness and steadiness after my rebirth. I suddenly realized that I felt different about Fu Jing.

    I found out about Bai Guang''s death two hours later. I was sitting at the police station making a statement, and it was already night after that. Fu Jing sent me back, and he left after that. I kept him.

    "Do you like my sister?"

    "Yes." Fu Jing''s answer was neither quick nor slow, and I couldn''t guess any of his possible thoughts.

    I swallowed, my fingers intertwined because of nervousness. "Are you giving me money to study and live for me out of guilt for her?"

    He grunted.

    "Then you don''t like her at all." I looked into his eyes with certainty.

    Fu Jing''s eyes narrowed slightly, with a dangerous air in them. "How can you judge my feelings?"

    "If you like her, she dies, and you take care of her sister, it''s not out of guilt, but a sense of responsibility. You feel guilty because you don''t like her at all." Actually, I don''t know what I''m talking about.

    "Chen Qing, what do you want to do?"

    I ignored his question and continued to ask, "How long are you going to keep me?"

    "I never thought about that." He shut his eyes.

    "You have to support me anyway, or we can live together." I tilted my head to look at him.

    Fu Jing frowned and his tone suddenly turned cold. "I''m half your brother-in-law."

    I froze and watched him get up from the sofa and go out. I sat there for a long time until Fu Jing called. He said that tomorrow was the anniversary of my sister''s death. He was going to take me to the grave.

    Living in this house, I thought about my sister''s life nine years ago through the only traces here. I wanted to know if she loved Fu Jing, and if I could love Fu Jing.

    The next morning, fu jing came to pick me up. I was dressed in black and went to the cemetery with him. When I saw my sister''s picture on the tombstone, tears streamed down my face.

    When my mother was still alive, my sister and I had a bad relationship, and we always fought over everything. But ever since my mother died, my father found an aunt and came back, and our sisters united to deal with our stepmother.

    Although it was hard to live under my stepmother''s clutches, at least there was food, drink, and school. It was only because of me that my sister was implicated and kicked out of the house with me.

    When my stepmother was pregnant, I went to the doctor and said it was my son. I overheard her talking to my father. Even if I didn''t push her down the stairs on purpose and cause her to miscarry, my sister and I would have a harder time. I didn''t regret that I pushed her down the stairs.

    My sister blamed me. After I explained, she understood. We had no choice but to eat and study, so she decided to go out and work for me to study. She would treat her well after I worked, but...

 Chapter 6 Cherish Fu Jing in the Life Courtyard

    I sat in front of the tombstone and cried. Fu Jing seemed much calmer.

    "Are you done crying?"

    I sniffed. "Fu Boss, how are we going to get along? You count me as half brother-in-law. Should I call you brother-in-law or pretend to be a stranger?"

    Fu Jing looked at me deeply. "Call me an unmarried man''s brother-in-law, what do you think?"

    "Not suitable." A glint of happiness flashed in my eyes as he walked in front of me and I followed behind. "Fu Boss, can you tell me more about my sister? Although we''re sisters, we''ve been apart for ten years and haven''t been together much at home. I don''t really know much about her."

    "What do you want to know?"

    I thought for a moment, "Why did my sister go to work at the nightclub?"

    Fu Jing suddenly stopped and looked back at me. "Because she has a sister who has to go to school."

    My heart thumped and my face was burning with pain. I didn''t hide my little thoughts from him. His vague and straightforward refusal made me feel more embarrassed than the last gastric lavage.

    He turned around and got into the car. I was standing outside, and the roar of a motorcycle was getting closer and closer. When I wanted to get in the car, a motorcycle rushed at me at a high speed. I was stunned and thought it might be too late to get in the car.

    At this moment, Fu Jing grabbed my arm and pulled me into the car. I was lying on Fu Jing''s body with my face against his face and my waist against his waist.

    I hugged Fu Jing like a straw, not daring to look back or look anywhere.

    "Let go." Orders came from above.

    I quickly let go of my hand, and my face moved away from his. I lowered my head and didn''t know how to get out of it. My mind was filled with my sister.

    "Go check on that man." Fu Jing spoke to the driver in front of him.

    "Yes."

    I sat next to Fu Jing and felt very uneasy when I thought about what had happened just now.

    Half an hour later, Fu Jing''s men sent the message.

    "Mr. Fu, it''s miss fu."

    I was not surprised that fu ming would find someone to bump into me. Instead, it was Fu Jing, who stared at me so hard that my heart began to tremble.

    "You don''t have to look at me like that. She''s your sister. She''s rich and powerful. You''re here today, and I can get away with it. If you''re not here tomorrow, I''ll try my best to avoid it. I won''t rely too much on you."

    I don''t know why, but my instincts made me want to stay away from him.

    Fu Jing''s black eyes narrowed. "Just hiding?"

    "What else?" I asked back.

    He got up and left without saying a word.

    I relaxed and lay on my bed, looking at the light embedded in the ceiling. Today, I spent too much energy in front of my sister''s grave, replaying things that I hadn''t thought of for a long time in my mind. I was so tired.

    I came to North city because Chen Lai disappeared here. She was my only family, and I wanted to live with her, so no matter how hard the road ahead was and how hopeless the hope was, I could walk on without hesitation.

    But seeing her name engraved on the tombstone, I completely realized that from now on, there was no Chen Lai in the world, and my future was cut off.

    There was a knock on the door. I leaned over the peephole and saw Fu Jing''s face outside before opening the door.

    He picked up two bags of stuff. "Are you ready for the future?"

    I didn''t say a word. I helped him sort out the things he bought and poured him a glass of water, which gave him the desire to speak. Are you up to something?"

    He glanced at me. "Yes."

    "But I didn''t." The corners of my mouth curved, and my heart was bitter, and my smile was bitter. "My sister will be gone without my family, and all my plans for the future will be gone. There are no ideals, no running, who I am, where I am, what I want to do, and I can''t answer all the questions."

    Fu jing paused and said, "You still have me."

    I looked at him for a long time without moving my eyes. I didn''t remember how long it was before he said he was leaving. I was still sitting there in a daze.

    "You can rest at home these two days. You don''t have to go to work."

    After two days of vacation and a fridge full of food, I lived the life I had always dreamed of, eating and sleeping, and eating when I woke up, but my heart ached so much that I often cried and woke up in the middle of the night.

    On the third day, I packed up and went to the company. I had to live, so I had to work. As for the rest, I didn''t understand it yet.

    As soon as I got to work, I got the news that Fu Ming was transferred to the sales department as the general manager and became the biggest official in our department.

    "Chen Qing, it''s not going to be easy for you in the future." She stood proudly in front of me.

    I smiled. "Then ask general manager fu for more advice."

    She put away her pride and glared at me. In the blink of an eye, my work became more and more. My colleagues at the same level also gave me the chores in their hands. I became the most complicated person in our department.

    I don''t care. I''m ready to take the plunge.

    "Chen Qing, the general manager wants you to pour a cup of coffee in."

    Secretary Fu Ming wanted me to do it. I didn''t ask, but I choked. I had to get coffee after I choked. Why not pour it from the beginning?

    When I brought the coffee in, Fu Ming was waiting with his legs crossed.

    "Bai Guang is dead. You killed him."

    I was very calm in the face of her accusations. "He wanted to pull me to jump off a building. I didn''t want to. He jumped off on his own. Who could he blame?"

    "If you hadn''t brought his parents here, he wouldn''t have been upset." Fu Ming snapped.

    "Then if you don''t abandon him, he won''t be so desperate as to jump off a building."

    Fu Ming didn''t say anything. He picked up my coffee and splashed it on my face. My first feeling was that it was hot. I didn''t dare to touch my face...

    "Why are you saying anything to me? Remember it. I, fu ming, said you were wrong and you were wrong. If you dare to refute me again, I will be waiting for you at any time." Fu Ming cursed at each other.

    I gritted my teeth and tried to hold back the pain, but I still screamed. I couldn''t open my eyes and only heard the door open.

    "Brother, what are you doing here?"

    A slap sounded, and then I was picked up. I saw his side face through the coffee stains on my eyelashes, so I couldn''t bear to close my eyes.

    He carried me to his private lounge, turned on the shower and poured it on my face. It was so cold.

    "I don''t want it anymore. I don''t feel pain anymore. Stop flushing. It''s so cold." I curled up on the ground, hiding from the cold water. "Stop, I don''t want you to care."

    My hand passed through the water curtain and pushed him away. The cold water had just been removed, and the burning pain on my face had returned. At that moment, I was thinking that the combination of ice and fire was no better.

    "I don''t care about you, I don''t care about you. Just wait to die." He held me down and pinned me down.

 Chapter 7 Resisting Fu Jing

    Fu Jing and I were very different. He poured cold water on me for 15 minutes. It didn''t hurt anymore. My face was numb, but fortunately, it was only a little red, and there were no blisters.

    He asked his secretary to buy me some scald medicine and apply it to me personally. His fingertips were wrapped with medicine and brushed across my face. It was cold and comfortable.

    "Don''t get into direct conflict with her in the future."

    I smiled. "You think I don''t want to. She transferred to our department just to make things difficult for me. If I don''t let her make things comfortable, how can she handle that temper? You hit her for me, and I think the rest of my life will be even worse."

    "You blame me?" Fu Jing sounded a little cold.

    I quickly shook my head. He glared at me and told me not to move. "I''m not ignorant. I can''t blame you for helping me. I deserve to offend her. I thought I could be safe with you as my brother-in-law. Now that I think about it, I might be too childish."

    "If you want to be safe, be strong. No one can protect you for the rest of your life." Fu Jing put down the ointment. I still have half of my face to put on.

    I applied the ointment to the mirror and thought about what he said.

    When I got back to the office, the people around me gave me false greetings. When I turned around, I heard their laughter and the contempt when they exchanged glances with each other on the dark computer screen.

    I clenched my fists, broke my teeth, and swallowed.

    For the next two days, Fu Ming still ordered me to go to her office, but he didn''t ask me to go to her office alone. I had been secretly following her for two days. As soon as I got off work, I would wait near the company, wait for her car to come out, and then follow her to her place.

    I thought she was blaming me for Bai Guang''s death. I never thought that she had a new lover.

    I took photos and videos and kept them on my phone. She played very late. After 12 o'' clock, she was still hanging out at night. I couldn''t wait. I was so sleepy that I went home to sleep.

    I opened the door and stretched. I kicked my slippers and walked out of the way. Suddenly, I saw someone sitting on the sofa. I was so scared that I screamed.

    "My god, Fu Boss, it''s midnight. Can you not be scary?" I kept patting my chest to comfort myself.

    "Where have you been?"

    I put down my bag and poured myself a glass of water. "Are you really going to take responsibility for my guardian?"

    Fu Jing''s face stiffened. "I asked you where you were."

    I swallowed the water in my mouth and stood up straight. "Report to Fu Boss that I went out with my friends tonight."

    "Say it again."

    "You checked me out?" I stared back at him.

    Fu Jing grabbed my glass and threw it against the wall. "You know who Fu Ming is and you still go with her. Are you tired of living?"

    I didn''t want to talk to him. "You''re too much of a busybody."

    "Chen lai raised you with the money he earned from being a cow and a horse, not to let you ruin your life like this."

    I gritted my teeth and glared at him. "So what do you want me to do? Why don''t you fight back after being bullied like this? You know your sister''s character better than I do. Is it useful to hide? Is it useful to rely on you?"

    Fu Jing stopped talking. I realized that my attitude was too fierce. He was not the one I could refute.

    "I''m sorry." I restrained my anger and apologized.

    "You can do it on your own. You better do it well." Fu Jing said the next word and left with a loud bang.

    I was no longer sleepy, only tired, and my heart ached from all around me, trapping me in one fell swoop. After holding it in for a few days, I finally burst into tears. I lived in this world like an independent wandering soul, helpless, but I had to live. I just wanted to live better.

    The next day, my eyes were as swollen as walnuts. While I was on the subway, I was putting boiled eggs on my eyes. The boy with the schoolbag next to me stared at me for a long time. When I got off the bus, I quickly stuffed a bag of tissues into my hand.

    Looking at the paper towels, I was stunned for a long time. There was nothing more touching than kindness from strangers.

    I think so. As long as I keep going, I''ll be fine.

    As soon as I arrived at the office, someone informed me that I was late. I shook my phone. "No."

    "The general manager sent a wechat message this morning saying that he would arrive at the company 20 minutes early for a meeting. Didn''t you know?"

    I frowned, flipped through my wechat, and farted. Why didn''t I get it?!

    I quickly packed my things and rushed to the conference room. When I opened the door, it was as if everyone was waiting to see me laugh. I bowed calmly and said I was sorry.

    "You''re 15 minutes late." Fu Ming put his arms around his shoulders and looked at me standing at the door.

    I took a deep breath. "I met Fu Boss at work this morning. He asked me to buy him a cup of coffee."

    "Don''t use my brother against me. Do you want the whole family to know about your scandal?" Fu Ming slapped the table and got up.

    "Anyway, everyone knows about your scandal." I muttered in a low voice. I can make sure she can''t hear me before she dares to say that. Otherwise, she might be thrown out of the house by now.

    "I left the rest of the discussion to you, manager Qian and Chen Qing. If you mess up, you don''t have to stay in the Fu shi anymore." She waved her hand. "The meeting is over."

    Manager Qian? Manager Qian, who was known in the circle as a pervert? What the hell is going on with me?!

    I went back to the office and called manager Qian for dinner. I decided that dinner would be tonight. I could be a little more thick-skinned when dealing with people who like to put on airs, but it would be a little troublesome when dealing with people who are lecherous.

    At night, I put on an ugly makeup and wrapped my chest up. If he could get down like this, I would really kneel.

    "You are xiao chen." As soon as manager Qian came in, his eyes swept all over me.

    I said smilingly, "Manager Qian, come on, sit down."

    I could feel that he was a little confused and disgusted, but I didn''t care. I talked to him about business the way we do in this line of work.

    "What''s the point? Come, have a drink with me." Manager Qian poured me a whole glass of white, and he only had a third of it himself.

    "Manager Qian, I salute you. Do as you please." I drank a whole glass in one gulp, and he was slightly surprised, so he had to do it.

    Seeing how difficult he was to drink, I was intrigued. Didn''t I like to drink? I''ll drink you to death.

    I immediately asked the waiter for a dozen beers, two bottles of red wine, and three colors of wine. Two or three glasses, and manager Qian couldn''t do it.

    He grabbed me on the butt and said, "Chen, I didn''t know you were a good drinker."

    "Not bad, not bad." I pretended to turn around to get the wine and avoid his hand, but he suddenly pounced on me and threw me on the sofa.

    His face was right in front of my eyes, and his nose was covered with black hair, which made me want to vomit...

 Chapter 8 Hit the Mark

    "Drinking alone is not a business." Manager Qian smiled lecherously and kept stabbing me in the stomach with his lower body.

    I quickly pretended to vomit, but he didn''t care at all. His head was gnawing at my neck, and my stomach was churning. Plus, I had just drunk so much that I vomited out.

    Manager Qian stopped moving. He raised his arm, which was covered in filth. He said angrily, "You want to work with me. Next life."

    I shrugged my shoulders. I couldn''t talk about business anyway, so I pretended to be a fart. "You old and ugly kidney-deficient ghost, you still want to sleep with me. Next life."

    "You..." He was so angry that he wanted to hit me. I immediately made a vomiting gesture. He didn''t dare to come over and left in anger.

    I sighed. How many graduates of the Fu shi wanted this job? I had to break someone else''s head before I squeezed in. I didn''t expect to lose this job because of Fu Ming.

    I returned to the place Fu Jing had given me, reeking of alcohol. I thought about it for the middle of the night, broke my fingers and asked myself what else was valuable. The first thing I thought of was my job. I couldn''t lose it.

    I clenched my fists and called manager Qian the next day to ask him out, saying that I was drunk and ignorant, and that I wanted to apologize to him, and that I was ready.

    Manager Qian promised to come and have dinner with me on time tonight. I knew he was in a hurry and wanted to make a move before he had a few mouthfuls of food. I pinched the time to look at the door.

    Fu Jing, if you weren''t blind, you would have seen the wechat I sent you.

    "If you want to make amends, pay attention and serve me well. You will naturally be able to deal with your boss." Manager Qian had to deal with it on the spot.

    I wanted to work, but I didn''t want to sell myself out like a lady. Just as I was about to break up with manager Qian, the door was knocked on and Fu Jing appeared in my vision.

    "Fu Boss, why are you here?" I pretended not to know, put it on, and pinched the soft meat on his waist.

    Fu Jing hesitated for a moment and placed his hand on my shoulder. "I heard from Mingming that you were here. Come and say hello."

    I glanced at manager qian''s expression. He bent down to hide his physiological reaction. He smiled even harder than he cried.

    "I''m almost done talking to manager Qian. I''ll go find you right away." I smiled coquettishly. Anyone with long eyes could tell that my relationship with Fu Jing was unusual.

    Fu Jing left, and manager Qian signed the contract. He didn''t dare take advantage of me anymore.

    I took the contract out of the hotel and saw Fu Jing''s car at a glance. He was waiting for me.

    I got into the car nervously and grinned as soon as I got in. "Thank you for helping me out. I didn''t say anything before. Brother-in-law, you''re a big man."

    He gave me a cold look. "What a coincidence."

    "Whether you admit it or not, I accept it." I tried to look sincere.

    It took me half an hour to realize that this was not the way back. I asked him where he was taking me, but he didn''t say anything. When I got there, I found out that this was the club where I played cards last time.

    When Fu Jing went in, someone brought him along and walked into the box. Jiang Miao and Fu Ming were having a good time inside.

    "Why are you here?" Fu Ming frowned at me like he was looking at his enemy.

    "Shut up." Fu Jing yelled, scaring me.

    Fu Ming snorted and muttered, "The manager came here just after he was with him. He owes me."

    Fu Jing''s eyes suddenly became murderous, and Jiang Miao quickly blocked the two of them. "Okay, the smell of gunpowder is so strong, don''t you plan on having fun tonight? Come on, my mahjong is ready. Let''s play together when the door comes."

    "Just her? Are you fit to play with us?" Fu Ming looked at me scornfully.

    I gritted my teeth and pulled out a smile. "I don''t deserve to play with the eldest lady. If I lose and cry, I''m not an eighteen-level male star. I can''t be coaxed."

    "What do you mean?!"

    "Chen Qing, sit down and play." Fu Jing made way for me to block Fu Ming''s cannibal face.

    Four mahjong players was easy for me, especially against this amateur rich second generation. After two or three laps, I had already won sixty or seventy thousand.

    I purposely put water in Fu Jing''s pocket to let him win Jiang Miao and Fu Ming''s money, which was my reward for today. The rest of me didn''t show any mercy. Jiang Miao barely lost or didn''t win, while fu ming lost several hundred thousand.

    "Stop playing!" She pushed the mahjong.

    I purposely opened the corner of my mouth when she looked at me. She picked up a two cylinder and threw it at me. I didn''t avoid it. The corner of the two cylinder was harder than my head, and then I bled in glory.

    I covered my head and red blood flowed through my fingers. Fu Jing was really annoyed this time. "Luo Fang, send miss home. She''s not allowed to go out without my orders."

    "Yes." Luo fang had a dark face. When he dragged Fu Ming out of the room, Fu Ming didn''t dare to touch him even though he was talking.

    Fu Jing had someone bring the medicine box over, and he personally applied the bandage to stop the bleeding.

    I was at his mercy like a marionette, and when he stopped, I immediately returned to my senses. "Fu Boss, are you satisfied with me?"

    "Why not hide?" He was still angry.

    "She''ll be even angrier if I avoid her." I said sadly.

    Fu Jing took out his phone. I saw the wechat message I sent on the screen. He hadn''t read it yet?

    He raised his eyelids and looked at me. "No wonder you let me win on purpose. I didn''t go there because of you. Fu Ming called and said there was a good show for me to see."

    I took a deep breath. She found a pervert to mess with me and asked Fu Jing to visit. I couldn''t imagine what would happen if fu jing came later and I hadn''t escaped.

    "I''ll send you back." Fu jing pulled me up.

    Jiang Miao tutted twice. "What are you guys singing about, Ah Jing? The door is not your dish, or else I''ll take good care of her for you?"

    Then Jiang Miao put his hand on my shoulder.

    Fu Jing tugged at me. "It''s too late. It''s time to go back."

    When I went out, I looked back and found that jiang miao was looking at me with interest. Some hunters were confident in watching their prey, and some men were excited by the surge of hormones in women.

    Along the way, Fu Jing didn''t say anything. The air in the car was so oppressive that he sent me to the door. I thought I was going to say goodbye, but he went into my house instead.

    "Don''t get too close to Jiang Miao."

    I raised my eyebrows. "Is this a suggestion or an order? If it''s a suggestion, then I''ll listen to it. If it''s an order..."

    "How about you?" It was rare for him to answer my question.

    I chuckled. "Then I have to obey."

    Fu Jing looked at me deeply. I was just trying to be funny. Why did he look at me like that? It made my heart skip a beat.

    "Brother-in-law." When my brain heated up, two words came out of my mouth.

 Chapter 9 Revenge on Fu Ming

    Fu Jing suddenly withdrew his gaze. "Don''t shout in front of others in the future."

    "I know." I didn''t look at him anymore, and I always felt that that moment was weird.

    He sat down for a while and then left. I took a bath and lay in bed thinking about things. I couldn''t help but dislike Fu Jing. His care made me rely on him to death for lack of love since I was a child.

    In the week that Fu Ming wasn''t around, I didn''t want to be too lucky. I didn''t have to do any chores. The clients chose their own.

    But it was only a week.

    When Fu Ming came back, she asked me if I was Chen Lai''s sister, and I said yes.

    "No wonder my brother is so special to you." She narrowed her eyes and looked at me. "Your sister has been dead for a long time, you know. A young lady at a nightclub still hopes to be with my brother for the rest of her life and deserves her death."

    Snap! A crisp slap sounded.

    "You actually hit me?" Fu Ming''s face was filled with disbelief.

    I grabbed her by the shoulder and pressed her into the office chair. "Don''t you say that about my sister! If you say anything more, I''ll send you over there to apologize to her."

    I couldn''t see the ferocity on my face at the moment, but I saw the fear in Fu Ming''s eyes.

    "You let go. I''m your boss. I''m the miss of the Fu family."

    "I don''t care who you are. If you say a dirty word about my sister, I''ll slap you. I know you can kill me. I don''t care, but I''ll take you with me."

    I let go of her as soon as I said that. She didn''t dare to struggle from start to finish, so I turned around and left. I went out the door and rushed to the bathroom.

    I thought about the scene when my stepmother hit me when I was a child. My sister lay on my body and got beaten up for me, the bench, the spatula and so on. Those scars left on my sister. I covered my face and cried. I missed her.

    I was sad and angry. I would never let Fu Ming go.

    After work, I followed Fu Ming secretly. She was locked up for a week, and she must have been eager to find the eighteenth line male star. As expected, I saw them meet at the entrance of the hotel.

    I followed them and stared at the floor where the elevator they entered was parked. After making sure, I left and went around the back to find the cleaning lady to change her clothes.

    I successfully entered the hotel as a cleaner, but there were many rooms on the first floor, so I wasn''t sure which one it was. Just as I was worried, I heard a few moans. I knew who it was without thinking.

    I went up to knock on the door, and there were a few curses inside. A man opened the door and cursed. It was the eighteen-level male star Fu Ming had hooked up with.

    "Sir, the air conditioner is being repaired in your room. I want to remind you to close the window."

    "Got it. Don''t bother me if you''re okay." He flung the door in.

    I looked at the foot that was stuck in the crack of the door. It hurt, but it was worth it. I went in and closed the door. They started again soon. I quietly took out my phone and recorded a video, then slowly left.

    Looking at the loot in my hand, I was in a good mood and decided to reward myself for the skewer at night. Before I started eating, I cut out a few pictures and sent them to Fu Ming''s mailbox. It was so boring to play all at once. It was fun to play slowly. After all, it was a little video that lasted more than a minute.

    For the next two or three days, Fu Ming became even more aggressive against me, but he never mentioned my sister. Every time she tripped me up, I took two photos of her and sent them to her.

    Not only did I send her pictures, but I also forced her to leave the sales department. She suspected that I did it, and I refused to admit it when I talked to her.

    Two days later, Fu Ming went to the creative department. My hard work was over. I wanted to celebrate, but I couldn''t find anyone on my phone to celebrate. Instead, Jiang Miao came to our company to ask me out for dinner.

    "I heard from Ah Jing that Mingming asked uncle fu to transfer to the creative department. Small door panel, you''re not bad." He reached out and lifted my chin.

    I hurried to stay away from him. "Speak as you please. Don''t touch me. It''s too bad for your handsome image. Besides, I don''t know anything about Fu Ming leaving."

    "I don''t know. Where''s the ghost? Take a look at yourself in the mirror and look at the smug little eyes." He smacked his mouth.

    I touched my face. "Is it that obvious? I''m probably too happy. Aren''t you going to treat me to dinner? Let''s go."

    I didn''t realize that Jiang Miao was asking me out. I understood this meal as a meal for two, but what I didn''t expect was that Fu Jing would come and drag me away from the table while eating. I was tearing up the squid whiskers when he interrupted my tearing, and I simply stuffed my head into my mouth.

    With a dark face, I stuffed it into the car. I was still chewing on the squid.

    He gave me a cold look, and I was still chewing on the squid.

    "Spit it out." He ordered.

    I shook my head and chewed as hard as I could. He broke my jaw and I swallowed all of it. "This is good food. It''s too wasteful not to eat it."

    The veins on Fu Jing''s forehead were throbbing, and it made my heart skip a beat. I swallowed and whispered, "Fu Boss, what''s wrong with you?"

    At that moment, the atmosphere in the car suddenly heated up from the freezing point. That big black Luo Fang, who had never spoken to me before, did not hold back and smiled.

    He smiled, and so did I. I thought that laughter might be the best way to ease the atmosphere, but the result was very unsatisfactory.

    Luo Fang got kicked out of the car and stood on the viaduct to watch all kinds of cars coming and going, and I was a little better than him. At least I was in the car, but I didn''t know what to face later.

    Fu Jing took me to his big apartment. Compared to the place he had arranged for me, it was like heaven and earth.

    "Has my sister been here before?"

    He didn''t answer me. "I told you not to contact Jiang Miao. Are you deaf?"

    I shook my head. "I''m not deaf. He''s the one who wants to get in touch with me. He invited me to dinner. I thought I wouldn''t have to go to work tomorrow. Fu Ming transferred away again. I wanted to find someone to celebrate. He just happened to be here. Let''s eat together."

    "If you want to celebrate, you won''t look for me. Why did you look for him?" He growled.

    I was startled. "Why are you so angry? My heart almost stopped beating. You''re the president of the Fu shi. I don''t dare to ask you out. Besides, I can''t afford to buy you a meal."

    I thought he would stop being angry if I gave in, but he almost went berserk.

    "Did I not give you food, clothes, or money? Have I wronged you on money? If you dare not ask me out, you dare to ask Jiang Miao out. I think you just ignore my words."

    I was dumbfounded. Did he really treat me like my brother-in-law or was he jealous of Jiang Miao?

    I wanted to rejoice, cheer, and clap for the latter.

 Chapter 10 Stepmother

    "Then I''ll ask you out. Will you agree?" I looked at him, afraid that the longing in my eyes would accidentally flow out.

    Fu Jing seemed to realize that I was testing him. He turned around and said, "Let''s talk."

    I curled my lips. This man is too cunning for me to turn around.

    "I repeat, no contact with Jiang Miao." He warned.

    I''m not a child, not to mention no one has taken care of me for so many years. I won''t be bound by this kind of restriction for a long time, but I''m afraid of him. On the surface, I still pretend to be obedient.

    He rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen. I sat on the bar and watched him take out the food from the fridge. It was obviously like a chef.

    "Can you do anything?" I asked.

    He thought for a moment. "Almost."

    I was a little surprised, thinking that even the chef would not say such a thing until he brought me two steaks that looked and smelled good and opened a bottle of red wine.

    He sat face to face with him. Although he was at home, the atmosphere was very good. It gave me the illusion that it was his woman.

    I ate my steak in silence. I was afraid the feeling would disappear the moment I opened my mouth.

    "Not enough." Fu Jing said.

    Does he think I can eat? He must have been scared by the way I ate the squid. I lowered my head a little embarrassed at the thought.

    "You did Fu Ming''s thing?" He asked.

    I said, "I haven''t been magnanimous enough to let her bully me."

    "Well done."

    I froze, and the knife and plate rubbed against each other in a harsh voice. "I didn''t hear you wrong. That''s your sister."

    "There is no brotherhood between rich families, not to mention that we are half-brothers." Fu Jing spoke in a light voice.

    I pulled the corners of my mouth, so he was on my side from the start?

    "If I go too far, will you stop me?"

    Fu Jing raised his eyelids. "It doesn''t matter if it''s about Fu Ming, but it''s about the Fu shi. Do you think I''ll stop you?"

    I thought of that, so I didn''t sell photos and videos to gossip magazines. "You haven''t answered me yet. Has my sister been here before?"

    "No."

    As I thought, he didn''t like my sister much, so he gave her a place like that, and he lived in such a luxurious house.

    I opened my mouth and laughed sarcastically. Half my brother-in-law teased me like a three-year-old child?

    After dinner, I said I wanted to go back and he wanted to see me off. I refused. I walked halfway alone in the wind, but I couldn''t walk, so I took a taxi. When I was exhausted, I could be less impulsive.

    At night, a strange phone call came to my phone. When I saw that it was my home number, my heart suddenly dropped and my hands trembled.

    I didn''t pick it up, but it kept ringing, and I finally picked it up.

    "Is it Chen Qing?"

    Stepmother Yang Meng''s voice? I had an idea. "Who are you? Who''s Chen Qing?"

    "Wrong number." The other end hung up in a hurry.

    It was obvious that she was coming for me. They hadn''t contacted me since I came to North city. When they were studying in their hometown, they heard that my sister was giving me money to buy clothes, so they came together to steal my money from the school, so I never dared to leave the school, and they often guarded against them.

    I''ve been in North city for seven years. They probably can''t find me, but why do they have my number?

    This phone call added to my vigilance. I changed my card the next day. I thought I could pretend that nothing had happened. Who knew that in two days, Yang Meng came and was downstairs.

    "Chen Qing, you''re really here. Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at what you''re wearing and dressing up now. You''ve made a lot of money." Yang meng bent slightly in front of me, and that kind of flattering face disgusted me.

    I said coldly, "Does this have anything to do with you?"

    "Of course it does. Your father has been in very bad health recently. The money at home has been used to buy medicine for him. Now I don''t even have money to eat. As his daughter, you should make up for the family. Well, you earn ten thousand yuan a month. You can''t spend much yourself. Just leave two thousand. I''ll take care of your father with eight thousand left."

    I really doubt how thick-skinned she is. How could she say anything like that? I trembled with anger.

    I seem to have heard the funniest joke of the year, none of it.

    "Security guard, who is this person? I don''t know him at all. Next time, don''t let someone you don''t know come in." I shouted.

    Yang Meng suddenly stepped forward and grabbed my arm. Instinctively, I despised her, but she refused to let go. "You can''t do this. I''m your stepmother. I want to take care of your father. You should give us money."

    "Security guard, hurry up, you crazy man, you dare to put it in fu''s."

    The security guard dragged Yang Meng away. I went back to the office and drank a lot of water before calming down.

    Who brought Yang Meng here? I''ve never offended anyone, except Fu Ming.

    For two or three days in a row, I had to watch out for Yang Meng on my way to and from work. I was afraid that she would pop up from somewhere. She was like a cancer. I hated her, even hated her.

    I can''t stand this kind of person around me. I want to talk to Fu Ming. If she''s really the one who made this happen, then we can only solve it from the root.

    I was going to block her at night, but something happened when I made up my mind.

    Yang Meng pulled a banner under the building of our company saying that I abandoned my parents and didn''t support them. I was so angry that my lungs were about to explode, and I almost fainted from lack of blood in my brain.

    "I didn''t expect Chen Qing to be such a person. He knows the people, but he doesn''t know the face. I heard that he''s rich. Why can''t even support his parents in the countryside?"

    "I guess it''s embarrassing. What do you think drove her parents to? If they weren''t so disappointed, would that mother treat her daughter like this?"

    The saliva around me was about to drown me. I tried my best to calm myself down and went downstairs to pull her banner. Yang dreamt that I was more energetic and knelt down in front of me with a plop.

    "Daughter, your father is really dying. I beg you, give me some money for the medicine." Yang Meng burst into tears.

    The onlookers were rubbing their hands at me, wishing they could be the messenger of justice and kill me. I took a deep breath and pushed Yang Meng away. Yang Meng lay on the ground and crawled towards me, escaping the reality of her virginity.

    "Daughter..."

    Someone saw me treat Yang Meng like this and came up to me and accused me, "Aren''t you afraid of being punished by god for treating your mother like this? It''s against the law not to support the elderly."

    "Yes."" Yes.

    I couldn''t help but tremble. With so many accusations, there was nothing I could do to calm down.

    "Get out of the way, get out of the way." Fu shi security came to evacuate the crowd. Behind the security guards, Fu Jing suddenly appeared in front of me.

    He didn''t approach me, but I wanted to reach out to him. If there was anyone else in this world that I could rely on, it was him. But he didn''t respond to my request for help, allowing me to be pushed around and slapped.

    This book is published by the head of the website, and more exciting works are updated simultaneously.

    We welcome you to pay attention to wechat, public, and public, "Eat or not," and promote american / interesting / life / entertainment daily.

 Chapter 11 Bandit

    I was confused, I was desperate, and I was really beaten up by someone else. The person who slapped me was extremely ruthless, and it was this slap that woke me up.

    I spat and slapped her back. "Do you think you are the embodiment of justice and kindness? Your mother didn''t teach you how to be a human being when you could hit someone with just a few lies."

    I looked at Yang Meng who was pulled up. "How dare you say you''re my mother''s? Are you related to me by blood? My sister and I were kicked out of the house ten years ago. You beat my mother all over with my dad on your back. Now I still have scars from your scalding."

    The memories of my childhood were vivid. I lifted my calves to reveal a dense, faint scar of smoke.

    I think the onlookers are ashamed at this moment, no one said anything, and the one who hit me just ran away.

    Yang Meng spread out the medical lists in front of me. "Even if I''m not good, you can''t leave your father alone. The one who''s sick is your father."

    "Yes, little girl, stepmother is not good, and father."

    "Yes, at least I gave birth to you and raised you."

    I sneered as I scanned the people who were standing there with no backache and grabbed the list from Yang Meng''s hand. "Do you really think I would believe these messy documents?"

    My suspicions attracted the attention of a person in the crowd. He walked up to me and looked at the documents for me. He spoke softly and said in a voice, "If you used all these drugs, tests, and surgery on a person, then this person might have died long ago."

    While everyone was on my side, my eyes were looking for Fu Jing in the crowd, circling around in vain.

    "Thank you." I looked up at the handsome man in front of me.

    "It''s a piece of cake." He returned the list to me and left.

    I put away those lists. I want to know who stabbed me in the back. Yang Meng was chased away by the security guards. She seemed indifferent to the insults of others. Instead, she looked at me with a piercing look in her eyes.

    I gave her a triumphant smile. I knew how dazzling it was. After all, there was blood on the corner of her mouth.

    Because of Yang Meng''s sudden appearance, we can only announce the end of this matter, but I still doubt her.

    I went home and boiled the egg to reduce the swelling. I looked at the broken mouth in the mirror and looked at me in a mess. I thought of how Fu Jing stood still.

    My sister has been missing for so many years. Although I have been independent until now, who doesn''t want to have a support? Every time I can''t get through it, I think of her. She is my spiritual support. From the moment I learned about my sister''s death until now, Fu Jing has become my spiritual support, but...

    "Chen Qing, now you know, in this world, you have nothing but yourself." I said to myself.

    My stomach growled and I thought about Fu Jing''s steak that night. My heart felt like it was being held down by someone, and even my normal heartbeat felt bad. He was so nice to me, telling me he would help me, and he was like a guardian to me. How could he just leave me alone?

    The door was knocked, and I didn''t open it in anger. After a while, fu jing entered by himself with the key.

    "Have you eaten?" He asked.

    I ignored him and pointed the chips at the tv.

    He brought a box, took out boxes after boxes, and took out the kitchen pot of stew. Not long after, the small table was filled with small dishes and a pot of smelling fish.

    "Come over for dinner." He ordered.

    As far as my backbone is concerned, I don''t want to go, but it''s too fragrant, so I decided to put it aside for the time being.

    As I ate the delicious fish, the hole in my mouth that had been broken by my teeth ached a little. I had to rest after one bite.

    "Sit here with me. Let me see your face."

    I glanced at him. "You don''t have to look."

    As soon as Fu Jing glared at me, my butt involuntarily moved over. He rubbed his rough fingertips against my face, which was originally warm, and now the whole face was turned into a cooked shrimp.

    "Does it still hurt?"

    I tugged at the corner of my mouth. His gentleness caused me to be disappointed and angry at him. I sniffed. "It''s not like I haven''t been beaten. It hurts there."

    Fu Jing went to get the boiled egg on the coffee table and rubbed my face for me. I wanted to hide. He fixed my head with one hand and rubbed my face with the other.

    Time flowed slowly in the middle of the room. I was so afraid that he would hear my heartbeat and see through my trembling eyelashes.

    "Are you blaming me for not helping you?"

    I grunted and didn''t want to hide it from him.

    He smiled, didn''t explain, didn''t say anything. After rubbing it for me, he told me to have a good rest and left.

    He was like an emperor, and I was just a sparrow that he came to visit when he remembered. This feeling made me sad, but I still liked him.

    The next day, I stopped Fu Ming in the parking lot and asked her if she had found Yang Meng.

    Fu Ming laughed at me. "Chen Qing, you have a day of jumping over the wall. What''s the matter with you? I''m so happy to see you scratching your head and face. I don''t know who took the blame for me."

    "Not you?" I frowned. I didn''t care at all about her sarcasm.

    "Why should I dig into your background? Do you wish it was me?" Fu Ming''s phone rang. It looked like she was picking up the phone. It was probably her little boy who lasted half an hour at a time.

    Who could it not be fu ming? I suddenly have a feeling that the person behind this is more dangerous than Yang Meng.

    I had dinner at the entrance of the neighborhood before I went home. It was not easy for me to have a quiet night. I stayed on the sofa and watched tv.

    Suddenly, there was a flurry of footsteps outside the door, followed by a quick knock. I kicked my slippers and put the chips aside to look at the peephole. It was yang meng who brought them.

    Robbery? I can only think of this possibility.

    I immediately called Fu Jing, and just then, Yang Meng''s men started to pry the door. They were obviously prepared, and it was not long before the door was opened.

    "Fu Jing, save me." I quickly said to the phone. As soon as I finished speaking, my phone was snatched by Yang Meng. I hung up and put it in my pocket.

    She glanced at me with a sly smile. "I didn''t believe it when people said you were being taken care of. Now I do. This house is nice. It must be a lot of money. I should have sold you for a good price when you were a child. I regret it now."

    "Bullshit." I wanted to go up and get pressed on my shoulder. "If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll break your mouth."

    "Hit me? I don''t think you''ve been beaten enough." She picked up her clothes and threw them at me. She also asked people to search me for anything valuable. "Little bitch, you''ve been raised so well. You''ve been nourished by men. I''ll beat you all over and see if you can seduce men."

 Chapter 12 Throw It into the River to Feed the Fish

    The thin clothes hurt so much that I couldn''t hide but was held down by the people she brought.

    A bunch of people turned my place upside down like bandits right under my nose. Unfortunately, I don''t have anything valuable here. They didn''t find anything.

    Yang meng was furious. "Tell me, where did you put all the things that the man gave you?"

    I endured the pain and started sweating. "Let me go. I''ll get it."

    She looked at me suspiciously, letting the person holding me loose. I walked slowly to the kitchen, and she followed me every step I took. I glanced at her slightly. "Come here."

    She probably didn''t expect me to play tricks and followed me.

    I grabbed a knife and put it around her neck. She wanted to run, but she didn''t dare to move when I tried.

    "I just bought this knife, or you can try how sharp it is for me." I whispered in her ear.

    "Don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive..." Yang Meng trembled.

    I pushed her out, and all the people she brought with her followed the scene.

    "Yang Meng called you here. How much did he give you?" I asked.

    The one who pressed on to me before said, "Not much, two thousand yuan, brothers."

    I nodded thoughtfully. "I''ll give you three thousand yuan. Put her in a sack and throw her into the river to feed the fish. Do you think so?"

    "Three thousand is missing, at least five thousand."

    Yang Meng''s legs were shaking like chaff. "Chen Qing, if I die, no one will take care of your father. If you hate me, you will hate me. Can you be so cruel as to watch your father die?"

    "You know I hate you. Why can''t I bear it? My mother brought you back before the seventh birthday. You said you would drive me and my sister away. He didn''t even say a word. You said I couldn''t bear it?"

    I destroyed her hopes word by word. I put down my knife and pushed her to the person opposite me. "Five thousand is not worth it, just four thousand."

    "Deal."

    I took 4,000 yuan from my bag and handed it to the other party, and Yang Meng''s men took her away.

    The door was broken. I didn''t close it. I stood there, my feet as if they were deep. When fu jing came, I still kept that position.

    He lifted up my loose hair and I swallowed. "You''re here."

    He hugged me and rubbed his face against my ear. "It''s okay."

    I suddenly understood why he didn''t come downstairs that day. He wasn''t ignoring me or embarrassing me. He was teaching me how to grow up.

    In the vast sea of people, only when you become stronger can you not fear the future. No one can rely on you, let alone him.

    "Am I good?" I feel like I''m taking credit.

    He took the knife in my hand and put it in the kitchen. "Go get two clothes. Sleep at my place tonight."

    I raised my eyebrows. "Brother-in-law and sister-in-law sleep together?"

    He glared at me. "My mouth is open."

    I wish I was right. Fu Jing is the kind of man who can make a woman fall in love with him, and a woman is grateful to him. I can''t resist his charm, but I haven''t loved him enough to not want anything.

    I packed my clothes and went over. There was only one bed in his room. He let me sleep.

    "Then where are you going?"

    "Don''t ask too much. Stay." He touched my head for the first time.

    By the time I came back to my senses, he had already left. I actually wanted to ask him that he was responsible and obligated to do this to me, and that he would like me a little, but I was still a little bit lacking in courage.

    I thought I was staying with Fu Jing for two or three days. When the house over there was ready, I could move back. Who knew that I would live here for a long time, and this place became the home that Fu Jing gave me.

    It was very big, and it seemed very empty to live alone, but there was everything, and there was a treadmill. I worked on it every day. In order to make myself stronger, I found that there was another benefit to running. When I ran, I could think quietly.

    Yang Meng disappeared for a week, and I gave him money on impulse. As for whether they threw Yang Meng into the river to feed the fish, I don''t know, but I suspect that I have broken the law.

    I hesitated for a long time and decided to tell Fu Jing about it. I called him and asked him to come over sometime.

    After not seeing him for a few days, Fu Jing''s beard came out, looking a little tired.

    "You''ve been tired lately?"

    I wanted to have a meal with him, but seeing him like that, I had to cook noodles, except for noodles.

    "A little." He leaned back on the sofa to take a nap.

    I finished cooking the noodles and came out. He was already asleep.

    "Eat before sleep." I gently shook him awake. I didn''t know if he was too hungry. I ate two bowls of tomato egg noodles in a row, and I only ate half a bowl.

    After dinner, I didn''t tell him anything about me. Instead, I asked him to go to bed. He slept soundly. From 7: 00 to 12: 00, I almost fell asleep on the sofa.

    When he woke up, he went to take a shower. This family already had his clothes. He put on clean clothes and asked me why I was looking for him.

    "The last time yang meng brought someone over, I was so angry that I asked those people how much it cost to throw her into the river to feed the fish. Then I gave them the money and asked them to throw Yang Meng to feed the fish." My heart was in turmoil.

    He looked at me. "No problem."

    "But it''s against the law to buy someone to kill." I frowned, my heart filled with worry.

    "Don''t be afraid. If they do, they won''t say it, and they won''t say it. If they say it, you beat them to death and won''t admit that they have no evidence. As for Yang Meng, if they throw him into the river and get caught, the police won''t have the time to take care of him."

    Hearing Fu Jing''s analysis, I was instantly relieved. "Then I''m still worried. It''s best that she doesn''t get caught."

    "You hate her so much?" Fu Jing lifted his eyelids and glanced at me.

    I nodded without concealing my hatred. "I still can''t recall my childhood. When my mother died, I was still young. They said I died of illness, but before my mother''s seventh birthday, my father brought Yang Meng back. After that, my sister and I had to work and get beaten every day and endure her insults. Not only did she scold us, she also scolded my mother. I still wonder if my mother''s death had anything to do with her. Turn it off."

    I took a deep breath. "But after all these years, I wouldn''t have done that if she hadn''t come to me. If my sister knew that she was in this situation, I think she would have been very happy."

    Fu Jing touched my head again.

    I froze again. "Fu Boss, can I ask you a question?"

    "Say it."

    "Will you like me?" I looked at him without blinking, afraid to miss every expression of his.

    However, he did not show any expression, but coldly threw me two words, "No."

    I patted my chest and said against my heart, "Then I''m relieved."

 Chapter 13 My Sister And I Have Birthdays

    "Why, don''t you want me to like you?" Fu Jing asked.

    I raised my eyebrows and looked like him with some doubt and some arrogance. "Why, do you want me to make you like me?"

    "... He turned his head and ignored me.

    I laughed. For the first time, I felt the thrill of winning a game with him.

    It was a little past twelve, and Fu Jing insisted on going back. I was a little disappointed. This was different from the two times when I wanted to sleep with him. It made me toss and turn until more than two in the night.

    Yang Meng''s troubles were not completely over, and when I went to the bathroom, I heard my colleagues comment on me, mostly to my detriment.

    I hate to stand on the moral high ground and casually define others as the virgin. She is not me, how can I understand what I have to endure?

    Seeing my birthday approaching, Bai Guang used to spend time with me when he was around. In fact, I didn''t care about birthdays. I just wanted to make a wish with god on this daydreaming day so that I could find my sister. Now, I can''t even find a reason to celebrate my birthday.

    I was surprised that Jiang Miao was blocking me at the door of my company. I thought that last time Fu Jing pulled me away, he would be angry and stop looking for me. Who knew that he was especially high-profile this time and came running to pick me up from work.

    "Small door panel, here." He took off his sunglasses and flashed at me through a lot of women. Apart from me, all the other women seemed to have been electrocuted by him, whispering and whispering to each other.

    "I''m in a hurry to meet the client. Goodbye." Thinking of what Fu Jing said, it was too late for me to hide.

    Jiang Miao ran over to grab me and dragged me to his car. "What client? It''s your birthday today. Let''s go. Let''s take you somewhere cool."

    I froze, shocked. "How do you know?"

    "If you like it, you will know." Jiang Miao''s words made me very disappointed, because Fu Jing, he didn''t know.

    I tested him yesterday. He had no idea what day it was.

    Jiang Miao took me to the clubhouse and found a band to sing to me. I like to listen to folk songs. He''s looking for my favorite singer. If I''m not happy, then it''s a lie.

    "I''m going to get an autograph!" I sat down excitedly, unable to imagine that they were only singing for me.

    "Stop signing, anything you want." Jiang Miao waved his arm in a particularly bold manner.

    I listened to a few songs quietly and got the autograph that I wanted them to sign. I really wanted them to sign a few more so I could sell them, but it was too insulting to my idol. I just thought about it.

    Jiang Miao asked someone to bring the cake up and put all kinds of food on the table. "Make a wish."

    "I won''t make a wish. It''s too fake. Just eat it." I picked up the knife and cut the cake.

    The clubhouse was very quiet today. He wrapped the venue for me. I cut two pieces and shared them with him. The sweet cream melted in my mouth. I felt a sense of satisfaction.

    "Chen Qing, be my girlfriend." Jiang Miao raised his glass.

    I didn''t answer him immediately. "What do you like about me?"

    He smiled. "It''s not childish of you to ask such a question. Let me answer it. The standard answer is that I invented it, you know?"

    "You''re so honest." I couldn''t help but laugh. "Thank you for celebrating my birthday, but I can''t promise you. I owe you this favor."

    Jiang Miao put down the cup and suddenly became serious. "No one has ever dared to reject me, jiang miao. What can you give me back? I''m only interested in you."

    "You can do whatever you want, young master Jiang, but forget about your girlfriend. My brother-in-law knows he''s going to kill me." I flattered him. I held him in my arms for a long time, and then I pressed fu jing down, which was a step down for him.

    He took a sip of wine and asked someone to send two girls over. I was very sensible and offered to go home. He ignored me and I quietly backed out of the drunken game.

    When I got home, I took a shower and decided to go to bed. Before I went to bed, I looked at my cell phone and opened fu jing''s wechat again and again, but there was nothing to read. I changed the note to brother-in-law.

    Maybe, I shouldn''t like him. If I don''t like him, I don''t expect him. If I don''t expect him, I won''t be disappointed.

    My heart broke overnight. The next morning, I got up to run. As soon as I got off the treadmill, Fu Jing called.

    "It''s your sister''s birthday. I''m going to the cemetery. Are you going?"

    I took a deep breath and felt as if someone had punched me in the chest. "Go."

    He came to pick me up and brought me a bunch of lilies. I remember my sister telling me she liked lilies, but Fu Jing still remembers them.

    At the cemetery, he placed the flowers in front of the tombstone, opened a bottle of wine, poured one for my sister, and drank one himself.

    "Brother-in-law, do you know why my sister likes lilies?" I asked.

    "When I met her, her name was lily." Fu Jing sat on the stone steps and drank.

    I said, "When we were kids, we saw lilies on tv. People said lilies were expensive. I didn''t see how beautiful they were, but my sister liked them. She said expensive things had their beauty. She said she liked lilies ever since."

    "What do you like?" He asked me.

    "Me, I don''t like lilies. I like paparazzi." I smiled. "My sister said I didn''t pursue it."

    Fu Jing took a deep look at me. I was too lazy to guess what he was thinking. One day he was his brother-in-law, and the next.

    On the way back, Jiang Miao called me. Fu Jing saw it. I didn''t dare to answer it.

    "Answer it." He ordered me.

    I had no choice but to answer, but Jiang Miao was still playing around on the other end. "Little door, aren''t you kind? I spent so much time on your birthday yesterday. I didn''t even have a thank you today?"

    All of a sudden, I wanted to find a hole in the ground to get in. It was over. Fu Jing knew about my birthday with Jiang Miao.

    I was on pins and needles and didn''t know what to say. Fu Jing took my phone and threw it out the window. Shit! This is the phone I just bought, so I just threw it away? This is all the money I earned through hard work.

    Yesterday was your birthday? Why didn''t you tell me?" He questioned.

    I grimaced. "I never thought about my birthday at all. It was Jiang Miao who stopped me at the door of my company and dragged me to celebrate my birthday. I still owe him a favor. That phone cost me a quarter of my salary. Can you compensate me?"

    "Luo Fang, go to the phone store."

    Fu Jing bought me the latest apple phone, but it''s not what I like. I haven''t used its system, and I don''t want to learn how to use it. I plan to return the phone to another android after he leaves.

    "Is this a birthday present?" I smiled bitterly, and a man as dissolute as Lianjiang miao could put some thought into me, compared to him, he was so perfunctory.

    "Whatever you say." Fu Jing left.

    I looked at the phone and used it. He gave it to me, but I couldn''t bear to change it.

 Chapter 14 How Does It Feel to Be Hunted?

    I put my phone card in my new phone and called Jiang Miao, saying that someone knocked my phone off.

    "Young master Jiang, thank you for spending my birthday with me yesterday. I will definitely prepare a big gift for your birthday. Do you think that will work?" I held this master in my hands, and I couldn''t afford to offend him.

    "Okay, 365 days a year, except yesterday was my birthday, you can give it to me." Jiang Miao''s unreasonable and thick-skinned behavior had reached its peak.

    I rolled my eyes in silence. "What? The wind is too strong. I can''t hear you."

    I blew on my phone a few times and hung up. When I hung up, I heard Jiang Miao smiling.

    Luo fang came to my house in the evening and gave me a box. He left without saying anything. I sat on the sofa and opened the box. It was a watch. It was beautiful.

    I called Fu Jing. "Didn''t you give me your phone? Why are you giving me a watch again?"

    "If you want to wear it, wear it. If you don''t want to wear it, put it on."

    I smiled. "Okay."

    I don''t think I''ll be able to wear such an expensive watch a few times. I''m glad he took it seriously after he found out about my birthday and gave me a gift. Women are so easily satisfied, and I''m no exception.

    "If I were you, I might as well send a bunch of paparazzi." I said.

    "You have a unique taste. You chose something that the florist didn''t have." He teased.

    I raised my watch and looked at the light. My phone was on and I put it aside. "Of course, I''m the only Chen Qing in the world. I like things that are naturally unique."

    He was silent for a moment. "That''s right."

    Today was happier than yesterday. Because of Fu Jing, I made a birthday wish that I didn''t make yesterday. I hope that Fu Jing will remember my birthday every year in the future, just like he remembered my sister.

    I put away my watch and went downstairs to take out the garbage. As soon as I left our building, someone jumped up and grabbed my neck. I was so shocked that I instinctively grabbed the hand in my neck and broke it off.

    "Little bitch, you''re so cruel. I almost drowned." It was Yang Meng''s voice.

    Her hands were rough and strong, and I couldn''t break them off. I stepped on her feet, and with one more push, my hands broke free from the way she pinched me.

    "God is kind enough to let you go, but I won''t. Say, who asked you to come to me?" I asked.

    She took out a fruit knife from her arms, my eyes glazed over, and I turned around to run. She chased me, I ran, and my slippers were all blown away by me. I didn''t dare to stop. People who died once were ruthless. I was afraid of falling into her hands, so I gave up my life.

    Even if I die, I can''t die in her hands. That way, I''ll disgust myself.

    I ran as fast as I could, and there was a piercing pain in my foot. When I ran to the security guard, Yang Meng stopped chasing me.

    "Someone is after me." I pointed behind me.

    The security guards in the upscale neighborhood didn''t eat dry food. They split into two groups, one to look for yang meng, one to call the police and send me to the police station, and another to buy me a new pair of slippers.

    I''m not the owner, Fu Jing is. He was called to the police station late at night to pick me up, explain our relationship, and testify to what I said.

    "Let me look at my feet." In the car, he asked me to lift my feet to his legs.

    I was afraid that if I dirtied his pants, they would hang in the air and not fall. He pressed them with his hand, and I sucked in a breath of cold air. It hurt so much when I touched the wound.

    In fact, I don''t know what kind of injury I have on the soles of my feet. I didn''t care about this when I was running for my life. I only knew when he sent me to the hospital that the pebbles and broken glass were embedded in my flesh. Why did it hurt so much?

    The doctor who treated my wound was a very gentle doctor. I took the initiative to say, "Have we met somewhere before?"

    He bandaged my feet and took off my mask. I recognized him. He was the man who helped me downstairs at the Fu shi the other day.

    "It''s you?" I''m a little surprised.

    He smiled at me and turned around to talk to Fu Jing. Only then did I know that they knew each other and seemed to be on good terms. It was hard to imagine that such a gentle and kind doctor would actually be friends with the cold and overbearing fu jingshi.

    "Chen Qing, you can go back. Don''t touch the wound with water. Change the medicine every two or three days. If the wound is swollen and inflamed, put some alcohol on it with gauze." The doctor advised.

    I like to hear him say, "Okay, I remember, doctor. Oh no, benefactor, can I ask your name?"

    "Lu Buyuan."

    Fu Jing looked at the pair of ten yuan slippers at my feet, picked them up and threw them into the trash can. Just as I was about to ask him what I was wearing, he picked me up and left.

    I waved my hand to say goodbye not far from the road. When I looked away, his smile was very gentle.

    On the way back, I kept asking Fu Jing curiously how he knew Lu Buyuan, and he ignored me.

    "He was the one who helped me out last time, or else I would have been ripped off by Yang Meng. If you hadn''t given me his contact information, I would have invited him to dinner to express my gratitude."

    I think what I said made sense. I don''t know how Fu Jing got angry.

    "No." He rejected me coldly.

    I froze on the spot. "Then you thank me for that?"

    "You''re welcome."

    "I''m not thanking you." I muttered in a low voice. In exchange for a warning look, I immediately zipped up my mouth, indicating that I would shut up.

    When the car arrived, he asked Luo Fang to hug me. Before Luo Fang could, he asked someone to step aside and carry him himself.

    I vaguely felt that when I came into contact with another man, he would get angry, and I was happy with my discovery.

    "Brother-in-law, Yang Meng hasn''t been arrested for a day. I can''t relax for a day. Can you give me some good advice?"

    "I''ll send someone to look for it." He put me on the sofa.

    I wanted to drink water, but my feet were covered with gauze and I couldn''t walk.

    "I want some water." I tried to ask Fu Jing.

    He really poured me a glass of water, and I suddenly felt like I was being served. The person who served me was the superior president of Fu shi!

    "I''ll find someone to take care of you tomorrow." He doesn''t seem to like being ordered around, but I don''t like it either.

    I nodded. "Then I''ll have to trouble brother-in-law tonight. I want to eat some fruit to calm my nerves. I''m hungry after this."

    He touched my head and got me some fruit.

    I can ask him to do these little things for me, but what about bathing and going to the bathroom? I had to pee for half an hour and finally decided to go to the bathroom in pain.

    "What are you doing?" He saw me get off the sofa and immediately pushed me back.

    My face was almost contorted from holding water. "Brother-in-law, I... I want to go to the bathroom..."

    If I''m not mistaken, he looks like he''s blushing. Does a man in his late thirties blush when he hears me say he needs to go to the bathroom? I laughed out loud when I thought about it, and I really felt what it was like to pee with a smile.

    Fu Jing picked me up and went to the bathroom. He put the pillow under my feet for me to step on.

    "Aren''t you going out yet?" My hand was on the waist of my pants, ready to zip up.

 Chapter 15 Jealous

    When I saw Fu Jing go out, I had a smile on my lips. Soon, something sad happened. When I thought about him listening to me outside and not being able to pee, I obviously wanted to, but I couldn''t help but hold it back.

    "Can you cover your ears?" I said to the door.

    "...

    I was afraid he wouldn''t cover it up, so I said, "Did you cover it up?"

    "Cover it."

    I rolled my eyes, blabbered, covered them, and heard it? I couldn''t help but cover my ears.

    After solving my physical problems, I went back to bed and went to sleep. The doctor said I couldn''t touch the water. It was a little cold, and I didn''t want to take a bath either. I just went to sleep.

    Fu Jing stayed here for the first time tonight. He was very disciplined and slept on the sofa in the living room.

    The thought of him outside made me feel more at ease, as if being hunted tonight was just a passing cloud.

    The next morning, I was woken up by the urine. I forgot that my foot was hurt and screamed in pain.

    "Restless, what are you doing?" Fu jing rushed in.

    I had messy hair on my head and didn''t even have time to wipe my eyes. "I want to pee."

    "Say it again."

    "Go to the bathroom." Then he took me to the bathroom and sat me on the toilet.

    He took care of me the whole morning. "Brother-in-law, you saw me when I was at my worst. Are we getting closer in the future?"

    "This is a mess? That''s how you didn''t see me save you from the traffickers." He laughed.

    When he smiled, his side face was so hard to look away. I don''t think I''ll get tired of it for the rest of my life.

    I took a leave of absence from the company, and Fu Jing hired someone to take care of me. It took me five days to walk normally. As for the dressing change, he taught me once, and I took care of the rest myself.

    I was bored for five days and even went to work at the company.

    In our sales business, not only do we have to go out and run, but we also have to make phone calls. Although I am thick-skinned and it doesn''t matter how often people say I am, today, no matter what attitude they have, I am very happy.

    "Chen Qing, it''s noon. Let''s go to the restaurant." The colleague sitting opposite me invited.

    "No, I have an appointment with a client at noon. I have to go first." I smiled and blinked. Actually, I had an appointment with Fu Jing at noon. He said he wanted to take me to dinner after I got well. How could I give up dating him?

    I went down to the underground parking lot and sneaked into his car, as if I were a thief, for fear of being seen.

    The restaurant he ordered was the restaurant of jiang miao clubhouse. As for why he ordered it, I think I know a little. It seems that this meal is not just to celebrate my recovery.

    As soon as the food was served, Jiang Miao arrived.

    "Ah Jing, little door, why didn''t you tell me? So that I can treat you well." He pulled up a chair and sat down.

    Fu jing shook his glass and looked at me. I smiled. "Thank you, young master Jiang. You can just call my brother-in-law. I usually can''t come to such a fancy restaurant to eat."

    Jiang Miao touched my chin. I dodged. I didn''t dodge. My smile immediately disappeared.

    "There''s no future with Ah Jing. Follow me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of glass breaking. Fu Jing''s glass fell to the ground and bright red liquid spilled all over the floor.

    "Jiang Miao, I don''t care who you''re flirting with, but you''re not allowed to touch her." Fu Jing''s tone was the same as usual, but his dark eyes were full of warning.

    Jiang Miao smiled. "What if I say I''m not playing?"

    "Then respect Chen Qing''s opinion."

    Fu Jing looked at me, and Jiang Miao looked at me. I swallowed and asked, "What do you mean? What do I have to say?"

    "Little door panel, I''m officially chasing you now. You''re not in a hurry to answer me." Jiang Miao snapped his fingers and asked someone to give me the dessert from the town store.

    Looking at Fu Jing''s dark face, I was really not sure if I could eat it. Obviously, I overestimated my self-control. Not only did I eat it, I also ate it.

    On the way back to the office, he ignored me. I always felt that he was jealous.

    "Brother-in-law."

    "Don''t call me brother-in-law." He growled.

    I was stunned by his roar, and my butt moved towards the car door, saying that he was the one who counted half of my brother-in-law, and now he''s calling and not letting me call. Men are so hard to serve.

    Fu Jing opened the window and the atmosphere eased a little. I suddenly became happy. I thought he was jealous.

    I took the watch he gave me out of my bag and put it on. I forgot to wear it like a thief before. "Is it nice?"

    He glanced at my wrist and shifted his gaze to my face. "It''s okay."

    "Hard mouth." I muttered in a low voice, "If they recognize me, I will say that I bought a high imitation. By the way, Fu Boss, have you heard from yang meng?"

    "Not yet."

    I frowned. "How did she know where I live twice and once? A woman from the countryside, who couldn''t read a single word. At first, I thought it was Fu Ming. After testing, I found out it wasn''t her. Who could it be?"

    Fu Jing''s eyes became serious. I could vaguely feel that he was hiding something from me. I didn''t ask him about anything. If he wanted me to know, I would know. If he didn''t, I wouldn''t tell him.

    After two days of peace, I seemed to see Yang Meng again. I always felt that she was hiding in that corner. I didn''t know if it was my illusion or if she was really haunting me like a nightmare.

    I can''t just sit here and wait for someone to hit me. I want to take the initiative.

    Fu Jing wouldn''t let me go out alone at night, but I did. From the moment I decided to lure the snake out of the hole, I went downstairs every night to take out the garbage and take a walk around. I had a fruit knife and an electric gun on me.

    In the end, I didn''t get anything for two or three days, and I kept the electric gun in my bag for emergencies.

    On my way to work on the fourth day, as soon as I came out of my house, I saw a man rushing out of the stairwell. I instinctively stepped back and reached out for the electric gun in my bag.

    "Don''t be rash. I can give you money." Before Yang Meng went crazy, I took the initiative.

    She grinned. "What, are you scared?"

    "I''m not afraid of you. Just like the two of us, you may not kill me, but Fu Jing is sleeping in my room. As long as I call him, you can''t run away." I tried to scare her. "Tell me, how much money do you want?"

    When yang meng heard about money, that look disgusted me. "You''re rich now. Give me a million dollars and I''ll go back to my hometown."

    A million? She really dared to say that.

    I sneered. "What about my dad? How is he now?"

    Her eyes were a little more evasive than before, and I didn''t see it in my eyes. "He''s fine. He''s sick. He needs medicine. He can''t do farm work now."

    "You''re lying." I stared at her, and she took a step back.

    I took this opportunity to raise my hand and electrocuted her. She probably didn''t know this thing and didn''t even hide. Her body trembled and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 16 The Game of Telling the Truth

    I dragged Yang Meng home, found a rope to tie her up, and immediately called Fu Jing.

    When fu jing came, I was much calmer than when I took the kitchen knife. "I want to ask who ordered her."

    "Leave it to me. You can go to work."

    I nodded and rushed to work. I had been waiting for Fu Jing''s phone call all morning. I wanted to know who was the first person to do this to get my fatal injury out.

    At noon, before Fu Jing had any news, I couldn''t help but call first.

    "She''s still in the hospital."

    I let out an audible sound. Could it be that I electrocuted her so hard that I cleared my throat and said, "Then let me know if you have any news. I''ll go eat first."

    I hung up in a hurry. I could tell from his tone that there was a hint of helplessness.

    I don''t usually use those offensive things, and he taught me the electric gun. He taught me that for a while.

    In the afternoon, Fu Jing called and said that he had found out who was behind it.

    "Bai Guang''s parents."

    This answer was beyond my expectations. I never thought it was them.

    "Can we find them?" I asked.

    "It takes time."

    It seems that Fu Jing also had a problem. I hung up the phone with a hum. Bai Guang''s parents moved out of Yang Meng. I''m not surprised. I was with Bai Guang for six years. I told him about my childhood, but I didn''t tell him everything. It was hard for his parents to be so "Thoughtful."

    After Bai Guang died, it was obvious that they had put the bill on me.

    To be honest, I was a little afraid of what they would do to me again. This bomb should not be borne by me. It was not me who should bear the blame. I was also a victim.

    I took out the video of fu ming again, sent it to Fu Ming anonymously, and asked her to meet at an old warehouse at night. No one was allowed to come.

    I got the listening device ready, and two new fake phones.

    I left work early to get ready at the old warehouse for her to come, but what I didn''t expect was that she had brought a lot of people, and there was also the male lead in her video. If these people caught me, I could imagine how miserable my fate would be.

    Damn it, don''t blame me for being unkind.

    I called the phone in the corner, and Fu Ming''s men picked it up for her.

    "I asked you to come alone, but you brought so many people with you. As long as I move my finger, your beautiful photos and indecent videos will spread all over the internet. If you want to be so popular, I will let you be." I spoke to her in a voice that changed.

    "Stop." She seemed a little impatient.

    I stared fixedly at the group of people below. "Let them all go and drive away the cars. If you dare to play tricks, I will still scatter the things."

    "How dare you?!" She was still trying to threaten me at this point, so I sneered and waited for her to do as I said.

    She covered her phone and spoke to her subordinates. I couldn''t hear what they were saying, and the bug wasn''t that good.

    "If I find out that you have one of your men, I''ll send out a photo. If I find out that they haven''t left, I''ll upload the high-definition video online." I threatened.

    "Get out of here." Fu Ming yelled at the person behind him, then said to me on the phone, "Now you''re satisfied."

    I continued, "Bai Guang, do you remember? You played with men after men. Do you remember that poor Bai Guang? After you played with him, you kicked him away, and then he jumped off a building and committed suicide."

    "Hmph, what does it have to do with me? He''s incompetent and disobedient. Even his parents can''t take care of him. He''s making a big fuss in the company and I''m embarrassed. What''s the use of keeping him?" Fu Ming''s tone was contemptuous.

    "He deviated from his original path for you." I purposely accused.

    Fu Ming suddenly laughed. "Why didn''t you say he was doing it for my money? He deserved to jump off a building and commit suicide."

    "Don''t you feel any guilt at all? He loved you at least once."

    "Don''t joke with me. I''ve been playing with him all along. That''s all. If he can''t afford it, then don''t play. He''s dead anyway. That kind of person deserves it." She didn''t care. "Tell me, how much is it? Give me the video and photos."

    I already got what I wanted. Just as I was about to hang up, a call came in from my cell phone. I forgot to turn off the ringtone. The ringtone was particularly abrupt in the empty warehouse.

    Fu Ming had noticed me. I turned off both of the phones, recorded the sound from my listening device, and then ran.

    "Stop." Fu Ming shouted.

    It was only a fool who stopped. I was still early and familiar with the terrain here. It shouldn''t be difficult to run away under her nose.

    Who knew that she had suddenly called the group of people who had just left back? I was in a hurry and ran away. My phone rang again. I quickly turned off the mute and answered the phone.

    "Chen Qing, what are you doing? Why did you hang up on me?" That was Jiang Miao''s unhappy voice.

    I said as I ran. "I''m busy running for my life. I''ll give you back when I run away."

    "Wait, where are you?"

    I gave him the address of the old warehouse, and he said that I would hang up when I got there, because those people were already chasing me in this direction.

    The old warehouse was abandoned and overgrown with weeds, and the ground was rough. When I was a child, I had walked over more than ten years of ridge road. This was nothing to me, but it was hard for fu ming''s rich family to leave.

    They were swearing in the back, and I couldn''t hear them at all. I squatted down when I saw a rather secluded place.

    "Where are they? I''m sure it''s not far. Let''s split up and look for it."

    "If so many people let a woman run away, everyone should stop fooling around."

    "The important thing is to get my things back." This is Fu Ming''s voice.

    Footsteps, voices, and the shaking of the weeds were everywhere.

    I squatted there in fear and didn''t move. My eyes were wide open, and countless images of faces suddenly appeared in my mind. I clutched the corner of my clothes tightly.

    The sound of the undulating weed was getting closer and closer, as if someone was approaching me. I suddenly looked up and saw a girl''s face. She looked at me too, obviously frightened by me.

    I made a shush, hoping that she would let me go. Who knew that she was suddenly shouting out loud here, and there was an obvious expression of merit on her face.

    I wanted to run, but my legs were numb, and all kinds of noises came from around me. I knew I couldn''t run away.

    "Hey, the person you want is here, and the things are here too." A horn suddenly sounded in the distance.

    "Over there."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. The girl beside me was still talking about it, but no one paid any attention to her. I threw my bag on her head and pointed my index finger at her face, "Shut up."

 Chapter 17 Dont Let Me Do This

    I thought Jiang Miao would at least bring someone to save me if he didn''t ride a white horse. Who knew he was alone?!

    When a group of people surrounded him, I screamed out loud in my heart, but when I saw him driving away from those people and rushing towards me, I lit up hope again.

    Jiang Miao''s driving skills were not just average. He could cheer me up in the movies. I was so stupid when he parked his car in front of me.

    "It''s not the time to worship. Don''t just stand there and come up."

    I clicked on the door and flipped into the back seat of his sports car. He chuckled. "The small door has no meat. It''s flexible."

    I scolded him in my heart for not having any flesh.

    With jiang miao''s help, we managed to escape. It was still early. He insisted that I treat him to a midnight snack. I promised to bleed heavily because he saved my life. Who knew he would only eat barbecue by the roadside.

    "Young master Jiang? You really don''t have to save me money." I said weakly.

    "Who will save you money? Do I have to feel sorry for a meal?"

    That''s right. I made him feel better. I liked it myself, too. We ended up having a big barbecue, and it was because of this that I had a different idea of him.

    When he got home, Fu Jing didn''t know what to do in the living room. There was a computer in front of him. He was staring at the screen.

    "Why haven''t you gone back yet?" I was slightly surprised.

    After another two or three minutes, he closed his computer and said, "Bai Guang''s parents have been found. I will send them away from North city."

    I quickly shook my head. "We can''t cure the symptoms but not the root cause. Don''t underestimate people''s love and hate, and don''t underestimate their ability. If they can coax yang meng to come to North city to find me, they must hate me to the core."

    "What do you want to do?" He looked at me.

    "I want to explain to them." I took a deep breath and made up my mind.

    Fu Jing''s eyes flashed with doubt. "Aren''t you afraid?"

    I shook my head. I even went through the infernal path and the journey of death tonight. What else is there to be afraid of?

    He looked down at my clothes, and I followed him, only to notice that his legs were covered in mud.

    "Smell and barbecue smell, what have you been doing?" He had the air of interrogation.

    How should I explain this? My eyes rolled and he warned, "If you dare to lie, I''ll make you speechless for a week."

    "I went to see Fu Ming tonight. She beat me up, and Jiang Miao saved me. Then I invited him to a barbecue to show my gratitude." I made a long story short and thought I could muddle through.

    "Is that why you want to find Bai Guang''s parents?"

    Oh no, he seems angry? After all, I''m going to pull his sister into the backseat. No, it''s Fu Ming''s fault. What does it have to do with me?! Why should I be afraid of him?

    I nodded, "There are reasons and results. I just want to tell Bai Guang''s parents about the cause and effect."

    "What if they point their spear at Fu Ming?" He questioned me.

    I was infuriated by his tone. "She was the one who should take the main responsibility. It was she and Bai Guang who got together behind my back and wanted to sell me to a human trafficker. Then things got worse. She said she kicked Bai Guang and then she kicked him. If she hadn''t given Bai Guang a fatal blow, would he have jumped off a building?"

    "If you don''t look for his parents, this won''t end like this." He said coldly.

    I chuckled. "So you''re accusing me now? When I asked you to help me, you looked down on me. I tried to figure it out myself and you said I was wrong. Fu Jing, let me ask you, is it right for a small person like me to be bullied while I''m alive?"

    He stopped talking and left with his computer.

    My heart was filled with panic. I wanted to say a lot but I didn''t know where to start. I went into the bathroom and took a shower and threw away my dirty clothes. I lay on the big bed and didn''t say a word. I was tired physically and mentally, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    Only Fu Jing knew where Bai Guang''s parents were. If he quietly sent them away, it would be equivalent to burying an irregular bomb beside me. Did he really protect fu ming to this extent?

    Aside from that, the pain of losing a child as a parent is not something I can understand. I don''t blame them. I just want them to know what happened and then decide who to blame for it.

    For two days in a row, Fu Jing didn''t call me on wechat or come to me. I was so desperate that the evidence I had worked so hard to get was useless.

    Jiang Miao asked me out again, and I agreed angrily. Didn''t I not get in touch with Jiang Miao? I have to be in touch.

    "Let''s go and have some fun."

    I thought it would be fun, but I didn''t expect it to be the chess room of the club. I don''t like to gamble, and I don''t believe that I can make a fortune by gambling.

    "Young master Jiang, it''s not like you don''t know how much I get paid a month. This kind of rich person''s game doesn''t suit me." I looked at the mahjong table and really didn''t want to play.

    "I didn''t ask you to pay. If you lose, it''s mine." Jiang Miao pulled out his chair and sat down carelessly. He even had someone serve me fruit and snacks. "I have an enemy who won me millions last time. This time, you came to avenge me and repay me for saving your life that day."

    I sighed, so I said I can''t owe anyone anything. "How do you know I can win?"

    "Stop pretending in front of me. I can touch mahjong when I''m ten years old. I can tell if you''re an expert at a glance. Stop talking. People are here."

    After Jiang Miao and the other party exchanged pleasantries and provocations, the four mahjong players opened the prelude.

    After the game started, I used to observe and then think about how to fight, but Jiang Miao couldn''t hold his breath and gave several looks in the middle.

    "I''m going to the bathroom." Jiang Miao kicked my bench when he left his position.

    "Me too."

    I knew he wasn''t drunk, and as soon as he went out, he was scolded, "Chen Qing, what are you doing? I didn''t ask you for more money to lose money for me. I asked you to help me get back the place."

    "I know." I didn''t say much, so I went back to play.

    After figuring out each other''s routines and temperament, they knew that they both came prepared. The other two knew how to cooperate. Anyway, the money went into each other''s pockets, but my side... I had better rely on myself.

    After that, I started to win as if I was hanging on the phone. Jiang Miao couldn''t keep his smile and his voice was raised by eight degrees.

    "Impressive. I didn''t see that he was young. He was experienced at the gambling table." He praised me.

    I smiled and didn''t say anything. He returned to play mahjong when he was ten. Can I say that I started looking at the chess room when I was seven?

    When I got out of the clubhouse, I realized that it was raining heavily outside. I was worried about how to get home when I saw a car in the rain that was very familiar to me. The people in the car were looking at me. If it was night, I would have thought it was a horror movie.

    I walked over slowly, feeling lucky that Jiang Miao didn''t follow me. Who knew that when I stepped into the rain, Jiang Miao followed me. "Little door, let me give you a ride?"

 Chapter 18 Lets Spend Time Together

    "No, Mr. Fu is here to pick me up." I pointed to the car in the rain.

    I rushed over to get in the car, but still brought the rain to my seat.

    "Why are you here?" I asked.

    His face was gloomy and he stopped talking to luo fang wherever he went. I talked to him twice and he didn''t even give me a look.

    When I got home, I went to change my clothes and blow my hair. He was sitting in the living room. When I came out, he still looked like I owed his family.

    "Are you with him?" That was the question Fu Jing asked.

    I opened my mouth to explain, but every time I tried to explain, it seemed like I didn''t end up with anything good. This time, I simply didn''t want to explain, "Isn''t this what you wanted to see? Jiang Miao is your good friend, and I am half your sister-in-law. I can help you solve a problem with him taking care of me."

    "Bullshit." He picked up a cup and threw it on the ground. I was bleeding from the bottom of my heart. It was my favorite mug that I had been following for years.

    Fu Jing stopped me from picking up the glass shards. He held my shoulder in both hands. "How many times have I told you not to touch him? You just didn''t listen, and now you''re mixed up with him? I forbid it. Did you hear that?"

    "But last time you told me to choose..." I weakly disagreed with him.

    "I..." He was speechless. This was the first time I saw him speechless. "Anyway, I just don''t want you to be with him."

    I said, "Then can I be with you?"

    Fu Jing looked at me and the anger in his eyes disappeared. Just as I thought he had seen through my little trick and was about to run away, he said a word and said, "Okay."

    This time it was me who was dumbfounded. "Are you serious?"

    "Get me a glass of water." He was the same commanding tone as before.

    "Right away." I am busy serving this master.

    After a while, he was still pestering me whether I was with Jiang Miao or not. Because of his horrible eyes, I had to tell the truth.

    "Last time he saved me, this time he asked me to play mahjong for him. It''s even." I pouted. "What about you? What are you going to do with Bai Guang''s parents?"

    He took a deep look at me. "I''ll leave it to you."

    I was stunned. Fu Ming was his sister at least. If I told Bai Guang''s parents the truth, it was hard to guarantee that they wouldn''t find Fu Ming. Was he really going to do this for me?

    "Let''s go." Fu Jing patted me on the back, and I quickly came back to my senses and walked with him with my clothes.

    Fu Jing didn''t treat Bai Guang''s parents badly. Instead, he arranged a hotel for them to stay in. When I arrived, they were watching tv. When they saw me, their eyes changed.

    "What are you doing here?" Full of hostility.

    I had expected that they would not be too nice to me. "Uncle and aunt, I know that Bai Guang''s death has been a great blow to you. I''m not here to justify myself, but there are some things I want to tell you the whole story. As for how to judge, can you do it yourself?"

    Bai Guang''s mother was about to hit me when she heard me say that. "You also know that Bai Guang is dead, and you still have the face to come?"

    "Okay, listen to her first." Bai Guang''s father held her back.

    I told them that Bai Guang had cheated on Fu Ming, that they had sold me to a human trafficker together, and that they had come to me, and that Bai Guang had pulled me to jump off a building with him. I made Fu Ming''s story short, because it was only Bai Guang''s story, and I didn''t know what happened between them.

    But I played the recording of Fu Ming in the old warehouse.

    "Well, I''ll do it here. I''m an adult. You can judge for yourself." I breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Bai Guang''s mother threw herself into her husband''s arms. "That Fu Ming didn''t say that to us."

    I was surprised and angry. It turns out that Fu Ming had been looking for them. It seems that she had pushed me out of this situation long ago. I clenched my fists. No matter who she is, I will not let her go if this happens!

    Fu Jing had been waiting for me outside. I had been inside for 45 minutes, and he had been waiting for me in the car for 45 minutes.

    "Fu Boss, what should we do with people who are stronger than ourselves?" I asked.

    "Become stronger than him."

    I put this in my heart and think about it every day when I open my eyes. I used to think that people lived because of love, love could support a person''s life. Now I have a new understanding. Originally, hate can also make a person have motivation to move forward.

    Fu Jing said the word "Good" in my heart, I did not dare to think about it, I was afraid that the little hope that ignited would turn into bubbles again.

    Forget it. That''s good. What else do I want?

    I asked Fu Jing out for dinner on payday and wanted to celebrate this month with him for a few thousand more yuan. As soon as he agreed, I went online to look for a restaurant and picked one out of the restaurants I usually didn''t want to eat.

    However, when I stood next to him in casual clothes, I knew it was not wise to ask him for dinner.

    "Accompany me back to change first." He said.

    I said good, and I was snickering when I turned around.

    We went to his house first and changed into a casual outfit. At least since I met him, he had never worn such casual and simple clothes.

    I was ecstatic because he took this date as one thing.

    I thought going to dinner with him was as simple as going to dinner with my friends, but as soon as I sat down at the table, his natural grace made me feel ashamed. He was the kind of person who focused on everything, even when it was such a normal thing to eat.

    Vegetables and meat. He rolled them up and put them on my plate. I scratched my head. "Thank you."

    He raised his eyelids and looked at me. "Is it necessary?"

    "It''s just customary courtesy." I stuffed his rolls into my mouth and chewed them slowly. In fact, I don''t like to eat vegetables, but he made them himself. Not to mention a few mouthfuls, even a basket of them is fine with me.

    It suddenly occurred to me that Yang Meng had not been dealt with. "Where''s Yang Meng? You let her go?"

    "She said she went back to her hometown."

    "So easy? I don''t believe it. Did she ask you for money?" I asked angrily, "That kind of woman is no different from a mangy dog. Aren''t you treating it with meat buns?"

    Fu Jing smiled, his mouth slightly raised. He sat up straight and gave me a lettuce. "Do you think she has the guts to ask me for money?"

    I snorted and thought about it. Even if I was crazy about money, I didn''t dare to provoke Fu Jing to bite his money.

    A moment later, I remembered the word "Good" he said the other day. "Fu Boss, I said we were together the other day. You said yes, that''s good..."

    "Ah Jing? You actually eat here?" A woman with long curly hair came to our table and said with a surprised face.

 Chapter 19 Fiancee

    The curly-haired woman came uninvited and sat next to me, talking to Fu Jing, "I didn''t expect that Fu Boss, who was high above us, would come to such a small place to eat?"

    Fu jing glanced at me and put down his chopsticks. "If you say hello, don''t disturb our meal."

    I didn''t expect him to be so straightforward as to say that he had been disturbed, so the woman noticed me. She offered to reach out to me. "My name is Hai Tang. First time we meet."

    I shook her back. Out of courtesy, "Chen Qing."

    "Then I won''t disturb your meal. By the way, if you like this restaurant, you can come here often. I''m going to buy this restaurant and rebuild it. I''ll give you a vip." Hai Tang smiled gently.

    I nodded slightly. Fu Jing made a sign for you to go and she left.

    "Where did you say that?" He asked me.

    I quickly waved my hand. "It''s nothing important. I forgot too."

    Just now, Hai Tang was dressed appropriately, her curly hair was down on one side, and her exquisite makeup was full of nobility. To be honest, I felt inferior, and compared with any woman around Fu Jing, I had no advantage at all.

    Maybe I only deserve to be a nobody by his side.

    After dinner, he asked luo to send me back, and he had to go back to work at the company.

    In the car, Luo Fang drove without a word. His overly serious face and his rarely talkative personality always made me feel that I might be the only one in the car.

    "Luo Fang, are there many women around Fu Boss? Like Hai Tang." I asked, not expecting him to talk to me.

    However, he opened his mouth and said, "Many."

    I think so. His condition was that only a woman would stick to him, and I was only fit to live in the small apartment he used to live in for his sister. My liking was just a crumpled piece of paper for him to throw away.

    I laughed, laughing that I loved the wrong person, laughing that I was not strong enough, as if my chest had been knocked over by coptis, so bitter that I could not find an exit.

    When I got home, I was sweating on the treadmill as much as I could, and the image of Hai Tang kept appearing in my mind, a confidence and grace that I might never have in my life.

    There was a knock on the door. I took off my headphones and came down from the treadmill.

    "Why are you here so late?"

    Fu Jing carried a bag of vegetables into the kitchen. "You didn''t eat much tonight. Make some supper for you to celebrate."

    I froze, and my low spirits were instantly healed. I was the kind of person who was treated a little well by others, and I wanted to show him my heart. I immediately took a shower and blew my hair dry to eat.

    "Fu Boss, that Hai Tang looks pretty today..." I hesitated.

    Fu Jing raised his eyelids. "She''s my fiancee."

    What? It was as if a bomb had been detonated in my head. After a loud bang, nothing was left. I couldn''t control the expression on my face and the movements of my limbs.

    "You... You have a fiancee?" The fork in my hand fell onto the plate. I wanted to ask with a smile but couldn''t smile.

    He retracted his chin and admitted without concealment.

    The food on the plate was delicious, but I couldn''t eat anything. I ran back to the bedroom and locked the door.

    I wore earphones to block all the sounds. No wonder Hai Tang didn''t take me seriously today. She was sitting in the right position as a palace maid.

    I don''t know when Fu Jing left. All I know is that I cried so hard that my nose and tears started to flow down. After crying, my head hurt.

    The next day, I went to work as usual. I tried my best to poach clients and talk about business. I wanted to fill up the 24 hours of the day.

    For a week, I had been living at such a fast pace. I couldn''t stop. Once I stopped, I would be hollowed out by that sadness again. It was too painful.

    Jiang Miao came to the company to see me again. As usual, he was very high-profile. I got into his car and left.

    "Little door, thank you for helping me last time. We are even. What should we do? I find that I like you more and more." He lifted my chin.

    I curled my lips. "What does liking mean? Do you like to play with me, or do you like to play with me like a monkey?"

    He stopped the car. "There''s something wrong with your mood. What''s wrong? Tell me."

    I swallowed and swallowed the bitterness in my nose. "Fu Jing has a fiancee."

    "Holy shit, so you don''t even know about this?" He widened his eyes. "But for people like us, a fiancee is nothing. We can play whatever we want. Marriage is just a business method for us."

    So I was the only one who was kept in the dark?!

    "You want to play with me?" I looked at Jiang Miao.

    "Isn''t that nonsense? You''re so funny. I can''t wait to play with you every day." He smiled wildly again.

    I took a deep breath. "Okay, let''s play together."

    Jiang Miao cheered and threw his sunglasses out the window. He said he was going to take me to play something different. I was a little scared, but more importantly, it didn''t matter.

    He took me to the clubhouse and opened a singing room. There were a lot of people. One of them was Hai Tang, whom I knew.

    "You sit down first. I''ll talk to my subordinates and get something you like to eat." Jiang Miao settled me down carefully and gave me a drink. The rest of them drank wine.

    I know this carefully.

    After he went out, someone saw me, came up to talk to me, and put his arm around my shoulder. "With whom? She''s so shy, and she still drinks from children? Here, try my wine."

    I smiled awkwardly and pushed his shoulder away. "Young master Jiang brought me here. I''m allergic to alcohol. I can''t touch alcohol."

    "You can drink whatever you want. There''s no such nonsense." He poured the wine into my mouth.

    I''ve met clients like this before, but I''m not here to pretend to be a grandson, so why should I tolerate the harassment of these rich kids?

    I pushed his hand away and splashed the orange juice on his face.

    "How dare you splash me?!" The man seemed to have been greatly insulted and the people around him laughed and made him seem to have to teach me a lesson.

    I clenched the cup in my hand. If he pounced on me, I would...

    "Chen Qing?" Hai Tang recognized me. "Why are you here, with whom, Ah Jing?"

    I shook my head. "Young master Jiang."

    Hai Tang glanced at me, then at the person who was going to teach me a lesson, and in the middle became a peacemaker.

    "It''s all fun. Don''t take it so seriously. This is young master Jiang''s place. If you go and get some clothes, you''ll be fine." Hai Tang''s smile had such power that no one could get angry.

    As soon as Jiang Miao came in, he saw the three of us standing. Before he could ask, Hai Tang simply said that there was a small conflict and asked someone to take the person I spilled juice to change clothes.

    "Chen Qing has a good temper and can make her attack you. What did you do, sun tzu?" Jiang Miao clearly didn''t want to let that person go.

 Chapter 20 If I like You, There Will Be No Good Ending

    Chapter 20 the first night

    Hai Tang tugged at Jiang Miao. "Young master Jiang, we''re all friends. There''s no need for that, right? Chen Qing, you''re fine too. It''s all fun persuading young master Jiang. Why are you unhappy? Besides, if they knew you were brought here by young master Jiang, they wouldn''t have made such a mistake."

    I don''t object to her being a peacemaker, but I really don''t like her showing her magnanimity by stepping on my back.

    "I said I was brought here by young master Jiang. He probably didn''t take young master Jiang seriously." I told the truth as if nothing had happened, and I couldn''t care less about the face of others.

    "Sun tzu, you''re in trouble!" As soon as Jiang Miao finished speaking, he punched the man who was teasing me in the face. I was so close that the shocking sound of flesh and blood touching each other rang in my ears.

    The women screamed, the men came up to persuade them, and the room was in a mess.

    Hai Tang glared at me. She didn''t say anything, but I could see that she was blaming me. I met her eyes with a straight face.

    Jiang Miao was particularly ruthless. The man was beaten so hard that he almost fainted. This time, it was his. He said that he was not allowed to stop. There were very few people who dared to stop. After that, Jiang Miao grabbed my arm and took me out to another vip room.

    "I wanted to take you out to play, but I didn''t expect..." Jiang Miao didn''t look at me, but his tone was full of apologies.

    I shrugged my shoulders and didn''t care. "Why should I take the blame for someone else''s mistakes? I don''t blame you, not to mention you took it out on me. Do you have a medicine box here? You hurt your hand."

    He pointed to a corner. I took out the first aid kit and simply cleaned and bandaged me. He was willing to let me handle the wound on his hand.

    "Door panel, am I handsome?" His mood changed like a roller coaster, and now he was narcissistic again.

    I cleared my throat. "Handsome."

    "Do you think I can protect you?"

    I said, "Yes."

    "Then let me protect you from now on, okay?" His voice suddenly became gentle, and I was at a loss for what to do. After tying up the gauze, I was about to stop, but he suddenly pulled me back.

    Before I could answer, the door of the box suddenly rang, as if someone had closed it very hard on purpose. I chased out and saw only Fu Jing''s back and Hai Tang''s posture.

    I turned around to look at Jiang Miao, and for a moment, anger welled up in my heart. I glared at him fiercely and scolded him, "You did it on purpose!"

    Just now, my back was facing the door, and Jiang Miao was sitting opposite me. I don''t believe he didn''t see Fu Jing!

    "Don''t you believe me if I say so?" He leaned back on the sofa, still looking as if he was fooling around.

    I pursed my lips and said nothing. I stomped my feet in anger and ran out.

    Fu jing protected Hai Tang and got into the car. He was very gentlemanly. He had never treated me like this before. Maybe he didn''t think it was necessary. He was a begonia flower, and I was just a dog''s tail grass. How could I be worthy of him?

    However, the paparazzi also liked him, even if they were not worthy, they still liked him.

    As soon as his car left, I chased after it. Tears of grievance welled up in my eyes and my vision gradually blurred.

    I wanted to tell him that I didn''t agree with Jiang Miao. I wanted to tell him whether he cared or not, but his car didn''t stop, and I sprained my ankle and fell down hard. I fell forward and rubbed my palms against the ground.

    I sprawled on the ground in a mess and it took me a long time to recover. It was Jiang Miao who helped me up and said he was going to take me home. He told me not to do such stupid things in the future and told me that Fu Jing was not the person I liked.

    What happened to my sister was a lesson learned from the past.

    "Why? Wouldn''t it end well if you liked Fu Jing? How did my sister die?" I held Jiang Miao''s hand and kept asking. My eyes were empty.

    He got impatient with my question, opened the window and pointed outside, "If you keep nagging, I''ll throw you down."

    I was too drunk to make a sound and got out of the car when I got home.

    "Chen Qing, really, don''t like anyone like Fu Jing. You can''t." Jiang Miao stepped out of the car and roared at me.

    I didn''t answer him. I really couldn''t control whether I liked him or not. If I could, I would rather have liked him than Fu Jing.

    When I got home, I lay there without eating or drinking. I missed my sister, and I especially missed her. I got up and changed into a black dress. No matter how dark or bright it was, I had to go see her. If I didn''t do that, I wouldn''t be able to make it through tonight.

    I just opened the door and saw that Fu Jing was about to ring the doorbell. My eyes lit up, but they quickly dimmed. He didn''t want to hear my explanation anyway. If he wanted to, he wouldn''t let me fall and not stop.

    "Where are you going?" He asked me.

    I was dressed in black with the lilies I bought at home in my hand. He could tell without me.

    "Aren''t you afraid to go to the cemetery alone at this late hour?" He pushed me home and closed the door himself.

    I looked down at the lily in my hand. "It''s better to be afraid than to torment yourself by thinking about it."

    "Tell me, what are you thinking?" He took my bag and flowers to one side, and I was always like a child being manipulated in front of him.

    I looked up at him. "How did my sister die?"

    His eyes glazed over and he ignored me. Silence was like a net, suddenly coming and trapping us in it.

    "Why would it end badly if I liked you? I don''t want to like you either. I won''t hesitate if anyone can replace you, but I just like you. I can''t help liking you. When Hai Tang appeared, I almost went crazy. Fu Jing, do you understand? You know how I feel..."

    My mood was about to collapse. I wanted to tell him how much I liked him, and even my body couldn''t help but lean towards him.

    Before I could finish, he blocked my mouth...

 Chapter 21 It Only Takes A Moment to Give up

    Afterwards.

    Look at the man next to me, I''m a little confused, I just handed myself over?!

    "Take two days off. Don''t go to work." He carried me to the bathroom and changed the sheets.

    Lying on a clean bed again, I tilted my head to look at him. "We..."

    "Hai Tang was set by grandpa. It can''t be changed." His words shattered all my hopes and cut off my head like a cruel executioner.

    It''s just like that.

    I lay stiffly in his arms, unable to cry or laugh. I suddenly understood Jiang Miao''s warning. Yes, my sister''s life was at stake. I was still playing moths to the fire like a fool. Didn''t I deserve to be in this situation?

    That night, the pain in my lower body and my heart made me unable to sleep. That night, all the wounds were torn, wrapped, and torn by me. I want to remember this sadness for the rest of my life.

    The next morning, I slowly went to sleep. Fu Jing got up and left, like all the men who put on their pants and turned their faces.

    At noon, I got up and went to the cemetery. I brought lilies and wine.

    "Sis, it took me a long time to get to North city, and it took me seven years to find out about you. But I didn''t expect that I would fall into the pit where you once fell. I fell in love with Fu Jing and was completely hurt by him. Tell me, what should I do?"

    My head rested on the tombstone, and tears streamed down my cheeks. "Will you blame me? It''s my fault for falling in love with the man you used to be, but he''s too dazzling. I can''t do it without loving him. I really can''t do it."

    Ever since I was a child, I have always been a person with a clear distinction between love and hate. I will be good to her whoever treats me well, and I will never let go whoever treats me badly.

    After my mother died, my sister protected me from being hit by Yang Meng, so after Yang Meng gave her a hard hand, I pushed her down the stairs while she was pregnant. I stood on top of her and watched her roll around. There were zigzag blood stains on the stone stairs...

    I warned her not to hit my sister again, but Yang Meng miscarried and became infertile for the rest of her life. She and my father teamed up to kick me and my sister out.

    My sister wanted to go out and make a living. She said she would give me a place to study. I kept her in mind. Ever since I went to college, I worked hard and studied hard. I saved some money all these years just to find my sister and give her a good life, but...

    Make a fool of yourself.

    "Sister, I will repay your debt, no matter how." I made up my mind.

    Fu Jing and Jiang Miao didn''t tell me the truth about my sister''s death. I planned to investigate for myself. Both of them were weaker in terms of city government and strength. I planned to start with him.

    I asked Jiang Miao to meet me at a billiard hall. After two sets of billiards, I sat on the table.

    Don''t you like to play with me? Will we often play together in the future?" I raised my eyebrows and put my hands behind my back.

    Jiang Miao''s face was obviously surprised. He suddenly climbed onto the billiard table and stood facing the whole hall, "Everyone, have fun today. I''ll pay!"

    The tables in the hall were almost full, and everyone clapped and cheered. Some even raised their poles to celebrate.

    "Buddy, what''s the good news for you today?" The boss brought the drinks over, and the people behind him cheered.

    Jiang Miao picked me up like a chicken. "She promised to be my girlfriend just now, and my buddy got rid of the bill."

    I rolled my eyes in my heart. I never expected him to do this. The congratulation in my ear made me feel stressed. I suddenly felt a little guilty. Is it really appropriate to use Jiang Miao like this?

    But I didn''t have a choice. Since I did, I had to continue kneeling.

    At night, jiang miao took me to dinner and asked me to invite a friend to play with him. I refused because I was too tired from work during the day.

    "Chen Qing, you''re with me now. What else do you work?" There was disdain and surprise on his face.

    I felt like I was being looked down upon. "Young master Jiang, you like being with me, and I promise to be with you. That doesn''t mean I have to live on you. We''re in love, not you supporting me."

    "In love?" He raised his eyebrows and smiled sarcastically. "Well, whatever you say."

    "I''m going back first." I got out of his car.

    When I got home, I took a shower and lay on the bed. The phone suddenly rang. When I saw it was an unknown number, I didn''t answer it. It rang three times before I answered it.

    "Chen Qing, this is Hai Tang. Do you have time for coffee?"

    I looked at the screen and paused for a second. "Now?"

    "Yes." She added, "I''m downstairs."

    I jumped out of bed and sat up to pick out my clothes. She was downstairs, which proved that she knew that I lived in Fu Jing''s place, that I was friends and enemies, and that I had to meet her to find out.

    Fifteen minutes later, I went downstairs and we went to the coffee shop at the entrance of the neighborhood.

    I hope you don''t mind coming to see you. Hai Tang pursed her lips and smiled. "Ah Jing told me everything about you."

    I suddenly stopped stirring the coffee. "Did he tell you? What did you say?"

    "What do you think?" She threw the question at me. "Ah Jing and I were childhood sweethearts. We grew up together. Grandpa fu raised me as his granddaughter-in-law from the beginning, so our marriage was a tacit agreement between the two families. It''s impossible to change."

    I said, "Then why are you looking for me?"

    "I just knew you were Chen Lai''s sister." Hai Tang lowered her head and smiled. "You two really have the same eye for men. A few years ago, about eight or nine years ago, Chen Lai was wrapped up by ah jing and disappeared within a year of following him."

    Missing? Didn''t he say he was dead?

    "I know." I answered her quietly.

    "Ah Jing was sad for a while and soon forgot." Hai Tang''s eyes were filled with regret. "We all know that Ah Jing and I, including young master Jiang, grew up in a family like ours. We don''t make the decisions about marriage and love. You should understand that, too."

    I don''t want to know this at all. I just want to know about my sister. "So you want me to stay away from my sister''s old ways?"

    She nodded and smiled approvingly. "You''re very smart."

    I began to suspect that this seemingly elegant woman in front of me had something to do with my sister''s disappearance.

 Chapter 22 Once Again

    "Do you love Fu Jing?" I asked Hai Tang.

    The smile on her lips widened and she looked at me like she was looking at a child. "You are really childish. Children who grow up in our environment never talk about love or not."

    "Let me ask you, do you love him?" I stared into his eyes.

    She raised her eyebrows and took a deep breath. "I love him."

    She didn''t have to lie to me. I also believed that Fu Jing had that charm. If my sister''s disappearance had something to do with her, it would make sense. The jealousy between women caused her to harm my sister.

    But without proof, I can''t do anything to her.

    "Don''t worry, Fu Boss took care of me out of guilt and responsibility for my sister. There''s nothing else. I''m not interested in getting involved in your relationship. Besides, young master Jiang and I are already together." I said faintly, hiding my suspicions and suspicions.

    "Really?" Hai Tang was surprised. "Then I congratulate you. It''s getting late. I''ll go back first."

    After she left, I sat alone for a while. Actually, I deliberately let her know about me and Jiang Miao. I hoped that through her, I could pass the news to Fu Jing. I couldn''t help but want to get his attention, although it was childish.

    I don''t know if I succeeded or not. All I know is that after that night, Fu Jing didn''t come to see me for a week.

    It was cold. Jiang Miao saw that I was wearing thin clothes and said that he wanted to take me to buy clothes. In my sales line, I had work clothes at work, and I couldn''t wear them well in private. My consumption concept had a huge conflict with Jiang Miao''s. Every shop he took me to, I could afford to buy them.

    "Chen Qing, I said you were mentally ill, right? You''re my Jiang Miao''s girlfriend. You dress like a rag picker every day. It''s my Jiang Miao''s shame." He was so angry that he pointed at me and scolded me.

    I chuckled and muttered a rebuttal, "Who looks like a scavenger?"

    He laughed at me, too. "Let''s go. Buy some clothes for a date. You''re not allowed to refuse."

    He was also right. My idea of an aaa dating system was not suitable for a rich second generation like him, so I just accepted the clothes and bought him an expensive tie.

    "That''s great. Let''s go. I''ll take you to play cards tonight." He took the bag and wrapped it around my shoulder.

    I really had the illusion that I was in love with him. Every time I thought of it like that, Fu Jing''s face would pop up and shatter my desire to move on.

    "Young master Jiang, I chose you. Did I turn around?" I took the initiative and said, "It''s a pity that my sister is prettier than me. Why didn''t anyone chase her back then?"

    He sneered. "Who told you that no one was chasing her? There were a lot of people who wanted to sleep with her. Lily''s name was very famous back then."

    I was very disappointed. I couldn''t ignore the contempt in his tone.

    "That''s my sister." I reminded him in a stiff tone.

    "Didn''t you mention it first? Okay, okay, no more." Jiang Miao waved his hand. "By the way, Lu Buyuan was very fond of lily at that time. He often went to the venue to support her and never took her overnight. After lily was wrapped up by ah jing, I never heard of this."

    Lu Buyuan? I remembered the doctor with a gentle smile. He knew my sister, too?!

    "And then? After my sister... Died, did anyone remember her?" I asked quietly.

    Jiang Miao curled his lips. "There are a few people who will be serious about what happened at the moon and wind court. Chen Qing, these are old things. Don''t mention them anymore."

    I glanced at him and didn''t answer. Every time I mentioned my sister, his attitude was always that of contempt, as if he didn''t like it. It seemed that I was looking for him right.

    He took me to play cards. I knew he wanted me to help him win money and face, but tonight, I didn''t cooperate at all. I lost everything, and he was so angry that his nose was crooked.

    "What''s wrong with you?" After that, he yelled at me.

    I explained aggrievedly, "There are always winners and losers in gambling. You can''t blame me for your bad luck today."

    He probably thought it was reasonable, so he didn''t bother me. Instead, he chose to take me home. He sent me downstairs to get out of the car and go upstairs. When he caught a glimpse of Fu Jing''s car, his heart jumped like a thief was caught.

    Fu Jing sat in the car and looked at me through the glass. His eyes were cold and his knuckles on the steering wheel were white. I stood there and didn''t dare to move.

    Jiang Miao came to me, took me by the waist and walked me upstairs. Two bold words popped up in my head - it''s over.

    Jiang Miao left. I kept staring at the door and wanted Fu Jing to come up, but I didn''t know how to deal with him. I was scared and panicked, and I was in a situation where I didn''t know what to do.!

    Ten minutes later, the doorbell rang.

    I swallowed and looked like I was going to die. I opened the door. It was Luo Fang.

    "President fu said he wanted you to move out." He said and left.

    I chased out. "Nothing else?"

    Luo Fang ignored me and waited for the elevator with his back to me. I got it. He wanted to chase me away.

    I sneered and slammed the door shut. Isn''t it just a broken apartment? The old lady didn''t care. Who cares about him? What''s there to pull?

    I picked up the items on the locker and slammed them on the floor. "I''ll leave when I''m asleep. I told you I was with me, but now I''m leaving. Bastard, go to your mother''s bastard!"

    I don''t remember how long I vented, but I was so tired that I fell on the bed. I always thought I was a rational person, but even a rational person must vent his anger, otherwise it would be easy to disperse his rationality.

    I thought about it carefully. I can''t leave. Jiang Miao is someone I can''t control. I don''t know how long I can stay with him. If he does anything to me, I have to find a backer. Fu jing can only play this role.

    I called him, for the first time in a week.

    "You said you would take care of me. I don''t want to leave yet. I want to stay here."

    The other side remained silent for a long time. "Jiang Miao has always been more generous to women than I am."

    He made it sound as if I was with Jiang Miao for money, and I was annoyed. "Fu Jing, you bastard, you slept with me, not Jiang Miao. Why did you run after sleeping with me?!"

    I hung up the phone and threw my phone aside. I started cleaning the house and cleaned it up before he came.

    I know, Fu Jing. He will definitely come.

    Sure enough, more than half an hour later, he came, and as soon as he entered the door, he started to touch me. Before he could say anything, the two of them fell on the bed.

    When he first touched me, I took the initiative, but that didn''t mean that he was less enthusiastic about me. On the contrary, I felt that he was full of desire for me.

    I like to eat something, and I will never eat it once. So I purposely said on the phone that he slept with me, so I don''t trust jiang miao to urge him that he won''t come.

    "Stop." Before he went in, I held his hand with my hand and the two of them stopped in a ready state.

 Chapter 23 Completely Defeated

    I didn''t find a way to get him here to make him happy, and I didn''t end up selling my body.

    "Fu Jing, I want to ask you a question." I looked at his bloodshot eyes clearly.

    "Say it." He seemed to have endured a lot.

    I licked my lips. "Do you like me?"

    Without a word, he pushed my hand away and went in. The situation was beyond my control. This time, he was so ruthless that he didn''t care about my feelings at all.

    After that, I was so tired that I lay on the bed. He lit a cigarette and smoked on the balcony.

    I took a bath and sat on the bed wrapped in a towel. He was still smoking, one after another. I was excited by his abnormal behavior. I hope he messed up for me.

    "Put on your clothes." He took the clothes and threw them at me.

    I froze. "I can''t sleep like this?"

    "I can''t see you revealing so much." He turned away and I chuckled. It seemed that he still had feelings for me.

    I put on my clothes with my back to him, and he went to take a shower. I changed the sheets and blankets, and I sprayed some perfume on them. The smell after the lovemaking was a little strange to me, and I didn''t like it very much.

    After he came out, he changed into his own clothes. "Are you ready to go with Jiang Miao?"

    "Do I have any other choice?" I looked up at him.

    "I can cover you." He used that word very well and very vulgarly.

    My heart throbbed, and the joy that had just surged up was instantly shattered by him. It turned out that I was no different from those who sold it. What he liked was just my body.

    I curled my lips. "And then let me disappear, like my sister?"

    His eyes suddenly became fierce. "Who told you that Chen Lai was missing?"

    "You''re so..." I was just about to ask him why he was so excited when he suddenly grabbed my neck. "Fu... Jing..."

    "Who told you?" He pressed me again and pinched me so hard.

    Tears trickled out of the corners of my eyes, and I spat out two words with a red face, "Hai Tang."

    He left in a huff. I lay on the bed and coughed for a long time. Why did this happen? Why did fu jing have such a big reaction when he knew that my sister was missing?

    I have a hunch that a bigger mystery is waiting for me to solve.

    Emotional issues are more important to me than my sister''s death. Every day, apart from work, I actively date Jiang Miao, but he doesn''t give me a chance to mention my sister. When he hears Chen Lai''s name, he gets angry.

    I''m curious about what''s going on between these people.

    At Jiang Miao''s party with his friends, I drank a lot of wine until he was drunk.

    "I''ll take you home." I helped Jiang Miao into the car.

    Jiang Miao said a place and I used the navigation system to drive over. There were many servants in the huge house. The servants took him from me and helped him to the room. I followed him to "Take care" of him.

    "Chen Qing, I fucking want to sleep with you." He pulled off his tie and rushed at me.

    I bent over and dodged, but he missed me and hit the door. He covered his head and sat down on the floor. I resisted the urge to laugh and helped him up. "Why are you so stubborn? The door didn''t bother you."

    He raised his scarlet eyes and glared at me, then told me about the experience on the table. He drank enough wine at night to make him inhumane.

    "Jiang Miao, you don''t like Chen Lai. Why do you like me?" I asked.

    "I don''t like Chen Lai because she''s a hypocrite. What''s she selling?" Jiang Miao waved his hand impatiently. "Forget it. It''s always in my way. Can I not bother her?"

    I resisted the urge to punch him. "What''s she doing to you?"

    "Stop me from making money." He burped and smiled at me. "You''re different. You''re helping me make money."

    "Is chen lai missing? Or dead?" I felt like I had a knife hanging on my head, and my life was lost when the knife fell.

    Jiang miao fell on the bed, frowned and asked, "Why are you asking so much?"

    "Tell me." I tried to persuade him gently, my hands shaking from nervousness.

    "What''s the difference between missing and dead? That place must be dead." He covered his head with the blanket and ignored me.

    That kind of place? Where? An inexplicable fear filled my heart. I wanted to ask more. I shook Jiang Miao, and he pushed my hand away and ignored me. I tried several times until he didn''t respond.

    What kind of place was Jiang Miao talking about?!

    Seeing that he was sleeping, I left and took a taxi back to my place.

    When I woke up the next day, Jiang Miao called me two or three times. I answered it with my eyes closed. I thought too much last night and didn''t fall asleep until after two in the morning.

    "Chen Qing, did you send me back yesterday? Did I say anything messy?" Looks like he''s broken.

    I yawned. "I didn''t say anything. I did a lot of things. Do you want me to list them for you?"

    "Pick the point." He cleared his throat and seemed a little shy.

    I curled my lips. "Yesterday, when I left the restaurant, you held the doorman and insisted on worshipping others. If they didn''t do it, you grabbed their tie and asked if they looked down on you. By the way, you pointed at the door and said you wanted to sleep with it. As soon as you ran up to the door, you bumped into a bag and felt for yourself."

    There was a pause and suddenly the phone was cut off.

    I laughed so hard that I didn''t even want to go back to sleep, so I got up and made myself a decent breakfast.

    Today was a day off, so I didn''t have to go out to see clients. It was rare for me to be free. I asked Ning Jing out to go shopping. She happened to be painting on the street and asked me to go look for her.

    "Oh, it''s so beautiful. The little girl can draw one for me, too." I learned the essence of Jiang Miao''s flirting with women.

    Ning Jing glared at me, took the painting off the board and handed it to the guest. "Your painting, take it."

    "What''s this painting? It doesn''t look like it at all. It''s still so ugly. No, I don''t want it." The guest pushed Ning Jing''s fair wrist away.

    I took a deep breath and took a step back.

    Ning Jing shoved the painting into the man''s hand. "What do you look like? I don''t think I''m ugly. I think you''ve used too many beautiful cameras. You can''t face the truth. You have to pay for my painting anyway."

    The man was so angry that he took out thirty yuan from his pocket and gave it to Ning Jing.

    "You want to rely on my hard money? There''s no door." Ning Jing snorted and raised an eyebrow at me. "Tell me, where are we going?"

    I helped her clean up the drawing board together. When she was wearing a cotton skirt and sweater, she really looked like a literary girl, but Ning Jing was not fit to speak.

    "Just stroll around. I''m not in a good mood." I sighed.

    She slung her bag over her shoulder. "What''s wrong? We haven''t been in touch for a long time, have we made any progress with your sister?"

 Chapter 24 Make Me Wish, but You Are Not A Gods Lamp

    Ning Jing''s words triggered all my negative emotions. We went to starbucks. We talked about it when we went to school and worked together. When we graduated and worked together, whoever made a lot of money invited him to drink starbucks. When I saw Ning Jing drawing on the roadside, I would definitely buy this cup.

    After sitting down, my chatterbox was opened, and I told her about my sister.

    Ning Jing spat out, "Damn it. Can''t you give me a good word if you''re dead or alive? It''s making people crazy. These people are sick."

    "Maybe there''s something I don''t want to know." I looked at the window, my eyes gradually empty.

    She suddenly slapped me and gave me a fright. "Xiao Qing, did you mention Fu Jing? The president of the Fushijituan, Fu Jing?"

    I nodded.

    "I''ll go." Her eyes widened. "Now that you''ve made a profit, I can''t stand that sales job you did before. What kind of bullshit clients are you receiving? Isn''t Fu Jing responsible for you? Let him change your job. I''ll just ask you not to work."

    I rolled my eyes. "Big sister, can you be realistic? He''s not a philanthropist. Even if he has a little bit of guilt and responsibility for me because of my sister, I won''t trade this for money. If he''s really guilty, he should tell me the truth."

    Ning Jing couldn''t listen at all, could she? She talked about a bunch of ways to get benefits from Fu Jing.

    In the end, I gave up talking to her about it and focused on her work. When it came to work, she became listless. "No one appreciates my painting. I don''t even know if I should stick to it or go back to my hometown."

    "Back home, you might be buried for the rest of your life. Well, I''ll help you ask if you know how to draw." I held her hand and encouraged her.

    I owe this to Ning Jing. I don''t know when I can pay it back. I''ll always remember to pay it back.

    I''ve been thinking about it ever since I got back. When Jiang Miao asked me out to play, I told him about it.

    "Do you know how to draw?" He pondered for a moment, as if he suddenly thought of something. "Hai Tang knew it. She went abroad for a few years to do painting, and then came back to hold several art exhibitions. All her friends in the circle went to promote them."

    Who knows why it''s Hai Tang...

    The ten thousand mud horses in my heart were screaming to run, and I held them back. "Okay, I''ll see if I can ask her later."

    "Did you drink me last night?" Jiang Miao changed the subject.

    I pointed to the outside. "Well, it''s too late today. You had a hangover yesterday. Go back and rest now."

    He smiled as we sat in the car, his body pressing down on me. "I''m afraid it''s not my door, it''s your door."

    His face was not red, his heart was not beating. His face was much more than I expected. I cleared my throat. "I suddenly remembered that I still have some work to do. Let''s go first."

    I almost ran away, faster than a rabbit, and found my bag at the door? The key is still in the bag?!

    I patted my head. Between finding Jiang Miao to deliver the key and finding fu jing to open the door, I chose to die.

    Forget it, let''s call Fu Jing. I called him and said I forgot my keys and couldn''t get in. He said he knew and hung up. Not long after, Fu Jing came over with the key. I was squatting on the ground and couldn''t get up immediately.

    "Aren''t you coming in yet?"

    "I want to, but my feet are numb." I was still squatting, and without a word, he carried me through the door.

    I sat down on the sofa after a while of confusion. My numbness had passed and I suddenly felt a little awkward. "Oh, right, Hai Tang is a painter?"

    He grunted.

    "Can you ask her to help me look at my friend''s paintings?" I braced myself for a convenience.

    Fu jing took off his coat, took a bottle of water and drank it himself, just like at home. "You can try it if it''s convenient or not."

    I curled my lips, which means he didn''t want to help. I was just about to turn around and think for myself when he said, "Hai Tang is going to hold an art exhibition soon."

    As soon as my eyes lit up, I called her and said that my relationship with her was awkward, but for Ning Jing, I had to try every opportunity, who made me owe her.

    I didn''t expect that as soon as I mentioned it, Hai Tang generously asked my friend to show her the painting. I was very happy and thought it was an opportunity to hang up and share the good news with Ning Jing.

    Ning Jing was even crazier than I was, and all the voices were laughing.

    I was in an inexplicable good mood after settling a problem. I even changed my attitude towards Fu Jing. "Fu Boss, have you eaten yet? I didn''t eat anything in the fridge. You cooked it and brought me along."

    He looked at me, and I rubbed my face as if there were no dirt on it. Actually, I pretended to be dumb with him on purpose. Anyway, he was a good cook.

    Fu jing rolled up his sleeves and was busy in the kitchen. While I was watching, I secretly took two photos from my phone and saved them. Suddenly, I remembered the red mark on my neck. I immediately went back to my room and changed into a low-necked dress, revealing my neck.

    During dinner, I deliberately ignored him and pretended not to care.

    "Where did the red mark on your neck come from?" He asked.

    I was surprised that he had the nerve to ask me where I came from. I pretended to be serious and thought about it. "Someone pinched me like crazy the other day. I just finished sleeping and gave me a unique collar."

    I mocked him on purpose. He put down his chopsticks and stood up to leave the table. I didn''t care about him and continued eating. He wasn''t something I could care about anyway, so I just tried not to care about him.

    Who knew he didn''t know where to find a bottle of medicinal oil, poured it on my neck and rubbed it. Although it smelled bad, it was completely covered by his breath.

    I looked at his face, and suddenly my nose ached. "You obviously don''t love me, but you still want to tease me."

    He glanced at me and continued rubbing. "Who said he doesn''t love you anymore?"

    My heart trembled at his words, not the ecstasy, the heart that missed half a beat had long been suppressed by reason, "You love me, what can you give me? A one-night stand still keeps me."

    He withdrew his hand and sat down in front of me, looking at me seriously. "What do you want?"

    My breath suddenly stopped and I replied uneasily, "Do you promise me anything I want?"

    "No, I can''t help but give it to you. I can do anything else." What he meant by that was marriage. I laughed so hard that tears fell from my eyes.

    "Fu Jing, this is the first time I''ve ever seen a man who acts like a hooligan." I wiped away my tears. "Okay, then I''ll ask you something else. I want..."

 Chapter 25 The Truth

    "I want to know everything about my sister in North city." This is my request.

    Fu Jing did not refuse to answer me or get angry at me. Instead, he was unexpectedly calm.

    "You can ask questions, I''ll answer you."

    I was overjoyed and hesitated. "Why did Hai Tang say she was missing and you said she was dead?"

    Actually, there was another question that I wanted to ask. I wanted to ask him if he loved Chen Lai and if Chen Lai loved him. I felt that I was sorry for asking my conscience and principles, so I held back.

    "She''s missing and dead." Fu Jing took a deep breath. "Nine years ago, I was doing business in Golden Triangle. Chen lai insisted on going with me. I couldn''t help but take her there..."

    Golden Triangle was famous for its chaos. The police and the law were all set up there. After Fu Jing told my sister about the stakes, she insisted on following, but something happened.

    It''s impossible to survive in a place like that. Strangers will not be friendly to you. They will only shoot you as if they were playing with guns, or see how pretty you are.

    "Haven''t you looked for her?" I frowned and my heart was like a knife.

    "Yes, I used all the power I could, but I got nothing." Fu Jing heaved a heavy sigh.

    I turned around and took my phone to google for information about Golden Triangle. I read it all over and finally understood what Jiang Miao and Fu Jing were saying. There was really no difference between missing and dying there.

    Besides, my sister hasn''t appeared in so many years.

    My phone fell on the table and I was in a daze. Everything went through my mind. Whether they loved each other or not was no longer so important to me. My sister couldn''t come back, and I couldn''t be with Fu Jing. There was no point in pursuing it.

    "Thank you for helping me with my sister''s studies. I have some savings. I was going to let her enjoy herself when I found her, or prepare a dowry for her. It''s not necessary now. I''ll give you the money." I got up with my head down, and he grabbed me.

    "Sit down." I obeyed his orders instinctively. "Do you think I''m incompetent?"

    I shook my head. "You tried your best, you tried to find her, you tried your best to make up for it, you even gave her a shot before she made her decision... Why did she have to go with you?"

    I suddenly stared at him, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.

    "You were in love?" I asked.

    He frowned. "Not really."

    "Then why is she..." My eyes glazed over. "Is there someone or something in North city that she''s afraid of? Or is someone going to take advantage of your absence and let her go because she has a hunch?"

    "It''s not impossible." He lit a cigarette.

    I thought of Jiang Miao, I thought of Hai Tang. They were all hostile to my sister. If it were them, I would never let them go.

    I clasped my hands in front of me, and the smoke was coming out of Fu Jing''s mouth. My eyes narrowed and I couldn''t see the expression on his face. At this moment, I didn''t even realize that I was walking towards the grave he had dug for me.

    The next day, while I was working, I received a call from Ning Jing, screaming and laughing, and the joy that was about to spill out from her came to me through the electromagnetic waves.

    "Hai Tang, she appreciates my paintings and says that she wants me to bring her works to choose and let my paintings be displayed in her art exhibition. Xiao Qing, I''m going to succeed, and my dream will come true soon!"

    The corners of my mouth rose involuntarily. "I know. Is it your turn to treat me to coffee?"

    "Of course, what starbucks are we going to aim for in the future? I''ll take you to the origin of cat poop coffee to drink authentic cat poop coffee."

    "Come on, come on, don''t spoil people''s coffee. It''s not like you don''t know I can''t drink it at all." I held the phone between my shoulders, and my hand was typing on the keyboard. "I''m at work. Let''s not talk about it. After you choose the painting, I''ll celebrate for you."

    When I got rid of Ning Jing, I felt very comfortable. It was as if the burden of so many years had finally been lifted. One word: yes.

    Sometimes I think, I''m not much of a success in life, I just want to be worthy of the good people for me, not to let go of the bad people for me, just do these two things, the rest of what to save the world, just leave it to superman, I just want to sweep the snow in front of my door.

    Before Ning Jing and I could celebrate alone, I received a call from Hai Tang asking me to have a casual meal with Ning Jing.

    The restaurant was extremely luxurious, and I couldn''t even talk about vip customers with such a big hand. When I came to a six-star hotel, Ning Jing began to sigh from the moment he entered. Did rich people have to be so luxurious to eat? Will the food on the golden plate taste better? You can''t eat your plate.

    "Chen Qing, I have to thank you for introducing such a good artist to me. I am worried that the style of the exhibition is simple and lacks some fresh blood. Ning Jing''s style is exactly what I need."

    Faced with Hai Tang''s praise, I smiled. "You guys are so close. You don''t have to take me with you. I don''t know art, and I don''t know painting."

    When Ning Jing heard what I said, he immediately switched on the mode of spitting. I was so happy that I only ate without talking, especially when I saw that Hai Tang wanted to talk to me but was interrupted by Ning Jing.

    At the end of the meal, I ate the most. Ning Jing was the kind of person who spoke without delay while Hai Tang hardly ate.

    Before leaving, Hai Tang stopped me and said he wanted to talk to me. I took a taxi and asked Ning Jing to leave first. "Report to me where you are."

    "Don''t worry, how old am I?" Ning Jing waved his hand and got into the car with a smile.

    I looked at Hai Tang. She pointed to the hotel and took me to the coffee shop on the second floor.

    "You will come to the art exhibition then, right?" She said.

    "Ning Jing, this is the first time she has the opportunity to display her own paintings. I will go." I looked into her eyes.

    Hai Tang smiled. "Can I ask you a favor then?"

    I knew a long time ago that there was no free lunch in the world, and Hai Tang was not such a simple person. She didn''t want any paintings, not just Ning Jing''s style. It seemed that I had to pay the price.

    I can''t get off the hook. No matter what she says, I have to agree.

    But I didn''t expect that the help she asked me to do was...

    Hai Tang''s exhibition opened three days later. I was wearing clown clothes and wearing clown makeup. I stood in her designated position to do human art. There were many people who came and went to visit me, including Fu Jing and Hai Tang.

    "This is my latest work. Do you like it?" Hai Tang smiled like a flower and was on good terms with Fu Jing.

    Fu Jing glanced at me faintly. His eyes did not even linger on my face. He spat out two words: "Like."

    Hai Tang lowered his head, his eyes towards me, and his smile towards me. At that moment, I suddenly understood something. Behind the clown''s smiling face, there were tears.

 Chapter 26 What A Ridiculous Irony!

    As a mannequin, I could only maintain that position. I could control my hands and feet, but I couldn''t control my tears. Even though my face was covered in clown''s funny makeup, I still cried.

    "Great!" An exclamation suddenly came, and a man with a camera excitedly said, "You are the most beautiful art I have ever seen."

    Is he talking to me? Just as I was wondering, Hai Tang smiled and came forward to talk to her. The two of them commented on me and said that it was probably this piece of art that I was involved in, not me.

    I was concerned about Fu Jing whether he saw me or not. I tried to avoid his eyes, hoping that he wouldn''t recognize me under the heavy colors, but...

    "Chen Qing, I really didn''t expect you to be so professional. It seems that I really got the right person to ask you for help." Hai Tang turned to me and said.

    I froze. My mind was changing. Why did she expose me in front of Fu Jing?

    I didn''t dare to see Fu Jing, and I didn''t care what I was still doing. I just wanted to get out of here quickly. As soon as I lifted my foot, Fu Jing grabbed me.

    "The clown is very successful. Do you have a sense of accomplishment?" He stared at me with sarcasm in his eyes.

    I bit my lips, and the humiliation of my pride made my anger soar like a volcano that was about to erupt. "Yes, it''s so fulfilling. Standing here makes you gossip and judge others. Do you think I have a sense of accomplishment?"

    The strength of his grip on my hand suddenly increased. I felt pain and tried to break away from him, but I refused.

    "Ah Jing, the exhibition is still going on. I''ll take you somewhere else." Hai Tang came up to smooth things over.

    Fu Jing didn''t even look at her. He slowly let go of my hand and went somewhere else with her. I stood trembling in my spot. Hai Tang, I''ve made a note of this. I''ll pay you back the humiliation I suffered today with my own hands one day.

    The exhibition had been open for two days, and I had been acting as a clown for two days. Hai Tang and Fu Jing came the next day and "Visited" me. I know she did it on purpose. She wanted me to make a fool of myself in front of Fu Jing. Well, she did it very successfully.

    You want me to go further and further away from Fu Jing? I didn''t do what you wanted me to do. Even if I knew that Fu Jing couldn''t afford to provoke me, I wanted to provoke her in order to vent my anger.

    After the exhibition, the man with the camera took a photo of me that day, and the reaction was very good. He said that I showed the sadness of the clown''s heart. This photo was published and became the most successful artwork in the whole scene.

    But it has nothing to do with me.

    After about four or five days, I found out that Hai Tang had come to the company to look for Fu Jing. This was something that had never happened before, or else I hadn''t paid attention to this before.

    I checked the time and frequency of her arrival and decided to try my luck.

    I took the initiative to look for Fu Jing. In his office, I was wearing a business suit and a birthday present from him on my wrist. My hair was tied in a low ponytail and I put it behind my head.

    "What can I do for you?" Fu Jing was neither hot nor cold to me.

    I told myself I wasn''t here to win him over. Don''t care about his attitude. "My stomach hurts. I can''t stand it anymore. I want you to take a break."

    He glanced at me. I pointed to my stomach and said dysmenorrhea with the shape of my mouth.

    "Sit down first." He immediately called the secretary outside and asked someone to bring hot water in.

    He was still a little concerned about me, I think. Just as the secretary brought the hot water, Hai Tang also came. Coincidentally, I happened to see me lying on the sofa to rest.

    "So is Chen Qing." Hai Tang was carrying a bag and she put it on the coffee table. "Ah Jing, try my new skill. The teacher just taught me this morning."

    I answered, "It''s a handiwork. I don''t know if I can eat it."

    Hai Tang looked at me with a big smile, which made me look a little stingy. "The teacher who taught me was a one-on-one teacher who was the champion of the international chef competition, and I''ve been studying cooking for two or three years. This assignment can at least match the michelin three-star chef level. Do you think I can eat it?"

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything. He took the food to his desk and ate it. Hai Tang and I were still sitting on the sofa here.

    "Are you feeling unwell?" Hai Tang asked me.

    I drank my hot water. "During my period, president fu told me to rest here."

    She smiled. After a while, Fu Jing went out. She didn''t know what to do. After he went out, Hai Tang''s smile changed.

    "I told you before. About your sister, do you still want to follow her footsteps?"

    I didn''t expect her to reveal her true face so soon. "What? Are you afraid of my sister and me?"

    She chuckled coldly and mockingly. "I''m afraid, haha, are you kidding me? I''m Ah Jing''s fiancee. Grandpa fu has already made me his wife since he was a child. Where are you and your sister? What is it?"

    "If you can really secure his fiancee''s position, why did you warn my sister and me?" I asked back tentatively.

    "Your sister doesn''t know what to do. You''re the same person. Since you want to play, I''ll play with you." Hai Tang''s eyes flashed with malice, not the same as the one I saw before.

    She really surprised me. On the surface, she was well-educated and elegant, but in fact, she was extremely vicious, just like a poisonous spider wearing butterfly wings.

    I frowned, not because I was afraid that she would be bad for me, but because of what I said just now, I found out that she was really bad for my sister, such as today''s warning to me. Did my sister insist on leaving with Fu Jing nine years ago because Hai Tang threatened her in North city?

    I was skeptical of my own conjecture.

    Fu Jing came back, and Hai Tang returned to that elegant, intelligent woman in a second. "Ah Jing, I''ll go first. You eat slowly."

    "Yes." He replied, neither salty nor light. He sent her to the door and came back.

    I had to leave after drinking the hot water. I had dysmenorrhea, but it didn''t hurt enough to get a place to rest.

    "Stop." An order came from behind.

    I chuckled and hurriedly made up an excuse to cover it up. "I feel much better after drinking some hot water. I can go back to work."

    Fu jing motioned for me to sit back with his eyes, so I had to do what he wanted. He sat next to me, lifted my clothes, and put his hand on my stomach.

    I froze. I never expected him to be so bold in the office.

    "You..." I suddenly stuttered.

    His beautiful brows furrowed. "So cold?"

    "This happens every time. After taking the birth control pills, your period gets messy and it hurts even more than before." My heart was wronged. If I held it in, I would come out in a flash.

    He picked me up and walked to the lounge. He put me on the bed and covered me with the quilt. "Please take half a day off. When are you going to warm up before you think about going to work?"

    I reached out to grab his pant leg and looked at him eagerly. "But, I don''t feel hot..."

 Chapter 27 Hugging And Sleeping

    Fu Jing hesitated. A moment later, he also lay down. Right beside me, he put his hand on my abdomen and a comfortable warmth passed through my nerves to my brain.

    It''s nice to have someone warm and caring for you.

    I fell asleep in Fu Jing''s arms and dreamed about him, but it was all bad.

    When I woke up, there was nothing around me. At that moment, I suddenly felt very lonely. There was nothing in this world that I loved except Fu Jing, and he didn''t love me either. What was the point of living like this?

    The light suddenly turned on, and as soon as his face appeared in front of me, I realized that I was crying and wearing makeup in the dark.

    "Why are you crying?" He gently wiped my tears.

    I suddenly hugged him. "I don''t have a home, I don''t have a lover. I feel bad."

    He patted me on the back to coax me. He didn''t say much and I didn''t expect him to enlighten me or comfort me.

    "It''s already dark. Everyone else is off work. Let''s go. I''ll take you home." Fu jing said.

    I borrowed his toilet and went back with him. The whole time, I had the illusion that I was his girlfriend. Maybe he could take care of me like this, but he couldn''t give me the status of Hai Tang.

    The next day, I was much better. I went to work full of energy, made an appointment with the client, and then went to see the client at the appointed time.

    "Manager zhou, I''m sorry. There was a traffic jam on the road for a while. I''m really sorry to have asked you to wait for me." As soon as I saw the client, I nodded and rushed forward.

    He was wearing glasses and looked very polite. "It''s okay. I just arrived. Miss Chen, sit down."

    I was absolutely lucky to have met such a client, and the collaboration went very smoothly. I had offered to drink, but the other party also refused. It couldn''t make me too happy!

    "Miss Chen, I appreciate your professionalism and the way you talk about business. I believe you know something about it. If you want to change your taste and life, you can consider coming to our company and giving it a try."

    Poach me? I was a little stunned. I could understand what it was like to poach a manager or director, and I was just an ordinary employee. Why did he poach me?

    Besides, I didn''t do anything to talk business with him. How did he know how I talked business? This is obviously flattery, but also a little bit distracted.

    "Thank you for your kindness. I did a good job at the Fu shi. You see, we worked well together. I don''t want to change anything for the time being." I declined politely.

    He seemed unwilling to give up. "Our company has more room for growth and higher salaries, which is a very good platform for young people."

    I was even more confused. There was no need for him to offer such a generous offer.

    "Well... I have to think about it. Do we need anything else?" I deliberately changed the subject, but fortunately he didn''t continue.

    He said no, and we were going to leave. I got in the taxi and didn''t rush off. I was secretly watching his whereabouts. He got in a car too. I asked the driver to follow me. After a while, he got out of the car, and I sat in the car and didn''t move.

    I saw him enter a coffee shop, sitting by the window, and sitting opposite him was - Hai Tang.

    I immediately understood why a manager wanted to poach a small employee like me. It turned out that Hai Tang couldn''t tolerate me staying at the Fu shi.

    If according to her, there was really no need to take me seriously. Since she was able to deal with me, it was only because I threatened her position, which indirectly proved that I had a place in Fu Jing''s heart.

    For some reason, I was overjoyed by the idea.

    Back at the company, I didn''t do anything right away. Didn''t she want me to stay away from fu jing? Then I must be closer, closer.

    Recently, the company is organizing an annual meeting. The administrative department has always been in charge of this kind of thing, but this year is the anniversary. If we are going to make it bigger, the administrative department obviously doesn''t have enough manpower, and the other departments of our company need to help.

    My chances of meeting Fu Jing in this position are slim. If I could transfer to the administrative department to be his secretary...

    When I thought of this, I wanted to talk to him about it. I found a random person to ask Fu Jing out for dinner and bought a bunch of food for him to cook at home.

    "Did you treat people to dinner like this?" He rolled up his sleeves and glared at me.

    I smiled pleasantly and put an apron on him. I always felt like I had unknowingly become his lover. He was eating and sleeping here, but in the blink of an eye, he was someone else''s fianc��. It made me sick and uncomfortable, but I couldn''t help it.

    "You cook so well that I can''t even compare you to a finger. Instead of wasting money to eat out, why not eat at home? It''s romantic and saves money, right?"

    He sorted the dishes. "I don''t need money."

    "I lack it." I blinked. "A few days ago, some other company poached me to their company. The offer really scared me, as if it was important to poach me. How could I be worth it?"

    There was something in my words that he could hear.

    "By the way, Fu Boss, I''ve been making things easier for the administrative department lately. I''ve been there to help. I think it''s good to be an executive. Do you think I can?"

    He glanced at me. "What do you want?"

    I felt a little guilty. "Nothing much. I want to take root beside you and be a wallflower swaying with the wind. The wind is you."

    "Glib tongue." He stuffed a lemon into my mouth and it made my tears fall.

    At least he didn''t object to me getting close to him, did he? The topic was over and the rest was time to enjoy the delicious food.

    I am a good person, but I like to have fun in pain. Obviously, I hate life now, but I will also pick out some of my favorite parts, such as appreciating beautiful men and eating delicious food.

    After I finished eating, I was going to sweep him out of the house. He didn''t want to leave, so he sat on the sofa and flipped through the magazines I read.

    "Fu Boss, it''s late. I have to go to work early tomorrow." I leaned against the wall and wore a sweater, revealing half of my shoulders.

    "Yes, I''m not leaving." He put down the magazine and came over to hug me.

    I pulled up my clothes and threw away the feeling of being a lover that I hated. "It''s not convenient for me today."

    "Not yet?" He glanced at my lower body.

    I nodded. Actually, I lied. I thought he would leave because of this. I didn''t expect him to stay. I was a little touched.

    We didn''t do anything that night. He hugged me and slept the whole night. When I kicked off the quilt on purpose, he would pull the quilt up and cover me up carefully. I couldn''t deny it.

    "Fu Jing, what am I supposed to do with you?" My hand slid across his face, and the corners of my eyes were slightly moist.

 Chapter 28 Block the Wine

    While I was busy with the annual meeting, I took the initiative to apply for a transfer. Fu Jing greeted the personnel department and I was transferred to the administrative department. People said that I couldn''t take it easy, that my performance was not bad, and that my commission was quite high.

    I laughed it off. I knew exactly what I wanted. In the past, in order to save money for my sister, I went to do sales. Now, I just want to find out the truth about my sister''s accident, so I have to fight with Hai Tang. Her suspicion is bigger than jiang miao''s.

    I just transferred to the administration and had a lot of work to do. Every time Jiang Miao asked me out, I was working, but before working with him, I chose to work.

    It took me more than a week to finish the annual meeting. Because of my outstanding performance, I was promoted as soon as the annual meeting was over, but it was still a long way from the position of secretary Fu Jing.

    Fu Jing''s current secretary is called Wang Qian, and she is a capable woman. Every time I see her, she is either working or on her way to work.

    "Sister xixi, this is what you asked me to copy. It''s all done." I said.

    She said thank you without raising her head.

    I put down my things and went out. I wanted to replace her, but I felt hopeless, but it wasn''t hopeless.

    After a busy day''s work, my colleagues said they wanted to have a dinner party. I just came to this department and wanted to be part of the group. Of course, I went with them. At the dinner party, I met the people from the technical department next door, so we decided to play together.

    Where there are old masters, there is no need to drink. The women in our department are all lin daiyu''s younger sisters. When it comes to drinking, they say they can''t. In fact, they are all good drinkers.

    However, there was one person who never took over, and that was Wang Qian.

    "Secretary wang, come out and play. Don''t be so cold. Have a drink with everyone." The director of the technology department dared to persuade her.

    She waved her hand. "I really can''t drink."

    As soon as my eyes turned, I took her glass and gave it to the director. "Secretary wang usually has a lot of work to do and drinks too much. I''ll drink it for her."

    After that, I poured a glass of white wine into my stomach, and a group of old men applauded. I drank all the wine that I could persuade secretary wang to drink, and no one refused.

    Later, after dinner, everyone suggested singing and drinking. Everyone else could see that I was sucking up to secretary wang, so I drank a double portion of the wine.

    "Xiao chen, you drank too much. I''ll take you home." Wang Qian offered to help me.

    I thought it was worth it. As long as I could get close to her, no matter how much I drank tonight, I waved my hand."

    I got in a taxi and left, but I didn''t want her to know where I lived. It was so inappropriate for someone to know where I lived in such a high-end neighborhood.

    As soon as I got home, I rushed to the bathroom and vomited. Although I had a good tolerance for alcohol, I still vomited.

    "Water."

    I was sitting by the toilet and thinking about my life when a sudden sound startled me. I turned around and looked, "Fu Boss? Why are you here?"

    He handed me the water and walked out with a look of disgust.

    I washed my mouth, tidied up my appearance, looked at the wine stains on my body, and took another shower. It was already half an hour after I finished cleaning up and went out.

    Fu Jing was still sitting on the sofa, not moving. I wrapped up a towel and went to the bedroom to get my pajamas. Halfway through, he suddenly turned around. I slipped in fear and got in close contact with the floor.

    I don''t know if it''s the alcohol or not, but I let out an ouch and didn''t feel much pain.

    "How old are you? You can fall on the road." Fu Jing picked me up.

    I wanted to say with a bitter face that you wrapped my towel around me. I suspect he did it on purpose. He bullied me while I was washing my perfume. The truth is, he really bullied me.

    I was very awake, but I wished I wasn''t. I threw aside my reason and eagerly responded to him. Every kiss I gave was a kiss to my throat and to his heart.

    "Fu Jing, Fu Jing..." I called out his name in a different tone, fast and slow, and he couldn''t stop, lingering with me for a long time.

    The next morning when I woke up, the people around me were gone. I reached out and felt a sense of loss. I didn''t like this kind of warm morning.

    "Wake up and eat."

    I sat up. "So you didn''t leave."

    Fu Jing looked at me like an idiot. I was a little embarrassed by the look. He scratched the chicken''s head and said, "Can you go out first? I want to get dressed."

    "What have you not seen?" He even curled up and leaned against the door frame, without the slightest intention of leaving.

    When I did that, it was completely different from looking at it now. When I lay back, I would not wear clothes if he didn''t leave. He left with a smile, but when I was halfway dressed, he came in again.

    I rolled my eyes. Childish or not? I pretended to be calm and put on my clothes. When I turned around, he straightened my collar. "It''s no use."

    "I..." I had nothing to refute, so I had to let him roll my collar so close to me.

    After turning over his collar, he naturally took my hand and walked towards the dining room. I was a little stunned and moved, obediently following him like a little daughter-in-law.

    After dinner, we went to work together. When we got out of the car park, I checked to see if anyone was there and made sure that no one was going out like a rocket.

    As soon as I got to my desk, Wang Qian gave me a glass of lemonade. "You had a hangover last night. Do you have a headache?"

    Although I was flattered, I still flattered him. "It doesn''t hurt. I used to drink when I worked. Secretary wang, go ahead and thank you for the water."

    She smiled and turned to the largest office in our department.

    After I stopped drinking last night, when I came into contact with Wang Qian because of work, her attitude towards me had obviously improved. Not only that, she had assigned me more work, and I had the illusion that she had promoted me.

    As long as I can get close to her successfully, I can replace her. From the beginning, I warned myself that I''m not here to make friends.

    Since I transferred to the administrative department, Hai Tang seems to be coming to the company more frequently, and I have more chances to meet her. Every time, we smile until something happens to Ning Jing.

    One afternoon, Ning Jing suddenly called me and said, "Xiao Qing, I''m done. Someone said I copied her painting and brought out evidence to sue me."

    "Plagiarism? Did you really copy it?"

    "Of course not. I drew all my own paintings. I swear." Ning Jing''s tone was very positive, and from what I know of her, she wasn''t the kind of person to hide and do anything.

    Before I could make a sound, she burst into tears. "Xiao Qing, it took me a long time to get a chance to shine. I can''t just ruin it. I can''t!"

 Chapter 29 Plagiarism Scandal

    I had a hard time comforting Ning Jing behind her back. She was a straightforward, hot-tempered person. She was really optimistic when she was optimistic, but she could do anything in the dark. In North city, where I came with her, I couldn''t just leave her alone.

    Ning Jing said she didn''t plagiarize. I believed her. I was going to meet the person who said she did.

    "Chen Qing, I have something urgent to do. Help me deliver the coffee to Fu Boss''s office." Wang Qian patted me on the shoulder.

    I let out a sigh, got up and went to get some coffee. As soon as I entered Fu Jing''s office, I saw an incredible scene. Hai Tang''s legs were straddling Fu Jing''s body, his hips were raised, and his chest was forward. That position was as coquettish as it was coquettish.

    "Fu Boss, coffee." I tried my best not to shake my hands, put down the coffee and prepared to leave.

    Just then, Hai Tang shook off his long hair, got up from Fu Jing, and gave him a peck on the face. "Coffee hurts your stomach. I''ll bring you some scented tea next time."

    The moment I heard the voice, it petrified. I didn''t dare to think further. The thought of the man crawling on me being like that to other women made me sick and uncomfortable.

    "Chen Qing? Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Hai Tang looked at me.

    I smiled. "I suddenly remembered that I left something at Fu Boss''s place last time. Fu Boss, do you mind if I take it?"

    Fu Jing''s narrowed eyes revealed danger, and I deliberately ignored it. I walked to the lounge and took the sanitary napkin I put in the nightstand. When I walked out, Hai Tang looked at me with fire in his eyes.

    "I won''t bother you. I''ll go out first."

    I walked out of Fu Jing''s office and Hai Tang followed me out. She was such a smart woman. Even if she found out that her fiance had other women, she didn''t make a fuss. Men should all like that.

    "How far have you progressed?" Hai Tang came straight to the point with me.

    I shrugged. "I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    "You''d better restrain yourself, or I''ll make you miserable." She glared at me and walked off rhythmically in her high heels.

    I don''t care about her warning at all. I want to know if she has ever treated my sister the same way. Thinking of this, I clenched my fist. Hai Tang, Hai Tang, if you really forced chen lai away, I will not let you go!

    As soon as I got off work in the evening, I went to look for Ning Jing. She was alone in the rental house, crying until she burst into tears. The moment she saw me, she started howling and crying.

    "When something happens, you have to solve it. Can crying solve it?" I said as I wiped her tears.

    Ning Jing held me in his arms and arched his head in my arms. "Xiao Qing, I''m done. My life is ruined. Damn it. I never copied anyone''s paintings, but that person''s paintings are very similar to mine."

    "Can that person copy you?" I asked.

    Her crying stopped abruptly and she looked up at me. I immediately realized that this girl was scared silly and didn''t even think that she was being punished.

    She picked up her phone and showed me the wechat records. I flipped through the conversation and found something strange.

    "Xiao Qing, should we go look for this girl?" Ning Jing rolled up his sleeves.

    I went through it again and found out that the other party wanted money, including the media and lawyers. It was all about money after all. I had an idea in my mind.

    "Calm down first." I handed her my phone. "Ask this person out for a meeting. I''ll find another person to say that you copied her and give her a luo shengmen."

    Ning Jing nodded heavily and then said slowly, "What gate is the door of the luo sheng gate?"

    I rolled my eyes. "Don''t worry about the door. Just do as I say and say you copied it. See who copied who. Let''s go."

    Do as you say. I''ll find someone to act. Ning Jing will be in charge of the appointment.

    It''s late today, so it''s a bit difficult to find a group act. I''ve called a few times and no one can help me. There''s a special filming place in North city. There should be a lot of acting there. I plan to go back tomorrow morning.

    Ning Jing was just in time to meet him tonight.

    After settling her down, I went back to my own place. Because of Ning Jing, I obviously forgot what happened today. If I hadn''t seen Fu Jing sitting at my house, I would have forgotten to put him up for a fight today.

    "Fu Boss, you''re here. Why don''t you say hello early so I can go down and welcome you?" I smiled at the customer and went to pour him water before I could even put my bag down.

    He crossed his legs, not even bothering to lift his eyelids. "Fight with Hai Tang, are you ready to bear the consequences? She''s better than fu ming."

    I swallowed, put down my bag, and took off my clothes. "She was the one who didn''t like me first. I''m not afraid to wear shoes with my bare feet anyway, as long as you don''t look at her."

    "Towards her?" He opened his eyes, his mouth curled up, and said coldly, "Which eye of yours saw me turn towards her?"

    I chuckled. "No left eye, no right eye. So you''re not angry."

    After I finished, I drank the water I poured for him. Fu Jing''s dark eyes were staring at me. I was on pins and needles, so I had to stand up and pour him another glass. He was satisfied.

    Sometimes I think this man is so stingy that he has a glass of water to argue with me. Sometimes, I think Fu Jing indulges me. No matter how much I mess around, he gives me the most tolerance. I may fall into his hands for the rest of my life.

    "Sir, drink some water." I blinked at him.

    Fu Jing sluggishly took a sip of the glass and put it on the table. He grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his arms. Suddenly, he grabbed the back of my head and pressed his lips down.

    He didn''t drink water by himself, just one mouthful of water into my mouth, just one mouthful of water, and he took advantage of me. I opened my mouth and bit his tongue, and he didn''t move. I couldn''t bear to say anything, but once I let go, he started bullying me again, so the two of them fought to unlock the various positions.

    After that, I lay in his arms, and he held my hand on his chest. I glanced at him, and my heart began to swell. "Hai Tang asked me, where are we going?"

    He grunted and raised the last note.

    "I told the truth." After that, I looked at him and waited for his reaction.

    He didn''t respond, and I was very satisfied. I suddenly felt like I was in a relationship with him in the sun. It was better than being a lover and being taken care of.

    But the truth is, he and I are doomed to have no result.

    I broke free of his hand, rolled over and sat on him, pressing his hands on both sides of his head. "Fu Jing, do you like sleeping with me or Hai Tang?"

 Chapter 30 Virgin? Lying to A Ghost?

    Fu Jing smiled. Only when I was in bed with him could I see such a good look on his face. No, he looked pretty good before he went to bed with me. That''s what men do.

    "I didn''t do it with her."

    I froze. "Aren''t you childhood sweethearts, unmarried couples?"

    He closed his eyes.

    "Then you won''t sleep with her? Aside from everything else, her looks and figure are considered to be the same. I''m afraid you''re not stupid." I was so surprised that my mind went straight to men.

    Fu Jing grabbed me by the arm and pulled me down. Then, he turned to me and tried to get his hands on me. I quickly begged for mercy, "I was wrong. I was wrong. I was just a little surprised. I''ve never seen the world before. I didn''t know you city people were so good at playing."

    The more I took advantage of him, the more he wanted to prove the difference between us, so I was pressed on the bed by him again.

    Although I am tired, I am happy and mentally happy.

    "Fu Jing, you can''t be a virgin." I lay on the edge of the bed, unable to move.

    He kicked me, and I was rolled under the bed. I was about to have an attack, but on second thought, something was wrong. "Are you really a virgin?!"

    He turned his back to me, obviously not bothering to pay attention to me. I lay on the ground and sighed. If he was a virgin, I would hit the wall. A man in his twenties, not without a woman, would have no problem with that...

    "Are you going up or not?" He interrupted my thoughts.

    I shook my head. "Thank you for letting me know that lying on the ground is also very comfortable."

    "Come up." As soon as he finished speaking, I immediately crawled into bed with him in my arms. With Fu Jing''s eyes, I really couldn''t resist, afraid of being killed without leaving a whole body behind.

    He tucked me in and went to sleep. I thought I would help Ning Jing deal with the plagiarism tomorrow and count the dumplings as hard as I could. Fortunately, I fell asleep in a few minutes.

    The next morning, I took a taxi to a place where there were a lot of performances. Two hundred dollars and a meal. Some actors picked for me. Soon, I picked a young woman with a good temperament. What was important was that she had a pair of beautiful hands, which suited the artist''s style.

    At noon, I told the plan to Ning Jing and the actors again. The purpose was to make them ask for money, but it was said to be plagiarism.

    "Do you understand?" I confirmed it again, and they both nodded furiously.

    I was just slightly relieved when Ning Jing''s phone rang. She picked up the phone and her face turned pale.

    "What''s wrong?" I tried to keep my voice steady.

    Ning Jing''s phone fell to her leg and she looked at me without blinking. "Xiao Qing, that person posted a weibo account and the media released an interview video. She came up with evidence that I copied her painting. Now Hai Tang is very angry and asked me to compensate her for the loss of her reputation."

    I frowned. What song is this?

    "Didn''t we agree to have dinner tonight? Now ask her what''s going on."

    Ning Jing shook his head and fell on the sofa. "It''s useless. It''s useless."

    I didn''t care about her. I took her cell phone and sent a wechat message to that person. It was only when I sent a message that I realized that the other party had blackmailed me.

    I was holding my phone and didn''t know what to do. Hai Tang called again. This time, I answered.

    "Ning Jing, I already sent the lawyer''s letter. You came to me with the painting, but you didn''t say you plagiarized it, so I was in the unknowing category..."

    I interrupted her rudely, "She didn''t copy!"

    The head paused. "Chen Qing? It would be better if you were there too. You recommended him to me. Are you also responsible for this?"

    "Take the blame. I said she didn''t copy." The more I talked, the angrier I got.

    "You''re not in charge of this. The evidence is clearly there. If you can prove that Ning Jing didn''t plagiarize, then you won''t have to pay for my reputation. But if you can''t prove it, I''ll demand more."

    With wool? "You wish!"

    I hung up the phone and left it aside. It happened too suddenly and beyond our capabilities. I was in a mess and didn''t know what to do.

    "Miss Chen, then my work today..." The actor stammered.

    I took out 200 yuan. "I don''t have to work today. Thank you. Go home early."

    Ning Jing and I were the only two people left in the house. She was desperate. I hesitated. I spent money on the internet to get the basic information about Ning Jing''s plagiarism. Hua weiwei, who graduated from the central academy of fine arts, was a famous painter in the industry.

    I took a deep breath. None of this information was good for Ning Jing.

    "Xiao Qing, I''m fine. The worst result would be to lose money." Ning Jing struggled to sit up.

    "Bullshit." I held her face in my hands. "You didn''t plagiarize. This is a false accusation. She has evidence. You have inspiration. Your work is your evidence. We can''t give up until the last moment. Didn''t you say that? Life is only a few decades. If you can''t hold on to a dream, what''s the point of living?"

    She looked at me and a small flame lit up in her dim eyes. "Then what should we do?"

    "Come up with strong evidence to refute." I really don''t know what to do. I''ll say whatever I think. As long as I can cheer her up, "Let''s see what cards the other party has first, then what cards we have. There''s always a way to win."

    Ning Jing broke into tears and smiled. "You''ve taught me your way of fighting the landlord again. All right, I understand what you mean."

    The two of us sat together and analyzed the so-called evidence in each other''s hands. It was just a painting she drew a few years ago. At first glance, it really looked like Ning Jing''s style, but Ning Jing was sure that her ideas were different from hers.

    "Then would it be more convincing if you wrote down the idea, the background, and the idea of your drawing?" I suggested that I was actually blind in this regard.

    Ning Jing''s eyes lit up. "Good idea."

    Just when we both thought we had found a way to go, there was no peace. Hua weiwei did what we wanted to do first, and her creative ideas were surprisingly consistent with Ning Jing''s.

    "How is that possible?!" Ning Jing was petrified.

    I took a deep breath. "Has this ever happened in your industry?"

    She shook her head and I suddenly realized that this was a terrible plot.

    "Then who do you want to talk to..." Before I could finish, her face changed.

    Ning Jing picked up his phone and dialed Hai Tang''s number...

 Chapter 31 Not Competing with A Dog

    "You''re the one who told hua weiwei about my creative ideas, right?" Ning Jing questioned with a strong tone of criticism. "I only told you about yourself!"

    I was listening to Hai Tang on the other end of the phone and said, "You told me, but I don''t know if I''m alone. Ning Jing, what''s wrong with you?"

    "It''s you, it must be you, Hai Tang. You fucking hurt me?! You told people about my creative ideas and arranged for them to say that I plagiarized them. What the hell do I owe you for doing this to me?"

    Ning Jing had a bad temper, and now that she was convinced that Hai Tang was behind it, she immediately scolded him, but the other side stopped talking.

    I stopped Ning Jing and shook my head at her. I got it. Hai Tang wasn''t going for Ning Jing. He was obviously coming for me. She didn''t have a problem with Ning Jing. I had a lot of problems with her.

    I have to deal with this.

    I left Ning Jing''s house to look for Hai Tang, but no matter how I called her, she didn''t answer. I was in a mess and didn''t know what to do next.

    "Why are you standing here?" It was Fu Jing.

    He walked towards me at the time when I was most confused and flustered. At that moment, I felt as if there was another way to go. "Fu Boss, I... Do you know where Hai Tang is usually?"

    "Are you looking for her?"

    I made a long story short and asked him if he knew where Hai Tang was.

    Fu jing pulled my arm and shoved me into the elevator and took me to his office. I was in a hurry. He didn''t have to push me around like this, so I got angry. "You know where you are. If you don''t know, just say you don''t know. Why did you bring me here?!"

    "Sit down." He glared at me and ordered," my body is honestly killing me. I''m sitting upright." I''m spinning around like a headless fly. Do you think I can jump out of the trap she set for you?"

    He was clearly scolding me, but I was so happy because he believed me, and he thought it was Hai Tang''s trap.

    "Can you trust that friend of yours?" He asked me.

    I nodded hard. "Little girl, you''ve helped me a lot."

    "You shouldn''t have recommended her to Hai Tang." His tone was full of reproach, and I realized it. I was almost tortured to death by self-blame.

    "Ning Jing has only one hobby in her life. I''ve already caused her to lose her ability in the college entrance examination. I can''t let her become a painter anymore. Fu Boss, show me the way. I can trade anything for it."

    If there was anyone I owed in this world that I didn''t pay back, it was probably Ning Jing, and before I could pay them back, they were one step ahead of me.

    I can''t owe Ning Jing any more, absolutely not.

    "Change for what?" He raised his hand and made a hit at me. I subconsciously closed my eyes and didn''t even think of hiding. "From what I know about Hai Tang, she won''t admit that this has anything to do with her. If you talk to her like this, she''ll tell you straight to the point to leave North city. Unfortunately, she''ll drive you and your friends out of North city."

    My scalp felt numb. The first time I met her, that gracious woman had such a trick. The people of the northern city were not to be trifled with, but I met the most powerful group of people.

    And all of them.

    "Am I going to try my luck?" I crossed my hands and held my chin together. "At the worst, get out of here."

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything. I don''t think he was going to help me. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Hai Tang. I got up and left.

    Hai Tang didn''t answer my calls, but she could always see the text messages. She was just asking her out to meet. She should have come. I was waiting at the appointed place, and I saw every minute and second go by.

    I sat in my seat and waited for two hours, changing positions one after another, and my butt felt numb. She still didn''t come.

    Before I left, I called Ning Jing to encourage her that I would definitely talk to Hai Tang about this and tell her not to worry.

    "Xiao Qing, you don''t have to do this. It''s been seven years and it''s not worth remembering for so long." She suppressed her voice and comforted me.

    I looked at the starrless sky and said, "Even if it wasn''t for that, we weren''t born young, we weren''t close friends. How could I not care if you were in trouble? I don''t know many people in this world, and you''re the only one who can connect with each other. If I can do anything, I''ll do it for you."

    Ning Jing suddenly cried on the other side. At this time, I didn''t know why she was crying. Later, I knew that she had wanted to betray our friendship, but fortunately, she didn''t.

    I comforted her for a long time. I walked to the subway station and got on the subway.

    When I got home, I fell asleep. The next day and the third day, I still kept in touch with Hai Tang. Only when she stopped, Ning Jing would be fine. But Hai Tang was indifferent. I was at the end of my rope. The last way was to find Fu Jing.

    But like Hai Tang, I couldn''t get in touch with him, and I couldn''t see him at the company. I only found out that he was on a business trip after I asked around.

    Knowing that I was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, he chose this time to go on a business trip. Disappointment and heartbreak intertwined, and I almost dropped my phone.

    Jiang Miao has been asking me out all this time. I always said I was busy with work. He asked me out to play cards with him tonight. I agreed.

    "What''s the matter, listless? I''m not talking about you. Is that salary worth fighting for?" Jiang Miao put his hand on my shoulder and leaned over. Half of his weight was on me.

    I said, "The salary is low now, but it will be more in the future."

    "How much can I go?" Jiang Miao sneered. "Chen Qing, sometimes I really don''t understand you. Every time you help me win that money, you add up to 1.8 million. I give it to you, but you don''t want it. You have to earn a few thousand dollars a month. You must be crazy."

    I scratched my head awkwardly. "Maybe. Some people are so rigid in their minds. For example, me. By the way, young master Jiang, why isn''t the person you''re meeting coming?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, someone came to the door. I never dreamed that Jiang Miao was meeting Hai Tang.

    She was also surprised to see me. "Chen Qing is here too. Ah Jing is on a business trip. I thought you were going with him."

    Isn''t that nonsense? I''ve been texting her over the past few days and begging her to come out to see me. All she said was to sow discord between me and Jiang Miao.

    "Secretary wang arranged for Fu Boss. It''s not our job to be a small secretary." I avoided her words and pretended to glance at Jiang Miao. He didn''t seem to have any reaction.

    I think he should be able to sense that we''re not like lovers at all. We just want to play together with two kids who like to play. That''s what I said when I promised him.

    The card game started, and Hai Tang was very lucky. The first two were landlords, and she won. This one was my turn to shuffle. She was dazzled by all kinds of shuffles. No matter how lucky she was, it was all over me.

    "My best friend''s family has a dog these two days. I teased him a few days ago, and then she saw me biting me all the time. Do you think I''m just as knowledgeable as him or not?" Hai Tang raised his eyebrows and smiled.

    Jiang miao continued, "Why are you arguing with dogs?"

 Chapter 32 You Dont Have to Pick A Day to Beat You up

    My face turned black. Once Jiang Miao sat at the card table, he had no intelligence or emotional intelligence at all. It was enough to help Hai Tang mock me.

    "I''m going to the bathroom." I said as soon as it was over.

    "Just in time. I''m going too." Hai Tang followed me.

    After I went to the bathroom, I came out with my cell phone. When I washed my hands, my cell phone was put aside. Hai Tang was fixing my makeup next to me.

    "Tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of cards can afford to lose, why can''t you praise a small painter?" I looked at her in the mirror.

    Hai Tang glanced at me and said with a smile, "Ning Jing is suspected of plagiarism. When you introduced her to me, you didn''t say she was a plagiarist. What I hate most is plagiarism. She''s still young and should be taught a lesson."

    "You know she didn''t!" I almost corrected her with gritted teeth. "You know very well who hua weiwei is. There''s no one else here. What are you pretending to be?!"

    Hai Tang had just finished brushing her eyelashes when she lifted my chin with her eyelash brush and said to me with her mouth shape, "Do you think I''m an idiot?"

    My eyes almost popped out. She could see through my little trick easily. I was so angry that I picked up my hand and turned off the recording function.

    "I stopped playing this game in junior high school." Hai Tang continued to put on her lipstick. "You and your sister are really alike. You come out of a small place, you have a lot of experience. Everyone else plays the rest."

    I took a tissue to wipe off the black mascara on my chin, but I couldn''t wipe it off.

    "So, you can only be played by others." She approached me, her red lips parted and closed, and a mocking smile appeared before my eyes.

    I clenched my fist and slapped the back of my hand. Hai Tang opened his eyes wide and looked at me in disbelief. "You actually hit me?!"

    "What, do I have to pick any good days when I hit you?" I pinched her chin and said fiercely word by word, "On the surface, you pretended to be warm and generous, and everyone praised you for being just like your name. In fact, you have a stomach full of bad water. I tell you, don''t push me so hard. Go crazy. I''ll take you to my grave!"

    Hai Tang knocked my hand off and came up to pull my hair. I tilted my head back and caught her first. In terms of fighting, she was really no match for me.

    I grabbed her hair and held her against the sink. She screamed, pinching her throat, "Chen Qing, I will sue you for your injuries until you are ruined. No one can protect you!"

    "Okay, bring it over. I''ll wait." I let go of her hair, and my hands were bleeding from her nails.

    As soon as I opened the door to the bathroom and was about to leave, Jiang Miao appeared in front of me. Suddenly, his expression became ferocious and he pulled me into his arms.

    I staggered into his arms and found out that Hai Tang was sneaking a mop at me from behind. I pushed Jiang Miao away and was about to teach her a lesson.

    "Okay, Chen Qing." Jiang Miao hugged my waist. "Everyone is out to play. Don''t make a scene. Hai Tang, I''ll take chen qing away first. We''ll meet another day."

    Hai Tang shook his hair and sneered, "Today I''m playing cards with young master Jiang, tomorrow I''m going to sleep with Fu Jing. You and your sister, like your sister, have a price tag. At the very least, your sister is still sitting on the stage. How about you? It''s all a secret affair."

    "If you tell me who marked the price, I won''t tear your mouth today. I won''t be called Chen Qing." I might be crazy. I bit Jiang Miao and broke free of him. I went up and threw Hai Tang on the ground.

    I sat on top of her and pinched her neck. "Apologize, apologize to my sister!"

    Hai Tang''s delicate little face was twisted, her eyes were white, her tongue was sticking out, and ten long fingernails were stuck in my flesh. I didn''t feel any pain at all, so I screamed for her to apologize.

    "Chen Qing, you''re fucking dead." According to Jiang Miao, he was scared by me and took a lot of effort to pull me away from Hai Tang.

    He said that if I keep fighting like this, even Fu Jing might not be able to protect me. In fact, I know in my heart that Fu Jing would not protect me at all.

    Jiang Miao pulled me away. He drove me for a ride. When he passed the pharmacy, he bought alcohol to disinfect my hands. There were nail marks on them. Some of them were bleeding and scabbing.

    I was at his mercy as if I didn''t feel any pain, and even my expression was calm. "Jiang Miao, let''s break up."

    He looked up at me and threw the cigarette out the window. "Seriously, have we ever been together? If you don''t want to sleep with me, if you don''t get close to me, you''ll hide away. I know you don''t want to be with me."

    If it weren''t for Hai Tang, I would have been surprised that he knew about it, but at this moment, I didn''t. I just got into a fight, and I was too tired to care about him.

    I just wanted to break up with him. I felt that I had done it too badly. I hated what Hai Tang said about me, but she was right. In fact, I was on two boats, but neither of them belonged to me.

    "So we broke up?" I care about the result.

    Jiang Miao hit me on the head and chuckled, "You have no conscience. I''m not good to you."

    "Not bad." I leaned back in the chair, my hair in a mess from the wind. "But I don''t like you, and I don''t like you either."

    "What time is it? Do you like me or not? It''s pretentious." He lit another cigarette. "If you don''t like me, you should come with me. I''m afraid you''re not sick."

    "It''s as if all the women in your past liked you to be with you."

    He froze for a second and snorted contemptuously. "That''s true. What about you? Others want my money, you want my face?"

    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Can you stop teasing me? I don''t want anything from you. I just feel at ease playing with you. You''re angry. I''ll let you do it if you''re angry. I''ll shine if you''re happy. I feel like we can play together. We don''t have to guess each other. We don''t have to hold you. It''s so comfortable."

    Jiang Miao took a few puffs of smoke and said slowly, "You''re the first woman to talk to me like this, little door. What should I do? I seem to really like you."

    "Okay, let''s just skip it." I pulled my hair back. "I hate to admit it, but I just like Fu Jing. I like the man my sister used to like."

    It feels good to say this in front of others.

    I stood up and repeated what I said to the sky. Now I understand why Jiang Miao likes to drive an open-top sports car. Standing up won''t hit his head.

    "Who told you that Chen Lai likes Fu Jing?" Jiang Miao narrowed his eyes and pulled me down. "Stop yelling. It''s so corny. It''s embarrassing."

    "My sister doesn''t like Fu Jing? How is that possible? She called me and said she was in love with a man. Even though I don''t know who the man was, after I met Fu Jing, I thought it should be him."

    He said, "I think she prefers Lu Buyuan."

 Chapter 33 Who Wouldnt Fall for A Trap?

    I took a deep breath. "Jiang Miao, I''m afraid you''re not just spouting nonsense. My sister is from fu jingbao. Does she like other people? What''s going on here?! Cuckolding Fu Jing?"

    Jiang Miao pursed his lips. "What do you know? How many women on the moon and wind court are in love with each other? Who has the money and is willing to give you your wallet? Why don''t you follow?"

    He was right. I was wrapped in my clothes. It was getting colder and colder this day.

    I wanted to get close to Jiang Miao because I thought he knew a lot about Chen Lai, and he always looked down on Chen Lai when it came to him. Like Hai Tang, I thought he could hurt Chen Lai.

    After knowing both sides, Jiang Miao was less suspicious and Hai Tang was the most motivated. Now, with Lu Buyuan, I think I should talk to him.

    When I got home at night, I had a fever. The next morning, Fu Jing called me. I said hello in a thick nasal voice, and he asked me to go to the hospital.

    "Now, immediately, immediately go to the hospital. My plane leaves for North city in the evening and will fly again in three hours. Come to the hotel next to the airport and look for me."

    His words were orders, two orders at a time, and I went to the hospital first.

    I don''t know if it was god''s blessing that I bumped into Lu Buyuan while I was on the drip.

    "Hey, dr. Lu." I took the initiative to say hello.

    He looked at me for a second and thought about it. Then he smiled gently and said, "It''s you, Chen Qing."

    He looked at the plastic bag on top of my head and asked me how high it was.

    "38 Degrees." I sniffed. "Doctor lu, I don''t think this medicine is very effective. If I don''t have a fever, can I come to you tomorrow to prescribe it for me? The best dosage would be a little higher."

    "Okay." He touched my forehead. "I hope you can reduce your fever. Don''t repeat it."

    His fingers were long and strong, and his palms were cold. They only stayed on my forehead for three or four seconds, but it made me feel really good. I suddenly understood what Jiang Miao said. I think he and Fu Jing are still comparable. It''s not impossible for my sister to like him.

    After the infusion, I went home and took a nap. When I woke up, I took the subway to the airport to find Fu Jing.

    "To the hospital?" I was touched by Fu Jing''s concern for my illness at first sight.

    I shook the bag in my hand. "Yes, there are so many pills, twice a day, three times a day..."

    Before I could finish, he kissed me. No, to be exact, he nibbled. His enthusiasm made me feel a little overwhelmed. I tried my best to respond, but I still felt like I couldn''t keep up with him.

    "Don''t... I''m sweating, I haven''t showered yet..." I pushed his head away and took a deep breath.

    I glanced at his swollen belly and fled into the bathroom. As soon as I took off my clothes, my phone rang. I glanced at the text message. It was a lawyer''s letter. Was Hai Tang really going to sue me?!

    Okay, really! Then I''ll have fun with you.

    I took a quick shower, my hair was half dry, and I went out wrapped in a towel. Before I left, I called Hai Tang and deliberately called out, "Ah Jing."

    He couldn''t control me when I wasn''t flirting with Fu Jing, let alone when I was flirting with him on purpose.

    As soon as the firewood was ready to burn, I wrapped myself around him like a snake, and my manicured nails scratched his back with blood.

    I moaned and told him not to repress himself. I think Hai Tang would be very satisfied with chungong over the phone. When Fu Jing let go, a smug smile appeared on my face.

    If you don''t give me a way out, I won''t let you live.

    I got out of bed, looked at my phone, and just finished the call. Good guy, I heard the whole thing! If I were a teacher, I would definitely let her write a piece of afterthought.

    "You should sleep for a while. You''re leaving soon." I lay on Fu Jing''s belly and drew the shape of his abs.

    He played with my hair for a while. "You can sleep on the plane. Now sleep..."

    "Hmm?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "It''s a waste." He picked me up and sat me on him.

    I originally thought that if I didn''t take my medicine today, I would have a reason to contact Lu Buyuan tomorrow. But fu jing took me for more than two hours to exercise, and the fever had subsided. I was so angry that I wanted to laugh.

    "Still busy with Ning Jing?" He asked me.

    I was so tired that I closed my eyes and answered him, "Yes, Hai Tang doesn''t admit that it was her fault. Ning Jing is staying at home all day now. If I''m not busy, she''s really finished. I can''t watch her finish. She helped me..."

    I don''t remember what I said later, because I fell asleep and woke up with food on the bed. Fu Jing had already left.

    I finished eating and went home to sleep. I kicked the quilt out on purpose. Finally, the next day, I had a fever and dragged my sick body to Lu Buyuan.

    Lu Buyuan didn''t go back on his word either. He took my temperature and prescribed medicine, then told me to stay in the infusion hall and leave me alone.

    Fortunately, I got his wechat. As soon as I added his wechat, Hai Tang called and asked me to meet him to talk about Ning Jing and sue me.

    I pulled the needle out in advance and ran to the coffee shop she was talking about.

    "I can settle the matter of Ning Jing''s plagiarism, or I can not sue you for intentional injury, provided that you study abroad and I pay for it." Hai Tang said with a livid face.

    I smiled. It was a godsend for me. "So good? That''s fine."

    She probably didn''t expect me to agree so easily. She looked at me suspiciously. "What tricks are you trying to pull?"

    "What tricks can I play? You played Ning Jing. I don''t even have the ability to fight. Don''t you know how much I weigh?" I raised an eyebrow. "Now you let Ning Jing go, and then you let me go, and you pay me back for my education. I''m glad it''s not too late. I''ll leave the formalities to you."

    "Hold on." Hai Tang motioned for me to sit back in my seat. "Are you really willing to leave Ah Jing?"

    I lowered my head and took a sip of coffee. Fu Jing never belonged to me. The road beside him was dark. If I were given a bright road, why didn''t I leave him? Only a fool would have expectations of him.

    I''m not a fool.

    "There''s nothing to be reluctant about, woman. It''s only been a few years since he was young. Just because he likes me now doesn''t mean he likes me in the future. Besides, you are his fiancee. What am I? I don''t want a relationship that can''t be seen. You can take it if you want."

    I said it very casually, not sure if it was to comfort Hai Tang''s suspicious heart or to comfort myself.

    "I''m leaving. By the way, I want to learn architecture. If you can help me apply for this major, I''ll leave more willingly." I blinked at her.

    As soon as I got out of the cafe, I saw sand in my eyes. I cried so hard that when the people next to me asked if I wanted help, I waved my hand and couldn''t even say thank you.

 Chapter 34 Dont Leave Me

    It was time to leave Fu Jing. It was time to leave him. The thought of him being nice to me reminded me of him kissing me in bed and wanting me. I could feel that he liked me...

    Before I could even begin, I was about to say goodbye. My heart was bitter and sour.

    I came home crying. I called Ning Jing and told her that things were settled, so I turned off my phone and went to bed.

    I didn''t want to care about anything, I didn''t want to think about anything, I just wanted to sleep in the dark. It was probably easy to fall asleep after crying. I slept for a long time, got up in the middle, went to the toilet, drank some water, and slept until Fu Jing came back the next day.

    He showed up at my place in inappropriate clothes. I wasn''t even interested in asking. I just said that you were back and went back to bed.

    I closed my eyes and pretended to sleep. When he took my temperature, I knew that he was cooking in the kitchen, and I also knew that I was secretly crying and crying so hard. I really couldn''t bear to see tomorrow even when I was with him.

    "Dinner." He pulled me out of bed.

    I nodded with red eyes, went to wash my face and brush my teeth, and then ate. The food he cooked was especially delicious. I had a bad cold and my mouth was tasteless.

    "After dinner, take the medicine." He placed the medicine in front of me and poured me a cup of warm water.

    I sniffed. "Why are you so nice to me?"

    He ruffled my hair. "Is that good for you? Silly."

    I can''t hear him calling me a fool so affectionately. It makes me feel that he loves me and loves me. Even if reason tells me that he doesn''t love me, he doesn''t love me very much. I will still willingly fall into his emotional trap.

    Fu Jing stayed with me for two days. He cooked for me during the day and carried me to bed at night. My cold was cured and I didn''t have a fever.

    These two days are probably the happiest days of my life. I don''t have to curl up like a dog, and I don''t have to worry about fainting. No one will notice. My life is over. I feel like I''m being taken care of and cared for for for for the first time. This feeling is more addictive than drugs.

    I went back to the company and handed over my resignation letter. Hai Tang was already urging me to get ready.

    "Chen Qing, come to my office." Wang Qian called me.

    I answered and went to her office. She threw the resignation letter in front of me, and her tone was unkind. "Are you out of your mind? How many people want to sit in your position but you have to resign?"

    "I..." I actually couldn''t find any reason to resign, so there were a few words in my resignation letter - the world is so big, I want to take a stroll.

    Wang xi glanced at me. "Take the resignation letter back. I don''t think I saw it. Fu Boss has come back. You took two days off. It''s time to work overtime."

    "Sister xixi, please approve. I am real..."

    Before I could finish, she interrupted me. "Let me say it again. Don''t let me see it again."

    I sighed and took my resignation letter back to work.

    After work at night, Fu Jing stopped me on the way and forced me to take his car back to my place.

    "You broke up with Jiang Miao?" His tone was emotionless.

    I wanted to capture the slightest bit of pleasure that he couldn''t capture. "Well, I don''t like people, so why not take up their girlfriend''s position and not contribute?"

    He cooked hairy crabs for me to eat at night and said that they were given to him by his business partners. I think he was happy. How many men are not male chauvinists and have no possessiveness?

    I was sitting happily at the table with crab pliers in my mouth, and he made me a dish of dip. I whistled to show my satisfaction, so that I could eat well.

    "Wang Qian said you were resigning."

    My shelled hand stopped. "I want to study architecture abroad."

    "Tell me the reason."

    "I only joined the sales business when I was a part-time job in college. I found out that I had a lot of commission and money, so I just started this business. I wanted to save more money and find my sister in the future to let her live a good life. Now that my sister is gone, I don''t have any desire for money. I want to say that I want to learn architecture to enrich myself."

    I''m talking about what I really think, and I think I''m being very sincere. That''s how I managed to win the Fu shi interview with such a harmless face and a sincere tone.

    Who knew that Fu Jing didn''t even look at me, so he said, "Don''t go."

    I was speechless.

    "If you want to learn, I can help you apply for a class and find a teacher. You don''t have to go abroad."

    "But I want to go out." I weakly fought for it. I wanted to hear him say that he wanted me to stay by his side, and subconsciously wanted to contradict him. "I have to think about my future."

    Fu Jing slapped his chopsticks on the table. "If you don''t want to go, you can''t go. There''s no such nonsense."

    I was speechless again. As expected, this man was different from other men and never played by the rules.

    Just as I was wondering, Hai Tang called. When he saw the caller id, I simply pressed the speakerphone in front of him.

    "Have you resigned? I''ve arranged the school for you."

    I looked at Fu Jing. "Not yet. It''s on."

    "Hurry up, you better not play any tricks on me." Hai Tang choked the phone.

    I continued to eat my hairy crabs without saying anything, but my tears were playfully trying to fall. Fu Jing was going to choose between me and Hai Tang again. I knew too well that he would choose Hai Tang.

    "I''ll take care of this. You go to work normally. I have to go on a business trip in a few days. You go with me." He said in a formulaic tone.

    I froze and stared at him. "You''re going to offend Hai Tang for me?"

    "What? I can''t afford to offend you?" His eyes narrowed and I shook my head.

    In fact, I was a little dependent on Fu Jing early in the morning. In my eyes, there was nothing he couldn''t solve, but he didn''t intend to help me from the beginning, and I didn''t want to use our relationship to beg him, so I didn''t say anything.

    Now that I''ve made the worst move, he''s coming to help me. I don''t know what to do.

    After all, Hai Tang and I have already reached an agreement. He stood up for me, but it seems that I am not keeping my word.

    At noon the next day, Fu Jing asked me to accompany him to meet someone. I thought it was a client or something, and I specially put on makeup. Who knew that the person he brought me to meet was Hai Tang.

    Hai Tang''s face was so hard to see that I kept quiet awkwardly.

    "Hai Tang, when did grandpa book our wedding date?" Fu Jing asked.

    "Next spring." When Hai Tang answered him, her smile was still there, but the moment her eyes touched me, they were the same eyes that wanted to tear me to pieces.

    I lowered my head to cut the food on the plate, trying to be as transparent as possible.

    "You are a smart man. Chen Qing is the one who needs my permission to stay by my side. As for architecture abroad, thank you for your kindness. I will ask a special teacher to teach her." Fu Jing raised his glass and said politely.

    Hai Tang''s fingers were white from holding the goblet, but the corners of her lips were still smiling. "Then I won''t worry about you."

 Chapter 35 The Childish Fu Jing

    I can''t think of how Hai Tang drank that glass of wine. She tried so hard to frame Ning Jing for plagiarism, and now it''s all in vain. I beat her up on impulse for it. She could swallow it. I read Chen Qing backwards.

    It seems that my future life will be more miserable than it is now.

    Fu Jing was about to leave when he finished eating. I raised my glass to Hai Tang as he stood up and said, "I broke my promise. I''m sorry."

    I drank three glasses of red wine in a row. Regardless of whether she appreciated it or not, I apologized, but I didn''t feel guilty, because she was the first one to make trouble for me from the start.

    I followed Fu Jing out of the restaurant and everything was settled. I breathed a sigh of relief. When I passed the ice cream shop, I asked fu jing for three minutes and bought two ice cream to eat in the car.

    Trembling with cold and laughing like a fool, I managed to get Fu Jing''s confused and disdainful eyes.

    When I got out of the car, I left the rest in the car. "Brother luo, this one is for you. It''s great."

    After I said that, Fu Jing was already three meters away. I chased him up. He got into the elevator. I wanted to follow him in. He suddenly pressed the button to close the door?! When did I offend him and lock me up outside?!

    "I''m afraid he''s not sick." I waved my hand in anger and had to wait for the elevator to come down before going up.

    When the elevator was empty, I sniffed. Was he angry because I bought luo fang ice cream and didn''t give it to him? No way...

    At most, buy him an extra one next time.

    When I got home from work at night, I bought an ice cream and put it in the refrigerator. He didn''t come, and I waited until I fell asleep. Before I turned off the lights, I patted my head with self-deprecation. It wasn''t the ancient imperial concubines and princes.

    I forgot about the ice cream. Two days later, fu jing came to my house and asked me how I kept the ice cream in the fridge.

    "Don''t you have a stomachache? And eat this kind of food." With a dark face, he put the ice cream on the table, looking like an interrogator.

    I held my stomach in my hands and said, "That''s not what I ate, but I had a painful menstrual cramp that made my brain short-circuit. For a moment, I didn''t think about it and let him scold me. I suspected I was really sick because he scolded me. I was so happy."

    "Fu Jing, I remember. I bought that ice cream a long time ago. It''s not for me. It''s for you." I pouted. "Aren''t you upset that I bought ice cream for luo fang? I bought one for you after work. You haven''t been here for two days. I almost forgot."

    His scolding suddenly became silent. I smiled and waited for his reaction, but he opened the ice cream lid and started eating.

    I sat with one hand on my cheek and looked at him. "Delicious, aren''t you angry?"

    He glanced at me and turned to eat in another direction. I couldn''t straighten up with a smile. Sometimes when Fu Jing was cute, I couldn''t help it.

    Just as I was feeling proud, he suddenly picked me up from behind. I quickly grabbed his neck, and a warm current in my lower body made me suffer. Damn it, I will never be a woman in my next life.

    "Stay in bed. I''ll go out and buy something." He said.

    I lay on the bed and couldn''t even move. "Are you coming back?"

    "Back." His simple and powerful words filled me with a sense of security and confidence.

    Sometimes being waited for by one person is a kind of happiness, waiting for one person is also a kind of happiness, and I am immersed in this happiness, a phone shattered my dream.

    Fu Jing had been gone for about two hours and called me to say something was up, but I clearly heard Hai Tang''s voice on the other end of the phone.

    When I put down my phone, my brain seemed to have been hollowed out. I couldn''t think of them together. My heart ached whenever I thought of them. It hurt like a knife cut.

    That night, I found a good way to cure my dysmenorrhea, and that was Fu Jing. He made my heart ache so much that I could ignore the pain of a knife in my uterus.

    The next day at work, Wang Qian asked me to go to her office.

    "President fu is going on a business trip in a few days. Prepare yourself. He asked you to accompany him by name." Wang Qian''s face was unkind.

    Didn''t he push me to the edge of the storm? I was just about to say no, but on second thought, the love world has been ruined. If you don''t work harder at work, what''s the point of living? It''s already so bad, so it''s better to let the storm come harder.

    "Then I''ll get ready." I nodded slightly.

    Traveling with the president is a dream for every female secretary. I''m new here. Getting this opportunity will inevitably make people jealous, and the favor I get from working more often ends here.

    It seems that I have more to learn in this workplace.

    It was already past seven o'' clock in the evening after working overtime today. It was getting dark early in the morning. I saw that Lu Buyuan had sent a note to work overtime in the circle of friends. I clicked on it and didn''t expect him to send me a message asking if I had just finished working overtime.

    I talked to him for a while, and the two people who worked overtime hit it off and decided to go for a meal together.

    It was a quiet day food store with special dishes. It was pleasant and pleasant to see and feel at ease before eating.

    "Doctor lu, people say that my sister and I look alike. Do we look alike?" I took the initiative to talk to him.

    He looked at my face for a minute or two, and it made me uncomfortable. He looked back and smiled apologetically. "I''m sorry, I haven''t seen Ah Lai for a long time. You''re a little like her, but you''re two people."

    I was a little surprised. "To be honest, my sister and I have been separated for many years. When we were separated, I was young. All I remember was when I was a child. In your eyes, what kind of person is my sister?"

    "Her." Lu Buyuan raised the corner of his mouth and said gently, "When I first met her, how could a girl be so gentle? She was covered in thorns, like a little hedgehog. She could hate you for anything you said. After a long time, I found out that she was a very insecure and very lack of love girl. She always had to wrap herself up with a strong sense of self-esteem..."

    Sitting at the daily necessities store, I heard a warm voice not far from the road. I suddenly understood the word "Time is quiet." I chatted with him, listened to him talk about my sister, and immediately drove away all my negative emotions.

    "Thank you, doctor lu." I said from the bottom of my heart, "My sister must be very happy to know you."

    Lu Buyuan smiled shyly. "If you give her a chance to choose again, Ah Lai might not want to know me."

    I was surprised. "Why?"

    He didn''t say a word, took a sip of sake, and his expression was a little sad. He didn''t say anything and I couldn''t ask any further, but I''m sure he knew something. Maybe, as Jiang Miao said, the person my sister liked might be...

    "What are you doing here?" A voice suddenly came from above, ruining the mood of the meal in an instant.

 Chapter 36 Only If You like Me

    When I looked up and saw Fu Jing''s dark face, I was so scared that I couldn''t even swallow my sushi.

    Ah Jing, have you had dinner? Sit down and eat together." Lu Buyuan invited.

    I chewed my mouth and didn''t look good to him. Who told him to leave me last night to look for Hai Tang and make me public enemy today? I''m angry anyway!

    I purposely picked up my wine glass and clinked it with someone not far away. "Thank you, doctor lu, for having pity on me for being alone with me."

    "Then I have to thank you as well." The two of us smiled at each other and made Fu Jing transparent.

    Fu Jing sat down without any food and said with a cold face, "Have you finished eating?"

    "Asked me?" I pointed at myself and pretended to be relaxed. "Not yet. The food here is so delicious. I plan to eat a little more before leaving."

    Lu Buyuan raised his wrist to look at the time. "I have to work the night shift. It''s time to go back to the hospital. Take your time. I''ll go first."

    "Goodbye, doctor lu." I actually didn''t want him to leave. I wanted to be angry with Fu Jing for a while, but I couldn''t bear to drag Lu Buyuan down with me.

    Fu Jing sat next to me. I couldn''t eat at all. I dawdled for a few minutes before leaving.

    "Get in the car." He bossed me around outside the japanese store.

    I snorted in silence. "I''m just full. I need to walk for a while. We''re not on the way anyway. Fu Boss, you go back first..."

    Before he could say the word "Right," he threw me into the car with one hand under the creak pit.

    What the hell, I didn''t say anything, and a shadow appeared next to me alive. Well, can''t I just admit it? I don''t know if I owed Fu Jing in my previous life, but I can only take it as a punching bag when I was angry, and I didn''t dare to fight back at all.

    I wasn''t honest in the car, so I spoke to Luo Fang in front of me. "Brother luo, do you know which cars are suitable for girls to drive, which are easier to handle, which are good-looking, and which have a high price-performance ratio?"

    Luo Fang glanced at me from the rearview mirror. "What kind of car does Miss Chen like, for example?"

    I looked through the window at the car on the side of the road, and a red car was waiting for the green light with us. I pointed at that. "That looks good."

    "What about the budget?"

    "Luo Fang!" Fu Jing''s warning voice sounded. Luo Fang lowered his head slightly and ignored me.

    I curled my lips and muttered, "Overbearing."

    Back at the apartment, Fu Jing and I walked in one after another. He looked at me like he was a prisoner. I didn''t even dare to slow down. It wasn''t a dog chasing me, but Fu Jing.

    I turned on my computer to continue preparing for my business trip a few days later, and he slammed my computer shut.

    "What are you doing?" I opened my eyes wide and looked at him in confusion.

    He threw his computer aside and said with a straight face, "Why did you eat with Lu Buyuan?"

    Jealous? Interesting. I wanted to ask him what he did up there last night.

    "Last time I was sick, I asked for help. Isn''t it normal to have a dinner date this time?" I said lightly.

    "You like him?" His dark eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a cold breath.

    Sure enough, I was jealous. I was secretly happy, but on the surface, nothing was revealed. "Dr. Lu is very good. He works well, he''s a good person, he speaks very gently, and he treats patients..."

    Before I could finish, Fu Jing grabbed my chin and pulled me to him. An angry kiss swept across my mouth. He pulled my lips and bit my tongue.

    Although I enjoyed the way he was jealous and angry at me, it really hurt!

    I hit him in the leg. "Gently, gently..."

    He didn''t care about my struggle at all. My fist hit him like it was a game. After I was severely abused, he let go of me.

    "You must be sick." I looked at my lips on the screen and they were swollen.

    "You''re not allowed to like Jiang Miao, and you''re not allowed to like the long way. You can only like me, do you hear me?" He pinned me down on the sofa and roared at me like a raging lion.

    I froze for a second, wrapped my arms around his neck and offered my lips. "What about you?"

    He gave me a gentle kiss, in stark contrast to the brutality of the past. "Apart from the fact that marriage can''t give you anything else, you can have whatever you want."

    It was a lie to say no, but I knew that this was all he could give me.

    "Okay." I endured the sadness and nodded in agreement. "You are not allowed to sleep with other women. If you want to sleep, you can only sleep with me."

    He suddenly smiled. "What if I get married?"

    I looked away with tears and red eyes. Yes, how long can this relationship last? When he gets married, I''ll be a serious mistress and a lover, and I won''t be able to stand it.

    "Fu Jing, when you get married, we''ll break up." I hugged him, not letting him see my face.

    He didn''t say anything, just hugged me quietly.

    For the next two days, I was preparing for a business trip. The office life was tough, and the attitude of my colleagues was a little different. I could hear people saying bad things about me when I went to the bathroom.

    "What exactly is Chen Qing coming from? It''s only been a few days. Fu Boss actually took her on a business trip without Secretary wang. With this momentum, Secretary wang''s position is not guaranteed."

    "Yes, you didn''t see secretary wang''s stinky face. When she was unhappy, we had a hard time. It was that Chen Qing who made us suffer."

    I flushed the water and walked out. The people who were talking about me all shut their mouths when they saw me. The bathroom was suddenly silent and only the sound of my hands washing could be heard.

    When we were in the sales department, we could all fight for a business, but they were all real guns and wouldn''t play these gossipy tricks. I''ve learned a lot. It seems that I have a lot to learn.

    In the afternoon, I went to Wang Qian to get a report that I could use when I went out with Fu Jing.

    "Secretary wang, can you make a copy of the previous topographic survey report for me?"

    Wang Qian said, "I don''t have any here. If you want, go to party b and see if they have any files."

    I tried my best to keep a smile and said patiently, "Logically, our administrative department will have such information. Have you forgotten where you put it? It''s okay. You can tell me. I''ll look for it."

    She frowned. "Are you bored? I said no more. Get out. Don''t disturb my work."

    I nodded, turned around and left her office. If I really went to ask for it from party b as she said, I would remember it when it was passed on. It would be too late to memorize it, but Wang Qian made it clear to me that he had tripped me up.

    I still can''t think of a good solution.

    I stayed in the office to work late at night. Fu Jing called me and asked me why I didn''t go back. I said I was busy. After a while, he came to the office with dinner.

    "Why are you here?" I hurriedly looked around, but fortunately, none of my colleagues were there.

    He put the dinner in front of me. "Finish your meal and get busy."

 Chapter 37 Educate Me

    Fu jing came to bring me dinner. I was surprised and touched. The warmth spread all over my body like this. A little benefit could make me feel so touched that I couldn''t help it.

    "Thank you." I looked into his eyes sincerely.

    He pushed my head aside and said, "Eat while it''s hot."

    Ever since I was young, I felt lonely, unloved, uncaring, and often worked late into the night. No one had ever bought me a midnight snack, let alone sent me food to the company. Fu Jing had to hit the softest part of my heart with his little movements.

    I really don''t know whether to say that he has a high position in flirting with girls or that he really wants to be nice to me. If I choose between the two, I hope it''s the latter.

    I ate up all the Italy noodles in the lunchbox, and there was no sauce left in the fruit salad. After I ate my fill, I felt my blood come back to life.

    "I still have something to do. Aren''t you leaving?" I looked at Fu Jing, who was holding my information and looking up.

    "This administration department should have it on file. Why do you need to do your own statistics?" He asked me.

    I glanced at the door of Wang Qian''s office. "Fu Boss, I have to ask you this question. Didn''t you always take Secretary wang on business trips? Why was it me this time?"

    "People go higher unless you are willing to be trampled on." He gave me a meaningful look.

    Of course, I don''t want to learn from buddha. I don''t want to go to hell. I don''t like being at the bottom of the list at all."

    "It''s your job to take care of it." He threw the documents on the table, completely disrespecting my work. "If there''s a better way, why would you choose the dumbest one?"

    I''m a little annoyed. Wang Qian didn''t give me the information, and party b gave me the broken one. Is there a problem with my sorting? Why should he hate me the moment he comes up!

    I took a deep breath, cupped my fists and bowed, "Please give me your advice."

    "If someone doesn''t give you what you want, you should grab it."

    I frowned. Isn''t this the way of bandits and robbers?

    "Is this the so-called way to survive in the workplace?" I don''t understand. "But in a society ruled by law, I can''t put a knife around Wang Qian''s neck..."

    I understood before I could finish my sentence. He was right. I could solve the problem in front of me if I took the time and effort to do it myself, but what about the future? Do I have to make everything I want? Clearly, the resources of a department can be shared!

    I turned off the computer and took the documents to shred. "Let''s go home and sleep!"

    I clapped my hands and took the bag while Fu Jing crossed his legs and put his phone hand in his pocket. His long legs just walked in front of me. Sometimes I really have to sigh that his appearance was so good that a woman wanted to stick it upside down!

    I shook my head and followed in his footsteps. You should do something fun if you don''t work overtime at night. To Fu Jing, the fun thing is to sleep with me, but my aunt is still here. He can''t get enough from me.

    "If you don''t teach me, I can use my hands." I whispered in his ear and licked his earlobe with the tip of my tongue.

    His body tightened, and he rolled over and pressed me under him. He held my hand and reached out to his abdomen, guiding me little by little, which was much more patient than teaching me how to work.

    I rolled my eyes in the dark, which was much more tiring than typing...

    The next day, I dressed up and went to Wang Qian''s office with a smile that I had practiced in the mirror many times.

    "Secretary wang, the information given to me by party b is scattered and can''t be used at all. I think I may not be able to complete the task of accompanying president fu on a business trip. When Fu Boss blames me and implicates Secretary wang, I''ll apologize first."

    Wang Qian''s pen fell from her hand on the table and made a snap. She put her arms around her shoulders and looked at me leisurely. "Are you threatening me?"

    "How dare I say that!" I don''t smile, but this is one of the skills that I practiced in the sales department.

    Wang Qian and I won''t let anyone in. I know what she''s hesitating about. If she gives me the information now, it proves that she''s afraid of me. In the future, her position as supervisor and first sister will not be guaranteed. She''s weighing it.

    I took the pen she dropped to her file and said, "Secretary wang, you''re the head of our department. Who doesn''t know what you''re capable of? Why bother with a newcomer like me? You have a lot of adults, so it''s good to let me go. I did well anyway, and Fu Boss will say that you taught me well."

    "You go out first." She said with a cold face.

    I was smiling from beginning to end. As the saying goes, "Reach out and don''t hit a smiley face." In a short while, the information I wanted was sent to my computer.

    I secretly made a yes gesture. Fu Jing was right, but I''m not bad. I deserve to be a master. Just as I was feeling a little smug, Lu Buyuan sent me a wechat message asking if I was going on a business trip and wanted me to bring him something.

    After I got off work, I went to the hospital to look for him. The two of them chatted in the office for a while.

    "Ah Lai used to like to eat sausage from harlem. Can you go to this address and buy some for me to send to the hospital?" Lu Buyuan''s attitude was so sincere that one could not refuse.

    What''s more, he''s for my sister.

    "No problem, dr. Lu, do you like my sister?" I asked boldly.

    He might not have expected me to ask so directly, but he was stunned for a second before answering, "Yes, I like her."

    I was stunned too. He was more direct than me?! But I''m glad he''s so honest.

    "My sister is so happy. Don''t worry. I''ll take whatever you want." I blinked and left his office happily.

    I planned my schedule so that I could find the time to go to the place he said to buy sausages.

    I did my job and began to pick out clothes to go to the party. It was a party for our department. It said that a colleague was getting married and had to have half a bachelor party before marriage. I was new here and just got the name of fu''s attraction. How could I not go?

    Otherwise, someone must have said behind my back that I was a peacock blossoming and narcissistic.

    "When will you be back?" Fu Jing, who was sitting in the living room, asked me.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know. It depends. I''ll try my best to come back early."

    I know today''s party is a huge feast for me, but I have to go, and I have to get along with my colleagues. Who knew that I was fined three glasses of wine just as I went, saying that I was late, and that Wang Qian was even later than me.

    "All right, everyone is happy today. Three is three." I was about to take the cup when I suddenly realized that my cup had been replaced with a large mug.

 Chapter 38 With Someone Backing Her up

    "We all know that Chen Qing is a good drinker. Let''s not play games. Let''s say three drinks."

    "Three cups! Three cups!" The surrounding colleagues clapped their hands and cheered.

    Isn''t it obvious to bully people?! Well, I rolled up my sleeves, drank from one cup to another, drank three cups down, and there was nothing left in that bottle of white wine.

    I''m a little dizzy. I''ve been in the business for three years, but I haven''t had such a strong drink like today.

    "By the way, Chen Qing, what time is your flight tomorrow? You''re really good. You''re beautiful and hardworking. Even secretary wang and Fu Boss can see your good qualities. Come on, I wish you a bright future."

    One person toasted me, and the others took turns, all of them white wine.

    This group of women is really funny. When they drink with men, they pretend to be weak. They say, "Oh, I can''t drink," and so on.

    While I was drinking, I tried to stuff food into my stomach. As soon as I felt sick, I went to the toilet and threw up. I came back to drink.

    "Come on, I''ll have a drink with you too. Thank you for your blessings. I''ll keep it in mind." I looked up and drank a cup. I was so happy that they didn''t dare not drink.

    More than 10 pm, a table of people fell down several times, I was still sober, but no matter how powerful I was, I could not compete with the wheel tactics of a table of people, I sent a wechat to Fu Jing, asking him if he could pick me up.

    He didn''t come back, so I continued to drink. I didn''t even leave. I definitely couldn''t leave first.

    After a while, fu jing arrived, and everyone in the room was stunned. Everyone on the table was called, "Fu Boss."

    Fu Jing held me by the shoulder and pulled me out of my seat. He glanced at the glass I drank from and then at the others.

    "Fu Boss, that Chen Qing is a really good drinker. She insisted on celebrating. If she didn''t like the small glass, she would have a big one herself..."

    "Shut up." Fu jingying''s sharp eyes swept across the man''s face. "Tomorrow morning, your administrative department will be on time for work at eight o'' clock. If anyone is late, pack up and leave."

    Fu Jing then took my coat and my bag and helped me out.

    Actually, I wasn''t drunk to the point where I wasn''t conscious. I did it on purpose. I wanted him to take it out on my behalf and show the grandchildren that I had a background.

    "How much did you drink?" He stuffed me into the back seat.

    "One half white and two red." I looked at him in a daze and grabbed his arm. "Fu Jing, you''re so kind. Thank you for saving me."

    He didn''t push me away. The corners of my mouth rose and I secretly hid in a place where he couldn''t see me laughing.

    I always had a sense of propriety when I drank, and even when I met someone who poured wine, I had a knack for it. When I went out to vomit just now, I asked the cleaning lady to buy me some medicine to understand the wine and liver. But in front of Fu Jing, I just wanted to pretend that he would cherish me a little.

    When he got home, he put me in the bathroom flowers to shower, smelled me, and helped me get dressed and blow my hair.

    I was at his beck and call.

    "Fu Boss, Fu Jing, fu..." I chuckled at him and touched his chest muscles, which were exposed to me. "How do you keep your figure? How do you keep it so good?"

    He knocked my hand off, and I curled my mouth and looked at him wrongly. "You hit me..."

    "Sleep." He pressed me next to him, and his long legs held me in his arms to stop me from moving.

    I sighed in silence and flirted with this man. I''d better forget it.

    The next morning, I was woken up by the alarm clock. The thought of catching the plane today saved me five minutes to lie in bed and immediately began to pack myself up.

    This was the first time Fu Jing and I went out alone.

    At the airport, Fu Jing sat down. I went to check in and get on the plane. I had to get his usual blindfold blanket ready. I had to get his computer out if he wanted to work.

    I can finally understand why I''m more dedicated than a nanny when it comes to being a secretary.

    After getting off the plane and heading straight to the hotel, I thought I could take a break. After all, the appointment was at night, and there were still a few hours to catch up on my sleep. Who knew that fu jing was going to take me out for a walk?

    "Shopping? You and me?" I was so shocked that my jaw almost dropped.

    "You don''t want to go?" He asked me back.

    I quickly shook my head. "Is this something within my scope of work?"

    "Not really."

    I breathed a sigh of relief, took out my flats and put them on. I changed my handbag into my own satchel. "Let''s go!"

    What he said was true. He walked and stopped all the way. I went wherever I wanted to go. He even accompanied me to those tourist attractions. Suddenly, he had the illusion that he was going on a date with him.

    Do you want to eat? I heard that this kind of popsicle is a specialty here. Let''s have one." I held up my popsicle and said seductively.

    Fu jing, don''t open your eyes. I knew he wasn''t looking at me. I wasn''t upset. I ate happily.

    "Take a bite." I mischievously handed the popsicle to him. I thought he wouldn''t dump me, but I didn''t expect him to open his mouth and take a small bite. I quickly said, "Is the milk very strong and delicious?"

    He frowned. "It''s too sweet."

    I laughed. "Uncle, you don''t have a good tooth."

    This half a day is really beautiful for me. Fu Jing is around. I can eat whatever I want and buy whatever I want. It''s no different from being in a relationship. I really want to be with him like this all the time.

    Even without marriage.

    I patted my head as if it was getting worse.

    Fu Jing didn''t ask me to go with him at night. He said he wanted me to rest at the hotel. It wasn''t important at night. He was my boss. He told me to do whatever he told me to do. On this day, I was full of love and gratitude for him. I never thought that the reason he wouldn''t let me go was because he treated me as an outsider.

    Around eleven o'' clock, he came back.

    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" He took off his coat.

    When I booked a hotel, he asked me to book a room. I didn''t think much about it and booked a presidential suite. It was the first time I stayed in such a luxurious hotel. I couldn''t sleep.

    "It''s not time yet. Tomorrow we''re going to inspect the factory and the construction site. Fu Boss, I don''t understand. You can clearly assign these things to the people below. Why do you have to do it yourself?"

    "I''ll only do spot checks." He poured a glass of wine and seemed to be in a good mood.

    I nodded thoughtfully and immediately understood what he meant. He took a little time out to do this, but gave the people below a strong warning that no one dared to make any big moves. No one was afraid of being found out. This was a good idea.

    He finished his drink and went to take a shower. I lay in bed and played with my cell phone for a while, and he came out as soon as he put it down.

    "Did I bring what I asked you to bring?"

    My face turned red, so I simply slipped into bed and pretended to fall asleep.

 Chapter 39 A Different Man

    Outside the quilt was the sound of Fu Jing rummaging and walking. Listening to him approaching, my heart was pounding and I couldn''t even breathe. My mind kept guessing what he was going to do the next second and whether he would suddenly...

    Before I could figure it out, he lifted my blanket and said, "Get up and help me put it on."

    I really want to throw things on his face, I think it''s better to forget it. After all, I don''t hate doing indescribable things with him, and he is a very good partner, and every time he takes into account my feelings, he will definitely not only let himself feel good.

    After the intense exercise, I was so tired that I set the alarm and fell asleep.

    The next morning, he got up at 8: 00 am, had breakfast at the hotel, and went to visit the factory with Fu Jing. The factory manager knew that the president of the headquarters was coming and was already ready at the door.

    "Come here." Fu Jing waved at me with a yellow helmet in his hand.

    I walked up to him in high heels. He put his helmet on my head, buttoned it up and straightened it. I pursed my lips and wanted to laugh. "Thank you."

    He was wearing the same color helmet as me. Although we were wearing the same color as the workers, I still felt that we were wearing matching hats. Thinking of this, I felt sweet. What way to go? I just wanted to fly!

    In less than a minute, I stumbled and almost fell. Fortunately, Fu Jing was quick to hold me.

    I lowered my head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry."

    "Does your foot hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt." I waved my hand slightly and stood up.

    I took a step back and stood behind Fu Jing, looking at his tall back. I pursed my lips, and for the first time, I had greed. What if I could have this man?

    He can''t give it to me. I won''t ask him for it. Can''t I fight for it myself?

    "Oh, secretary chen, are you all right? The road here is no better than the office, or you can take a rest." The factory manager said with a local accent.

    I smiled awkwardly. It was hard to say that I was too proud to walk well. "No, let''s keep watching."

    Fu Jing spent the morning wandering around the factory, the person in charge was responsible for the introduction, I was responsible for recording and listening, and I took photos of the raw materials processing documents, so that Fu Jing was not assured that he had to personally look at the raw materials.

    "Fu Boss." I yelled when I saw him touch it.

    "Nothing." He was so focused on examining the raw materials that he didn''t even need gloves.

    To be honest, I grew up in the countryside, but after staying in the city for a long time, I would feel a little dirty if I touched something that was dirty and gray. But Fu Jing, who had been a pampered child, was not pretentious at all.

    Out of the warehouse, he went to wash his hands, and I took a wet towel to dry him. "Do you need to check it so carefully?"

    "Do you think I would believe that their raw materials are really that good with just those documents?"

    "You mean, there''s something wrong with those ingredients?" I was really shocked, not because someone had cut corners to enrich their own pockets, but because of Fu Jing''s meticulousness.

    Fu Jing didn''t say a word and took me out of the factory. After a simple lunch, he went to the construction site in the afternoon.

    Fu shi was a big group, involved in many industries, including construction and real estate. There was a big project here that was Fu Jing''s focus this year. He spent the whole afternoon on construction sites, even looking at green soil and plants.

    "Sir, how many years have you been planting trees?" He said to a middle-aged man who was fiddling with a tree with gloves.

    "I''ve been planting trees since I was a child. I''m 48 years old. When I was a child, my family planted trees in the forest. Now that I''m not going to do it, I came to the city to do it."

    Fu jing patted the tree with his hand. "What do you think of this tree?"

    The middle-aged man glanced at him. "To be honest, it''s not that good. It''s nothing compared to the trees we planted before."

    As I listened to their conversation, Fu Jing handed a cigarette to the old man and they sat by the roadside chatting. At that moment, I didn''t seem to know this Fu Jing.

    "Why are you still standing there? Let''s go." He took my hand and interrupted my trance.

    I let out a cry and raised the corner of my mouth to shake his hand. "You just told someone that I was your girlfriend. It''s not good to lie."

    "Aren''t you?" He raised his eyebrows and narrowed his black eyes.

    I love the look on his face. I always feel that he is inexplicably proud. Well, he is handsome. He is right.

    In the evening, we went back to the hotel. During the dinner, he told me to remember what I heard today. I gave in to the meal and took the whole job on my back. As a result, I regretted eating a few more crabs when I dozed off after working overtime.

    Oh, have a cup of coffee and continue to tidy up.

    "Fu Boss, I''m afraid you''re not just trying to help me out this time." I took advantage of my break to chat with him.

    He stopped working, "Then tell me why I brought you out."

    "Secretary wang has been in the company for a long time. In terms of business and experience, she is my senior. Don''t you want her to know what I heard today if you don''t use her?"

    "Continue." He crossed his arms and looked at me.

    I leaned against the bar to drink coffee, and the more I talked, the more addicted I became. "Fu shi is so big. Although the top management is fu, it doesn''t mean that they will work together to do a good job. Secretary wang is afraid of the chairman. The employees in the company are old. I think it''s clear who is on which side and who is who. Only I, a rookie, don''t know anything. And you''re sure that I must be someone you can use."

    Fu jing smiled. "Not too stupid."

    I curled my lips. "You''re not afraid. What if I betray you one day?"

    "How dare you?"

    He was right. I didn''t dare. I was afraid that once I stood on his opposite side, I would never stand by his side. I didn''t dare to take such a risk.

    I put down my coffee and went back to work. At night, we all worked until eleven o'' clock, and went to bed every second because we had to rush back to North city the next day.

    Fu Jing was really busy, and he had to work efficiently on the plane. I felt sorry for him. I wanted fruit and coffee. I tried to please him. It was not flattering, it was sincere.

    We got off the plane and went back to the company. He asked me to send him the things that were sorted out, and he asked me to inform several department heads of the meeting in an hour.

    I was so busy that I didn''t even have time to drink.

    Ten minutes before the meeting, Fu Jing pointed to the names on the computer screen. "Do you know them?"

    "I don''t understand." I answered truthfully.

    He looked at me speechless. "Wait for me in the conference room."

    It''s not my fault that I don''t know. I just transferred here, and before I knew what I should do, I was involved in the company''s faction war. It''s only natural that I didn''t know.

    It was later that I learned that you should never think about your job when you work with Fu Jing. You have to keep working ahead of time so that you can meet his standards.

    After the meeting, the people who were notified came to the meeting room one after another. Fu jing arrived last with a cold face.

 Chapter 40 Stomachache

    When Fu Jing appeared, everyone who looked down at the phone straightened their backs and stared at the information in front of them involuntarily.

    I secretly lamented that some people were really comparable to the existence of a high school homeroom teacher, such as Fu Jing.

    As the secretary who participated in the meeting, I wrote down the process of the meeting. The people Fu Jing asked me before were sitting here. I took this opportunity to observe them carefully. After working in sales for so long, I could still brag about their skills.

    "Meeting adjourned." Fu Jing threw the pen on the table, and I saw that the executives were relieved and looked at each other, feeling relieved.

    People left the conference room one after another, but Fu Jing didn''t move. He leaned back in his chair with his legs crossed and his fingers tapping on the computer keyboard in front of him. I deliberately left last.

    "Fu Boss, manager li in the materials department seems to be afraid of you. I saw him wiping his sweat with a handkerchief several times." I whispered.

    He glanced at me. "Go check him out."

    "Me?" I was stunned. Even if he wanted to investigate, he shouldn''t have let me, a small secretary, do it. How could he bear such a burden? "I''m afraid not..."

    "There''s no such nonsense." He squeezed out a few words between his teeth, as if he despised my refusal.

    I took a deep breath and bowed out of the conference room. I would have criticized him for being overbearing and inhumane in the past, but now I won''t. There must be a reason for him to ask me to check. I can''t be wrong.

    Unknowingly, my reliance and trust in Fu Jing had been etched into my bones.

    Li Hanzhong is the general manager of the material department. He is already very good at this position at the age of 40. In the personnel department, there is a friend I know, sister li, who interviewed my hr when I entered the company. Later, he bought a house in our company from me and became friends with me.

    I found an excuse to ask her out to dinner. She was very kind and agreed immediately.

    "Sister li, I remember you like sichuan food, right? I know that a new sichuan restaurant has opened. It''s delicious." I know exactly what her hobby is. I''m exaggerating. There''s no reason why she''s not attracted.

    I found a shop on the internet with a high evaluation, of course, the price is also dare to be high, I really love my wallet, this is all my hard-earned money!

    Sister li waited for me at the door as soon as he got off work. We took a taxi to dinner together.

    After ordering, she was obviously excited. "Xiao Qing, how did you find this store? I think the dishes on other people''s tables are pretty good. I just want to drool."

    "Then you have to eat well later. I''ll treat it as a sparring partner." I blinked.

    Bowls and bowls of chili peppers were served, and my stomach was cramping.

    Sister li said I wasn''t polite and started eating. Looking at the way she was eating, I occasionally picked up a chopstick and immediately drank a drink to dilute the taste in my mouth.

    "Sister li, you''ve been an hr officer in our company for so long. I want to ask you about someone." I didn''t beat around the bush. Don''t look at sister li as a foodie. She''s also a smart person.

    She waved her hand. "Just for this meal. Tell me who you want to know."

    I curled my lips. "Manager Li Hanzhong from the materials department."

    "He''s a top student. He''s a steady worker. His promotion is stable. What do you want to know?" Sister li was almost spitting fire when he ate maoxuewang, so I quickly handed over the iced drink to reduce the fire.

    "Want some gossip?" I gave a sly look and whispered, "You know, I just got to the administration department. There are all female secretaries there. I have a colleague who likes manager li very much."

    Sister li paused for a moment. "No way. Wang Qian is the oldest in your administration. None of your girls are thirty years old. Why would they like Li Hanzhong? Although he''s not married."

    "Nowadays, girls like successful men. Who else likes fresh meat?"

    "That''s true." Sister li put down his chopsticks and crooked his finger at me. "Let me tell you something. You mustn''t spread it."

    I immediately raised three fingers to show my oath.

    "I always suspected that he had something to do with Wang Qian." Sister li chuckled. "But don''t tell your colleague that our company forbids office romances."

    I promised again and again that I wouldn''t say anything, but there was no way to connect a capable woman with a man who looked more honest.

    Sister li ate a lot and told me a lot about Li Hanzhong. In fact, there was nothing special about him. It was a good evaluation of this person.

    But what Sister li said was different from the Li Hanzhong I came into contact with. When Fu Jing and I were on a business trip, it was obvious that the factories and construction sites below were cutting corners. If there were no one on top of them, how could they be so brazen?

    So I suspect that Li Hanzhong is pocketing his own money.

    Thinking about his performance at the meeting today, he was obviously nervous when he heard that Fu Jing''s inspection results were not good.

    "Xiao Qing, what are you thinking?" Sister li patted me.

    I said, "No, I was just wondering why Secretary wang would like a man like manager li. There is a certain difference in their looks."

    Sister li snickered. "You don''t understand. Secretaries are also a career that feeds on youth. How long can Wang Qian stay in that position? Can''t she find a diamond and hold it quickly? No one is stupid."

    I think she''s right. The more I talk about it, the more I think they have an affair. If that''s the case, those two people will definitely leave. Wang Qian will leave more face. If she leaves, I will have a chance.

    After dinner, I took sister li home and went home myself. Sister li praised me for being sensible and said that the next time she invited me to dinner, I still have a way with women. Like a man, she will like you.

    When I got home, I rushed into the toilet. My stomach ached and my chrysanthemum hurt badly.

    After coming back from the bathroom, Fu Jing sent a wechat message saying that he was coming. I had no strength to care whether he came or not. I curled up on the sofa in pain and didn''t move. I wanted to reach into my stomach and throw my stomach away. It was so painful!

    Fu Jing opened the door and came in. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "Stomachache." I wiped my forehead and my hands were covered in cold sweat.

    I don''t know if it''s because I really look like I''m in a lot of pain. Anyway, Fu Jing didn''t say anything and ran downstairs with me in his arms, not even wearing my shoes.

    I was in the hospital for an infusion and medication. I didn''t even have shoes the whole time, and my feet were freezing cold.

    "Fu Jing, my feet are cold." I looked at him wrongly.

    He stuffed my feet into his coat and it warmed up. I sniffed and stuck my feet on his stomach with a silly smile. He frowned and scolded me. I immediately curled my mouth and shrank back.

    He sighed and pressed my foot against his stomach.

 Chapter 41 Tender Moment

    Fu Jing''s warmth came from under my feet, and the pain in my stomach gradually calmed down, and my body became warm. I looked at the man in front of me, and my heart ached.

    His kindness to me was like poison, sweet poison.

    "Ah Jing, Chen Qing, you guys are here. This is what chen qing wants to take. Go back and take it for a few days on time. Don''t eat spicy food. Eat more liquid food." Lu Buyuan came in wearing a white coat.

    I nodded. "Thank you, doctor lu."

    Fu Jing and I didn''t come home until very late. He carried me out of the infusion hall, carried me out of the car, and carried me up the elevator. He spoiled me like this, breaking my psychological defenses little by little. I had a hunch that I would die in his hands sooner or later.

    The next morning, I was much better. Besides being a little weak, my stomach didn''t hurt much.

    "Drink this." Fu jing put a bowl of porridge in front of me.

    "You got up so early to make porridge?" I was surprised and touched.

    He ignored me and ate porridge with me.

    I didn''t speak the whole time, and every now and then, when he wasn''t looking at me, he put down his spoon. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re doing."

    I snorted and replied shamelessly, "What''s the matter? You look so handsome. You can''t let me see more."

    He glanced at me with mixed eyes and turned around to deliver the bowl to the kitchen sink.

    We went to work together. As usual, he put me down when no one was around, and I took a different elevator upstairs to work with him. I remember exactly what Sister li told me last night. I felt a little different when I saw Wang Qian this morning.

    If a woman was in a relationship, there would be no clues. I looked at her clothes and hairstyle, including her expression at work. I paid attention, but I didn''t find anything at all throughout the day.

    I sat in a daze with one hand on my cheek, and a colleague knocked on my desk. "Chen Qing, your phone is ringing."

    I said oh, thank you, and quickly picked up the phone on the table.

    "Come to my office." It was Fu Jing''s voice.

    "Right away." I hung up and went upstairs. Wang Qian was there when I knocked on the door and went in.

    As soon as I stood in front of Fu Jing''s desk, she said, "Fu Boss, I''m going out first."

    Fu Jing said yes. She walked past me. The clicking sound of her high heels made my heart flutter.

    "Fu Boss, what do you want from me?" I asked cautiously.

    "Wang xi came to me and said you weren''t suitable to work in her department." Fu jing looked at me with meaningful eyes.

    I frowned. "Why should I say that? I didn''t make any mistakes at work."

    He looked at the table, and I followed his line of sight. I picked up the file bag on the table, and it was all my work. I couldn''t help but ask, "Is there a problem?"

    "She''s circled."

    I flipped through them one by one, and there were indeed traces of red pen circles in some of the details. I looked at the questions carefully, and the more I looked at them, the angrier I became. When I saw the back, I couldn''t stand it at all. I was so angry that I held the document in my hand.

    "Not convinced?" Fu Jing asked me.

    "Of course not. The places she circled were written like that after I asked my colleagues. Isn''t that an obvious trap?" I was angry, thinking of Fu Jing as my man, forgetting that he was my boss and the one who taught me how to survive in the workplace.

    "What''s there to be unconvinced about? There are holes all over the workplace. If you can''t walk well, you''ll fall down and get bruises and bruises. If you have any unconvinced skills, you might as well think about how to replace her."

    Fu Jing taught me a lesson that made me angry and ashamed. After a long time, I swallowed my saliva. "I see. Thank you, Mr. Fu, for giving me a chance."

    I left his office and went back to my big office to sit in my seat as if nothing had happened. Wang Qian must be waiting for me to laugh at her. I had to hold myself steady even if I did.

    I corrected the mistakes that were circled in those documents one by one, marked all the things I didn''t understand, and would rather search the internet than ask my colleagues, wouldn''t that be a waste of time? I do.

    In the evening, Sister li asked me if I had diarrhea when I got home yesterday. She said she ate too spicy and had diarrhea all day.

    I just went downstairs to buy coffee and brought her some antidiarrheal medicine. When I delivered the medicine, she was so moved that she heard that my stomach hurt. She took my coffee and gave me her milk instead.

    "This is for my stomach. My husband put it in my bag this morning. I forgot about it." She smiled and said, "By the way, Xiao Qing, I heard that your department is not very harmonious. Did someone put on your shoes for you?"

    "Thank you, Sister li. It''s normal for little shoes. I''m fine. I just got to the department to give me a bit of a heads-up. I just had to endure it."

    Sister li dragged me to a corner. "Wang Qian is just like that. He is the chairman of the board, and he has always put pressure on the young and capable people in the administrative department. Every year, he recruits people for his administrative department. I''m tired of it."

    "I can''t help it. She''s so annoying. She''s sitting there. A clerk like me can only swallow and not complain." I curled my lips and played with the milk in my hand. "Sister li, it''s time for you to get off work. I''m going back to work overtime."

    How could Fu Jing tolerate Wang Qian''s arrogance for so long? I can''t figure it out.

    Fu jing wanted me to replace Wang Qian, so what did he do without me? I scratched my head and couldn''t figure out these messy things. It was annoying to think about it.

    "Excuse me, where did Secretary wang go?" A middle-aged man''s voice sounded.

    I happened to enter the big office. Li Hanzhong stood at the door of Wang Qian''s office and asked. There was no one else here. He was talking to me.

    "I don''t know. Why are you looking for Secretary wang?" I took the opportunity to chat with him.

    He handed me the list in his hand. "Reimbursement invoice."

    "Then put this receipt here. I''ll give it to her when Secretary wang comes, or you''ll wait here until you know when."

    "Thank you so much." Li Hanzhong smiled quite innocently, like the person described by sister li, but I knew he wasn''t, he had another side.

    After Li Hanzhong left, I carefully studied the invoices he brought. They were very complicated. They didn''t seem to belong to one person. They should belong to their entire department.

    I rubbed my forehead and drank the milk as coffee. After that, I began to struggle.

    My eyes were dazzled. I called one by one to check and found some clues. There were several hotel invoices inside, all of them five-star hotels. It was reasonable to give customers five-star treatment, but when I asked the name of the registrant, I found the names of Li Hanzhong and Wang Qian.

    As long as I give this to Fu Jing, it will prove that they are using public money to open a house. By then, this will be an office romance, and Wang Qian will definitely be chased away.

    I made a gesture and stuffed the receipt into my bag. Who knew that the headlights in the office were suddenly turned on, which made me jump.

 Chapter 42 Successful Ascension

    When I saw someone turn on the lights, the first face that flashed through my mind was Wang Qian, probably guilty. I was afraid of being seen by her anyway. I hurriedly arranged the rest of the receipts and turned around to see that it was Fu Jing.

    "Why are you here?" I was a little surprised. I thought he was here to deliver dinner. No, night snacks.

    "By the way, why don''t you go?"

    My joyful heart instantly fell into the ice cellar. Oh, I picked up my bag and followed him. When I got to the parking lot and got in his car, he let me out of the car on the way. He said it was not on the way and asked me to take a taxi back.

    I wanted to ask him if he wouldn''t go to my place at night, but I couldn''t bring myself to say it. I always felt like one of his wives and concubines.

    I took a taxi home myself, and I couldn''t be happier to think that I could solve Wang Qian''s big problem tomorrow. Without Fu Jing''s house, it was too lonely for me.

    I slumped on the sofa and brushed around my friends. When I saw that Jiang Miao was having an event, my heart itched and I wanted to join the fun to pass the time, but my relationship with him was a little awkward. In order to avoid suspicion, I didn''t want to join the fun.

    But seeing that he was living a good life, I felt a little less burdened. After all, I used to use his mind.

    Just as I was thinking about it, Ning Jing''s call came. I couldn''t hold my cell phone steady and slammed it on my chest. I answered the call with a whimper.

    "Xiao Qing, what are you howling about over there?" Ning Jing asked with something stuffed in his mouth.

    "You called me. I was so excited that my phone hit my chest." I thought about it and rubbed my conscience.

    She burst out laughing. "I''m afraid it hurts when it hits the bone."

    "Go, go, at least two pieces of meat." I rolled my eyes in silence. "What are you doing? Why did you remember to call me?"

    "I want to go out and sketch. I want to ask if you have a vacation. I''ll take care of everything. How about that?"

    I sprang up from the sofa and said, "Ning Jing! Are you rich?"

    "All the paintings that I didn''t sell in the past have been sold. Now I''m going to open my own studio and sell my own paintings. Don''t tell me. I have to thank that bitch Hai Tang. If she hadn''t done this, I wouldn''t have been so famous."

    I could tell that she hated Hai Tang so much that her teeth itched. "It''s good to have an idea. Just do it if you want to. I''ve been transferred to another department recently. I''m so busy that I don''t even have a rest. Let''s not talk about going out on vacation. You go alone. Be careful."

    After chatting with her for a while, I hung up the phone and just slumped on the sofa, not knowing whether it was time or waiting for someone.

    Finally, the eyelids started to fight, so I went to wash up slowly.

    When I woke up the next day, my feet were cold. I suddenly realized that my feet were still cold last night. After lying on the bed, I got up to put on my clothes and makeup. I opened the window and stretched out my hand to test the temperature outside. I put on a thicker coat.

    Before she left, she still sent Ning Jing a wechat message telling her that it was getting colder and that she was going out to sketch and put on more clothes. She said that tomorrow''s train would have dinner with me tonight.

    I happily agreed, because today, I might need someone to celebrate with me.

    As soon as I got to work, I gave the stack of invoices to Wang Qian. "Secretary wang, yesterday manager Li Hanzhong li came over to ask you to sign off on your absence. He asked me to hand it over to you."

    Wang Qian looked at me suspiciously. "I see. You can go out."

    I walked out of her office, took out the invoice from my bag and went to Fu Jing''s office.

    "What is it?" Fu Jing continued to read his files.

    "Evidence of Wang Qian and Li Hanzhong''s relationship." I told them all about the invoice check yesterday, and I didn''t forget to add, "In their materials department, corruption seems to be very serious. Most of those invoices are just food and drink. There''s a stack of them. It can''t be seen that people like Li Hanzhong would be pocketing their own money."

    After I finished speaking, I found his eyes fixed on me. I was stunned. "Fu Boss, what are you looking at me for?"

    "You''re learning fast. I haven''t asked you why your stomach hurt that day." I don''t know if it was my eyes that were dazzled, as if I saw admiration in his eyes.

    "If you want to get some information, find some direction, and complete the task you gave me, then you have to sacrifice something. I think I should forget about selling my looks. I can only sell my stomach." I rolled my eyes and spoke to him in a relaxed tone.

    He picked up the invoice with two fingers. "Get out."

    I thought he would compliment me, but there was nothing. I pouted and left reluctantly.

    After that, every time Wang Qian went out, I would keep my heart beating. In the afternoon, when Wang Qian came to pack up, we all realized that she had lost her job.

    "Chen Qing, you''re really good." She gritted her teeth and squeezed the words out of her teeth. When she said this, her eyes turned red.

    I stood in front of her and was glared at with hatred. All the people in the door saw this and heard what she said to me. I thought they would start to hate me, but I was wrong again.

    When Wang Qian left, I was very happy. I had the pleasure of defeating the enemy. Just as I was immersed in this joy, another thing that made me happy happened. I succeeded in sitting in Wang Qian''s position and became the head of the administrative department.

    I didn''t smile at all, but everyone else could see it in my eyes.

    "Congratulations, Chen Qing." My colleagues all moved closer to me.

    "And Chen Qing? It''s more like calling sister qing."

    When I was about to pack up and move into my new office, those people who used to set me up were extremely attentive, afraid that if they leaked my things, I would go back to the old accounts. I don''t have to use these manipulative grandchildren for nothing. I ordered them to take care of my office in a few seconds.

    The news of my promotion spread quickly. Fu Jing''s move undoubtedly pushed me to the top of the storm. Now, I''m afraid no one doesn''t know that I''m his man, and he won his father, chairman fu.

    As soon as I got off work, I went to the place I had an appointment with Ning Jing. The two of them held arms and discussed their recent work as they walked towards the dining room. No one noticed a man walking in front of them until Ning Jing was hit.

    "Damn, are you blind? You can hit someone on such a wide road?!" The angry Ning Jing exploded on the spot.

    I wanted to ask her if she was okay, but before I could say anything, I saw Jiang Miao''s dark face.

    "Young master Jiang?" It was him who bumped into Ning Jing just now.

    Jiang Miao pinched Ning Jing''s chin. "What did you just say? Tell me again."

    Ning Jing slapped his hand off. "Did I say you were fucking blind? I think you are not only blind, but also very tasteless. What, do you want to hit me?"

 Chapter 43 Draw A Line

    As soon as Ning Jing cursed, my scalp began to feel numb. No matter who she provoked, she had to provoke Jiang Miao!

    "Jiang... Young master Jiang, this friend of mine has some mental problems. Your excellency has a lot to spare." I stood in front of Ning Jing, and Ning Jing tugged at me.

    Jiang Miao''s face turned livid. "Get out of here."

    "What attitude? Xiao Qing, get out of the way. This kind of person deserves to be scolded." Ning Jing jumped up from behind me and scolded Jiang Miao.

    I closed my eyes tightly. My whole body was petrified and collapsed. An aunt and an ancestor, you two can pinch each other as much as you like.

    Jiang Miao pushed me away, grabbed Ning Jing''s arm and walked away. Ning Jing shouted obscenely, and the whole floor looked over at us.

    I couldn''t leave Ning Jing alone. I had to go up and say, "Young master Jiang young master Jiang, she''s not sensible, she doesn''t know who you are. How can you be as knowledgeable as her..."

    After all my good words, Jiang Miao dragged Ning Jing into the empty stairwell. I followed him all the way, but I couldn''t stop him.

    "Xiao Qing, get out of the way. What can he do to me?" Ning Jing crossed his waist and raised his chin. "I''ll see if you can hit a woman!?"

    Jiang Miao punched the door behind Ning Jing. "I have a hundred ways to kill you. I don''t need to do it myself."

    "Ning Jing, apologize to young master Jiang." My legs were so weak, I knew he wasn''t just talking.

    Ning Jing was a little timid. I grew up playing with her, and I knew exactly how much she weighed. This girl''s bad behavior was due to her hard mouth. I nodded and said to jiang miao, "Young master Jiang, she doesn''t understand. I apologize for her. I''ll treat you to dinner. Just let her go."

    Jiang Miao glanced at me coldly and pulled me away like a chicken. He grabbed Ning Jing''s clothes and threw her to the ground. Ning Jing knocked on the stairs and twisted his face in pain.

    "I warn you, next time, I won''t let you go so easily." Jiang Miao said, gritting his teeth as he stepped on Ning Jing''s ear.

    "Thank you, young master Jiang. Thank you." I hurriedly pulled Ning Jing up, but she was unwilling to let me hold her back.

    I was relieved when Jiang Miao left.

    "Xiao Qing, who the hell is he? He''s so bossy." Ning Jing rubbed his shoulders and stomped his feet in anger.

    "I''ll go back and talk to you slowly. Let''s go. Let''s go to your house."

    I bought some medicinal wine and spray on the way and some food. When I got back to Ning Jing''s place, I started rubbing the bruises on her shoulders and introducing Jiang Miao to her.

    Although she had a lot of complaints, she was also a little glad. After all, people like that are not something we can afford to provoke.

    "This arm, can you still sketch?"

    Ning Jing shrugged. "Anyway, I''m not short of money right now. I''ll take a few days off."

    I had some dinner with her, and then I picked out a mystery movie to watch. It was almost time to go back after watching it. Ning Jing walked me to the door and held my hand anxiously.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Xiao Qing, a Fu Jing, a Hai Tang, and now a Jiang Miao. Who exactly are you messing with?" She was worried about me.

    I pretended to smile leisurely. "It''s all men and women. Don''t worry about drawing your picture. Don''t follow me in this mess."

    Today, something happened that made me very happy, but I was not happy. Ning Jing could see my worrisome situation, so how could I not know?

    The only person I can rely on right now is Fu Jing. If one day he gets tired of me and kicks me away, everything I have now will disappear. I know how stupid it is to place my future and hope on a man, but I have to do it now.

    Every time I think about it, I want to work hard. Without money, no man can do it, but without ability, I really have nothing.

    When I got home, I picked up the english I had left behind because I was slacking off. I didn''t go to bed until early in the morning.

    The next day at work, I sat in the office that Wang Qian used to do. I was proud and worried, afraid that I wouldn''t be able to do it.

    Fu Jing handed me a box when I went over to arrange his itinerary. When I opened it, it was a delicate brooch. "Thank you, Fu Boss. I''ll go out first."

    From the day I got promoted, I stayed home late every night to work overtime. I deliberately distanced myself from Fu Jing and only met him at work. A week later, he ordered me to go home before nine o'' clock.

    "Wang Qian left, and Li Hanzhong was demoted. You dealt with two big problems and pushed me to a higher position, but I can''t keep up with you. I started earlier than anyone else, and if I don''t work hard, I''ll embarrass you."

    I talked to him sincerely, and he understood. It turned out that we would go home every saturday night at 9: 00 p. M. And leave the rest of the time to me, which meant that we had to take one night out of the week to do something indescribable.

    I smiled bitterly. "Okay."

    "Not happy?" His eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Whether I like it or not, you never cared about it, did you? Fu Jing, if you still miss my sister, can you not take care of my pride?" My tone was not good, and it was on fire.

    "Self-esteem, did you ask yourself about it when you unbuttoned my belt?" He was furious, and he was angry at me.

    The spark in my chest spread like wildfire. "You knew my situation back then. I had no choice, but it''s not the same now. I have a job. I can survive on my own. I want to choose a person. I don''t want to be a woman you keep!"

    "Okay, then I''ll leave you alone." Fu Jing left without stopping for a second.

    I opened my mouth and regretted what I just said, but I still didn''t call him.

    I messed up my hair, and it was much easier to swear than to hold Fu Jing back. After talking to myself for a while, I felt so silly. I should wash up and sleep.

    The next day, I drew a line with Fu Jing. I didn''t even have a word to say in my conversation with him, except for work. I arranged his schedule and accompanied him to meet clients. It was fine to meet chinese, but when I met clients from abroad, I...

    My spoken english is very ordinary. Fortunately, being a secretary is not that demanding. I can say some basic things. I can say those things on the scene, but when it comes to the company and the need for professional vocabulary, I look confused.

    As the head of the administrative department, I can''t even say that I''m not good at introducing my company''s products and advantages, but I really can''t.

    In a hurry, I had to look at Fu Jing, expecting him to help me out like a hero in my dream, saving me from fire and water. Ironically, he avoided my eyes.

 Chapter 44 Im Nothing to Him

    Faced with the customer''s problem, I was as anxious as ants on a hot pan. When I stopped, my butt was burning red. What should I do...

    I smiled and tried to wink at Fu Jing, but he just ignored me. I couldn''t just throw the problem at him. It wasn''t something a subordinate of mine should do to the boss.

    I was about to say sorry when Fu Jing picked up the call.

    At that moment, it was as if I had been sent from hell to heaven by an angel, and the tension in my heart suddenly relaxed.

    Fu Jing''s fluent spoken language and magnetic voice fascinated me. I like to watch those american personal heroism movies. Fu Jing is the hero in my eyes.

    After settling the foreign clients, we went back to the company together. Luo let go of the car. I was in the passenger seat, and Fu Jing was in the back.

    I took a peek at him and noticed that he wasn''t resting his eyes. I thought about it for a while before saying, "Fu Boss, thank you. I know I didn''t do well enough. I''ll keep trying."

    "No matter how hard rotten wood tries, it can''t become a beautiful jade." His words made me tremble, and my nerves were stirred. I wanted to tremble.

    He clearly said this in a tone of disdain and ridicule, which meant something to me, just like my windshield was suddenly in chaos, and I couldn''t even find my way forward.

    I didn''t say anything all the way. I didn''t know what luo fang would think of me. All I knew was that my head was in a mess.

    After Fu Jing got out of the car, I didn''t follow him immediately. Luo fang asked me why I didn''t leave. I said I wanted to stay alone for a while.

    I nestled in the passenger seat alone. Fu Jing''s words lingered in my mind like a fanyin, and also like a mountain of five fingers pressing down on sun wukong. It was so heavy, I couldn''t bear it.

    But what if I can''t bear it? You don''t have to walk today? I''m giving up on the road tomorrow? How is that possible? So there''s only one way for me to go down.

    I got out of the car after putting on some makeup. I stepped on high heels that I had never worn before and walked up the elevator step by step.

    It was fine during the day at the company, but when I came home to cook instant noodles at night, I always felt bad. When I thought of the food Fu Jing cooked for me and the figure of him walking around the house, I missed him.

    Eating instant noodles, thinking about how good he was to me, I wanted to go to him countless times and agree to all his arrangements. As long as he was good with me, I couldn''t be so cheap, I couldn''t have no self-esteem, just like huang xiaoxian said after 33 days of lovelorn. I wanted this self-esteem to follow me for the rest of my life.

    Me too.

    I lived through the two days that I missed him the most, ate instant noodles when I was starving, forced to immerse myself in english, and thought less of Hai Yang when I focused on one thing.

    At night, when I saw his cold face during the day, the defense line that I had worked so hard to build collapsed again. My lover''s mood was a bit, always capricious and erratic.

    A week later, I was able to get used to living without Fu Jing. At night, Ning Jing called me and said that jiang shao had destroyed her house with someone.

    I hurriedly grabbed a coat and rushed over. Before I could enter, I saw a mess in the room. Ning Jing was sitting on the floor with messy hair and only one slipper on his feet.

    "It''s cold on the ground. Get up first." I went over to help her up. "What the hell is going on? Why did he suddenly come and smash your house?"

    Ning Jing''s eyes were red and he looked furious. "That''s all a dead bitch can do. Just wait and see. It''s not certain who''s going to die!"

    "You first, what''s going on!" I was anxious.

    "My shoulder hurts. Yesterday, I went out to get a massage and went to a good shop. They told me not to welcome women. I was just about to leave when I saw Jiang Miao come out to change his shoes. I was so angry that I hurt him. He came today."

    I patted my forehead and wanted to knock myself out. "Why did you hurt him? Didn''t I tell you that he''s not someone we can mess with?"

    "Everyone is human. Why should he be superior to others? You don''t know how provocative and despicable he looks at me." Ning Jing looked at him with disdain. "Xiao Qing, don''t be afraid. I''ve already taken a video. I have evidence. I''ll call the police now."

    I know Ning Jing''s temper too well. She won''t listen to anything I say now. I just don''t care. I throw the things on the sofa to the ground so that I can lie down for a while. If I don''t lie down again, I''m afraid she''ll make me heart attack.

    Not long after, the police arrived. They took photos to collect evidence and took Ning Jing to the police station. I went with her. After taking notes, she had nowhere to sleep. I told her to go to my place first.

    We were both lying on the same bed. My bed was much bigger than the bunk in high school. The two of us didn''t have to lie on each other''s side to make room for each other.

    "Xiao Qing, isn''t this your house?"

    "Yes, Fu Jing''s." I said honestly.

    Ning Jing paused. "Did he keep you?"

    Those two insulting words fell into my ears, and I was not angry as expected, but very calm. "I don''t know, maybe I was struggling on the edge of being kept."

    "Xiao Qing, leave Fu Jing. I bought two or three million for my painting. We can leave North city and go to a second-tier city to develop. We can live a normal life without being too successful, okay?" She suddenly hugged me from behind.

    My body froze. "What''s wrong with you?"

    "I was suddenly a little scared." Ning Jing''s rare weakness was exposed in the middle of the night.

    I turned around and patted her on the back. "Don''t be afraid. We are no longer helpless little girls. Only when we become stronger ourselves will we not be bullied. Those little ruffians won''t dare to bully us anymore."

    I knew that she was thinking about that dark experience in the past that had affected her more than me, and that''s why I''ve been taking care of her.

    After a light night''s sleep, the police department called Ning Jing the next morning to inform her that I was in a hurry to work and didn''t accompany her. At noon, I called her as soon as I was free, and she was on the phone shouting accusations and growls that the police were protecting Jiang Miao.

    It''s not that I didn''t expect this outcome. Ning Jing''s action of calling the police may have angered Jiang Miao, and this is even more troublesome.

    I rubbed my temples, continued to eat my sandwich and drink my coffee, and there was a video on my phone practicing my spoken english. After that short clip, I called Jiang Miao and asked him to play mahjong with me.

    He would refuse to eat or drink, but he would never gamble on money.

    I like to watch the news and jokes when I go to the toilet. I went to the toilet as a routine before I went to the appointment in the evening, and I happened to get a post about the national mahjong competition. It seems that there are still a lot of participants. When I saw the investor, I was happy. The first one was jiang''s. Jiang''s also sponsored the first prize of the competition, a 120 square meter house.

    At the appointed time, I went to his private club. Jiang Miao had arrived and left a room with the number 666.

    "Young master Jiang, you''re still early." As soon as I entered the door, the corners of my mouth reached my ears.

    "I hate it when you look like this. Talk to me properly." Jiang Miao pointed to the seat opposite him and asked me to sit down.

 Chapter 45 Breaking the Rules

    Jiang Miao is now my lord. I should bow down and bow down. But my lord doesn''t like it, so I have to put it away.

    "Young master Jiang, the player is not here yet. I have two words to say." I cleared my throat, much more serious than before.

    Jiang Miao slumped in his chair, his legs sticking out like a nouveau riche. "You can put it away if you want to talk about Ning Jing. You''re too lazy to listen."

    "I''m not pleading for her or anything. Why don''t we take a gamble?" I raised my eyebrows and looked provocatively.

    "What do you want to bet with me?" Jiang Miao sat a little more upright than before.

    I took out my phone and clicked on the news. "I''m going to the competition. If I win the first prize, you promise not to bother Ning Jing anymore. If I can''t win, you two are fighting like hell. I won''t say a word."

    He smiled and said, "Okay, I like your confidence."

    After we reached an agreement, I was too lazy to pretend to be a villain and played mahjong with him casually. After two rounds, I wanted to leave, but jiang miao was addicted to cards, and I didn''t want to spoil the fun, so I had to brace myself.

    In the middle, he went to the bathroom and I had time to rest. I was really tired and wanted to sleep.

    "Ah Jing, come and sit for a while. Just in time, Chen Qing is here too."

    When I heard Jiang Miao calling Ah Jing, my eyes widened and I woke up a lot. I silently prayed in my heart that he would not come in, that he would never come in...

    "Something''s wrong. I won''t go." But when I heard Fu Jing''s response, my heart sank and I was very disappointed.

    Jiang Miao sat back in his seat. "Chen Qing, if you don''t like Ah Jing one day, you can really consider me. At the very least, I don''t have a fiancee, right?"

    His sarcasm was easy to detect. I smiled and didn''t say anything.

    He wanted to send me home at 11: 00. I politely refused and took a taxi home. As the car drove away, I looked back at the entrance of the clubhouse. I didn''t know if Fu Jing had left. It turned out that all the days when he wasn''t around me were spent in such a place.

    That''s right. The women here are much better than me. He''s not a saint. I can sleep with others without sleeping.

    When I got home, I looked carefully at the time and place of the mahjong competition. After registering on the internet, I waited for the notice. It wasn''t too much trouble. I just went to play a few rounds of mahjong, and it was all entertainment.

    In my daily life, I still focus on my studies and work, not letting myself stop and think.

    I asked Ning Jing to move to Nancheng instead of staying in North city. She said she would consider it. In fact, the two big cities were both first-tier cities. There was no difference. The reason why she hesitated was that she didn''t trust me.

    I can''t leave. My sister died here. I haven''t found the person who forced her to die yet. I won''t be able to leave until I solve the problem here.

    I was using the competition to delay time while persuading Ning Jing to leave North city, but I only had a month because the preliminaries, the promotion matches and the finals were too simple and rough, once a week, four weeks to finish.

    The first week I went to the preliminary competition, most of the people I saw were middle-aged men and women, and there were a lot of people as young as me, probably attracted by the prize.

    There was no pressure from the preliminaries to the qualifying stages, and within a week, Ning Jing was annoyed by what I said, and she finally let go of saying that she would go to Nancheng.

    Next, I was busy sending Ning Jing away, urging her to book a plane ticket, to pack up and send things, as if everything was going according to my wishes. However, just when I thought I would succeed, Ning Jing changed his mind.

    "Auntie, can I please you? Just go." I''m really exhausted. I''ve been so busy these days that I feel dizzy and exhausted.

    "Xiao Qing, we agreed to come to North city together. I didn''t know anyone when I went to Nancheng. It was a completely strange life. I was afraid when I thought about it." Ning Jing pursed his lips and pretended to be weak, helpless and pitiful.

    I rolled my eyes and said, "Nonsense, can you find a better reason to be so scared? Mlm didn''t scare you."

    "Ouch, why do you have to expose me?" As soon as she lay down on the bed, her whole body was a "Big" word. "You can rest assured that I will go out alone. I can''t rest assured that you will stay alone. I promise I won''t cause any trouble in the future. When I have to admit it, I will admit it, even if you ask me to apologize to Jiang Miao."

    "It''s not about apologizing or not..." I don''t know what to say. "Ning Jing, I don''t care. I have nothing, but you''re different. You''ve sacrificed for me. I can''t involve you anymore."

    Ning Jing sat up as if he were holding on to something. "Look, you said you were involved. It proves that what you did was dangerous. No, we said it in high school. I''m not leaving."

    I couldn''t hold my forehead, angry, helpless, and a little touched. When we were stuck in the alley by a group of ruffians, she also told me to go quickly. She was pressed on the cold concrete floor, her clothes were torn out of shape. She still held the leg of the person who was chasing me, so that she could drag me away.

    I pondered for a long time, but she still agreed. I told her about my participation in the mahjong competition. She said she would accompany me and cheer me up.

    In the third week, I entered the finals. If I win the finals in a week, then jiang miao won''t bother Ning Jing anymore. We can win a house. In that case, we have a roots in North city.

    As the saying goes, god will squeeze your head when he closes a door for you, and my head will be squeezed by the door.

    I don''t know what kind of troublemaker sent my participation in the competition to the company group, saying that as the head of the Fushijituan administrative department, I actually went to gamble, which really hurt the company''s image.

    I kept quiet until Fu Jing talked to me.

    Ever since we met at the clubhouse, we haven''t seen each other anywhere except at the company. He hasn''t looked for me, not even a different look, as if he was a stranger to me.

    "True or false?" Fu Jing asked bluntly.

    I nodded. "It''s true."

    There was a chill in his eyes. "Who doesn''t know you''re mine? Look at what you''re doing."

    "This is an open competition. I didn''t violate the company''s rules or the law." I tried to get his attention. He was so cold to me that I felt like crying every night when I thought about it.

    "Are you still quibbling?" He threw the document on the table and scared me to take a step back.

    Although I was afraid, I was a little happy. He would be angry for me. If it were someone else, he might just fire me.

    Just as I thought of this, a bolt of lightning struck me, making me dizzy and powerless.

 Chapter 46 A Bolt from the Blue

    "My dad already knows about this. Wang xi will come back to take your place and carry it out by herself."

    After Fu Jing said this, I don''t know how to reply. Wang xi wants to come back? Then I will go back to before liberation, and I will only live like a peasant under the oppression of the imperialists. This is a nightmare for me.

    I don''t remember how I left Fu Jing''s office. The sudden blow almost made me faint.

    However, before I could accept this nightmare, the news that wang xi wanted to come back had spread all over the place. Everyone in our department was watching how I stepped down and how I moved things out.

    I became the joke of all the departments and even the whole company.

    I feel like everyone around me is laughing at me when I walk in the company.

    "Chen Qing, I didn''t expect to be back so soon." Wang xi raised her chin and spoke to me with a sense of condescension.

    I had a smile on my face. "Yes, Secretary wang can do more than he can. There''s always a harvest in business and love, isn''t there?"

    She lowered her voice and warned me, "I''ll see how long you can keep your mouth shut."

    "Wait and see." I used a red lipstick today. Even with makeup, I have to keep my face up.

    Wang Qian became my boss, and I was demoted. As soon as she came back, she made a lot of moves and isolated me. My daily job was to serve tea, pour water, and photocopy documents.

    The most worthless person in the whole department is me. If anything happens to the department, the first sentence out is definitely me.

    I told Ning Jing about it. Apart from talking about Fu Jing behind her back, or scolding our company for being too shady, she said it very happily. I was relieved to hear that. With a few cans of beer in my stomach, I was in a much better mood.

    "Xiao Qing, can you still go to the finals in this state tomorrow?"

    I raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you know my ability to play mahjong?"

    "I know. You washed your father''s mahjong at home when you were five years old. There are people playing mahjong every day in your family. You''ve seen it for a long time." Ning Jing''s words were sour. "But gambling depends on luck."

    "If my luck is not good, then go and attract it. I don''t believe I will be so unlucky." I squinted, and the ceiling lights spun before my eyes, gradually turning dark.

    It was already three o'' clock in the morning when I woke up the next day. Ning Jing and I had an early lunch and went to the finals.

    "Chen Qing, here." Jiang Miao also came and sat in the front row of the audience.

    "I didn''t expect you to come." I went over to say hello to him, and Ning Jing was a little embarrassed, but she still followed me with her head slightly lowered like a little daughter-in-law.

    Jiang Miao glanced at Ning Jing behind me. "Her fate is in your hands today."

    I squeezed out a smile and pointed to my seat without saying anything else. As soon as I left, Jiang Miao got Ning Jing to sit next to him.

    I''ve been in a bad mood for the past few days. The double blow of love and career knocked me out. I looked up and saw Jiang Miao holding Ning Jing, which made me not dare to be distracted at all.

    Live or die, it depends on today.

    The whole game was hand-rubbed, refusing the mahjong machine, playing with skills, regardless of whether you cheat or not, as long as you don''t get caught and win, then you are the first place.

    For me, there''s a better chance of winning.

    I know a little about the level of the three players. I''ve noticed them before in the game. An uncle with a moustache and a well-dressed grandfather. He always wears reading glasses when playing mahjong. The other one is a young man with a shifty look.

    The three of them are not vegetarians, but I prefer to eat meat. After a round, everyone is tied.

    Grandpa had to go to the bathroom, so I took a ten-minute break. I sat in my seat and thought about the cards. A staff member handed me a piece of paper. I opened it and saw a few words written on it: I can''t wait.

    I looked at Jiang Miao, and he put his hand on Ning Jing''s shoulder.

    I grabbed the note tightly and crumpled the trash can that was thrown at my feet. Ten minutes later, I entered the next lap. I was eager to win and played cards faster, but the grandfathers were slow.

    "Can you hurry up?" I urged.

    "You young people are just irritable. The old man''s brain has degenerated. You have to give me time to think." Grandpa smiled pleasantly.

    I can''t say anything harsh when I reach out to stop smiling.

    I don''t know if it was because I was too impatient this time around, and the situation that had been stable had tilted. I had a disadvantage with that bearded uncle, but I had an unexpected gain. I saw through both uncle and the young man''s moves.

    I looked up at Jiang Miao''s position, and Ning Jing was gone.

    I sprang up from my seat and someone immediately shouted at me not to stand up.

    "No, he won''t break his promise." I comforted myself that if I rushed out to ask for someone now, not only would I delay the game, but I would also automatically give up on Ning Jing''s safety.

    I can''t be impulsive.

    I went to the toilet, came back and asked for a glass of orange juice. After drinking it in one gulp, I had a sour feeling in my mouth. I asked to change my position and stop looking at jiang miao.

    At the beginning of another round, the young man liked to touch two to play two, so the cards were very fast. I purposely took advantage of his hand to play with the mahjong that I just played in front of him. I bumped into his hand in midair and knocked out the two mahjong in his hand.

    "Oh, I''m so sorry!" I was busy apologizing.

    Uncle quickly grabbed his card, "You cheated, this bag you!"

    The young man looked at me hatefully. I shrugged. They were all enemies. I was afraid he would hate me.

    It was easy to get rid of uncle. I could see that there was mahjong hidden in the cuffs of his old shirt. When I exposed him just now, I signaled to him that I knew his trick. He nodded at me, which was equivalent to forming an alliance with me.

    How good can an old man be? I quickly closed the gap between us.

    The last lap was the deciding lap. I no longer trusted my uncle. The first one made him fall out of his sleeve. He lost three houses and was basically out of luck with the champion. I also lost a lot and became the opponent of the three houses.

    I lost the first two games, and if I don''t play big, I will lose.

    I didn''t dare look behind me. I could only stare at the cards in front of me and at the old man opposite me. He was playing mahjong in front of him with his reading glasses one by one. He was as leisurely as fishing. Even if he was lucky, he couldn''t always be so good. There must be something fishy.

    I raised my hand to pretend that my stomach hurt. "I want to go to the toilet. Can I rest for five minutes?"

    "Okay, five minutes."

    I covered my stomach and got up. As I walked past grandpa, my hand touched his reading glasses. I quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 47 Its Killing Me!

    The old man seemed very nervous and hurriedly straightened his glasses. It seemed that there was something fishy about it.

    I went to the bathroom and soon came back. I deliberately wet my sleeves and wanted to touch his reading glasses when I came back. He avoided me vigilantly.

    There was a ghost.

    I took two steps and suddenly turned around to grab his reading glasses. I wiped his glasses with my wet sleeves and suddenly heard a sizzling sound.

    "You little girl, why are you taking my glasses?" Grandpa said angrily.

    I smiled. "Didn''t I touch your glasses just now? I wanted to tell you to wipe them. Don''t be angry. I''ll give them back to you."

    He was so angry that he blew his head off and glared at me, but he couldn''t stretch it out. It was the same as telling others that there was something wrong with his glasses.

    The next two cards were much easier to play. I was really curious what grandpa''s glasses were for. Could he see someone else''s cards clearly? No way...

    The last lap finally ended, and I won by a hundred dollars to become the champion. The moment I stood on the stage to receive the award, don''t mention how happy I was!

    A suite, and Ning Jing''s safety. This is the best gift from god to me. I looked at Jiang Miao with a triumphant smile.

    "That''s right, Chen Qing. I didn''t disappoint my expectations of you, but it''s too slow." Jiang Miao had a ruffian smile on his lips. As the organizer, he personally presented me with trophies and certificates.

    "Where''s Ning Jing?" That''s all I care about.

    "Don''t worry, one of my buddies told her to go out for coffee. It''s time to come back."

    I frowned. "Young master Jiang, I''ve already won our bet. You can''t keep your mouth shut."

    "What''s the hurry?" He looked at the door. "Look, aren''t you back already?"

    I followed his line of sight and was relieved to see Ning Jing waving at me. I was scared to death. I thought Jiang Miao had done something to her.

    I gave the things I got to Ning Jing and took them. "Where have you been? He didn''t do anything to you, did he?"

    "No, young master Jiang thinks I''m too noisy. Let me go out for a cup of coffee." Ning Jing pouted and said unhappily.

    I chuckled. So it was. I looked at Jiang Miao apologetically. "I misunderstood you. I''m sorry. Let''s go. I got a house for no reason. Should we find a place to celebrate? It''s my treat!"

    Jiang Miao didn''t refuse. It was a good thing for me that he was willing to eat at the same table as Ning Jing.

    After dinner, we all went home. Jiang miao wanted to see me off. I declined politely.

    When I got home and looked at the property certificate with my name written on it, it felt like a dream. First I was promoted, then I was demoted, and now I have a house for good and bad. I had to lament that things were unpredictable, and I suddenly had a nest in North city.

    I plan to move out and start packing tonight.

    I spent the whole night packing up. I kept giving myself psychological hints that I should leave fu jing and break my last thought. I should have a new life. I had to get out of the shadow of this relationship as soon as possible so that I could find out about my sister.

    Just like that, at dawn, I went to buy some things to pack before going to work, and it took me another morning to pack them up.

    The house over there is simply furnished. I don''t have high requirements. I can live there.

    I asked the moving company to come over and transport it. Two hundred dollars, and by the way, I also sent it over. Just like that, I left the apartment where I used to live with Fu Jing.

    The next day at work, I gave the key to Fu Jing.

    "I moved out. Here''s the key."

    He didn''t say a word. He broke my last bit of hope. I couldn''t pick up the dregs.

    He and I stayed in the past after all.

    I photocopied everything for a week, went to work on time every day, and didn''t even have the chance to work overtime. I had the idea of resigning, but I was unwilling. I didn''t want to be mediocre. I was alone. Why couldn''t I fight to see it?

    I took advantage of this free time to teach myself an mba course, and I didn''t miss english. My colleagues worked overtime and I studied. I didn''t go home until after 10 o'' clock every night.

    I saw Fu Jing just outside the office this evening. He was about to get in the car in front of me when suddenly, a black car drove towards him on the side. The man in the car was holding a gun.

    I widened my eyes and shouted, "Fu Jing, be careful!"

    My body reacted as fast as my voice. Without thinking, I rushed forward. Fu jing turned his head and saw the black car driving towards him. He immediately backed away.

    The window was sliding down, and the gun stuck out through the window, pointing directly at Fu Jing.

    "Run away! Run..." I pushed him away to block the man in the car''s view. I seemed to see a spark, but I also felt that my body should be in pain.

    "Chen Qing!"

    At the moment I fell, I clearly heard a person calling me, it should be Fu Jing. I squinted my eyes and saw his anxious face. This was the first time he was so nervous about me.

    This shot was worth it.

    I fainted, and I suspect that I was probably scared because the people who got shot in the movies could talk, and I lost consciousness before I could say anything.

    When I woke up, I was already in the hospital. My stomach hurt. It hurt so much that I wanted to faint.

    "You''re awake."

    I opened my eyes and saw Fu Jing. "Are you okay?"

    He was silent for a moment and rubbed my messy hair. "Are you stupid?"

    I also want to ask myself, am I stupid? I actually blocked a gun for a person.

    "You haven''t answered me yet." I pressed my stomach and remembered that it hurt so much the moment I moved, I gave up.

    "I''m fine." He held me down. "Don''t move. Tell me what you want to eat and drink."

    I scratched my forehead awkwardly. "Did I tell you I wanted to pee?"

    "You can pee directly and insert a catheter." He reminded me that his face was a little unnatural.

    I let out an "Oh," which made it even more unnatural. How dare I pee in bed with him next to me?

    "Can I trouble you to go out first?" I said with a bitter face.

    He said yes and walked out of the ward quickly. I breathed a sigh of relief and let go. The bag hanging next to the bed was suddenly filled with half a bag. It was amazing, so that I could stay in bed all the time.

    Not long after, Fu Jing came in.

    "The doctor said you can''t eat yet. You can have liquid food after passing gas."

    Isn''t that just farting? I think I did, "Then I can eat liquid food now. Where is it? I''m hungry."

    He cleared his throat. "The nurse I hired won''t arrive until later."

    "Why would I hire a nurse? Didn''t you tell me what I wanted to do?" I purposely acted rashly. "What, I won''t admit it after saving you? That''s faster than you can pull up your pants and refuse to pay."

 Chapter 48 Olive Branch

    I was purposely angry with Fu Jing. Who told him to ignore me for so many days? I had a thorn in my heart. I didn''t want him to be stabbed. I felt bad.

    "I''ll get you something to eat." Fu Jing wasn''t angry at me for reinforcing the stick.

    After he left, I looked at the pure white environment, loneliness and disappointment surged into my heart. Even if I gave up my life to save him in exchange for a little kindness from him, what could I do? It should be a parallel line that doesn''t intersect.

    The doctor said I could drink some lotus root powder, soup, etc., but it didn''t matter whether I was hungry, drunk or hungry, or weak. Fu Jing made me a thermos bucket of lotus root powder, and I almost vomited.

    "Fu Boss, go back to work. If you can get me a leave, don''t forget to pay for the nurse. I don''t have any money." I calmly said this to him and turned my head to close my eyes.

    "Have a good rest." He tucked me in and stayed by my bed for a while before leaving.

    I''ve never loved anyone like this before. How much do I love them? Even when he paused just now, I felt that he was reluctant to part with me, because I loved him too much, so I could not wait to find traces of his love for me.

    I hated myself for making me feel inferior, but I couldn''t help losing.

    I didn''t say anything about the hospital stay. For seven days, no one bothered me. Besides being lonely, I was bored. I took advantage of these seven days to relax. I slept until I woke up naturally.

    It was worth mentioning that Fu Jing came to see me every day. Sometimes he sat a little longer, sometimes he came and left in a hurry. I tried to tell myself not to care, but then I really didn''t care.

    The first thing I did when I got home from the hospital was to take a bath. The doctor didn''t allow me to rub the wound so hard.

    Living in my own house, I am very calm. If there is something to worry about tomorrow, I want to worry about my work, not about fu jing not loving me.

    Knock, knock, knock... There was a knock on the door, and I covered my stomach to open the door.

    "Young master Jiang?" I was surprised how he knew I lived here.

    "How''s the new house?" He walked in casually, and I haven''t invited him yet.

    I said, "How did you know I lived here?"

    He smiled. "Do you really think you can get a good house for a competition? I helped you change the house, and I chose the address."

    Damn, I owe him a favor for nothing?

    "But you don''t have to feel like you owe me anything. I asked you to gamble for me before, and you won a lot. We''re even." He put down the red wine and glass in his hand. "I''m in a good mood today. Have a drink with me."

    "But... Maybe not." I waved my hand awkwardly. "I had appendicitis a few days ago. I just got out of the hospital after surgery. The doctor said no smoking, no alcohol, no spicy food."

    He glanced at my stomach with a complicated look in his eyes. I thought he wouldn''t let me open my clothes for him to see, so I subconsciously covered my clothes.

    He laughed. "Chen Qing, why do you think I like you so much?"

    "Maybe I''m ugly and you''re blind?" My words made him laugh even louder.

    "Okay, then drink with me for a while. I''ll leave after I finish." Jiang Miao sat on the second-hand sofa I bought from a piece of fish and drank.

    I sat on the stool beside me and said nothing. This kind of master is the best to serve me. I don''t need this kind of friend. I''m afraid of causing trouble and I can''t climb up.

    "A few days ago, someone assassinated Fu Jing. I heard that a woman blocked a shot for him. Do you know who this person is?" He suddenly turned around and asked me.

    I thought for a moment. "I don''t know."

    He threw his glass on the floor and said, "Chen Qing, you''re a fucking idiot, and so is your sister! You don''t even want to die for Fu Jing. Are you worth it?"

    So he knew it was me, so why beat around the bush?

    "I didn''t have a clear mind at the time. To be honest, I didn''t think it was worth it." I put out his anger with a bit of a show-off in my seriousness.

    He held the back of my head and pulled me to him. "If you do it again, will you do it again?"

    "Do you want to hear the truth or lie?" I tried to think of a way to answer.

    "Nonsense, of course it''s the truth."

    I pursed my lips and said, "I don''t think so. I''m not a cat. I don''t have nine lives. It''s not easy to get one back this time. I want to live well."

    He released his grip on me with satisfaction and let me sit back on my stool. "If you are unhappy with what you did in the Fu shi, you can come to jiang''s to be my secretary. He can''t protect you. I can."

    "I''ll think about it."

    Jiang Miao threw out an olive branch and left, which made me think that he was a gentleman, except for the feeling of being a little ruffian, everything else was fine.

    The next day, I went to work. I thought I would do some more work to serve tea and water, but I didn''t expect that no. Just as I arrived at the company, someone came to talk to me and all the words were flattering me.

    What''s wrong? Did you take the wrong medicine?

    "Sister qing, you are amazing. You saved our Fu Boss bravely. Now you can be the idol of the whole company!"

    I''m going. No way. How does everyone know?

    "How did you know?" I asked in surprise.

    "Don''t pretend. The security guards under the building saw it that day. Don''t say we know. Your story is all on the news."

    I took the phone from my colleague, and it turned out that it was really on the news. Although it was said in a few words and that she was an employee of the Fu shi, it was really on the news.

    Surrounded by colleagues, I was awkwardly embarrassed. Fortunately, Wang Qian showed up in time.

    "It''s all around here. Don''t you think there''s too little work?"

    My colleagues scattered and I sat down to get to work. Wang Qian threw a pile of documents in front of me. "Draw up this contract. The case is in front. Let me discuss the details."

    "Okay."

    I became busy again, and Wang Qian didn''t have any obvious hostility towards me. I knew very well that I had become Fu Jing''s savior in everyone''s eyes, and no one dared to offend me even if I wasn''t in a high position.

    My days at the company were peaceful. My workload was not heavy, but I was not idle. I spent the rest of my time like every office worker.

    Two days later, Luo Fang came to see me with a lot of things. I was surprised again. How did I know where I lived when I moved?!

    "President fu asked me to send it over. Where do I put it?" He was still the grim-faced one.

    "Just put it inside." I quickly went to pour a glass of water, "Drink some water before you leave."

    Luo Fang hesitated for a moment, took the glass and drank it up. I was shocked. Was he too honest?

    There''s a car downstairs. Didn''t you ask me what kind of car you should drive last time? I got the car. President fu said he gave it to you." Luo fang said.

 Chapter 49 Can We Get A Divorce?

    Car? Why are you buying me a car?

    "No, no, no, no, brother luo, you drive the car back, I don''t want it." I picked up the key he had left on the table and stuffed it into his pocket like a hot potato.

    "This is Fu Boss''s order. You can return it to him if you want." Luo Fang threw the key in the air and left.

    I waited for the key to fall into my hands, and he had already left my house.

    Fu Jing Fu Jing, on the surface, has drawn a line with me, and now he has people deliver things and cars to thank me for saving his life, or is he still in love with me?

    Hmph, why don''t you give it to me?!

    I went downstairs to drive, but I hadn''t touched the car for so long that I forgot how to drive. I was so angry that I called Fu Jing. "Give me something that I can''t use at all. This is how you express your gratitude?"

    "You can''t drive?"

    "I used to, but now I forget." I muttered shamelessly.

    There was a moment of silence on the other end, and I deeply doubted if he was snickering. "I''ll teach you when I get there."

    I sat in my new car and waited for him. Not to mention, I really like this white bmw. If I were to save up to buy it myself, I wouldn''t be able to do it for a few years.

    "Come down." Fu Jing opened the door of my car as soon as he arrived.

    Oh, I got out of the car and got back in the passenger seat.

    He drove me to a relatively empty place, like a driving school square, very suitable for driving.

    "I''ll show you." He said.

    I nodded and looked at his movements carefully. My memories gradually returned. "Okay, I want to try it on my own."

    We switched seats, and under his guidance, I was able to drive twice.

    "Did you really give it to me?"

    "Yes." He looked ahead, and I looked at him.

    I really hate the way he treats me so coldly. Suddenly, I thought of Jiang Miao''s suggestion. "I want to change my job. Go to jiang''s. Young master Jiang poached me. Everything..."

    "Don''t go."

    I raised my eyebrows. "Why? I''m just a small and dispensable employee under your command. The boss gives me a look every day. The boss gives me small shoes from time to time. Can''t I change my working environment?"

    "Yes, but you are not allowed to go to the jiang family."

    "You''re jealous." I stared at him, hoping that he would turn around and look at me like I did.

    He snorted. "I promised your sister that I would take care of you. Jiang Miao never lacks women. If you want material things, you can reach out to me. There''s no need to humiliate yourself."

    I clenched the steering wheel, my hands hurting. "I own it. What do I want to do with it? Even if I didn''t humiliate myself, didn''t you humiliate me the same way?"

    Bam, Fu Jing slapped me in the face.

    It''s so fucking painful. A few strands of my hair fell on my face and I don''t know if it covered my tears. "Look, you''re so angry with yourself. Being a bitch makes you want to set up an archway. The funniest thing is that you can''t stand being told. You can''t be so noble."

    Fu Jing''s slap interrupted my longing for him. I really wanted to bite him.

    "Shut up. If you don''t know anything, just talk nonsense. From now on, you''re not allowed to talk nonsense in front of me." Fu Jing pinched my chin and squeezed the words out of my teeth.

    I proudly raised the corner of my mouth, like a rebellious child who deliberately angered the adults. I succeeded, and he angrily wiped the corner of my mouth with his fingertips. It took me a long time to realize that the corner of my mouth was bleeding.

    "Switch with me!" He ordered.

    I didn''t change with him, but went to the back seat. He drove me to the hospital. The doctor said that one of my teeth was loosened by Fu Jing.

    I looked at Fu Jing with resentment in my eyes. He was talking to the doctor. I don''t know if he had memorized everything the doctor said, but I didn''t.

    "Don''t go home. Go back to my place for a few days."

    I shook my head and coldly spat out two words, "No."

    "It''s not up to you." He took my hand and took me out. I sat on a stool outside the clinic and watched him run around to get my medicine and pay for it. The soft part of my heart was touched again.

    Dead Fu Jing, I really don''t know what to do to you?!

    Fu Jing was carrying a bag full of all kinds of medical supplies. It was useless for me to resist at this time, so he dragged me back to our old place.

    Before going to bed, he made me a midnight snack. After I washed up, he applied medicine to the wound on my stomach and put all the medicine in a small box.

    After I took the medicine and was ready to go to bed, I automatically slept on one side, leaving the other side empty for him. After a while, he slept next to me, and I slept on the side. He put his hand on my waist and dragged it to his side, and I was in his arms.

    "What were you thinking when you blocked my shot?" He whispered in his ear.

    I wanted to laugh a little. He was clearly two people in bed and he got out of bed. I turned my back to him and replied, "Nothing. It seems that I did it subconsciously."

    Fu Jing tightened his grip on me, and even his breathing became deep and heavy.

    "When are you going to marry Hai Tang?" I asked him when my brain was hot.

    "Soon, around the spring festival."

    My heart sank and throbbed painfully. It was really fast. The new year was coming soon.

    "Do you have to?" My voice fell to the dust.

    He let out a soft hum.

    "Can you leave?"

    Fu Jing turned around and hugged me. "Don''t ask."

    I also hugged his head and stopped asking.

    The next day, my face was as swollen as a pig''s head. I was so angry that I tried to settle the score with him. He forced a smile and cooked me a white egg.

    "Rub it for me." I pointed at my face.

    He rubbed it for me like this, at home, on the way to work, until the company was able to see a little bit, I pulled my hair to the side and covered it up a little bit, it was considered to be able to see people.

    "I''m not afraid of being accused of domestic violence." I glared at him and rushed out of the car.

    A few minutes after arriving at the office, Jiang Miao called me and asked me why I wasn''t home.

    "Young master, I have to go to work. How can I compare with you? I can go to the company as soon as I want." I teased.

    "Don''t make me feel bad. If you come to my company, you''ll be able to do it during work hours. Are you coming or not?" He was like a strange corn that used cotton candy to trick a little girl.

    I chuckled and said, "People dig for big shots. Young master Jiang, you don''t have a good eye. I still have work to do. Let''s talk about this later and hang up."

    I hung up before he could reply.

    He didn''t plan on me for a day or two. I couldn''t tell which words were true or false. I needed time to figure it out.

    "Chen Qing, where''s the contract I asked you to print? Why don''t you send it to my office?" Wang Qian''s voice sounded like a ghost. I really wanted to jump ship!

 Chapter 50 Sell out

    "Coming, right away." I stepped on my high heels, picked up the contract and rushed it to Wang Qian''s office. "Secretary wang, I''ll leave the contract here. I''ll go out to work first."

    "Wait a minute." Wang Qian flipped through a few pages and circled a few places in red. "You can''t do such a small thing well. You want to be a secretary? Take it out and change it."

    I was so scolded that I was speechless that I wanted to reach out to pick up the document she handed me, but she slammed it on the table. "Do you think you can walk around the company after saving Fu Boss? Hmph, naive."

    "Secretary wang, I didn''t..."

    "Whether you''re worth it or not depends on your ability. It''s not who you saved or your face." She gave me a disdainful glance, and the feeling of being high made me sick of it.

    I was secretly annoyed. She told me that my job was not good and I could accept it with all my heart, but the personal attacks were really unbearable.

    "Thanks for Secretary wang''s reminder. I''ll go out and change the contract." I forced a smile.

    "Did I let you out?" She raised her voice and crossed her legs on the back of the chair. "You''ve been in our department for so long, and you can''t even draw up a simple contract?! It''s not a school, it''s not about you working hard. Do you understand? I''m your boss, not your teacher who corrects your homework. I can get you to pack up and leave in one sentence!"

    It seems that she won''t let me go easily. I think of the time when my head teacher urged me to pay my tuition when I was a child, and that''s the same. Holding my ear was a train of words, asking me to go home to ask for tuition fees, or else I would carry my backpack and get lost.

    "Yes, I understand." I nodded my head like a peck of rice, and my attitude was so good that she couldn''t vent her anger because of me.

    She sprang to her feet. "Don''t think you can get away with this. Go out and change the contract. Send it to my office before work this afternoon."

    I took a deep breath. "Okay."

    I straightened my back and walked out of her office, wishing I could greet her ancestors for eighteen generations. She gave me the documents for the contract, and I was wrong to draw it up? Just now, she quickly found out my mistake. Obviously, she knew where I was going to make a mistake. Isn''t that a trap?

    Grandma, you want to torment me, don''t you? I''ll play with you!

    After I had a cup of coffee, I began to change the contract. At noon, several groups of colleagues wanted to go to dinner with me, but I rejected them one by one. I had to finish the contract before 1: 30. I kept looking at my watch, more nervous than the exam.

    Finally, at 1: 25, I printed it out and sent it to her office.

    "Secretary wang, the contract." I put the contract in front of her with a smile.

    She started flipping again, and the hand didn''t go down a few times. I raised the corner of my mouth, and I was right about everything before I handed it over, never giving her a chance to get a hold of me.

    "Get out." She closed the contract.

    I cleared my throat. "Working under the same roof, there are some things we don''t have to do so absolutely. Our masters are different, but we can''t avoid the trend of ebb and flow. Who can guarantee that you are Secretary wang today and not Wang Qian tomorrow?"

    "Are you talking to me like this?!" She raised her thin, arched brows, especially fierce.

    I quickly smiled. "I like to talk too much. I won''t disturb Secretary wang''s work. I''ll go out first."

    I really have a tough working environment. Who made the old people above us different? Wang xi used the power of the chairman to yell at me, and I even have to see Fu Jing''s face to fight back. Is it really better than me to walk on the path of a fox spirit?

    If being a fox spirit could prolong my stay with Fu Jing and lead the life I want, it wouldn''t be impossible.

    I want to stand out, I want to live a more valuable life, even if I live alone in this world, I also want to deeply rooted, live a beautiful life!

    In the evening, I made dinner before Fu Jing came back. Although I couldn''t compare to him, I thought I could make do with it.

    As soon as someone opened the door, I rushed to the door. "You''re back."

    I helped him get his bag and hang up his coat. The look he gave me flashed of surprise, but it was fleeting.

    "I''ve already made dinner. Wash your hands and eat." I revealed eight standard teeth like a sales lady.

    "Whatever tricks you play, just say what you want."

    I chuckled. "Fu Boss, I haven''t asked you for anything for so long. I want something this time."

    "Say it." He sat at the table and picked up the bowl.

    "I want to be the head of the administrative department." I couldn''t help but feel a longing in my eyes. I didn''t want to be scolded by Wang Qian anymore, and I didn''t want to be tripped up again.

    Fu jing glanced at me. "You did a good job before. Why? Can''t you do it yourself now?"

    "Sure, I can depend on you." I said with a playful smile.

    After two bites, he put the bowl down and narrowed his sharp eyes at me. "You want to go up three levels in a row after a meal. You think it over."

    I lowered my eyebrows and raised the corners of my lips. Even if my heart was in a mess like a drum, I pretended to be calm. Anyway, I made up my mind to be a vixen, so I decided to put everything down and do it clean.

    "I''ve already put away the bath water and made the bed." I looked up at him, my eyes full of seduction.

    His dark eyes sank. Just when I thought I had failed, he suddenly stood up and walked towards me, picked me up and walked to the bedroom.

    "Not taking a bath?" I blinked and asked suspiciously.

    "Wash after you''re done." His black eyes were covered in blood, which was a sign of his passion.

    He took off my clothes rudely and kissed me as he took them off. When he took them off, he stopped. His heavy breathing stopped abruptly and seemed so abrupt in the silence.

    I straightened my chest. "Do you like it?"

    He didn''t say a word and answered me with his best action.

    The moment he and I became one, I heard the sound of something shattering. There was only a little pride left. I''m sorry for you!

    He made his eyes red, and I was so uncomfortable that I catered to him. There was no enjoyment at all. The shame in my heart made me not dare to enjoy it. I was afraid that I would disgust myself.

    When he was done, he carried me to the bath. There were flower petals in the bathtub. He seemed very happy and pressed me in the bathtub again until I was exhausted.

    I thought I could get what I wanted, but after waiting for two days, I didn''t get anything but Wang Qian trying to find trouble.

    "The clients in the south of the city are in a meeting. They are waiting for this document. Please send it over quickly. It must be delivered by three o'' clock." Wang Qian ordered.

    I raised my hand to look at the watch. It''s already 2: 30. From us to the south of the city, even if it takes more than 20 minutes by taxi, plus the time to run back and forth, I want to say it''s impossible, okay??

    "This..."

    "If you have time to find a reason, you have already delivered it." She gave me a white eye.

    I picked up the file and ran down the stairs. I ran into an intern in our department. I asked her to change her white shoes. "Thank you. I''ll return them to you when I get back."

    I immediately stopped a car and got in the car to urge the master, "Master, I''ll give you an extra 20 yuan. Please drive faster."

    "Sure!" When the master stepped on the gas pedal, I almost ran out of the windshield.

 Chapter 51 No One Has Ever Believed Me like You Do

    I buckled up in a hurry and kept checking the road with my cell phone, afraid that he would lead me to some kind of traffic jam.

    This point had nothing to do with the rush hour, but unfortunately, something bad happened. A series of car crashes on the viaduct?! Are these drivers stupid? You can''t think of such a wide road!

    "Master, think of something. I''m really in a hurry." I put my hands together, and my brows were almost tangled together.

    The master spoke in a foreign accent. "I can''t help it. Look at the traffic."

    I thought I could get through the traffic jam, so I quickly paid to get out of the car, ran past the traffic jam and waved to stop a taxi.

    I had five minutes to three when I got there. I was running in my white shoes, asking for directions and loudly thanking people just to stop.

    At three o'' clock sharp, I ran to the conference room, pushed open the door and couldn''t even speak. I could only reach out and pass the document to someone for a few strokes. A kind-hearted person poured me a glass of water, and I drank it for a while before I had the strength to go back to the company.

    Just downstairs, the kind-hearted man who poured water for me caught up with me and stopped me. "The one from the Fu shi, you stop first."

    I pointed at myself in a daze and saw that the person next to me should be calling me, "What''s wrong?"

    "There''s a confidential document missing. My boss asked me to ask you to go up and talk while you were here and gone."

    What does it matter to me if they lose the files? I shook my head. "It''s my work time now. My boss told me to go back after delivering my things. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to do."

    Do you know how important that document is to our company? Now that you''re a suspect, you can''t leave. If you leave, everyone will think that you stole the documents. Isn''t that a smear to the Fu shi?"

    She seems to have a point. Why don''t we just talk? Forget it, it won''t take a few minutes, so I thought about it and went upstairs with her.

    But what I didn''t expect was that it became a nightmare for me.

    As soon as she went up, her so-called boss called me into the office and said to me like an elite, "Are you going to hand it over yourself, or am I going to search?"

    "You mean your documents? How am I supposed to pay it? Besides, you have no right to search me." There was a hint of nobility in my eyes.

    Without a word, he put his hands on my waist and I backed away in fear. Is this to be strong?

    He strode after me, and I kept retreating to the sofa. We were so different in strength that I couldn''t avoid his hands scratching around my waist.

    "What is this?" He took out a usb drive and asked coldly.

    My face was filled with astonishment. "That''s not my thing at all."

    "Yes, it''s not yours. It''s a confidential document from our company." He clenched the usb drive to make a phone call. It was supposed to be for Fu Jing. He called Fu Boss.

    For the next half an hour, I was wondering why that thing was with me until Fu Jing came in person.

    When I saw him, my tears were almost falling. The grievance after being slandered erupted at this moment. I wanted to explain to him that I didn''t. Before I could say anything, he squatted down and wiped away the tears I accidentally shed.

    "I know all about it." His voice was soft and soft, and my tears burst out like a dam.

    I couldn''t help but hug his neck. "They said I took it, but I didn''t know what it was."

    "I believe you." He patted my back like an adult trying to coax a child.

    I couldn''t help but think that when I was a child, my stepmother accused me of stealing her pearl necklace. My father didn''t say anything and picked up the fire stick and beat me all over. I haven''t tasted the feeling of being unconditionally believed in for a long time.

    "Tell me about it. From the beginning to the end, don''t ignore a single detail."

    I nodded and sobbed, "At 2: 30, Secretary wang asked me to deliver a document. He said it was urgent. I went all the way... After I got here, I went up to the conference room. I almost collapsed in the conference room when the document was delivered. Fortunately, the secretary poured me a glass of water. After drinking the water and resting for a while, I left."

    "From the beginning to the end, have you touched that usb drive?" He asked.

    "No."

    Fu Jing rubbed my hair. "Go to the bathroom and wash your face. I''ll take you away later."

    I grunted and reluctantly left him to wash my face. When I came back, Fu Jing reached out to me and said, "Come on, let''s go."

    I can''t wait to put my hand into his big palm. It feels so good to be wrapped tightly by him. I don''t want to leave the temperature of this palm anymore. I can''t leave...

    "Fu Boss, how did you handle it?" I asked him doubtfully.

    He analyzed it for me, "I asked their general manager if the documents you sent were important or not. He said they were not important. Obviously, this was a trap that Wang Qian set for you. As for the usb drive, general manager zhou said that he kept it with him before the meeting. It disappeared after he handed it to the secretary during the meeting, and you said that you didn''t touch it. Luo Fang can prove this to them on the spot. Your fingerprints are not on it."

    "So, the secretary stuffed the usb into my pocket?" It dawned on me. After I figured it out, I was so happy that I was about to fly. I patted Luo Fang on the shoulder in front of me. "Thank you, brother luo!"

    Luo Fang''s big black face finally had a smile, and I laughed even more happily.

    It was only an hour before and after, and after such a big event, I suddenly relaxed as if I had been reborn.

    "Fu Boss, why did you think so much in such a short time? Why didn''t I?"

    "... He ignored me.

    I talked to him a lot more, and he ignored me. I tilted my head and leaned in front of him. "What''s wrong with you?"

    No matter how much I asked him to tease him, he kept a cold face until he got out of the car at the company. I was stunned. "You were fine just now? What''s wrong?!"

    Luo Fang chuckled again, making me look confused.

    "Brother luo, what are you laughing at?"

    "Fu Boss is angry. You only thanked me, not him."

    I opened my eyes wide and took a deep breath. First, it was an epiphany. Second, it was strange.!

    Back in the department, Wang Qian looked at me with a little more schadenfreude. It seems that she doesn''t know what happened to Fu Jing to save me. I''m not in a hurry. Someone will inform her. I''ll see how pretty she looks then.

    I got off work early and went to buy a bunch of food, beautiful candles and flowers. All I could think of to thank Fu Jing was to buy food and let him cook!

    But I waited for a long time alone, and I didn''t wait for him to come home.

    I was holding my phone, and my nose was sore, until Jiang Miao called me and talked to me about Fu Jing''s gambling. He had already lost hundreds of thousands of dollars. I asked the location, took the clothes, and went over.

 Chapter 52 Because Im Yours

    When I arrived at the door, they wouldn''t let me in. Jiang miao came to the door to pick me up and said in a sour tone, "You are so nervous when you hear Fu Jing''s name. If it were me today, would you come so soon?"

    "Stop it, where is he?" My anxiety was written on my face, and so was his loneliness.

    Jiang miao took me over. There were two women sitting next to Fu Jing. One red and one black were very beautiful. I was jealous and angry. I went up and pushed a woman away. "Get out of the way."

    "Which onion are you?" The woman I pushed away was like an angry dog, bared her teeth.

    "The one stronger than you." I smiled, shook my long hair and sat next to Fu Jing. "Still angry?"

    He glanced at me in a daze. It was strange that he didn''t lose money. He didn''t talk to me and pushed the chips up with his hands.

    I held his hand, took a look at everyone''s cards on the table, closed his cards and threw them away.

    "What right do you have to make a decision for me?" The taunt on his lips hurt my eyes.

    I forced myself to play with him, "Because I''m yours."

    He chuckled and turned his head to one side. I automatically put his chips in front of me. Next, it was time for me to say thank you.

    I have played for a long time and studied for a long time. This was not learned in our small village, but in the casino. When I was in college, Fu Jing paid for me every month on behalf of my sister, but I couldn''t get in touch with her. I didn''t dare to spend the money and just looked for work.

    As a casino dealer, there is a lot of money. If I am skilled, I can get a bonus by doing a little trick. I go to the casino without money.

    After a few rounds, I had more chips and more people watching around me.

    "How much did you lose before?" I asked Fu Jing.

    "Eight hundred thousand."

    I raised the corner of my mouth and pressed all the chips in front of me. The people around me took a breath of cold air, including my opponents.

    "What can a woman play? Your cards are not the best in the game. You dare to put all your chips on them. You''re a loser."

    I glared at the man who was speaking. "If you have the ability, you can press it too."

    He couldn''t stand my goading because the cards he had dealt were the best on the table.

    "Go ahead." I calmly opened the card that I didn''t see at all. When I opened the card, everyone cheered and clapped.

    The man who lost all his money got up and left, while the rest of them took the remaining chips and left in dismay.

    I put the chips away and muttered, "When you''ve bought the food, it''s at home. It''s piled up higher than these things. You don''t want to go back and take a look."

    Fu Jing pulled me into his arms. "Say what you just said again."

    "Did you buy the food at home?"

    "Not that."

    I paused for a moment. "Because I''m yours."

    Fu Jing''s lips pressed over. No matter how many people around him, no matter what occasion it was, he kissed me without any scruples. I hugged his neck and closed my eyes in response.

    "Let''s go home. I haven''t eaten yet." I nestled in his arms and said coquettishly.

    He put me down, took my hand and left the casino. When I left, my eyes searched for jiang miao''s figure. I wanted to say thank you to him, but I didn''t find him. Maybe he had already left.

    When I got home, Fu Jing went to cook. I watched him and secretly took a picture of him cooking.

    At this moment, I was immersed in the sweetness with him. I never thought about why he was so drunk in the casino and walked steadily out of there. When I thought about it, it was too late.

    Fu Jing''s cooking tied my stomach. It was already 11 o'' clock, and I still ate my fill on the principle of not wasting.

    "I always thought that only people who weren''t familiar with it needed to say thank you. I thought you would understand if I didn''t say it." I held my chin with both hands and nuzzled my mouth.

    He cleared his throat. "Clean up the kitchen."

    "You see, you know you''re childish. You can''t face it. You say you''re almost thirty, and you''re as childish as a boy of seventeen or eighteen."

    In the past, when I watched soap operas, I felt that the female protagonist''s mother was particularly nagging, and the married female protagonist was also nagging.

    I immediately shut up and washed the dishes and cleaned the kitchen.

    I felt too full. After cleaning the kitchen and cleaning the house, I sweated and took a comfortable bath to sleep faster.

    "I''m going to sleep." I tucked myself in and left the empty space next to me for Fu Jing. It was very inviting.

    After a while, before he went to bed, I propped up my head and looked at him sitting on the sofa by the bed. "What are you doing? It''s late. Go to sleep."

    "Okay."

    When I fell asleep, he was still not in bed. I had a dream that there was a big mistake in the company. Wang Qian pointed at me and said it was all because of me. Fu Jing no longer believed me. I said I was hurt by wang xi, and no one believed me.

    I woke up in shock, and Fu Jing''s quiet sleeping face was beside me.

    I felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. What happened yesterday made me realize that wang xi would be a mountain in my career. If I didn''t step on her, I was destined to be pressed down by her. I had to fight back. I couldn''t be a parasite waiting for Fu Jing to feed me.

    The next day, before I went to work, I went to the secretary from yesterday. When I arrived at her company, I found out that she was fired yesterday. I asked for her wechat and asked her out for coffee. She agreed.

    "My name is Chen Qing." I introduced myself.

    "Sally." She replied to me, neither salty nor bland.

    I sipped my coffee and gestured to her to taste it. "Sally, I know you didn''t resign voluntarily. You were fired. You know better than me what kind of difficulties you will encounter in your next job search. If you cooperate with me, I can help you introduce a good job. The salary and status will not be lower than before."

    Her eyes sparkled. "Are you serious?"

    "Of course, the one who came yesterday was my boss. I believe you regret choosing to work with Wang Qian to set me up." I raised my chin slightly.

    "Wang Qian didn''t say anything about you..." Sally paused. "There''s no such thing as a free lunch. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"

    "Everyone is smart, so I won''t beat around the bush. I know it was Wang Qian''s idea that you framed me. If I give me your chat notes or recordings, I''ll introduce you to the young master of the jiang group."

    Sally covered her mouth in surprise. "I know him! That''s great. I have the chat history she sent me via wechat, but I can''t just give it to you like this. You have to let me see young master Jiang first."

 Chapter 53 Its Better to Rely on Yourself

    Sally''s request was not excessive. I agreed immediately. "No problem."

    Thinking about Jiang Miao''s disappearance from the casino last night without a word of warning, I was especially troubled. I always felt that asking him for help was to make use of his love for me. I planned to negotiate with him, and everyone took what they needed.

    When I called Jiang Miao, I was very nervous. The phone rang several times and no one answered it. I was even more flustered.

    If my plan got stuck here, the nightmares and reality of last night would have hit me one after another. I can''t always rely on Fu Jing. He''s not god, he''s not superman.

    Just as I was at a loss, Jiang Miao answered the phone and I said, "Young master Jiang, Chen Qing, where are you now?"

    "At home." His voice was impatient after being woken up.

    I looked at the time, and it was not time for work. "Don''t be so angry. I have a favor to ask you to help me. Can you treat it as a favor I owe you?"

    "Owe me a favor? I''m more interested in what you take?" In a second, he became the kind of voice that was loud and flat.

    I rubbed my forehead. "You said, as long as I can do it."

    "Well, I owe you. Tell me what you want me to do."

    Jiang Miao is very easy to talk to me. He talks about liking me all the time. I don''t take it seriously at all, but he seems to have done me a lot of good.

    After I made an agreement with him, I made an appointment with young master Jiang about the time and place she would meet with him, and she also gave me a screenshot of the conversation with Wang Qian, as well as a recording of their phone calls.

    "You like to keep your hands on things." I was half sarcastic and half appreciative of her caution.

    Sally smiled. "How many friends are there in the workplace? Even I don''t trust my friends, not to mention my partners who are involved in interests. Leaving something in my hands is a way out for me."

    I''m going to work with my thumb up and my stuff. Wang Qian, I''m going to make sure you never come back to the Fushijituan.

    As soon as I sat down at the office, Wang Qian walked past me. She walked past me and then turned around, just in time to meet my eyes. Her clenched teeth met my calmness. I was looking forward to the good show today.

    After everyone arrived, Wang Qian went to prepare for a meeting at the top level today. I texted fu jing and waited for me after the meeting. It would be better if chairman fu and Wang Qian were both there.

    I know.

    Around 10: 30, Fu Jing let me in. I walked into the conference room with my phone in my hand.

    "Fu Boss, chairman, let me borrow your computer." I linked my cell phone to my computer via bluetooth and opened the chat records I saved.

    "This is the chat record between Sally and Secretary wang from the Wansheng company yesterday. It details Secretary wang''s instigation of Sally to frame me for stealing documents." I was like a product manager, smiling and presenting to the audience everything I wanted to show and explain.

    Wang Qian''s face turned pale in an instant and she retorted, "Nonsense, what can these pictures prove?"

    "I expected you to say that." I curled my lips and played the recording.

    Wang Qian was in a complete mess. She came up and snatched the mouse from my hand. Without me giving it to her, she started tearing at my clothes and hair like a crazy woman.

    Chairman fu was so angry that he glared at him. "Wang Qian, stop!"

    "Chairman, it''s her..."

    "Shut up. Pack up and get out of here." Chairman fu angrily left the meeting room.

    I straightened my clothes and hair myself. "You heard me. The chairman told you to get lost."

    Chen Qing, don''t be so smug. I''ll see how long you can laugh! A slut who relies on her body to get on top of her. When the man doesn''t want you, just wait for the northwest wind!" Wang Qian''s tone was bitter and mean.

    I slapped him with my backhand. "Keep your mouth clean. Don''t tell me it''s not what you said. Even if it is, the body is mine. I can do it on my own. Like you? No man will look at you even if you want to rely on your body and face?"

    Wang Qian had been fooled by me. She looked at me hatefully. The fire in her eyes wanted to burst out and burn me to ashes.

    "Still not leaving?" I raised my eyebrows and put my arms around my shoulders, looking at her like she used to look at me.

    Wang Qian staggered off in her high heels. As soon as she left, I sat down on a chair. The scene was really laborious.

    Fu Jing tapped his fingers on the table with a satisfied smile on his lips.

    "Are you still smiling?!" I wiped the sweat off my forehead.

    "Sit back in Wang Qian''s seat and don''t let me down with you again."

    I pursed my lips. "Okay."

    Once again, I walked into the office that symbolized status. I had less worry and fear than last time, and more calmness and calmness. As expected, the things I fought for were very comfortable.

    When I think of myself trying to please Fu Jing, I suddenly find it funny.

    Fortunately, it was Fu Jing. I didn''t lose face in front of him. It didn''t matter how many times I lost face.

    The next day, I arranged for Sally and Jiang Miao to meet at the famous six-star hotel in North city. Jiang Miao came very graciously. Sally was very excited, but this was just the beginning of my plan for her.

    "Young master Jiang, come on, sit down." I greeted him warmly.

    Jiang Miao sat down casually and glanced at Sally. "Is this the secretary you introduced me to?"

    "That''s right. I worked in Wansheng before, but because of my business, it''s not... My career is in trouble. Isn''t your company short of secretaries? When I have someone, I naturally miss you." I said, turning a corner.

    Sally knew what was going on at the table. She took the initiative to leave her seat and pour wine for Jiang Miao. "Young master Jiang, this is Sally. Have a drink."

    It was a rare occasion for me to come to such a restaurant and order so many good dishes. It was a good thing I didn''t eat them. While they were talking, I had already solved a female crab. I was about to eat a male crab and meet the female crab. Sally called me.

    "Ah? What''s wrong?" I blinked in confusion.

    Sally gave me a wink, which meant that he wanted me to hook her up at young master Jiang.

    I looked at young master Jiang. "This crab is good. You want one too?"

    "Look at how you eat crabs." He looked disdainful and spent the rest of the time teaching me how to eat crabs.

    Sally''s expression was colorful. Just looking at her from the corner of the eye made me want to laugh. While holding back, I learned to peel crabs with Jiang Miao. According to his method, I could really eat more complete crab roe and meat. The taste was simply too beautiful.

    "Handsome!" I gave him a look of appreciation.

    Sally was so angry that she was ignored by Jiang Miao several times, and I gave her a perfunctory look.

    "I''ve eaten too. I should know better. I''ll go check out." Jiang miao said.

    Sally hurriedly stood up. "I''ve already paid for the bill. How can you let young master Jiang pay for it?"

    I snickered. This meal was probably tens of thousands, enough for her two to three months''salary.

 Chapter 54 The Breakdown of the Family

    "Chen Qing, where are you going? I''ll see you off." Jiang Miao didn''t take Sally''s words at all, and she did a great job of helping me out.

    I wiped my hands. "I''m off today. I''m not active for the time being. I''m going home to sleep."

    "It''s rare to have a rest. What are you going to sleep for? Let''s go. I''ll take you to play ball." Jiang miao shook the car keys.

    "Sure." I replied generously, "Sally, are you busy this afternoon?"

    Sally smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine."

    "Let''s go. Let''s go together."

    Jiang miao drove a supercar that was enough to show his status. Sally was staring straight at him. I sat quietly in the back and gave her the copilot. Along the way, she tried her best to talk to Jiang Miao. Jiang miao was very cool. I enjoyed watching him anyway.

    Jiang miao took us to play golf. When we changed our clothes, shali begged me to say something nice.

    "No problem, but I only promised you to pull strings. I didn''t say what I would do for you after pulling strings. You also said that there are no friends in the workplace. Why should I help you? Besides, Wang Qian is now fired. She''s no threat to me. What else can you give me?"

    Sally''s face was a little ugly. She tried to please me. "As long as you help me this time, you can let me do anything."

    "That makes it easier to say no. Let''s go. Young master Jiang is waiting for us." I lowered my eyes and smiled, my eyes full of pride.

    Most girls aren''t good at golf, and I''m not interested and don''t like it. Sally pestered jiang miao to teach, and I incited Jiang Miao to teach her. Jiang Miao looked at me like he wanted to bite me to death.

    I put my hands together behind his back and asked him to do what I wanted.

    Jiang Miao didn''t promise Sally anything all afternoon and didn''t let her go to work, but it was obvious that she was happy.

    I rejected Jiang Miao''s invitation that night because I asked someone else out.

    Sister li was waiting for me at a restaurant, her eyes red and swollen. When I arrived, she stood up to pour me water and knocked her glass over. I could tell that she was guilty and upset.

    "Sis, stop it." I cleaned the table with a tissue and asked someone to change the cup.

    Sister li sniffed. "Xiao Qing, yesterday you asked me to celebrate your promotion, but I told you to listen to me talk about my long suffering. I''m sorry, this is your celebration today. Don''t be disgusted."

    "What are you talking about? You invited me in when I was working. You helped me with Li Hanzhong last time. Not to mention listening to you complain, you should even help you with your third year."

    I took out my phone and showed her the picture I took of sally today. "Is that her?"

    Sister li was furious. "It''s her, it''s her! That vixen from Wansheng!"

    "Now that she''s been fired, she wants to join forces with Wang Qian to harm me, and I''ve turned against her." I put the photos away. "Sister li, do you still want to live with your husband?"

    When I mentioned this, she said angrily, "I can''t control the man in the lower half. What do I want him to do?!"

    "But you still have children. You''re already in your thirties. You can decide how much you want to get promoted. If you want to go to court for a divorce, it''s also a matter of whether the children will be with you." I said painstakingly.

    Sister li was silent.

    "Isn''t your husband always honest? You''ve been married for ten years, haven''t you? You say every day that he deserves you and your family. Even if it''s his fault this time, what if he can change it?"

    "Xiao Qing." Sister li suddenly grabbed my hand. "Actually... Actually, I, I don''t want a divorce. I love him. We''ve been together for over ten years."

    I don''t know if it''s because I love Fu Jing and feel the same way about her or something else. Anyway, when she said this, I thought I could understand her.

    "I know." I nodded. "I will break up with Sally and your husband and let him see this woman''s face clearly. If he is willing to change his mind, you will live a good life. If your husband is determined to apologize to you, he will leave whatever he says in this marriage. Anyway, he is in the wrong place."

    Sister li thought about it and nodded with tears in his eyes. "Thank you, Xiao Qing. I thank you from the bottom of my heart."

    Yesterday, I chased Wang Qian away and officially moved into her office. The whole company knew about it in an instant. Sister li called and said he wanted to celebrate for me. When I was eating, I noticed something was wrong with her.

    It was god''s will. I didn''t know until she told me that Sally was the one who cheated on her husband. Both of them worked in Wansheng.

    Last night, I called Jiang Miao and changed my mind. I wanted him to take Sally, but because of this person''s character and what she did to Sister li and me, I wouldn''t let her go so easily.

    After I left sister li, I came home to take a bath and sleep. Fu Jing hadn''t come back for two days. I didn''t care about him anymore and lived my own life.

    The wound on my stomach was healed, and the slap I received from him was better. I thought I could move back to my own place. After all, I''m a family man now.

    The next day, as soon as I went to work, I saw Sally waiting for me outside the company gate.

    "Chen Qing!" She waved at me.

    "What''s wrong? Wait for me here early in the morning?" I asked quietly.

    Sally pulled me aside. "Wang xi came to see me last night. She said you have a good relationship with your company''s hr Zhang Li."

    "Sister li, you say. We''re on good terms. What''s wrong?" I smiled.

    She glanced at me suspiciously. I blinked, innocent and at a loss. She said she was fine and then I left.

    It seems that Wang Qian still hasn''t given up and wants to win over shali to counterattack? Hmph, I let you completely die of this heart.

    After work, I asked Jiang Miao to sing at the clubhouse and if she would come. She said she would come. I also informed sister li and her husband, but I told them to come at a different time.

    When shali arrived, Jiang Miao, Jiang Miao, and I were both singing and drinking, and she tried to blend into the circle as soon as she came, taking turns drinking and singing like a treasure.

    Jiang Miao looked at me. "Chen Qing, do you know why I like this door panel of yours?"

    "You are the door." I ate a watermelon to replenish my water.

    "Just because you are different from those women, you are not vulgar and stubborn, and the most important thing is to have an appetite for me." He sat on the sofa as if he were an old man, with his boss''s legs crossed.

    The corners of my mouth twitched. "That''s how you didn''t see me when I was in sales, and yet you''re not obsequious?"

    "I thought you would look like that at first, but I''ve been in contact with you a lot and I found you..." Before jiang miao could finish, the door of the box was pushed open by a woman.

    Jiang Miao leaned closer to me when he was talking to me, because the singing in the room was too loud, and from the angle of entering the room, it was as if Jiang Miao and I were kissing.

    As soon as I looked back at the person who pushed the door open, she came up and slapped me so hard that I was dizzy.

 Chapter 55 By the Third

    "What are you doing?!" Jiang Miao yelled in my ear.

    I covered my face and looked at the woman who hit me. She had a thin waist and a big butt. She had long, mid-length hair and was dressed very cutely, like a character from an animated cartoon.

    "Miaomiao, are you yelling at me? You weren''t like this before. You spoiled me." When this woman said that, I was really struck by lightning. I was doing the tough thing of slapping people in the face, but her voice was a sweet baby voice.

    "Get out of here now!" Jiang Miao pointed at the door and pulled my hand off to check my face.

    I waved my hand. "No need."

    The woman was so angry that she stomped her feet, her feet stomping back and forth, and the sound of her voice made her goosebumps all over her body. "You''re so nice to her, and you want me to get lost? Miaomiao, I''m your girlfriend. Who the hell is she?"

    Jiang miao wanted to speak, but I stopped him. I was the one who was beaten up, so I had to deal with it.

    I tugged at the corner of my mouth. My face hurt so much that I gasped. "Hello, my name is Chen Qing. I''m young master Jiang''s friend. May I know your name?"

    "My name is Mengmeng." She pursed her lips as if she didn''t care about me.

    "Mengmeng, right? You slapped me without telling me what to do. What about me now..." I slapped her with a swift backhand, almost as hard as she used to hit me. "Of course I have to give it back to you."

    Mengmeng was stunned for a second after I hit her, and then she started crying. Jiang Miao looked at me and then at her. I pointed at her. "Take it to the side and cry. There''s something else going on here."

    Jiang Miao snorted heavily and dragged Mengmeng out of the box.

    Sally came over and asked me if it hurt. I shook my head. "I''ll put some ice on it myself. Let''s go on. It was your song just now. It''s so nice. By the way, those two are young master Jiang''s good friends. They''re all expensive. Don''t miss this opportunity."

    Sally smiled brightly. "Thank you, Chen Qing."

    "You''re welcome. I''ll take the ice pack."

    I went out to ask the waiter for an ice pack, and I saw Jiang Miao in the box next door coaxing Mengmeng. I really don''t understand men nowadays. They obviously have girlfriends, but they still want to tease me again. The qing dynasty is dead, and they want three wives and four concubines?

    I covered my face with ice and stood in the hallway for a while before going back. Before I could open the door, I saw the explosive scene through the crack of the door.

    Sally really did not disappoint everyone''s expectations and showed such enthusiasm.

    I took out the video and looked at the time. It was time for Sister li to bring her husband over. After I finished recording the video, I called sister li. She cried loudly on the phone and said that her husband had called her.

    There are a few things I hate the most in my life, one of which is domestic violence.

    "Sister li, don''t cry. Tell me the reason." I whispered to the phone.

    Sister li sobbed and stopped crying. "I didn''t expect him to hit me. When I got married, I saw him as honest. He hasn''t hit a child in so many years, and he hasn''t touched a finger of mine. I just talked about that bitch today, and he said I insulted her and hit me."

    I was so angry that the man became obsessed. "Sister li, I''ll send you something to see. You can show it to your husband."

    I sent the video to sister li, then leaned against the wall and waited. I had a stomach full of impatience and didn''t know how to vent. When I saw a man opposite me taking a cigarette to the toilet, I suddenly had the idea of asking him for a cigarette.

    "Sir, can I borrow a cigarette..." Before he could say the word, I froze when he turned around.

    It''s him? Sally''s former boss, the general manager of Wansheng, turned around and pulled me back by the collar. "Have we met somewhere before?"

    "No, I haven''t." I made a face on purpose.

    "I am wan ao." He pointed to his chest.

    "No." After I said that, he took me back. "Are you sick? You said you don''t know me, but you haven''t seen me before. Why are you pulling me?"

    He put a cigarette in front of me, and I stopped and took it awkwardly.

    He said, "No fire?"

    "Thank you." I leaned in front of him like a man. He lit my cigarette and didn''t leave. He just looked at me.

    I pretended to take a puff, and he smiled. "If you can''t smoke, don''t smoke like others."

    He took the cigarette from my finger and smoked it himself. I snorted and still had a bad impression of him. The phone rang. When I saw it was Sister li, I quickly walked to the side to pick it up.

    "Xiao Qing, we''re here. We''ll be there soon."

    "Okay, as soon as possible." I leaned against the door and waited. I took a look inside. They seemed to be even more forgetful. They didn''t close the door. How dare they?

    Wan ao was smoking not far away from me. He didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving. I was annoyed at first, but now I am even more annoyed.

    About ten minutes later, Sister li came with her husband. I winked at the box next door. Sister li''s husband pushed the door open with a dark face.

    I heard a woman scream. Sister li was about to go in, but I stopped him. "What you need to do is not to see how he handles this, but to show a woman''s tolerance and magnanimity when he finishes this."

    "Xiao Qing..."

    "Don''t say thank you." I patted her on the shoulder and asked her to wait with me.

    The sound insulation in the box here was quite good. We couldn''t hear what was going on inside. Sister li kept looking at the door, so I was relatively calm.

    After a while, Sister li''s husband ran out the door. Sister li held my hand and couldn''t help but follow. "Xiao Qing, I''ll go see him."

    "Hurry up and go."

    My face was almost frozen by the ice bag, but I was afraid of swelling, so I could only clench my teeth and apply it for a while. I was going to tell Jiang Miao that I was leaving. There was no need to think about it, so I left on my own.

    When I got to the door and wanted to talk about finding a taxi, a black car stopped in front of me.

    "Get in the car. I''ll give you a ride." His proud face appeared from behind the car window.

    There was nothing to be courteous about. Just in time, let''s figure out what happened before he searched me. I took a look around the back of his car and edited a text to report his drunk driving.

    "Thank you. No need." I refuse.

    "I misunderstood you about what happened before. Even if you apologize, you have to give me a chance." He curled his lips.

    It seemed that he remembered, "Then say it, I''ll listen."

    Wan ao turned his head away. Two seconds later, he turned around and said, "Why don''t you know how to give people a step down?"

    "When you accused me of stealing your files, you didn''t give me a chance to step down." I raised my eyebrows.

    "Okay, you can take revenge."

    Wan ao drove away in a long car. I thought that not only would I take revenge, but my mother would also take revenge! Just wait and see.

    I stopped a taxi and went home. I was so tired after a busy day. All I wanted was a bed and a dead fish. As soon as I entered the door, I kicked off my high heels and took off my clothes one by one. When I got to the bathroom, I almost took off my clothes.

 Chapter 56 Wedding Dress Fitting

    After a comfortable bath, I put on a towel and came out with half my chest exposed. When I saw Fu Jing coming in from the balcony, I was so scared that I covered myself tightly. "Why are you back today?"

    "I can''t come back?" He asked back, looking rather pale. "Where have you been?"

    "I promised her that I would introduce her to a job when I insulted my secretary. She gave me the evidence of Wang Qian''s crimes. No, she went to her office tonight." I picked up the clothes that were scattered on the floor.

    After listening to my explanation, Fu Jing''s expression softened. "I''m going to take a bath."

    I grunted and sat on the sofa watching tv. His phone on the coffee table began to vibrate. I glanced at it. It was Hai Tang''s phone.

    "Ah Jing, you haven''t forgotten about the wedding dress test tomorrow, have you?"

    Try on a wedding dress? Hai Tang''s words were like a bolt from the blue, and they instantly split me into cannon fodder.

    "Ah Jing?"

    "He''s in the shower. I''ll call you back later." I tried my best to finish the whole sentence calmly.

    "Hold on." Hai Tang shouted, "Chen Qing, you just heard that Ah Jing and I are going to get married in a month. You will be the real mistress and the third wife. You can think about it clearly at such a young age."

    I swallowed, trembling from my body to my fingertips.

    Hai Tang hung up the phone first. My hand slid down slowly, and my whole body seemed to be drained of its soul.

    When Fu Jing came out of the shower, I pointed to the phone on the table. "Hai Tang asked about your wedding dress. You should call her back."

    "You answered my call?" His tone was full of questions to me.

    "Yeah, I couldn''t help it when I saw the note was Hai Tang. I wanted to know what she was going to say to you. If she hadn''t answered your call, I wouldn''t have known you were getting married in a month. When were you going to tell me that?" I smiled bitterly.

    Fu Jing picked up the phone and looked grim. "Don''t touch my phone in the future."

    His words stung my heart and made me feel like we were strangers. He didn''t see me as a pillow person at all. It was also true that I was a lowly person. I had clearly drawn the line, and I had messed up the relationship.

    "My injury is healed. I''m going back to my house. Thank you Fu Boss for taking care of me."

    Fu Jing ignored me. He came in from the balcony just after I changed.

    "Goodbye." I stroked my long hair and didn''t look at him sideways.

    "Stop." He strode up to me and grabbed me. "You''re not allowed to go anywhere without my permission."

    I sneered, "Who are you to me? Money? But I''m not your mistress. The watch you gave me, the car you gave me, you can take whatever you want. I don''t care about these things at all."

    "What nonsense are you talking about again? It''s so late now. Go to bed." He snapped.

    "Thank you. It''s none of your business." I broke free of his hand, and my wrist was red and painful.

    Fu Jing was once again angered by me and reached out to hit me. I closed my eyes and said, "You hit me! Better kill me! Otherwise, I won''t be so silly as to be waved around and called away by you."

    His slap did not fall.

    I took my things and ran out of his house. I haven''t driven the car he gave me in the past few days. I''m afraid I''ll be nervous if I don''t get on the right road, but I''m not scared at all. I just want to drive out of my house. As long as I can forget Fu Jing, I''ll be crazy no matter what.

    I drove the car out of the parking lot bit by bit, then onto the road. I turned on the navigation and drove all the way to the riverside. It was so cold in the winter night that I shivered with cold.

    I opened the window and breathed for a while. It was so cold that I huddled in the car and didn''t want to move. I really hated the words "Mistress" and" mistress." No matter what Fu Jing and Hai Tang got married for, they were both legally married. Fu Jing was sick in bed, and she wasn''t me who could sign it. I was doomed to not see the light.

    I don''t want to wait for fu jing to come to visit me on the 15th of the first lunar month. I don''t want to share a woman with other men. I love him, but I want to face him.

    This time, I made up my mind to get rid of Fu Jing and leave no room for myself.

    In the early morning, I drove home. Jiang Miao called me a few times but I didn''t answer. Sally called me too. I didn''t answer either. I''ll deal with these things tomorrow. I''m exhausted today.

    The next morning, I called Jiang Miao back.

    "Chen Qing, why didn''t you say hello to me last night?" He sounded a little angry.

    "Seeing that you''re busy trying to coax Mengmeng, I didn''t bother you. Wouldn''t your little girlfriend be even sadder if I went over to talk to her? Why did you coax her for so long?" I teased on purpose.

    "Oh, are you jealous?"

    I smiled and put the phone between my shoulders. "I''m not in the mood to be jealous of you. Sally''s problem is solved. If she comes to you, don''t forget to help me clean up."

    "Mengmeng is not my girlfriend. I see her as my little sister."

    I said, "Young master Jiang, what''s wrong with you? Why all of a sudden... Well, I''ll treat you to dinner another day. I have to hurry to work now. I''ll see you later."

    I hung up the phone to avoid his inappropriate wording. Although Mengmeng slapped me yesterday without any sequelae, it really hurt. I don''t want to be scolded by anyone.

    I drove to work this morning and saw Sally at the door of the company. She couldn''t stop me today. I went straight upstairs from the parking lot, not the road she was guarding.

    Sure enough, not long after she called me, I answered, "What''s wrong, Sally? Did you have a bad time yesterday?"

    "Did you do it on purpose?! You asked zhang li to bring her husband over, and you set me up?!" She shouted at me at the top of her voice.

    I took the phone away a little. "You did something bad yourself, and you were afraid that someone would come to you. Zhang Li''s husband was so fascinated by you that you were not satisfied. When you saw a rich man, you put it up. I forgot to tell you one thing. The two people you hooked up with last night were not rich kids at all. They were extras from the road."

    She screamed, "Chen Qing, I hate you, I hate you!"

    "Hate it slowly. I hate you, too. You can hurt me if I don''t know you. I''m still a third grader. I deserve to give you two words." I hung up the phone, feeling very happy.

    When I thought about Zhang Li''s appearance and the photo taken on her desk with her lovely son, I felt that I had done the right thing!

    I hate people who break up other people''s families in my bones, and I don''t want to be this kind of person. When I bring coffee to Fu Jing''s office, my heart is especially calm. I guess I put it down in my heart.

    I tidied up his desk and the documents on it caught my attention. What is this? A prenuptial agreement?

 Chapter 57 Two Widths Apart

    It was Fu Jing and Hai Tang''s prenuptial agreement. I didn''t really want to see it. I was going to give up anyway, but the two words pulled my eyes away.

    Chen Lai, that''s my sister''s name.

    I read that one by myself, saying that Hai Tang didn''t mention anything about Chen Lai, and that no one was allowed to tell anyone about Chen Lai. My mind raced, quickly linking my sister to Fu Jing''s trip to Golden Triangle.

    "What are you doing?" There was a cold voice behind him.

    I put the document away calmly. "The coffee is ready. Fu Boss wants me to call."

    Back in my own office, I couldn''t calm down for a long time. I knew that Hai Tang and my sister had something to do with it, but why did Fu Jing know to marry her? Even if it was a family marriage, there were so many famous ladies in North city, why not be Hai Tang?!

    I couldn''t help but wonder if Fu Jing was really as good as I saw him. I realized that I had never seen Fu Jing rationally. I always thought he was good, especially good. If I could trust anyone unconditionally in this world, it must be him.

    I shook my head and my brain ached.

    "Secretary chen, someone is looking for you." Someone knocked on the door.

    "Come in." I put away my emotions and turned back to Chen Qing.

    The person who came to see me was Sister li. She had a smile on her face. It seemed that things with her husband had eased. I said, "Sister li, sit down. I''ll get you a glass of water."

    "Thank you." Sister li took the water. "Xiao Qing, when I came home yesterday, my husband was very sad and said he was obsessed. He said he would treat me and my son well in the future."

    "What about you? Have you decided to forgive him?"

    She nodded. "My son is still young. If I insist on getting a divorce, it will affect my child too much. Chen dong himself is not a playboy man. I think I can forgive this mistake."

    "That''s great." I sincerely hope that her family will be happy. "Then I will come to your house for a meal in the future."

    "Welcome." Sister li danced with joy. "But there''s one more thing I''m worried about. I''m afraid that woman will look for chen dong again."

    I frowned. "It''s possible. You have to be more careful not to give Sally a chance to sneak in. Yesterday, he saw the scene in the box. Which man would tolerate his woman cuckolding him?"

    I enlightened her for a while, but I couldn''t say the exact measures. After all, I had never experienced anything like this before. My scumbag ex-boyfriend cheated on me before, and he sold me without giving me a chance to do anything. I didn''t learn anything from it.

    Sister li wanted to treat me to dinner tonight. I politely declined and asked her to pick up her son and husband when she was free. The whole family went out for dinner and a movie. She was so excited that she said I had a good idea.

    After sending sister li away, I began to spin around like a spinning top. I had a lot of things to worry about as a supervisor, but there was one good thing that I could sort out the work and let the people below do it.

    I don''t want Fu Jing when I''m busy, I don''t want to see him, I just want to work, but as long as I''m free, my mind can''t help but drift to him, wondering if he can cook for Hai Tang, if he can take Hai Tang to the supermarket to buy things...

    In order to prevent my thoughts from getting out of control, I searched the internet for a lot of classes and made use of the rest of my time, determined not to think about him.

    The days went on for a few days. One night, Fu Jing had a dinner party and asked me to go with him. It was my duty, and I agreed without hesitation.

    At dinner, I helped him block the wine, talk to people he didn''t like, and be a secretary. After dinner, I took them to sing happy, and fu jingya left first.

    Hai Tang came to pick up Fu Jing in his car. Just outside the restaurant, I heard her say, "Why is Chen Qing so drunk?"

    "Didn''t you say you were going to try on the wedding dress? Go now." Hai Tang took Fu Jing''s hand and got into the car.

    I stumbled and ordered the car to take the men to a clubhouse. A pregnant client suddenly put his hand on my waist. "Secretary chen, you can''t stand still. Let me help you."

    "Thank you, boss zhao." I put my hand on his shoulder and tried to push him away, but his arm was so tight that it was obvious that he was taking advantage of me.

    I couldn''t escape the stench of alcohol and the stench in his mouth. I almost vomited out.

    "What are you doing? Where are your hands?!" Jiang Miao suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pushed boss zhao away, holding me in his arms.

    Boss zhao held his glasses, pointed at Jiang Miao and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I''m her boyfriend, Jiang Miao. If you don''t know me, you can ask around. I''m telling you, if you dare to do anything to her, you won''t be able to stay in North city!" Jiang Miao warned grimly.

    The people around boss zhao came over and whispered a few words in his ear, and he immediately admitted that he got into the car and left.

    "Thank you." I stood still and saw that Fu Jing''s car hadn''t left yet.

    "Are you okay?" Jiang Miao''s eyes were clearly filled with concern. I shook my head and leaned on his shoulder until Fu Jing''s car left.

    Jiang Miao offered to send me home. I called another of my men to accompany these clients. I got into Jiang Miao''s car and asked him to take me home.

    I closed my eyes in the car, and he helped me out. "How much did you drink?"

    "A lot. I don''t remember how much." I drank all of Fu Jing''s wine, or rather, it was either to drink it or to pour it into my stomach, one after another.

    When I opened the door, the key couldn''t get into the hole. Jiang Miao let out a sigh and grabbed my key to open the door.

    As soon as I entered, I went to the bathroom. Whenever I was drunk, the toilet was my good friend. I could dig out the contents of my stomach from the toilet so that I could feel better.

    When I vomited out and smelled a fragrance, Jiang Miao called me, "Here, have some noodles."

    "Your face?" I''m surprised that a dandy like him can be a whore.

    "Don''t look down on people. Do you want to eat? I''ll pour it if you don''t eat it?"

    I nodded hurriedly. My stomach was burning so badly that I could eat a mouthful of hot food. "Eat, eat, I''ll eat!"

    I sat at the wooden table at home and ate a bowl of tomato egg noodles. After eating, I felt that the world was full of kindness. Lianjiang miao seemed to read much better.

    "I apologize for Mengmeng."

    "No, she slapped me. I slapped her too. It''s even." I shrugged. It didn''t matter.

    Jiang Miao chuckled. "Well, Chen Qing, do you know what you look like?"

    "Like what?"

    "Dog."

    As soon as he finished speaking, I almost threw the bowl over, and he smiled out of breath as he explained, "I used to raise a husky, and I had a special grudge. I slapped him before I went out to play. When I came back the next day, he still remembered to bite my pants."

    I gave him a blank look. "The dog follows its master."

    "You mean, you follow me?" He raised his eyebrows proudly.

    I really threw the bowl over.

 Chapter 58 Cunning

    Jiang Miao caught the bowl that I threw at him and smiled for a long time. I really don''t understand why he couldn''t stop laughing if I made him so happy.

    "By the way, why are you at that restaurant tonight?" I asked.

    "What''s the coincidence? I own that restaurant too. I''m going to inspect it today." Jiang Miao picked up the apple that had been on the table for two days and nibbled on it.

    I don''t believe what he said. With his sloppy manner, he can open a restaurant and inspect?

    Jiang miao spat out a piece of apple peel and threw it at me. I avoided it with disgust. He said, "Don''t look down on people. Who said that the second generation of the rich won''t do anything. Just because your fu jing knows how to do business, I won''t?"

    "That''s not what I meant." I hurriedly explained that the skeptical look in his eyes just now seemed to hurt his pride. "I just think you like to play."

    "Playing is a way of life. That doesn''t mean I''m incapable." The way he tugged and tugged really owed.

    I cupped my fists and conceded defeat. "Okay, okay, young master Jiang is not an ordinary person. Thank you tonight. If you''re not here, I don''t know when I''ll be able to get out. It''s so late. You should go back and rest. I have to wash up and sleep too."

    He wiped his mouth after eating the apple and threw the tissue into the trash can. "Let''s go."

    After sending Jiang Miao away, I thought about seeing Hai Tang and Fu Jing tonight. My windpipe felt like it was being held down and I couldn''t breathe.

    I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I want to see them try on the wedding dress. I want to see if they are really suitable. I want to see if Fu Jing is as gentle to Hai Tang as he is to me...

    No, he was never gentle with me. Otherwise, how could he have the heart to stab me in the heart time after time, every time it hurts so much!

    I went to take a shower and woke up a lot after the shower. I blew my hair dry. I lay on the bed, turned on the bedside lamp, and put on the blindfold to sleep. I was afraid of the dark, but I couldn''t sleep with the light in front of me, so I slept like this all this time.

    A dreamless night, waking up day after day, dressing and washing, putting on delicate makeup before going to work, this is my professional needs, and also the beginning of my day, when I stand in the crowd, no one will see through my sadness and pain.

    "Good morning, secretary chen."

    "Morning."

    I greet my colleagues with a smile.

    "Chen Qing, you came to work so early?" A familiar voice sounded.

    I was signing the reimbursement form for my colleague. Looking up, it was Hai Tang. "It''s not early. It''s not as early as miss Hai Tang. It''s so early to leave work."

    "Ah Jing worked overtime last night. The secretary had too much to drink, so his wife had to come over to accompany him. She worked overtime all night and now she''s back to rest." There was a lazy sense of satisfaction between her brows. It didn''t look like she had worked an extra night shift at all, but rather like she had taken over Enze all night.

    I smiled. "Then rest well, or else the wedding will not be beautiful."

    Surprise flashed through her eyes. "Can you bless us now? If you really want to wish, don''t forget to attend our wedding. I''ll bring you the invitation later."

    Hai Tang said he wanted to give me an invitation. I didn''t want it at all, but vanity made me speechless.

    In the afternoon, Hai Tang came to the company and gave me a golden invitation. When she opened it, it was her wedding photo with Fu Jing. It was really beautiful. My eyes were filled with tears and I almost couldn''t stand still.

    "A phoenix is a phoenix no matter what. A sparrow should know its own identity and not do things that are beyond its means, right?" Hai Tang asked me.

    I nodded, my hand slipped, and the invitation fell to the ground. When I went to pick up the invitation, I blinked a few times, squeezed my tears out of my eyes, and kept myself in the best condition.

    "If my sister is here, I will bless you." I stared into her eyes for fear of missing her emotions.

    Hai Tang''s smile froze at the corner of his mouth. "I delivered the item. I''ll go first."

    "Wait a minute. If you don''t mind the trouble, just give me another one. I''ll burn it for my sister. I think she knows something and will congratulate you."

    "There''s nothing to write about when everyone is dead. You don''t feel bad about it, but I do." There was disgust in her eyes.

    I''m not going to let her go. "Bad luck? If it weren''t for someone, she wouldn''t have been forced to go to Golden Triangle with president fu, and she wouldn''t have died. Hai Tang, do you know why my sister died so badly?"

    "You accuse me?" She couldn''t keep her composure.

    "Shouldn''t I blame you? Do you remember how you forced my sister? I know everything if you don''t remember." I opened my eyes wide and looked at her.

    She took a step back and distanced herself from me. "You''re lying! How could you possibly know?"

    I opened the drawer and took out a notebook. "My sister wrote everything that happened in North city down here. You saw her one day and what you said to her. It''s clear that Hai Tang, you and Fu Boss''s marriage was on my sister''s corpse. I don''t believe you can get married peacefully!"

    She was shocked and stared at the notebook in my hand. She held the bag and pressed it against the top of the bag. She swallowed and looked at me again. "Stop talking nonsense."

    "Nonsense? Then I''ll read it to you." I opened the diary and flipped through a few pages. "Hai Tang asked me to leave Ah Jing again today..."

    "Shut up!" She wanted to come up and grab the notebook. I had expected this from her. I immediately hid it behind me. "I told her to leave Ah Jing, but I didn''t let her die. I didn''t!"

    I sneered and asked, "You didn''t kill bo ren, but he died because of you. Have you ever heard of this sentence? You used so many methods to force her, isn''t that the same as forcing her to die?"

    "I didn''t!" She screamed, and her colleagues outside didn''t know what was going on inside. They all crowded around the office door.

    Hai Tang fell on the sofa with her head in her arms. She held the armrest of the sofa and her nails sank deep into the sofa. "It wasn''t me who really killed her. I just gave her money to let her go. I didn''t do anything. It was..."

    I was waiting for her to say the next thing when she suddenly stopped and said nothing.

    "Chen Qing, you lied to me!" A smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.

    She smiled, and I laughed more than she did. "I lied to you? Do I have to lie to you? My sister died in this city for no reason. Fu Jing told me everything he knew and gave me this notebook, which was written clearly. What did I lie to you about?"

    "If this was really Chen Lai''s diary, she couldn''t have written about those people looking for her. How could she have only written about me? You''re lying to me." Hai Tang laughed loudly. "Just you. If you still want to trick me, give up, Chen Qing."

    Those people, who are those people?! I was so angry that I clenched my fists and wished I could put a knife around her neck and let her tell me the truth.

 Chapter 59 What to Do?

    Hai Tang swaggered out of my office. I sat in a chair dejectedly and threw the notebook on the floor. It was not my sister''s thing at all. It was a random work notebook that I found. I didn''t even know who it was.

    It''s over. I''ve already alerted my sister by not succeeding this time. It''s even more impossible to find out what happened before my sister went to Golden Triangle. Damn it!

    I took a deep breath, and a lot of resentment in my heart could not be really vented out, so I could only press it down and then look at the paper on the table, and I tore it into pieces one by one and threw it into the trash can.

    When I was tired, my heart felt much better.

    Hai Tang''s line was over. I thought of another person - Lu Buyuan. I thought of a reason to ask him out for the weekend. He agreed. I chose the location.

    I checked the area around North city and found a hot spring resort hotel, which was mainly for leisure and relaxation, suitable for office workers like us. I bought two sets of tickets and made a phone call to make an appointment.

    When it was the weekend, I sent him what I needed to bring. He said he would pick me up by car. I thought I didn''t need to drive, and there was a highway in the middle, so I couldn''t get on the highway.

    "Doctor lu, have you brought everything?" I talked to him.

    "I''ve brought everything you asked me to. If you hadn''t asked me to go to this place, I wouldn''t have known there was such a place in North city for so long." He smiled with a gentle and elegant feeling.

    "I found it myself." I had plenty of time to chit-chat and talk about all kinds of topics along the way. He seemed to be quite knowledgeable and could pick up any conversation.

    When it comes to going to college, he can talk about it, but the college life he talks about surprises me.

    Lu Buyuan did not show any signs of inferiority or attempt to conceal his past. "There were many courses in medicine. My family was in a bad condition and I couldn''t even work to study. Fortunately, Ah Jing helped me. He lent me money to go to college until I graduated from graduate school."

    "Is he really that kind?" In my opinion, businessmen pay attention to input and output.

    "Ah jing is really nice. He lent me so much money for eight years and didn''t ask for any interest." Lu Buyuan''s eyes were filled with gratitude, which made me feel that he was a grateful person.

    I didn''t answer. I had a slight shift in my mind about Fu Jing, but it doesn''t matter what I think about him now. He''s getting married.

    When we arrived at the hotel, we checked in. He wanted to go for a massage. I wanted to go to the hot spring, so I went to play by myself. We agreed to have lunch together.

    While I was at the hot spring, I was thinking about how to ask him about my sister. After thinking about many beginnings, I finally felt that it was better to be direct. After making up my mind, I sat down and waited for lunch.

    There were quite a lot of restaurants here. We both had a preference for chinese food, so we ordered a few dishes, and I also ordered rice. After so many years of eating habits, as long as it was chinese food, I always felt strange without rice.

    "Doctor lu, do you know that president fu is getting married?"

    "Get married? With Hai Tang?" He wasn''t surprised at all. "They''ve been fighting each other for years, and now Ah Jing is thirty. It''s time to start a family."

    I smiled. "Has he been with Hai Tang for many years? Wasn''t his affair with my sister a few years ago? I want to tell my sister about it the next time I visit her grave."

    Lu Buyuan looked sad and helpless. "Ah Lai''s life is too hard."

    "Doctor lu, why did you say that?"

    Lu Buyuan shook his head. "Don''t talk about the past, Chen Qing. You''re still young. Don''t keep worrying about your sister. Ah Lai has been dead for so long. Everything should be over."

    I don''t agree with what he said. "For some people, certain injuries will last a lifetime. No matter how long it takes, as long as you open that old scar, he will feel very painful and painful. My sister''s business is my scar. You are a doctor. You should understand that time can make it scab, but there is pus inside. It won''t be good if you don''t remove those pus."

    "Why do you have to?" He seemed to be heartbroken.

    "If you know anything, tell me, for example, why is my sister with Fu Jing? Does she really love Fu Jing? Or why did she have to follow Fu Jing to Golden Triangle? There are some monsters in the northern city that frighten her."

    I threw out all my questions and Lu Buyuan didn''t want to say a word.

    I''m not someone who likes to force others. I won''t ask if he doesn''t say anything. I can only wait for the next word to come up.

    After lunch, I went back to my room to take a nap. He said he was going to walk around. It was the best time to relax after eating in the hot spring, but I couldn''t sleep at all.

    Why didn''t Lu Buyuan mention anything about my sister? Didn''t he love her very much? Unless he wants to protect someone.

    Could it be Fu Jing?

    He was very grateful to Fu Jing. If he wanted to protect Fu Jing, he wouldn''t say it. The point was that Fu Jing said he told me everything he knew. I don''t think my sister''s disappearance had anything to do with him. What''s wrong with him?

    My brain ached at the thought, so I had to put on my clothes and go out for a walk.

    "Why are you here?" A doll sounded and I looked sideways. It was Mengmeng.

    I didn''t answer her before I was sure she would hit me again.

    "Miaomiao has already explained it to me. You and he are not boyfriend and girlfriend. I was too impulsive last time. I''m sorry." Mengmeng approached me. This time, she was dressed a little differently from the last time. This time, she looked like her neighbor''s sister."

    "It''s okay." I smiled and didn''t want to talk much about the sudden apology.

    Mengmeng put her hands behind her back, and she reached out a hand. "Let''s shake hands and make up. You''re Miaomiao''s friend, and you''re my friend."

    I shook her hand and was about to retract it, but she was holding it so tightly that I used a little force to do nothing to her. I frowned, and my eyes moved from the hand I held to her face. Her face suddenly became ferocious. I was surprised and confused, and even a kind of fear inexplicably extended from the bottom of my heart.

    "Chen Qing, get out of the way!" Lu Buyuan, who was not far away, shouted at me. I had never seen him so flustered as a doctor accustomed to life and death.

    I struggled to break free of Mengmeng''s hand. She just held on to me, and another hand suddenly popped out from behind, holding a fruit knife in her hand.

    I was shocked, and she smiled eerily. "I won''t let a woman near Miaomiao get away with it!"

    "I didn''t, I didn''t..." My explanation was very pale when her knife fell.

 Chapter 60 For the Rest of His Life

    I instinctively raised my hand to block Mengmeng''s knife, but it was as if she had gone mad. One cut was missed, and the second and third came right after. The speed was as fast as a seasoned killer. I had never experienced anything like this before, and I was scared out of my wits.

    I had no time to think. I kicked her in the stomach and ran away. "Help!"

    I ran as fast as I could. I didn''t dare to look back. All I knew was that this was a race against life.

    "Hold her down!" A voice came from behind.

    I looked back and saw that Mengmeng had been pinned down and Lu Buyuan was helping. I collapsed on the ground, my whole body weak, and my head was covered in sweat.

    After some time, Lu Buyuan came over to help me. My hand was trembling in his palm, and he pulled me up from the ground. "Can you hold on?"

    I opened my mouth and breathed heavily. Unable to speak, I could only nod.

    Lu Buyuan helped me to the room. He poured me a glass of water. I finished it in one gulp. He poured me another glass.

    "Is she mentally ill?" I asked if the road was not far.

    "It looks like it." He nodded, his voice still very gentle. "I don''t have much research in psychiatry, but her symptoms do look a little strange. The hotel has contacted her family. Do you want to call the police or privately?"

    I''m in a mess right now. "I don''t know."

    That scene just now, bright and clear, the silver knife raised in front of my eyes, she was not only stabbing a person one knife, but one knife after another, it was too frightening!

    "Do you need a hug?" Lu Buyuan opened his arms to me in a friendly manner.

    I put my arms around my shoulders and politely rejected his offer. "Let''s see what happens later."

    After about an hour, someone knocked on my door and the hotel staff led jiang miao here.

    "Chen Qing, are you okay?" As soon as he came in, he held me by the shoulder and shook me to check.

    I rolled my eyes. "I''ll be fine for a while. You''re shaking the water out of my head. Why are you here?"

    "I''m glad you''re okay." Jiang miao heaved a sigh of relief. "The people at the hotel called me and told me that Mengmeng was here with a knife. I was so scared that I came to deal with it. When I heard it was you, I didn''t rush over to take a look and explain it to you at the same time."

    I suddenly remembered that the last time Jiang Miao wanted to talk to me about Mengmeng, I interrupted him. I thought he was going to explain his relationship with Mengmeng to me. Now that I think about it, I can''t help but be involved in this scene today.

    "Say it." I wrapped myself in clothes.

    "Mengmeng has no parents. She lives not far from my old house. She is the child of my parents and friends. She grew up with me. Her parents had an accident when she was in her teens. There is only her and a pile of money left in the family..."

    When Jiang Miao talked about Mengmeng, all he could do was sympathize. The playboy had lost his usual arrogance and impudence. Instead, he looked like a young man with a sad past.

    He said a lot, saying that Mengmeng had been greatly stimulated by the death of her parents. From then on, her memory and reality crossed, which meant that she could not distinguish between reality and fantasy, nor could she restrain her ability to act.

    Mengmeng was also a poor child. Her parents left her a company when she died, but she was too young to manage it. Jiang Miao''s parents sold the company, and all the money was in Mengmeng''s name, enough for her to eat and wear for the rest of her life.

    "Chen Qing, that''s about it." Jiang Miao looked at me. "She came to you because of me. I apologize to you. You can come at me for whatever you want."

    "What are you talking about? I still owe you a favor for Sally, and you helped me without asking for anything, not to mention Mengmeng... Let it go." I sighed. "But can you guarantee that this won''t happen again? I''m not a cat. I''m a human being. That''s my life."

    Jiang Miao crooked his lips. "Leave it to me. I''ll talk to her."

    "That''s the only way." As soon as I finished speaking, Lu Buyuan, who left half an hour ago, came back.

    "I heard about that girl..." Lu Buyuan saw Jiang Miao before he could finish. He smiled. "Young master Jiang?"

    Jiang Miao stood up and shook his hand, then touched his shoulder. He looked very familiar. "That girl''s name is Mengmeng. She''s my friend. She doesn''t have any family. I''ll come and see if anything happens."

    Lu Buyuan nodded. "Have you talked to chen qing about this?"

    "Almost. Shall we have dinner tonight?" Jiang Miao invited us.

    Neither Lu Buyuan nor I refused.

    What surprised me was that Jiang Miao brought Mengmeng over for dinner tonight. The normal Mengmeng looked very cute. He was really cute when he was cute, and he was really quiet when he was quiet, but...

    I tried my best not to look at her face. I was afraid that I couldn''t help but think about what happened this afternoon.

    "Mengmeng, Chen Qing, let me formally introduce you." Jiang miao turned to look at Mengmeng and then at me. "This is Mengmeng. I saw it as a sister. As for Chen Qing, I saw it as a buddy. You guys are about the same age. It doesn''t matter to me to be friends."

    Mengmeng picked up the cup and smiled shyly. "Chen Qing, Miaomiao has explained your relationship to me. I''m sorry. I was too impulsive before. Miaomiao said I''m not in good health. Please forgive me."

    I smiled and had a drink with her.

    To be honest, she made me feel terrible. I really didn''t want to have anything to do with her.

    At the end of the meal, I kept smiling and eating. There were times when my eyes flashed across Jiang Miao and Mengmeng, and I could see her looking at me, as if there was some kind of disgust. I wasn''t sure if Jiang Miao could really handle her. Anyway, I had to guard against her.

    After dinner, I immediately packed up and wanted to go home. Lu Buyuan said to accompany me. We didn''t say hello to Jiang Miao and the others. We drove back to the city at seven or eight o'' clock.

    "Are you scared?" Lu Buyuan asked me.

    I nodded. "Psycho, it''s only natural if she''s not afraid. If she kills people and doesn''t go to jail, then not only will I lose my life, I won''t get the compensation I deserve. This business is not worth it."

    He chuckled and rubbed his nose. "I suddenly think you look like a person."

    "Who is it? She''s really lucky to be like me."

    "Ah Jing." Lu Buyuan''s words made me look sad. "Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean anything else. In fact, Ah Jing wasn''t like this when he was young. He would joke occasionally. He had a good plan."

    I said, not wanting to start a conversation around Fu Jing. I felt bad. "This is what most people do. You say I live alone in this world for no reason. If something happens, there''s really nothing left. I don''t want anything, but this life has to be saved. So, for someone like Mengmeng, I have to avoid anything."

 Chapter 61 Big Trouble

    Lu Buyuan looked at me with a little more pity, which made me feel a little embarrassed. "Dr. Lu, don''t look at me like that. Just throw two dollars into my bowl. Don''t look at me like that."

    He was amused by me. Whether it was out of courtesy or out of genuine desire to laugh, his smile was always restrained by good upbringing and gently said, "Chen Qing, you and Ah Lai are sisters, but you don''t look like each other at all. She always has a cold and aloof attitude, as if she doesn''t care about anything. In fact, she treats people very well."

    "If my sister were a salesperson, she would be like me. If I was cold to my clients, it would be weird if they let me earn money. What kind of personality is that? It''s not the environment that forces me."

    As soon as I finished speaking, he was silent, his face slightly serious. After a while, he smiled again. "You are not a big person, but you can see things clearly. I suddenly understand something when I say that."

    "What is it?"

    Lu Buyuan took a deep breath and slowly spat out, "Ah Lai, she likes Ah Jing very much. She once told me that the luckiest thing to come to North city is to meet Ah Jing. He took her out of the nightclub, gave her a house to live in, dressed her, took her to various occasions, and didn''t care about her background at all."

    I listened quietly, not daring to make a sound.

    "I only knew Ah Lai because of Ah Jing. I was glad to see her grow up and be beautiful and smile more and more." Lu Buyuan couldn''t help but laugh when he said this. "Alai smiles a little like you. She has a tiger tooth and looks very cute."

    "Doctor lu, you like my sister very much. Look at you. She''s smiling so happily now." I looked out the window and said, "My sister is very happy. She has people she likes, and people who like her. There''s a saying, what is it called? How unlucky is a woman, and it''s perfectly explained to her."

    "I''m telling you this for no other reason than one thing. From what I know about Ah Lai, she definitely doesn''t want you to get into trouble for her." Lu Buyuan''s words made me freeze.

    I don''t think I need to do tai chi with him anymore. He made it so clear that I didn''t have to beat around the bush.

    "My mother left early, and my sister and I were inseparable from each other since we were young. My stepmother beat my sister up. I took revenge. When my stepmother got pregnant, she pushed her down the stairs, causing her to miscarry and become infertile for life. Later, when our sister was kicked out of the house, my sister went out to work to let me study. My only motivation for getting into college was to let my sister live a good life. But she died, and she died before I could repay her."

    Lu Buyuan stopped the car and hugged me.

    "If I don''t figure things out and I don''t take revenge for my sister, I won''t be able to live a normal life in my life, do you understand?" My voice was filled with tears. Some of the things that I couldn''t bring up in the past were definitely crying.

    "I understand now, I understand." I could hear him coaxing me.

    I put my emotions away little by little. I had finished what I needed to say, and he still didn''t show me anything.

    At my door, Lu Buyuan opened the door, "Chen Qing, no one is the murderer about Ah Lai. All I can say is that everything is her life. That is fate. You don''t have to be persistent. You live a good life on your own is the greatest reward for her."

    "You don''t have to comfort me like this. If you really want to help my sister, you can show me the way."

    He was silent for a long time. Just as I was about to give up, he spat out two words: "Young master Jiang."

    Him? I wanted to ask more, but he didn''t seem to know how to say it. I swallowed the words that came to my mouth, said goodbye and went upstairs.

    I used to think that Hai Tang was the one who had the most motive to force my sister. Lu Buyuan messed up my direction. I thought about what Hai Tang said in my office the other day. She said those people too. Was it the same thing that Lu Buyuan said about Jiang Miao?

    I have to test it slowly.

    As soon as the weekend was over, I had to go to work energetically. I looked up and down at Fu Jing every day. I had to make arrangements for his social engagements, but that was good. Every time he was cold to me, my heart was cut off. In the end, it wouldn''t hurt.

    Not bad either.

    "Fu Boss, coffee." I slowly got to know his preferences and learned to observe his expression. "I''ve already arranged the ten o'' clock meeting. I''ll go out first."

    "Secretary chen."

    I looked at him and waited for his instructions.

    "Send this to Hai Tang''s studio. You must hand it over to Hai Tang." He took out a handbag and I glanced at the english letters on it. I knew roughly what was inside. It should be a ring.

    I smiled and took the bag. "Okay."

    Who can''t do such a thing and I have to do it? What do you want? Make me give up? That''s too much.

    As soon as my eyes turned red, I held them back and told my men about the meeting at 10: 00. They were in charge of the meeting. I had to go out.

    I sat in a taxi and couldn''t help but wonder what the ring Fu Jing gave Hai Tang looked like, whether it was engraved with a little secret between them, or each other''s names. I could even imagine their wedding.

    Chen Qing, Chen Qing, why do you have to torture yourself like this?

    I laughed at myself and tidied up when I was almost at the studio.

    "Is Hai Tang there? I''m here to deliver something." I asked at the front desk of the studio.

    "In the office, I''ll take you there."

    When I saw Hai Tang, she was drawing. She was wearing an apron in front of her, sitting on a high stool with a paint tray in one hand and a brush in the other. From behind her, she was a beautiful painting.

    I waited for a long time until my legs were numb. She still didn''t want to finish the painting.

    I wanted to interrupt her, but I was afraid that Fu Jing would blame me if she complained, so I waited until she was tired and put down the thing in her hand to call me over.

    "Ah Jing asked you to bring the ring?"

    I said, "Here''s the thing."

    Hai Tang opened the bag and took out the box inside. She tilted her head and looked up at me. "Do you want to see the ring he ordered with me?"

    "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in that. I''ve already handed it to you myself. I''ll go back first."

    I had just taken a few steps when she suddenly called out to me, "Chen Qing, stop. Where''s the ring in here?"

    I shuddered and quickly sensed that this must be a big problem.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? I haven''t opened the bag or seen anything inside." I straightened my spine. If I was a little weak at this time, she would suspect that I stole the ring. "Can you call president fu first and then interrogate me?"

 Chapter 62 Who Took the Ring?

    Hai Tang threw the bag to the ground, took the phone and went to the french window to make a phone call. I looked at the bag that I had been staring at all the way but could not bear to touch, and suddenly felt that I was really humble and lowly.

    After a while, Hai Tang came over. "Ah Jing said he checked the box clearly and there was a ring inside. Did he tell you to hand it over to me personally?"

    "Yes."

    "The ring was still there when he was there. It''s gone by me. How dare you say you didn''t take it?" Hai Tang slapped me in the face. "If you can''t get Ah Jing, you want to ruin our wedding. Why is your heart so vicious? With Jiang Miao, you want to take over Ah Jing, Chen Qing. You don''t think women are like that."

    Her words were full of disdain and contempt for me, but I couldn''t even say a word to defend myself and didn''t even dare to take a slap back.

    Grievances spread like poison in my body, and I stood in front of her like a wooden stake.

    "You and your sister are really a model of vanity!" Hai Tang glared at me. "Grandpa made these rings for us. Our wedding is going to be held soon. It''s too late to book them again. You''d better take them out for me."

    "I didn''t... Take it." I explained feebly.

    Hai Tang snorted coldly. "I think you won''t cry until you see the coffin."

    She picked up the bag on the ground, grabbed my hand, and walked to the parking lot. She got into the car and drove to the Fushijituan. I was like a prisoner being taken to interrogate. No, I was worse than a prisoner. At the very least, a prisoner could wait for an opportunity to escape. I didn''t even have the right to escape.

    At the Fu shi, she walked in front, and I followed behind until Fu Jing''s office.

    "Ah Jing, I took the box in front of Chen Qing and opened it in front of her. There''s nothing inside." Hai Tang looked at me with an inquisitive air.

    I shook my head at Fu Jing, and my eyes were firm. "I didn''t open the box."

    "I put the ring in with my own hands. Only you have handled it." Fu jing said coldly. He didn''t believe me.

    Oh, he doesn''t believe me?

    Then I have nothing to say.

    "Chen Qing, what else do you have to say? That''s my wedding ring with Ah Jing. The wedding is about to take place. You''d better take it out and not make everyone look so bad, okay?" Hai Tang was still maintaining her dignified and generous image.

    I was too weak to explain. I didn''t say a word and just stood there.

    "Hai Tang, you go out first." Fu jing said.

    Hai Tang''s face was filled with the word "Accident." I was surprised, too. What was he going to do when he asked her to go out and stay alone with me?

    Hai Tang hesitated for a moment and immediately agreed, "Okay."

    After she left, Fu Jing looked at me. "Where''s the ring?"

    "I said I didn''t take it." I couldn''t be bothered to look at him again. "You don''t believe me. Just search me. I told you I didn''t take it or I didn''t take it."

    "You don''t want me to marry Hai Tang."

    I sneered. "Fu Boss, you overestimate yourself. I don''t want you to get married. It has nothing to do with me whether you get married or not. We''ve already drawn a line between us. Compared to not getting married with your wedding ring, I might as well go ahead and mess up your wedding."

    "No one touched the ring except you." His words made me speechless.

    I took a deep breath. "You asked me to hand the handbag over to Hai Tang. I finished the task. She..."

    Fu Jing looked at me, and something suddenly occurred to me.

    I laughed at myself. Even if I knew who had the ring, he wouldn''t believe me if I told him. It wasn''t about the ring at all. It was because he didn''t believe me.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    "Can''t you laugh at me for being a fool?" I lowered my head, not wanting to show my weakness. "Your ring will be found. Just ask Hai Tang for it. I really didn''t take it. I didn''t want to ruin your wedding. I wish I could be happy."

    After that, I left. This time, he didn''t pull me. Most importantly, I didn''t expect him to pull me.

    Outside Fu Jing''s office, I saw Hai Tang and she saw me.

    "If you want to get married, don''t make so much trouble." I said something, and before she could refute, I had already left.

    When I gave her the ring, she didn''t open the handbag in front of me, but she said it was gone when I was about to leave. I didn''t see the scene after the handbag was opened.

    Fu Jing couldn''t hide his ring. I didn''t touch it either. Only Hai Tang.

    This is the play she directed and acted on herself. The city knows how to play, and I can''t afford to accompany her.

    When I got back to the office, I was so upset. Why was Hai Tang playing with me like that? Even if she said she wasn''t the direct killer of my sister''s death, she was also the one who spat on her, and she kept pestering me. Why should I let her go so easily?

    After work, I asked Ning Jing out.

    "Your rent is almost up. You can move in with me." I suggested.

    "But the house is yours, and you won''t charge me rent. I won''t go." Ning Jing was also stubborn.

    I smiled. "In high school, you stuffed me with yogurt to make me more nutritious. I didn''t say that yogurt was yours. I couldn''t drink it. In college, I paid for my tuition and didn''t have living expenses. You ordered two takeout meals a day and one dish to eat with me. You only asked me to pay one yuan for the meal. I didn''t say that it was yours. I couldn''t eat it."

    Ning Jing''s eyes were red from what I said. Even if she was smiling, she couldn''t hide it. "Okay, can''t I go? Then I''ll cook for you."

    "Pretty, you might as well do the cleaning. You know I''m not good at it."

    "You wish." Ning Jing gave me a blank look. "It''s almost time to pay the rent, and we can save a lot of money. By the way, Xiao Qing, are you doing well at work now?"

    I nodded and winked at her. "Well, it would be better if you could do me a favor."

    I told Ning Jing what I was going to do, and we hit it off.

    "I''ve been unhappy with that sanctimonious woman for a long time. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with fu jing''s eyes. Why don''t you marry her? Kiss my ass!" Ning Jing said without a word.

    Hearing her say that, I was actually quite happy.

    "Well, while there''s still time, I''m driving again. Let''s go. I''ll take you to move. I don''t know when I''ll let you do it alone."

    When Ning Jing heard that I had a car, she insisted on visiting it and said that she wanted to buy one. In fact, she could not drive at all.

    It was already late at night after moving her home, and neither of us had the energy to clean up, so let her make do with me for the night.

    The next day, she was working at home, and I was busy working. I left her the key and asked her to give mine back after she had made the key.

    "Xiao Qing, what time shall we go tonight?"

    "Eight o'' clock."

 Chapter 63 Smash! Smash It!

    I am a person who can quickly adapt to a new environment. When I get to a new environment, I will immediately analyze the environment and find my own suitable position.

    When I walked into Hai Tang''s studio, the cameras and visiting artworks always caught my attention. I was glad I had this habit.

    At eight o'' clock in the evening, Ning Jing and I went to Hai Tang''s studio together in a suit and a mask. From the moment the elevator opened, I sprayed paint on the camera in her studio.

    "Let you accuse me of plagiarism." Ning Jing was a man with a temper that could never be hidden. She kicked over a painting that Hai Tang was painting. "I don''t know if she will die of heartache tomorrow. I think she will. Haha, it''s too soothing."

    I didn''t mean to smash her painting. I was looking for the ring. I was sure that she took it and framed me. If she had really done that, the ring would not have been on her body. It must still be in this studio.

    I thought about how I could hide the ring in just two or three seconds and where?

    I looked around and suddenly saw a vase. I grabbed the flowers and threw them on the ground. I turned on the flashlight with my cell phone and looked inside. I couldn''t see clearly, so I turned the vase upside down.

    Ding... Twice in a row, something hit the ground. I was so happy that I couldn''t help but curl up the corner of my mouth and lay on the ground to find the two rings.

    I knew she must have set me up on purpose!

    "Xiao Qing, what are you doing there? I ruined a few of her paintings, and now it''s so cool. Let''s go." Ning Jing looked down at me.

    I got up and dusted myself. "Let''s go."

    Ning Jing and I quickly withdrew from the battlefield, holding the two hot rings in my hands, and for a moment I didn''t know what to do with them.

    Ning Jing insisted on dragging me to a small bar to drink. I didn''t want to disturb her mood, so I went with her. The bar she chose was quiet and artistic, not noisy, not interfering with my thoughts.

    "Do you think Hai Tang will be so angry that she vomited blood when she sees us doing that to her studio tomorrow?" Ning Jing covered her mouth. Two or three glasses of fruit wine made her look a little drunk.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Of course she will. She will definitely suspect us. Don''t go out for the next two days. I''ll handle it."

    "That won''t do. How can you deal with that hypocritical and difficult woman alone? What if you''re bullied?"

    Someone will worry about me and miss me. I feel warm inside. "Let''s go. You''re drunk."

    I helped Ning Jing out of the bar, took a taxi home, helped her to her bed to sleep, and then I went back to my room to look at the two rings, a beautiful pair of rings, and the initials of Fu Jing and Hai Tang, engraved on each other''s rings.

    I put the ring under my pillow and wanted to return it to Fu Jing tomorrow.

    After more than a night of dreams, I dreamed of many scenes, including the scene of Fu Jing and Hai Tang getting married, the scene of my silently blessing, and the scene of me snatching the marriage. All kinds of messy dreams intertwined, and I woke up exhausted.

    I woke up, washed, and dressed to make myself look generous and decent. Now I''m actually a little like Wang Qian in my style of dressing. I''ve never worked as a secretary before, and I only know how to dress at work. Now, as the executive director of a big company like Fu shi, if I don''t dress well, I''ll be laughed at by others.

    I was ruthless, bought clothes that I didn''t dare to look at the tags before, and changed into a new set of cosmetics. The light makeup every day made me look more elegant and generous.

    After dressing up, I had enough confidence. As soon as I went to work, I had to clean up Fu Jing''s office and make coffee. He asked me to do all this and he came as soon as I finished.

    "Fu Boss." When I bent down slightly and was about to take the ring out of my pocket, he suddenly spoke.

    "Hai Tang''s studio was messed up last night, wasn''t it you?"

    I couldn''t help but chuckle. He really doubted me about everything. Well, I took back the ring hand. "You have to doubt me about everything she does. I have a place in your heart. I think she''s a bad person who has done too much to deserve it."

    "Chen Qing, speak up." There was a sharp look in his eyes.

    I immediately straightened up. "Fu Boss, the police are also talking about evidence. You can''t just suspect me like that. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go to work first."

    Out of his office, I couldn''t crush the corner of my clothes. Big, but dressing appropriately was a basic requirement for me. Even if I was angry, I couldn''t vent on my clothes.

    Hai Tang is everything in his heart, and I am nothing. I don''t care if anyone knows I did it. What I care is that he suspects me so easily! So that''s what I look like in his eyes!

    Then I''m really sorry that I didn''t do anything.

    Aren''t you getting married? Get yourself a big head!

    I worked safe and sound until the afternoon. Hai Tang came to my door and asked for forgiveness. He didn''t ask his colleagues to call me, so he broke into my office.

    "What? Now that you don''t even care about basic manners, are you going to expose yourself?" I stopped the pen in my hand.

    Hai Tang slapped my desk. "You ruined my paintings. Do you know how much they cost?!"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m going to sue you for slander." I blinked my eyes in response to her gaffe in the most stable manner.

    "Chen Qing!" She squeezed my name through her teeth word by word.

    I smiled. "If there''s nothing else, you can go out. I still have to work. Even if you are Fu Boss''s fiancee, you are not my boss. You have no right to disturb my work."

    Hai Tang glared at me angrily and pointed at my nose, "Don''t be too proud. We''ll see."

    I felt so happy that I didn''t have to endure her feeling so good!

    I texted Ning Jing about what happened today, and she was very happy. She even sent me a 26-second voice message, laughing the whole time. I heard her devilish laughter at the last second, and suddenly felt a little silly.

    After work, Jiang Miao asked me to eat hotpot, and Ning Jing said that he bought hotpot ingredients and wanted to eat hotpot at home today. So I invited Jiang Miao to my house.

    Ning Jing saw that Jiang Miao was like a dog with its hair blown up. I coughed twice, and she immediately understood and sat at the table without saying a word.

    "Ning Jing, you don''t think so. We''ve already made up our minds. Let''s go. Come on, there''s beer." I have to play the role of peacemaker between them, or else I won''t be able to eat this meal.

    Jiang Miao asked me, "Hey, I''m talking about Chen Qing. Hai Tang posted a circle of friends today. He said that his studio was messed up by someone. Could it be that you knew that she and ah jing were going to get married and couldn''t be angry enough to take revenge on them?"

 Chapter 64 Retaliation

    "A dog can''t spit out ivory." I was so angry that I snapped back at Jiang Miao on the spot. "Do I look like a petty person? I can''t wait for Fu Jing to marry such a scheming woman and fix him up."

    Jiang miao le laughed. "Do you hate Ah Jing so much? I''m afraid it''s because of love."

    "Young master Jiang, haven''t you ever heard of such a short mouth?" I took the fat cow out of his bowl.

    "Come on, come on, you really didn''t do this. I think so. You''re so cowardly. How can you do that?" Jiang Miao sighed alone.

    Just as Ning Jing was about to speak, I held her hand down and said, "Drink some beer and give you some meat."

    A hot pot was eating happily, and I remembered what Lu Buyuan told me the other day. If my sister''s departure had anything to do with Jiang Miao, why didn''t Fu Jing mention it?

    "If my sister were here, she would have more backbone than me. She would have fixed Hai Tang even harder."

    "Come on." Jiang Miao snorted. "Just your sister? She''s not capable of fighting Hai Tang. Your sister is even more cowardly than you. She always stinks like she''s owed money."

    I raised an eyebrow. "That''s my sister giving you a dirty look. I don''t know what you owe her."

    "I owe her? I don''t think she needs a cigarette. She won''t even let her follow Ah Jing. She has to stay by Ah Jing''s side. What do you mean she didn''t ask for it?"

    Jiang Miao''s words infuriated me. I wanted to throw the bowl and chopsticks on his face. I hated the way he spoke contemptuously about my sister, but I knew I couldn''t. I tried my best to hold back and wait for him to say more.

    "My sister likes Fu Jing, and Fu Jing likes my sister too. Does she use you to be nosy?" I snorted.

    Jiang Miao shoved a piece of meat into his mouth. "I don''t mind my own business. There are plenty of people who do. In the end, didn''t she still kill herself?!"

    I was shocked, as if a hunter had shot me, and all my thoughts were blown away. I was confused. Who was Jiang Miao talking about?

    "Can you speak better? You''re talking about Xiao Qing''s sister!" Ning Jing lost his cool before I did. He slapped the table and started yelling.

    Jiang Miao glanced at me. "Chen Qing."

    "I''m fine. I won''t eat. You guys eat." I wiped my hands and went straight to the bedroom.

    I don''t know what''s going on outside either, so I just covered myself with the quilt and cut off all the sounds.

    After some time, someone knocked on my door and said, "Xiao Qing, don''t think about it all by yourself. It''s easy to get into a corner. If you have something you can''t figure out, come out and talk to me."

    I opened the door and she handed me a freshly peeled apple. "Eat some fruit. What are you thinking?"

    "My sister has been gone for so many years. I wanted to do one last thing for her, but I realized I couldn''t do it at all." I hugged Ning Jing. "Hug me, I want someone to hug me."

    Ning Jing sighed, hugging and patting, as if coaxing her own brother and sister.

    "Xiao Qing, there''s something I''ve always wanted to say. Your sister has been gone for so many years. Why don''t you just let it go? It''s not fun to go back to the past and add so much trouble to yourself. Why? Now that we are independent, we have our own way of making money, and we have a house and a home, we might as well live an ordinary life."

    What she said made me yearn, but I couldn''t get past my own level.

    "Don''t try to persuade me. When I think of my sister asking me to study and be a young lady, I have nightmares. She''s suffering so that I can stand out. If I don''t repay her kindness, I can''t live a normal life."

    As I ate the apple, I suddenly thought of another way to get Jiang Miao to tell me the truth.

    Who knew that before I had time to implement this method, someone came to me!

    Bang bang! There was a loud knock on the door. Ning Jing ran to the door before me to look at the peephole.

    "Ning Jing brought them here." She said angrily.

    I quickly wiped my mouth and hands, and immediately called the police. After thinking about it, I found Fu Jing''s phone again.

    "Chen Qing, I know you''re inside. I''m telling you, you can''t run away from the temple. You have the guts to smash my studio. You have the guts to come out!" Hai Tang screamed outside in a shrill, piercing voice.

    I pressed the dial button just in time for Fu Jing to hear what the elegant and graceful female artist looked like in front of him.!

    "If you don''t come out, I''ll get someone to smash the door. Smash it, smash it, smash it. It doesn''t matter if it''s broken. It''s better to smash it to pieces with someone and their family."

    I said to the phone, "This is the good wife you want to marry. I wish you happiness."

    "Hai Tang, I''ve called the police. The police will be here soon."

    "Don''t scare me. Even if the police come, I''m not afraid. You don''t have a place in the north city, Chen Qing. But with me, Hai Tang, I want you to know what it''s like to offend me!"

    The door was pounding, and Ning Jing and I were a little scared. She went to the kitchen and held a kitchen knife in her hand. "Damn it, I dare to come in and fight with them."

    "Ning Jing, don''t be rash. If you hurt them, we''ll pay for it and go to jail." I stopped her.

    "Then we can''t let them hurt us! Come on, I''ll kill you!" Ning Jing shouted at the outside.

    I thought about it. The police might not be reliable. What if Ning Jing and I were crippled when they arrived?

    I called Jiang Miao again. "Young master Jiang, you said you owed me a favor about Mengmeng last time. There''s a chance to help me this time. Do you want to come?"

    "What happened?" Jiang Miao''s tone was a little impatient. It seemed like I was calling at a bad time.

    "Hai Tang brought someone to my door. It''s almost broken." I was so anxious that cold sweat kept coming out.

    "I''ll be right there."

    Jiang Miao''s last words were very straightforward, and I had a bottom line in my heart.

    Hai Tang''s men were still pounding on the door, and I ran into the kitchen to get a knife. Ning Jing and I looked at each other and saw each other''s tenacity in their eyes. It was impossible not to rely on ourselves at this time!

    Bang! The door was kicked open and the lock flew. Hai Tang stood outside the door. "Go in and smash everything you see."

    "I''ll see who dares come in!" Ning Jing shouted with a knife in his hand.

    "Hold these two women!" Hai Tang ordered.

    Two or three strong men came up to pull me and Ning Jing. I held the knife and didn''t dare to stab, but Ning Jing was not easy to provoke. She raised the knife and cut at the man in front of her.

    The man was too scared to go forward.

    I can''t always ask Ning Jing to protect me. I can''t let anything happen to her. I hold a knife and stab the man who attacked me. "I''ll stab whoever dares to come over. See if it''s your life or your money!"

 Chapter 65 Who the Hell Cant Fight?

    Ning Jing and I stunned them for a while. Hai Tang sneered, "Don''t stand there and do it. If they really dare to cut you down, I''ll arrange for you to stay in the best hospital and let them pay you to death."

    "You are despicable!" I stared at Hai Tang, my eyes almost popping out.

    "Give it to me. Can you be scared of two women?" Hai Tang urged.

    When a few strong men heard her say that, they came up to me and Ning Jing.

    I really did. I was crazy. All I knew was to protect Ning Jing, just like she had told me to run away with a gangster in her arms.

    "I will cut you to death! Kill you all!"

    I''m sure my knife hit someone else''s body, and they were blocked by me at the door and didn''t dare to come forward. I blocked in front of Ning Jing. "You''re a painter''s hand. You can''t get hurt anymore. Hide behind me and don''t come out."

    A man who was cut by my knife said to Hai Tang with a bitter face, "This woman is crazy!"

    "What the hell are you doing? Take her knife off me. I''ll add another ten thousand yuan." Hai Tang held his chin high and his collarbone caved in as he inhaled.

    All of a sudden, those people surrounded me, one holding me from behind, the other grabbing my knife by the hand and handing it to Hai Tang in a flattering manner.

    "Aren''t you capable? I think you''re still being rude?" Hai Tang held the knife, and the tip of the knife rested on my chin.

    I looked at her with a grim look in my eyes. "Why not? If you don''t kill me, I won''t let you go. Even if I''m a ghost, I won''t let you go. Just wait. My sister and I will come to you. You won''t be able to sleep at night, and you won''t be able to sleep and eat well!"

    She took a step back as if frightened by me. The knife slashed my jaw and I frowned in pain.

    She saw my jaw bleed and the knife fell to the ground with a bang.

    "Xiao Qing!" Ning Jing covered her mouth in fear. "You''ve lost a lot of blood! Let her go!"

    Ning Jing pushed the people who were holding me, Hai Tang commanded the others to push her away, Ning Jing was pushed against the wall, his head hit the wall and fell to the ground.

    "Don''t touch her! Anything is coming for me." I roared.

    Hai Tang sneered. "I''m here for you. You guys, smash this house for me. It''s the best!"

    I broke free a few times in vain and watched as those people kicked over my chair and pushed the things off my coffee table.

    "Stop! Stop!" I was so anxious that my blood rushed up and my eyes almost blacked out. I watched Hai Tang destroy my home, but there was nothing I could do about it. "Hai Tang, you will get what you deserve. You wait. I''ll settle these accounts with you in the future."

    Hai Tang glanced at me disdainfully and instructed them to throw chairs at the tv and computer.

    "What are you all doing?! Stop it." Jiang Miao ran in, followed by a group of people, and came up to hold down Hai Tang''s men.

    Jiang Miao kicked my hand and looked at the blood on my chest. His usually unruly face was filled with panic. "Chen Qing, how did you do this?!"

    Yeah, how did I end up like this? I used all my strength and slapped Hai Tang in the face.

    "All gangsters have to pay back!" I widened my eyes and held up my chin with blood. My aura was definitely higher than hers.

    Hai Tang covered his face, his eyes more shocked than angry. "How dare you hit me? My parents never touched a finger of mine when they were young. You hit me?"

    "It''s because they didn''t beat you or discipline you that they raised an unreasonable daughter like you. Just in time, I''m teaching you a lesson for your parents." I slapped you again with my backhand. "I didn''t scratch your face. I treated you well with an eye for an eye. Just give me a couple of slaps."

    Hai Tang looked at me in disbelief. "You... You..."

    "What are you? Take your men and get out of my house. Otherwise, I will continue to beat you!" I raised my hand and she took a few steps back.

    Just then, fu jing came, and Hai Tang, who was in low spirits, threw himself into his arms as if he had found a savior.

    "Ah Jing, she hit me!" Hai Tang accused me in a crying voice.

    I stood there, neither servile nor haughty, as if I were beaten by an old lady. What could you do to me?

    Fu Jing glanced at my house and pulled Hai Tang out of his arms. "What are you looking for Chen Qing for?"

    "She ruined my studio and several of my paintings. Shouldn''t I be asking for blame?" She said righteously.

    "Hmph, do you care about your paintings, or do you have some secret?" I raised my eyebrows and asked back, but her momentum instantly weakened.

    "You still don''t admit that you smashed my studio?!" Hai Tang suddenly started to blame me. I faced her accusation and was about to start a fight.

    Jiang Miao picked me up. "Chen Qing, you''re all right. You''re still bleeding. I''ll take you to the hospital now. Ah Jing, take Hai Tang back. Ning Jing, pack your things at home."

    Jiang Miao said and carried me away from Fu Jing and Hai Tang. I kicked Hai Tang in the calf. She was so angry that she wanted to chase me, but Fu Jing stopped her.

    Fu jing had a conscience, so he didn''t help her this time.

    Jiang Miao took me to the hospital. I didn''t stop bleeding until the doctor gave me a few stitches.

    "It doesn''t hurt, does it? Silly." Jiang miao nodded my head.

    I frowned. "I''m dizzy. I''ve lost so much blood. You pushed my head."

    "Okay, okay, stop pushing." Jiang Miao helped me take me home. On the way, he passed by an open supermarket and bought me a lot of donkey-hide gelatin and dates, as well as some supplements to replenish qi and blood.

    I said no, but he insisted on buying.

    When I got home, Ning Jing had already tidied up the house. I looked a little relieved.

    "I really regret not trashing her studio!" Ning Jing scolded at home.

    I waved my hand. "You''re not tired. Go and see if your things have been damaged. Your paintings are now the most valuable things in our family."

    "They didn''t enter my room. I locked it up."

    Ning Jing''s words made my heart skip a beat. When did she lock her room and why didn''t she lock mine all at the same time? My computer was cracked from the smash, and it was obviously useless.

    But it was my college computer, and it was a glorious retirement after all these years. I still have some money to buy a new one.

    "I''m tired and want to sleep. Young master Jiang has troubled you tonight. Go home early." I said to Jiang Miao, who was fixing the door.

    He pointed at the door. "No, I can''t do it. The master who fixed the door is coming. Go back to your room and sleep. Lock the door. I''ll watch the master fix the door with you before leaving."

    Jiang Miao''s sudden thoughtfulness surprised both Ning Jing and me. Ning Jing offered to accompany him, and I went back to my room when I was really tired.

    I reached under the pillow and suddenly bounced off the bed. Where''s the ring?

 Chapter 66 Suspicion And Suspicion

    I turned the pillow over, turned the bed over, and still couldn''t find the rings.

    That''s impossible. When I came in just now, there were some things thrown on the bed, but the pillow hadn''t been touched. The ring couldn''t have been taken away by Hai Tang''s people. Where did the ring go??

    I lay on the floor and looked under the bed. I also searched all the places where I usually hid my money and valuables.

    Oh my god! My head was spinning, and I didn''t dare think about the consequences, because I didn''t know how serious the consequences were.!

    I sat on the bed with my head in my hands and tried to analyze it. If Hai Tang''s men had taken it away, what a great opportunity it would have been. Hai Tang could have said in front of Fu Jing that I stole the ring, but he didn''t.

    If this ring was taken away by someone who wanted money, it would be fine if he sold it for money. I would take it as a missing ring, it has nothing to do with me.

    But then Fu Jing''s marriage would be affected. I didn''t feel happy at all, I just felt irritated. Why did I always draw a line with him?!

    My hair grabbing hand accidentally touched my chin, and a sharp pain woke me up. I suddenly looked up at the wall connected to the second bedroom. Could Ning Jing have taken it?

    The door of my house was never locked. Ning Jing was free to enter my room.

    But what did she do with the ring? She''s not short of money. I really can''t figure it out.

    Knock, knock. "Xiao Qing, are you asleep?"

    I ignored her. I heard her outside telling Jiang Miao that I was asleep, and then her voice became so small that I couldn''t hear what they were saying. This was the first time in years that I suspected Ning Jing, and I even felt guilty because of this little doubt.

    Many years ago, on the morning of the college entrance examination, I went to the examination hall with her and was stopped by a few ruffians on the road.

    They dragged us into the alley, tore our clothes, hit us, and made it impossible for us to take the exam. I studied well then, and Ning Jing pushed me out of the ring to get me to take the exam.

    She was forced to molest by the ruffian on the ground and hugged the leg of the ruffian who was trying to chase me.

    I will never forget how much pain and tears she had in her eyes. At that moment, I swore to myself that I could repay her with my life in the future.

    Because the college entrance examination was so important to me, I had to get out of that small town and out of my hellish past. I had to get into North city so that I could be free. Otherwise, I really couldn''t live.

    I ran out of the alley selfishly, but after a few steps I regretted it.

    Ning Jing''s family was no happier than mine. She also dreamed of getting into the big city all day long. If I left her behind and ran away, it would mean that she couldn''t take the college entrance examination, and it would mean ruining her dream.

    I bought a fruit knife from the store at the entrance of the alley and stabbed the bad guy who took off Ning Jing''s skirt. They thought I was crazy and let us go.

    That night, I kept thinking about our past. I couldn''t remember how many tears I had shed. It was as if I had heard something shattering.

    The next day, I asked for leave and didn''t go to work. Ning Jing wasn''t awake yet. I tried to open her door. It was locked.

    I went to buy breakfast and woke her up for breakfast.

    "Xiao Qing, does your jaw still hurt? I saw you shed a lot of blood yesterday." She asked with concern.

    I shook my head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore. What about you? Were you scared yesterday?"

    "I forgot all about it after a nap." She waved her hand.

    I ate a few mouthfuls and put down the beef soup in my hand. "Jing, we''ve known each other for many years, haven''t we? I don''t even remember when we started playing together. We all know what I''ve been living for all these years and what you''ve been living for. We''ve been living together in North city for the past seven years."

    "What''s wrong with you?" Ning Jing was a little confused and put down his chopsticks.

    I pouted and took a deep breath. "Apart from my sister, I have always regarded you as the most important person to me, not only because we have a good relationship, but also because you tried so hard to save me back then. I have always kept that feeling in my heart. Last night, I did something that I''m sorry for..."

    "What''s wrong with me?" She stared at me blankly.

    I pointed to my room. "I have a pair of rings under the pillow in my room."

    Her face changed.

    I continued, "Fu Jing asked me to send the ring to Hai Tang for a look. After I sent it to him, Hai Tang hid the ring and accused me of stealing it. That night, I took you to Hai Tang''s studio to vent my anger and look for the ring. It was under my pillow. But before I went to bed last night, I found that the ring was missing."

    "You suspect I took it?" She jabbed her finger hard at her chest, looking very angry.

    I nodded and lowered my eyes. "I''m sorry, I doubt you."

    Ning Jing threw the bowl down. "Who cares about your broken ring?"

    After she fell, she went back to her room. I screamed sorry. She ignored me and shut the door.

    I cleaned up the dishes and cleaned the house again. At noon, I didn''t cook. I ordered two takeout dishes. I ate one and left one on the table. I told her there was food outside and I went to work.

    When I got to the office, I began to deal with the things piled up in the morning.

    "Secretary chen, president fu asked you to come to his office."

    "Okay, thank you." I finished processing the files in my hand, tidied up my appearance and went to Fu Jing.

    He was also busy in the office at noon, when I went. He leaned back on the sofa to take a nap.

    I walked up to him and stood still. "Fu Boss, you''re looking for me."

    "Come here and sit down." He patted his side.

    I sat down as he said, and he raised his hand to tear the bandage off my jaw. I ducked back subconsciously. He grabbed the back of my head with his other hand and tore the bandage off my jaw.

    "It''s inflamed." He said, as if talking to himself.

    He got up and went to get the first aid kit. He took out the alcohol gauze and the bandage from inside, poured the alcohol on a layer of gauze, and then applied it to my wound. Then he added two pieces of gauze to it, and finally put the bandage on it.

    "Thank you, Fu Boss. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first." My tone was distant.

    Fu Jing didn''t seem to hear me. "Does it hurt?"

    "It doesn''t hurt." I smiled and stopped thinking about the unnecessary concern in his words.

    "Lie, five stitches and say it doesn''t hurt."

    I didn''t answer. He stretched out his hand to let me sit on his lap. I struggled to break free, so anxious that the line of the wound tightened, and the pain made me gasp.

    I stopped struggling. "Fu Boss, I''m your secretary, not your mistress, not your mistress. It''s not good for you."

    "Weren''t we like this before?"

    The past in his mouth shattered my inner defenses, and the smile that I tried so hard to practice collapsed.

 Chapter 67 When I Get Married, You Must Come

    I didn''t say anything. Silence was probably the best response I could think of.

    "The new year is coming soon. Have you thought about how to live it?" Fu Jing asked me.

    I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "It has nothing to do with you how I live. Fu Boss is tired enough to worry about getting married, and he has the heart to ask me. It really flatters me."

    "When I get married, you have to come." He whispered in my ear, and the heat of his breath sprayed over my ears, making half of my body numb.

    I didn''t answer him. As soon as he let go, I got up from his lap and left.

    I touched the gauze on my chin and thought about what he had just said. There was only one thing I wanted to say in my heart: Fu Jing is not sick, is he?

    After work at night, I naturally stayed behind to work overtime. Jiang Miao called to take care of me. When he heard that I was working overtime, he insisted on treating me to dinner. I didn''t really want to go home, so I promised him.

    Jiang Miao liked to be ostentatious and cheat on his taste. This time, he chose a proper chinese restaurant and ordered light vegetarian dishes.

    "I''m telling you, you can''t touch soy sauce. Otherwise, the wound will leave a scar. It''s so big that it''s ugly."

    I looked at him speechlessly. "It''s not that you''re ugly. What are you worrying about?"

    He picked up his chopsticks and was about to throw them at me. I dodged tactfully. "Chen Qing, you''re kicking your nose and your face now. Don''t say anything just because I like you. I tell you, your master miao only likes to listen well."

    I nodded, pretending to understand. When he spoke to me again, I only said three words - nice.

    Jiang Miao was so angry that he couldn''t speak, but I was in an inexplicable good mood.

    "I won''t tease you. Thank you for yesterday. If you hadn''t arrived in time, I wouldn''t have known what would have happened to my house. I might have had more than one scar on my face." I toasted him with tea instead of wine.

    "Come on, you owe me one. I owe you one. It''s not clear. I don''t think so. You got it from me." He flirted with me.

    The corner of my mouth twitched. "Thank you for the compliment. I''ve been blind all by myself."

    Jiang Miao pursed his lips, probably not bothering to talk to me. He was eating and didn''t talk much to me. After dinner, he asked me to go for a drive, so I followed his car out.

    "Hai Tang didn''t get anything good from you this time. I don''t think she''ll let you off. She''ll soon become the young lady of the Fu family. Chen Qing, if you don''t find a backer, you''ll probably become a fish on the chopping block."

    I knew what he was saying, and I turned to look at him. "You want me to get on your pirate ship and let you protect me from being bullied?"

    "Uh-huh, I''ll do it several times at a time like this. I''ll be handsome and rich. At least Hai Tang won''t touch you after you follow me. If such a good thing falls on my head, I''ll cry with happiness."

    I chuckled. "Young master Jiang, you''ve known me for so long. You should know who I am, Chen Qing. Let''s not make such jokes anymore."

    Jiang Miao looked at me for a long time. The car turned around and drove in my direction. When I got home, I got out of the car.

    "Chen Qing, give me a hug. You''ve been through a lot alone." Jiang Miao also got out of the car.

    I took him for a joke. After a few steps, I turned around and hugged him, patting him on the back. "Thank you for understanding me."

    In fact, I wanted to say, thank you for seeing through my bravado and weakness and giving me a hug, but I always felt that it was too pretentious for me.

    After parting with Jiang Miao, I went upstairs and took out the key to open the door. There was not a trace of popularity in the empty room. The door of Ning Jing''s room was tightly closed. I sighed and changed my shoes to hang my bag.

    I went back to my room, made a random bed and fell asleep.

    The next day, when I got up, I went to make breakfast for myself and realized that the lunch I left on the table yesterday, Ning Jing didn''t move at all. I knocked on her door and no one answered. I pulled down the doorknob and pushed the door open?

    When I opened her door, I realized that Ning Jing had moved away. The bedroom that she had just set up two days ago was now only left with cupboards and beds. There was no trace of life.

    I panicked and went to get my cell phone to call Ning Jing. After several calls, my phone was turned off. Seeing that it was time to go to work, I had to change my clothes and rush to work.

    I called her the next day, but her phone was turned off, and I sent her wechat, buttoned it, and even private messages on weibo without any response!

    I grew more and more worried, not that she was angry with me, but that she was in danger. If Hai Tang were to vent his anger on her because of me, I would really regret it to death!

    I didn''t go home at night, but sat in my office and took the initiative to work overtime. After calling Ning Jing more than a hundred times, Fu Jing sent me a wechat message that shocked me.

    He said he found the ring.

    I wanted to ask him how he found it, but I held back. Needless to say, Hai Tang''s men must have taken it away quietly. Hai Tang found another reason to take out the ring in order to hold the wedding successfully.

    I misunderstood Ning Jing!

    How could I doubt her?! She''s the best person to me other than my sister. How can I...

    I called Jiang Miao. "Young master Jiang, I had a problem with Ning Jing. She moved away from me and I still can''t find her. You know a lot of people. Can you help me find her?"

    "Don''t worry. Give me her phone number and id number. If she moves out of your house, she will stay at a hotel first. I''ll get someone to check it out for you."

    Jiang Miao''s words gave me an epiphany. I immediately sent Ning Jing''s message to him. In a short while, he found the hotel where Ning Jing was staying.

    I packed up my desk and drove to Ning Jing. Jiang Miao offered to come with me.

    Jiang Miao and I arrived at the hotel almost at the same time and found Ning Jing''s room. I knocked on the door and Ning Jing asked who was inside. I said it was me.

    "I don''t want to see you now. Don''t you have points in your heart?" Her tone was very aggressive.

    I knew her temper and wasn''t angry at all. "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I know it was all my fault. You can scold me if you want to. You can hit me if you want to. Don''t leave without saying anything. Do you know I''m worried about you?"

    My nose ached as I spoke.

    "You never believed me! You go. I don''t want to see you at all." Ning Jing roared.

    I had red eyes and wanted to beg her to forgive me. Jiang Miao pulled me aside and slammed the door a few times. "Ning Jing, do you have a conscience? After all the trouble you''ve caused yourself, which one of them wasn''t solved by Chen Qing? They let you live in their own house without saying a word. Besides your parents, is there only chen qingneng left in this world? You don''t know how old you are when you run away from home after a little mishap?"

 Chapter 68 You Can Buy It If You like

    I pulled Jiang Miao to stop talking.

    "What are you pulling me for? I''m telling the truth, Chen Qing. I really admire you. What''s wrong with you? Why do you have to put a warm face on someone''s cold butt?" Jiang Miao kicked the door.

    "Don''t get involved if you don''t understand. I''m begging you. You can go back first." I was afraid that Ning Jing would hear what he said.

    However, it was too late. Before I could push him away, Ning Jing opened the door.

    "Chen Qing, let him talk." Ning Jing stood at the door with a fierce air.

    Jiang Miao pointed at me. "Am I wrong? If it weren''t for her, I would have thrown you out of North city."

    "Hehe, then I beg you to throw me out of North city. I really thought I wanted to stay here. And you, Chen Qing, don''t pretend to be a virgin. I hate you for being so mean in front of other people and being so mean behind their backs. I can''t bear your affection. Take your kindness and get out of here." Ning Jing sneered at me.

    "All right!" I yelled, "Young master Jiang, you don''t know what''s going on between us. Stop it. You can go first."

    "Are you mistaken? I''m helping you." Jiang Miao poked himself in the chest.

    I folded my hands in exhaustion. "Do you think I can beg you?"

    Jiang Miao glanced at Ning Jing and then at me, kicking the wall in anger before leaving.

    I looked at Ning Jing. "It''s my fault about the ring. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I apologize. It''s so expensive to stay in a hotel. I''d better go home."

    "That''s your home, not mine. You don''t have to guard me like a thief if I don''t live there." Ning Jing put his arms around his shoulders and turned his head.

    I''m really tired. I''ve been anxious all day and my voice is hoarse. "Ning Jing, do you have to make me kneel down and apologize before you can forgive me? I put the ring under my pillow. I thought it was Hai Tang''s man who took it, but no one touched it on the bed. I thought maybe not. I just had a thought about doubting you. I..."

    I feel like I''m getting darker and darker.

    "After all, you still suspect me." Ning Jing looked me in the eye coldly and turned to the room and closed the door. No matter how hard I slapped it, it didn''t help.

    I was so exhausted that I had to go downstairs and go home first. At least I knew that she was safe now. That was enough.

    I went downstairs and saw Jiang Miao smoking in the car. I walked to the car and felt a warm feeling.

    "Young master Jiang, I''m sorry. I know you''re good for me, but things between Ning Jing and I are complicated. What I did was far from enough to make up for what I owed her. It wasn''t me who treated her well. It was me who owed her." I muttered in a low voice, like a little old woman.

    Jiang Miao put out the cigarette butt and opened the window, and a cold wind came in.

    "What do you owe her? It should be over." He was a little impatient.

    I took a deep breath, and my head was a little clear from the cold wind. "I don''t know how to settle it, but she''s the one who''s willing to sacrifice herself to save me other than my sister."

    Jiang Miao drove me to a barbecue bar and ordered a few beers.

    "Have a drink. Don''t hold back your sleep. I think I''ll be annoyed if you do this." He poured me wine.

    I drank several glasses in a row before I had the desire to speak. I told him about the time I met a gangster before the college entrance examination.

    "At that time, there were two or three art students in the liberal arts class. They weren''t as good as Ning Jing''s. They wanted to hurt her when she took her major exams. But when I was there, the three or four of them had a hard time beating the two of us, so they didn''t do anything. Who would have thought that when we took our cultural exams later, they would find some gangsters outside the school to stop us from taking the exams?"

    "Even if she stopped those people and asked you to run, didn''t you run?" Jiang Miao asked me with a frown.

    I shook my head. "I think it''s enough that she has that heart."

    "I''ve never seen anyone who pinches more than you." Jiang miao tapped my forehead. I tilted my head back and felt dizzy.

    "This time, Hai Tang framed me and said I took her ring. I took it back and lost it. I really didn''t mean to suspect Ning Jing... Now that the ring has been found, I feel so sorry for Ning Jing."

    I started crying as I spoke, and then I started nagging as I cried. I couldn''t remember what I was nagging about. All I remembered was that Jiang Miao drove me home, and then I fell asleep.

    When I woke up the next day, I didn''t take off my makeup and my hair was in a mess. Looking at myself in the mirror, I almost fainted.

    I took a quick shower, changed my clothes, and put on a mask and makeup before going to work.

    Fu Jing asked me to accompany him to a charity auction today. I changed his schedule and went with him tonight.

    "Chen Qing? Brother, why did you bring her to such a big auction?" Fu Ming in a mink coat glanced at me in disgust.

    I pretended not to see her standing behind Fu Jing. He said, "She''s my secretary."

    "Secretary?" Fu Ming snorted and pursed his lips. "Sister hoi tong will see it later. Let''s see what you say."

    Fu Jing ignored him and went to greet some of the famous people in north city. I heard him address them one by one. They looked very close to each other.

    "Ah Jing." A voice rang out. I turned my head and saw that it was chairman fu.

    Fu Jing heard my voice and turned around, "Dad."

    Fu dong nodded and glanced at me. "It''s about to start. Go sit down."

    Fu dong sat Fu Jing on the left and Fu Ming on the right. Naturally, I sat next to Fu Jing, holding the information for today''s auction.

    "Uncle fu, Mingming, Ah Jing." Hai Tang came over in a long dress.

    With my sharp eyes, I automatically gave way. Who knew that Fu Jing held my hand. "You''re gone. Do I need to take a picture of today''s thing?"

    "Miss Hai Tang also has information." I was afraid they might misunderstand, so I quickly explained.

    "You are my secretary. These are all your duties. If you push others to do it, then do you push others to do the salary I give you?" Fu Jing raised his voice and a warning flashed through his dark eyes.

    I didn''t dare to answer. I was on pins and needles.

    Hai Tang sat down beside me, and it was strange for anyone to see it.

    The auction began, and every item was auctioned, and I whispered a simple description in Fu Jing''s ear. When a diamond necklace was taken out, my voice was a little excited.

    "You like it?" He gave me a sideways glance.

    I shook my head. My eyes had betrayed me. It''s normal for people to like things. Women have no resistance to diamonds, not to mention such beautiful necklaces.

    "Ten million." Fu Jing shouted, killing the five million people in an instant.

    "Ten million once, ten million twice..."

 Chapter 69 The Murderer

    Fu jing bought the necklace for ten million yuan. When the hammer hit it, I was stunned and looked at him. I couldn''t believe that he would pay ten million yuan for a necklace I liked.

    "Secretary chen, go get the necklace." Fu Jing reminded me.

    I quickly got back to my senses and left my seat to get the necklace. The heavy diamonds made my hands burn. I held the necklace until the auction was over.

    Before leaving, Fu Ming glanced at the necklace box in my hand. "Brother, you''re too generous. It costs 10 million to give Sister hoi tong a necklace. I''ve never seen you treat me so generously."

    Fu Jing didn''t respond to her, and Hai Tang said coyly, "It''s really too expensive, but this necklace is very collectible. It''s a master''s work. It will only increase in value and not depreciate."

    "Dad, I still have something to deal with. I''m going back to work." Fu Jing said hello and chairman fu nodded.

    Fu Ming sighed. "Isn''t the necklace for you now?"

    Fu Jing glanced at him and her, and left without saying a word. The corner of my eye saw Hai Tang''s embarrassment, and there was a hint of joy in my heart. I held the necklace and hurriedly followed Fu Jing.

    In the car, I asked Fu Jing, "Why didn''t you give this necklace to Hai Tang just now?"

    "What are you going to do if you give him what you gave him?" His sudden question made my heart beat faster.

    Ten million, and he gave it to me just like that?

    I put the box by his hand and said, "I have nothing to gain. I can''t afford such a valuable thing. Fu Boss, please don''t joke about money."

    "Do you think I''m joking?" Fu Jing raised his eyebrows slightly, and the face that made all women call for husbands suddenly became vivid.

    I chuckled. "You''re not afraid that Hai Tang will eat you. I''m afraid that she will eat me. It''s so late. I should go home and rest. Brother luo, put me down at the intersection ahead. Thank you."

    At the intersection in front of him, luo fang didn''t even fight and sent Fu Jing and me straight to the company. The big black face only listened to Fu Jing.

    Fu jing had to work overtime, so I couldn''t run away. He dragged me to the office to make coffee for him. I was tired all day, and I didn''t know when I fell asleep on the sofa. When I woke up, I found myself lying in Fu Jing''s lounge.

    I hurriedly lifted the quilt and got up. Suddenly, I heard someone talking outside. I walked to the door...

    "Ah Jing, uncle fu just told me to put that necklace on when I got married. Now that you tell me to give it to Chen Qing, how should I explain it to uncle?"

    "That''s your business."

    "You..." Hai Tang''s voice paused for a long time. "You mean you''re not going to break up with Chen Qing?"

    "This is my business."

    Every word Fu Jing said could choke Hai Tang to death. I was happy to hear it, but no matter how happy it was, it couldn''t stop me from going to the bathroom. I was just woken up by the pee. If I didn''t liberate myself, I would go crazy.

    After releasing it comfortably, I tidied up my clothes and subconsciously pressed the flush button. Suddenly, my scalp went numb and I was finished.

    In less than three seconds, Hai Tang pushed open the door of the lounge and I quickly locked the bathroom door.

    "Chen Qing, I know you''re inside. Come out." She sounded angry.

    I covered my mouth and didn''t say a word. I had the feeling that my mistress was being raped. Why? I was caught working overtime, okay?

    I opened the door and strutted in front of Hai Tang. "You have to yell when I go to the bathroom, don''t you like to act generous and sensible? Why aren''t you pretending now?"

    "Who do you think is faking it?" She pointed at my nose with fierce eyes.

    I blinked. "You want me to name you?"

    She raised her hand and was about to hit me. I grabbed her wrist and hit her back with the same eyes. "Don''t hit people so easily. No one will be willing to be trampled under your feet."

    "You think you''re great with Ah Jing backing you up, don''t you?" She looked away and sneered, then looked back at me. "You''ve been thinking about how your sister died. Let me tell you, the people who oppose me don''t need me to do anything. Naturally, some people are worried that your sister will ruin the reputation of the Fu family..."

    "Hai Tang!" Fu Jing''s angry voice rang out from behind Hai Tang. "You violated our agreement."

    "She forced me!" Hai Tang couldn''t pretend anymore, and she would be hysterical when she got angry. She pushed me away with all her might. "You''re just as bad as your sister. You know Ah Jing already has me, and you''re going to squeeze your head in here. Chen Qing, you''ll end up like your sister. Grandpa fu won''t let you go."

    A crisp slap sounded.

    I was stunned, and so was Hai Tang.

    "You, get out of here now!" Fu Jing dragged Hai Tang out. He didn''t stop when her high heels fell off. He pushed her out of the lounge. "From today on, don''t let me see you again. Get out!"

    This was the first time I saw fu jing get so angry, but I wasn''t shocked by his actions. What shocked me was that my sister wasn''t forced by Hai Tang, but Fu Jing''s grandfather, his grandfather...

    "Ah Jing, you can''t do that to me! I''ve liked you since I was a child, and I''ve been around you since I was a child. I''ve done the most for you. It''s me!" Hai Tang cried out in a heartbreaking voice.

    I suddenly felt a little sympathy for this woman. She seemed to have everything, even Fu Jing''s wife''s seat, but Fu Jing didn''t love her.

    She was so pitiful, just as pitiful as all of us women who liked Fu Jing.

    I looked at Fu Jing. "Is everything she said true? Why did you lie to me? I thought you wouldn''t lie to me."

    "Didn''t you say you were going home? I''ll see you off." Fu Jing held my hand.

    I looked down at his hand. "Fu Boss, let me ask you again. Do you like my sister?"

    His hand slowly loosened, and my heart suddenly seemed to have been hollowed out.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    "But in my opinion, this question is extremely important. You know your grandfather forced my sister away. If he hadn''t forced my sister, she wouldn''t have followed you for a sense of security, she wouldn''t have disappeared, she wouldn''t have died." There were tears in my eyes, but I was still stubborn.

    Fu Jing raised his hand to wipe my tears. Like every time before, I quietly dodged and continued, "If you like her and tried to protect her, I don''t hate you. But if you don''t like her, and if you don''t push her away even if you know there''s danger, I will hate you."

    Fu Jing and I looked at each other like this. I was waiting for his answer, and he didn''t say a word.

    "Chen Qing, let me tell you. He doesn''t love Chen Lai at all. He takes care of her but never touches her." Hai Tang stood up barefoot from the ground, looking very funny, but what she said did not seem like revenge, on the contrary, she seemed to be calmly stating a fact.

    I shook my head. Tears had already blurred my eyes. I was still looking at Fu Jing. "I want to hear you."

    "Hai Tang is right. I don''t love Chen Lai."

    Fu Jing hesitated and gave me the answer that broke my heart.

 Chapter 70 Hatred

    I staggered two steps and sat down on the floor, feeling that he didn''t love my sister for a long time. As for taking care of me all these years, it was all out of guilt for my sister, but hearing the truth from him, I was heartbroken and hated him to the bone.

    "You don''t love her. Why did you put her next to you and become the target of Hai Tang and the Fu family? You know she has nothing but you. You still put her at the forefront of the storm. Fu Jing, you''re so cruel."

    I accused Fu Jing of his evil deeds and wished I could rip his heart open and see what color it was inside.

    "Now that you know who I am, you can go." Fu Jing''s eyes were cold and distant.

    I smiled, full of ridicule and disdain. "I''m so disappointed in you."

    I said that and left. This time, without his permission and pull, I left very decisively, and even thanked Hai Tang for this mess, otherwise how would I know what kind of person Fu Jing is!

    When I got into the elevator, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. The scenes just came back to my mind. I didn''t regret saying that to Fu Jing at all, and I didn''t regret leaving him like this.

    In a state of agitation, I didn''t drive, but took a taxi home. I paid the driver''s fare with my cell phone, and the bank card deduction message came immediately. I looked at the balance on it, and suddenly hated myself.

    Why am I so useless?!

    In the past few years when my sister was away, if Fu Jing hadn''t paid me to study and live, I wouldn''t have been like this.

    He was the one who killed my sister, but I still live on him until now?! How ironic!

    I have a card that I don''t use very much. I saved the living expenses he gave me every month and the tuition fees every year in that card. The password changed to eight eights. My sister''s life can''t be bought with money.

    After that, I went home and lay in bed. I was filled with hatred for grandpa fu, whom I had never met before.

    The first time I heard chairman fu mention fu jing''s grandfather, I felt that they were full of fear for this person. I didn''t expect that he was the one who forced my sister into a corner, an old man I had never seen before.

    My hands clenched the sheets, my eyes filled with hatred looking at the ceiling. No matter what I am facing now, I will not shrink back, absolutely not!

    After I washed up, I lay down in bed. The emptiness next door made me upset. Now that the situation was so complicated, maybe it was a good thing for Ning Jing to leave me, or at least not get involved with me again.

    Given her current situation, it shouldn''t be difficult to live a good life.

    The next day, I went to work as usual, and my attitude towards Fu Jing became even colder. I would never say a word to him.

    At noon, Jiang Miao called me while I was resting. "Chen Qing, I went to the hotel where Ning Jing was staying and asked about it. She paid for two months at a time and seemed to be planning to stay at the hotel."

    "How much is it there for a month?" I frowned, not understanding what she was doing.

    "She lives in a suite with a kitchen and a living room. It''s impossible not to lose 10,000 yuan a month." Jiang Miao smacked his lips. "She doesn''t need to be squeezed with you, nor do she need you to save her rent. It looks like she has a lot of money."

    I was puzzled. Although Ning Jing''s paintings could be sold now, they weren''t that rich. She could rent her former single apartment with a room of 30 square meters. Four thousand a month was enough for the renovation. Why would it be such a waste to stay in a hotel?

    This was not her style of spending unless she suddenly became rich.

    "Maybe her painting sold for a lot of money." I guessed, "Young master Jiang, can I ask you something?"

    "Say it."

    I looked around to make sure no one whispered, "Help me get close to someone."

    "Who?"

    "Fu Jing''s grandfather, Fu Shouye." When I finished, there was silence.

    I waited for a long time, but there was no echo. I thought something was wrong, so I called him several times before he answered me.

    "Let''s not talk about this now. Let''s talk about it when we meet." After Jiang Miao finished speaking, he took the initiative and hung up the phone. I didn''t think he was in a hurry. It seemed like something was going on.

    I sent him a wechat message asking him to call me when he was free. I was on call and he didn''t reply.

    I continued to work, busy between my own office and Fu Jing''s office, and he called me back after work in the afternoon.

    "Hai Tang and I are going to cancel our engagement, and I''m going to cancel the wedding." He seemed to be telling me something.

    I remained silent. What does that have to do with me? Obviously, it doesn''t matter.

    "What happened to Chen Lai was an accident. She was missing, not killed. You don''t have to hate or blame others." He added.

    His logic made me burst out laughing. "In that case, I''ll put you in the middle of a group of lions. You can''t blame me for being bitten to death. Blame that group of lions?"

    "Chen Qing, that''s two different things." A trace of anger rose in his dark eyes.

    I pouted. "Well, then, president fu, you don''t have to tell me anything about you. Yours and mine are two different things. I''m not interested in your marriage at all."

    "Is that how you talk to me now?" He suddenly slapped the table and got up, leaning over it and pinching my chin.

    He moved so fast that I couldn''t hide. "If you don''t want me to talk like this, then don''t talk to me about your personal affairs. I''m too lazy to listen."

    "Are you too lazy to listen?" As if he had heard a joke, his smile widened around his mouth, like a devil clown. I didn''t know where it was. He loosened my jaw, left the desk, grabbed my arm and dragged me into the lounge.

    "Fu Jing, I hate you, I hate you..." Knowing what was going to happen, I kept mumbling these three words.

    "Hate, even if you hate me, you can''t escape from me. I want you for a day, you have to stay for a day, I want you for a year, you have to stay for a year."

 Chapter 71 Miscarriage

    I was lying on the bed in rags, and Fu Jing was still in a good mood. At this time, I had thought of ways to kill him countless times, wishing I had a fruit knife in my hand, cut off his carotid artery, and let his blood gush out.

    When this thought died down, I suddenly realized that I hated him so much.

    I put on my clothes, tidied myself up, and ran away from his office.

    I took two days off from work, and I didn''t want to go to work, but I couldn''t bear to sit where I am now, and I couldn''t bear the salary. I had to live a decent life in North city with a sense of ceremony and dignity, so I had to do this job.

    After two days off, I went to work as if nothing had happened. I sent the card I had prepared to Fu Jing.

    "In the past few years, all the money you gave me is in it. I don''t want it if it''s not my sister''s money. Take your dirty money." I said that and left.

    "Stop." His low voice sounded behind me.

    I looked back at him and asked in a formulaic tone, "Fu Boss, do you have anything else to do?"

    "Do you think this will make me feel guilty about Chen Lai? I''m telling you, you''re too naive." A mocking smile hung from the corner of his mouth.

    "Are you still human? That''s a human life. Even if you don''t love her, at least she''s been with you for a while." My eyes were full of doubt.

    Fu Jing snorted. "She asked for it."

    I might be crazy, because I slapped fu jing right after he said that. After that, I was stunned and never dreamed that I would dare to hit him.

    "I..." My original anger was instantly extinguished by panic, and his eyes were so terrible.

    Fu Jing grabbed me by the neck and flung me to the side. My body fell unsteadily on the table, and my waist hit the corner of the table. It hurt so much that I was sweating and shivering.

    I struggled to hold the table so that I wouldn''t fall down. A warm feeling ran down my abdomen. I looked down and saw blood flowing down my thighs.

    "Fu Jing, Fu Jing..." I called out to him in a trembling voice.

    Without saying anything, he took off his suit jacket and wrapped it around my waist. He picked me up. "Are you pregnant?"

    "I don''t know, I''m in pain..." My lips were dry and my lower abdomen hurt like someone was chopping a knife.

    Fu Jing carried me out of the office and took the elevator to the parking lot. He carried me to his car and put me in the back seat. He sat in the driver''s seat and called while driving.

    I heard him say he was going to pick me up at the door, saying that I bumped into the table and bled from the bottom of my body.

    I could still hear him talking later, but when I heard him, I fainted. Thinking about it, it seemed like I hadn''t had my period for a while. When was the last time? I thought so hard, so I just let myself sleep.

    When I woke up and saw the empty white ceiling, I tilted my head slightly and saw Lu Buyuan''s face.

    "Chen Qing, are you awake?" His usual gentle smile was tinged with surprise.

    I nodded. "What''s wrong with me?"

    His smile suddenly froze and gradually faded. "Ah jing will tell you when he comes. He went to buy daily necessities. You may have to stay in the hospital for a few days."

    Hospitalized? I struggled to get up. As soon as it hurt, my waist and lower body hurt badly.

    "Hey, don''t move." Lu Buyuan pressed my shoulder.

    "Not far. You go out first." At some point, Fu Jing walked in.

    Lu Buyuan let go of his hand, gave me a complicated look, said two words with his lips and went out. He said, "Hold on."

    My hand, which was hidden under the covers, clenched into a fist. Fu Jing had a bunch of hospital supplies, a pink basin and a matching towel in his hand.

    "If it hurts, say so. I''ll ask the doctor to give you a painkiller." He said.

    I didn''t look at him in anger and asked coldly, "What''s wrong with me?"

    "You... Miscarried." Fu Jing''s voice did not detect joy or sadness.

    What? Miscarriage? I frowned. "How is that possible? I simply... My menstruation has always been irregular. Sometimes, it can be delayed by ten days and a half months. How can it be so coincidental?"

    "According to the doctor, it''s only been a month, and you''ve already had the operation to clear your uterus. This month, you have to take care of yourself. It''s about the same as confinement." Fu Jing took a thermos. "I''ll go get some hot water."

    I pulled the quilt up to cover myself, tears rushing out from the corner of my eyes. I bit the quilt and didn''t dare to cry. Only my body trembled.

    I had no idea that there was a child in my stomach, and Fu Jing killed his child himself. Even if he failed, the way he treated me made me feel cold.

    Hearing footsteps coming from the door of the ward, I quickly wiped away my tears and still didn''t want to lift the quilt.

    "I''ll get someone to help you with the company. As soon as you come back, I''ll go to work. I''ve been looking for your sister-in-law for a month to take care of you. Come over later. I''m leaving. The hot water is at the bedside." Fu Jing left after giving these instructions.

    "Hold on." A sudden desire welled up in my heart. I lifted the blanket and looked at him. "If you knew I was pregnant, would you let me keep this child?"

    Fu Jing gave me a side face and didn''t even look at me. "No."

    At that moment, I suddenly let go.

    In fact, he had no feelings at all. From the beginning to the end, I thought he liked me. Maybe he liked me. Hai Tang was right. I was just like my sister. I didn''t know if my sister knew that Fu Jing didn''t love her until she died.

    I was in the hospital for two days, and Lu Buyuan came to see me every day. He wasn''t my attending doctor, but he was more responsible than the attending doctor.

    "Things are getting better today."

    I nodded. "Can I be discharged now? It''s pretty boring to stay here all the time."

    "You''re usually so busy. Isn''t it good to be idle now? I have nothing to talk to the patients in the ward this afternoon, but don''t walk too much."

    "I''m too free. I''m so free that I''m panicking. Doctor lu, tell my attending doctor to let me out of the hospital. I think I''m all right." He agreed with all my requests.

    I checked out the next day, and no one came to pick me up. Lu Buyuan said he was fine, so he sent me home.

    Mrs. Yue was invited by Fu Jing, and she paid for it. She followed me home from the hospital, took care of me dutifully, and told me a lot of common sense about being a woman, which I didn''t have.

    Lu Buyuan told me to listen to yue sao, saying that I was still young and that there would be many more children in the future.

    "Doctor lu, I know who forced my sister away, and I know Fu Jing''s attitude towards my sister. I know everything I want to know. I don''t want to stay in North city anymore."

 Chapter 72 I Want to Marry You

    "Then where do you want to go?" Lu Buyuan asked me, "As far as I know, you don''t have any relatives either. North city is your second hometown. Where else can you go if you leave here?"

    I looked at him in surprise. "Don''t you want to know who killed my sister?"

    "I don''t need to know about all this since all the alai people have left. If I do, I will only add to my displeasure." Lu Buyuan lowered his head and smiled. "Actually, if you really want to leave, then leave. It''s good to see how persistent you are."

    "Doctor lu, is it because of the power that killed my sister? You know you can''t fight with them. That''s why you''re like this?" I guessed.

    His smile slowly turned bitter. "You''re right. I''m too weak to stand up for Ah Lai even though I know he''s being bullied. We can''t afford to do that."

    I took a deep breath and a flash of anger appeared in my eyes. I had no right to be angry because of Lu Buyuan''s cowardice and honesty, because I, as a sister, did not do what I could to seek justice for my sister.

    I knew it was Fu Shouye who forced my sister away, but what could I do? I can''t do anything. A character I haven''t even met before, can I go talk to him? Can you go and seek revenge on him? Isn''t this a fantasy?

    "Chen Qing, come on, you''re still weak. Have a good rest at home. I''ll go back first." Lu Buyuan patted me on the shoulder and encouraged me.

    "Don''t go yet." I stopped him. "You''ve known Fu Jing for so many years. Have you seen fu shouye?"

    Lu Buyuan looked puzzled. "No, why did you ask him? Does he have anything to do with your sister?"

    "You..." I frowned, more puzzled than he was. "Don''t you know that Fu Jing''s grandfather, Fu Shouye, forced my sister to leave North city?"

    "Fu Jing''s grandfather..." Lu Buyuan looked shocked.

    So he always thought it was Jiang Miao? My head is messier than a ball of thread, and I can''t find it.

    "No." I suddenly thought of something. "You said my sister was bullied. Did Jiang Miao bully my sister?"

    He hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    "Miss Chen, lunch is ready." Sister-in-law yue called for me.

    I sighed. "I''ve been busy all morning. Stay for dinner."

    Lu Buyuan did not refuse. During the meal, we tacitly avoided the topic of my sister. Both of us ate a lot. After I finished eating, Mrs. Yue brought me a bowl of soup.

    "Give dr. Lu a bowl too. It''s delicious." I said.

    Lu Buyuan smiled awkwardly. "I don''t need to. There''s still work in the department this afternoon. I''ll go first."

    I sent him to the door and he left. I continued to finish the soup. I was still depressed why he didn''t drink it. Mrs. Yue said I was stupid. It was specially for women. Of course, men couldn''t drink it.

    I curled my lips. It must be good stuff for women. I drank another bowl. It was actually quite good, but it always tasted like chinese medicine.

    After a week of boredom at home, it snowed in the middle. I was so cold that I hid in bed and didn''t even want to get out of bed. It looked like the new year was coming. If Fu Jing and Hai Tang''s engagement hadn''t been canceled, they would have gotten married.

    A few days later, I felt like I was going to grow mushrooms. Jiang miao came to me and said that Ning Jing had caused trouble again.

    I was so anxious that I put on my coat and was about to go out. Mrs. Yue stopped me from going out and even called Fu Jing.

    "I have an emergency. I have to go out now." My attitude was firm.

    Fu jing stopped at the door. "Don''t go. You''re still weak and can''t stand the cold."

    "Fu Jing, can you stop pretending? You don''t know who made me like this, do you?" I didn''t give him a good look, not since he walked in.

    "I don''t care what you say today. In short, you''re not allowed out of this door." He carried me to the bed and pressed me under the covers.

    I was so angry that I grabbed him and scratched him. "What right do you have to control me like this? You''re breaking the law and violating my personal freedom! Get out of here. This is my house, not the gold cage you gave me. Get out of here now."

    No matter what I said, he didn''t say a word, but he never let go.

    Jiang Miao called me again, but I was so anxious that I lost my temper.

    "Ning Jing is at the police station now. I have to rush to save her. She is my best friend. I beg of you. Just let me go." I was forced to plead softly.

    "Now you know to beg me? What did you do just now?" Fu Jing put it on the table.

    Why didn''t I ask him to take care of me?!

    I forced a smile. "It''s all my fault. Can I go out now?"

    "Ning Jing." He snorted and confused me. "Do you know how I found my wedding ring?"

    I froze and shook my head.

    "Ask your good friend Ning Jing. She sold the rings to Hai Tang."

    What?! His words were a slap in the face to me, scaring me to the core. So Ning Jing took the ring? She didn''t mean that she...

    I didn''t believe it. "No way. She''s not the kind of person who would lie. I suspected her about this, and she''s still very angry... No, how did you know about this?"

    Fu Jing took out his phone and pulled out a few photos for me. "I asked luo fang to follow Hai Tang the other day after I suspected you. Then something happened at Hai Tang''s studio. I thought you did it. You didn''t admit it, but I saw the surveillance and recognized you wearing sunglasses and a mask. Two days later, Ning Jing took the ring with Hai Tang and traded it with him. This was what Luo Fang saw with her own eyes. If I''m not wrong, you went to Hai Tang''s studio. To find the ring."

    Fu Jing had no reason to lie to me, but how could I believe Ning Jing?!

    Just then, Jiang Miao called again. I paused for two seconds before answering.

    "Chen Qing, are you coming or not? That troublemaker has been brought over by the police to take a statement. He''s been making a lot of noise. He''s so annoying."

    On the other side was Jiang Miao''s complaint, and on the other side was Fu Jing''s gaze. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.

    "Why don''t you say something?" Jiang Miao''s temper had reached a critical point.

    I pursed my lips. "Let her do it herself."

    I hung up the phone, feeling a little depressed, hiding in bed and not talking.

    After a while, I turned to look at Fu Jing. "Why don''t you suspect that Ning Jing and I conspired to take your ring and sell it to Hai Tang?"

    "Hai Tang told me that the ring was found in her studio. It was accidentally lost by her staff. The cleaner picked it up. Do you think I would believe such a flawed explanation?"

    "But you suspected me with her in the beginning." This matter is on my mind.

    Fu Jing touched my head. "It''s not fun to ask. My engagement with her has been annulled. I''m going to marry you."

 Chapter 73 Run Away!

    Marry me? To be honest, I wasn''t shocked when I heard Fu Jing say that. It was probably because I didn''t trust him so much in my bones, and I didn''t believe that he would marry a nobody like me. I haven''t had this kind of fantasy since the beginning when we had this kind of relationship.

    I smiled. "I don''t care who you marry. I know in my heart that I won''t marry you."

    "Isn''t this what you always wanted?" His attitude was a little frivolous.

    "You''re wrong. All I wanted was my sister. I only approached you for my sister. Now that I''ve cleared everything up, I don''t have to be with you anymore."

    My back was stiff and I said things I didn''t believe.

    Fu Jing held my face and forced me to look at him. "Chen Qing, you''re the woman sleeping next to me. I know exactly what you''re thinking. Why are you so anxious to draw a line with me? Want to change men?"

    "Yes, I want to change a man. I don''t want to argue with Hai Tang about you, and I don''t want to upset your Fu family, so that your grandfather won''t force me away again. I don''t even know where I''ll be missing by then." I raised my eyebrows and held my breath.

    He suddenly kissed me on the lips. I didn''t want to. I hid back. He straightened my head and didn''t allow me to give in at all. Just like this love game, he said it started, said it ended, and I never had the initiative.

    I hated myself for giving in, but when my lips ached from the kiss and my tongue was about to fall off, I had to give in.

    He kissed me and looked at me with his dark eyes. "Chen Qing, trust me again and let me make it up to you."

    I admit, I almost lost my mind, but I didn''t. I said yes, but I had a detailed escape route in mind.

    I want to run, I want to run away from Fu Jing, I want to run away from the grudges I can''t solve.

    Fu Jing stayed with me until dark, not watching me, but looking at me, limiting my freedom like a prisoner.

    In the evening, after dinner, I stood in the living room as usual. I didn''t want to sit for a small month and put on weight. Standing fifteen minutes after dinner was the only exercise I could do to comfort myself.

    "You''re not leaving? I''m not going anywhere in the middle of the night." I glanced at Fu Jing from the corner of my eye.

    "No." He sat on the sofa like an old man.

    I really wanted to say that if you didn''t leave, I would, but I couldn''t.

    After three days of being looked after, I used my cell phone to choose a good city, looked for the rental information on the website, and asked the agency to help me sell the house I live in now. As for the car that Fu Jing gave me, I also hung it on a second-hand website.

    Three days later, Fu Jing left. I was wondering why he didn''t work for three days. I asked, but he ignored me.

    If you call Fu Jing, I won''t give you a good life. I want to change you. But if you don''t call, we''ll get along peacefully. Even if I''m found out, I''ll take responsibility and never cause trouble for you."

    Mrs. Yue put her phone down and I took the opportunity to sneak out of the house.

    I called the agent to see the house and then sold the car. I didn''t want to take the money away from the car, so I stayed in the house to give it to Fu Jing.

    I asked for a low price, and soon someone wanted to see the house. I refused to let them see it. I only agreed to send pictures and videos. I didn''t want to be discovered by sister-in-law yue before I left.

    Although under these conditions, someone still wanted to buy my house. I took my property certificate and went to the formalities with others. It took me only five days before and after. Fortunately, Fu Jing didn''t bother me these five days.

    On the fifth day, Jiang Miao asked me out. I met him at the coffee shop outside the neighborhood.

    "Are you really leaving?" He glanced at me suspiciously.

    I nodded. "What happened to Ning Jing, you know?"

    "You don''t even need to ask me what I''m still meddling in, but then I heard that she was detained for seven days, and now she should be released. Who asked her to do it on her own? If she doesn''t have the ability, she has to cause trouble." Jiang Miao''s words gave me a hand to serve the tea.

    He was right. Ning Jing had a bad habit since he was a child. He was a man of his mouth and liked to stir up trouble.

    In high school, we got into trouble with those hooligans because of the incessant quarrels between her and another girl. I advocated taking a step back, but she was unreasonable and wanted to scold others for crying out for her parents. In recent years, she had restrained herself a lot.

    But I didn''t expect her to get angry again and be detained so badly.

    "Chen Qing, where are you going? Tell me. I''ll go play with you." Jiang miao winked at me.

    I made a frightened expression. "Let''s just leave. If I leak the news and get caught by Fu Jing, he won''t let me go. The last time I asked you about Fu Shouye, you dodged and didn''t give me an answer. What happened?"

    "What about you..." He wanted to do tai chi again. I glared at him and he coughed twice. "What''s the use of getting close to him? Your sister is dead, and you don''t even know who he is. If you''re not afraid of death, I''m afraid of you!"

    "Is he really that scary?"

    Jiang Miao nodded heavily. I took a deep breath and smiled, "I''m leaving now. I don''t need to get close to him. I can''t do anything about my sister getting into trouble with such a big man."

    "If only you knew. I''ll see you off one day."

    "Do you think I''ll let you give it to me?" I gulped down the coffee in front of me. "What if you find out about my terminal? Okay, I''m leaving. If you can, you can take care of Ning Jing for me. Forget it. I''d rather not."

    "There''s no pressure. You owe her everything." Jiang Miao hugged me and said, "If you can''t walk anymore, come and see me. At least I can keep you safe."

    I was very touched. When he said this, I couldn''t hear any jokes. I could only hear his serious promise.

    I left the coffee shop first, and the cold wind blew away my tears. I took two deep breaths in the cold wind, choking me and coughing a few times. The new car I bought should be here. It was tonight.

    Mrs. Yue usually sleeps in the living room. Tonight, I let her sleep in Ning Jing''s room and told her that it was going to be cold tonight. She was very grateful to me.

    At about ten o'' clock, I packed two sets of clothes and left the money for the car on the table. I took all the important documents with me and took a taxi to the city center where I saw my new car.

    I threw my bag into the back seat of the car and sat in the driver''s seat myself, driving all night.

 Chapter 74 All the Way South

    I think of a place where spring flowers bloom. Don''t be as cold as North city. It can be warmer. I hope the people there will make me want to start over. I hope...

    I tried to immerse myself in the future, but when I got on the highway, I still wanted to look back.

    I want to visit my sister''s grave again. I want to see Fu Jing again. I want to...

    The next morning, at six o'' clock, it was just dawn. I got off the highway and found a place to eat and sleep. I used to calculate money for everything, but now I don''t care at all. I''m alone in the world. Money is really enough for me.

    After a good night''s sleep, I woke up just in time for lunch. I checked out to eat and drove on the road. I imagined that I was a driver, but there were no passengers on the way. It was so boring.

    I was too lazy to drive until night, so I simply found a place to have a good meal and went to a cell phone store in the mall to buy a cell phone. As for the cell phone card, I didn''t think I could use it for the time being, so I didn''t do it.

    In the evening, I hid in my hotel room and watched tv. I looked for everything I wanted to see and didn''t have time to read. I also swiped my weibo and everything else. In the end, I was really bored. I simply went to eat skewers.

    "Young lady, it''s just one person. It''s cold. Young lady should wear more clothes alone." The barbecue uncle wore a small white hat and looked very kind.

    "Well dressed." I wrapped myself in a down jacket, and when I saw the lady boss sticking the word" fu," I couldn''t help but sigh," it''s almost the new year."

    "Yes, it''s three or four days before the new year. Come, see how many chicken wings you ordered. I''ll give you one more." The boss said enthusiastically.

    My face was smiling, and my eyes were curved by this sudden friendly smile. "Thank you, boss."

    I ate a few plates of skewers by myself, and it made me burp. I also drank a bottle of beer, and I was full. I felt sleepy, so I checked out and prepared to go back to the hotel.

    "Girl, be careful on the road. Don''t wander around outside. This area hasn''t been peaceful lately." The boss reminded him.

    I nodded, put my hand in my pocket, glanced around and hurried back.

    Just as I was halfway there, the streetlight suddenly flashed, scaring me to the side. When I saw that the streetlight was not very good, I couldn''t help laughing at myself for being timid.

    "Little sister, come out alone tonight?"

    I don''t know when, two men suddenly appeared beside me, bent over and looking at them gave people a feeling of ruffian.

    I didn''t say anything. I looked at the light in front of me. As long as I could get there, I would be staying at the corner.

    "Where do you live, the two of you? I know this area very well."

    I glanced at them. "I prefer hotels."

    "Just in time. Our brothers like it too." The two men looked at me lustfully, their hands rubbing against their chests.

    I smiled and decided to play it by ear. "There''s a hotel ahead. Did you bring your id card and money?"

    "My little sister is so direct, how can I not bring it?" A man took out his id card and showed it to me.

    I forced out a smile and saw that it was almost the corner. As long as there were staff at the hotel, I was safe.

    "That hotel is so expensive. It''s not cost-effective for us to go. I think we should go there." The other man put his arm on my shoulder and said, "It''s cheap and clean over there. You can have anything you want. I''m sure you''re satisfied."

    I jerked my foot up and kicked him in the leg. He let go of me with an ouch. I smelled alcohol on them just now, and they wouldn''t be able to run past me if they drank too much.

    "Stop, you little bitch!" Curses came from behind.

    I ran as fast as I could. There was a whistling wind in my ear. I didn''t even turn my head back. I just walked forward and turned around and rushed into the hotel to grab the security guard.

    "Help, I met two thugs. They''re chasing me. I''m a guest of 511 upstairs." I gasped and grabbed the guard''s arm.

    "Miss, don''t be nervous. I''ll go out and take a look."

    I swallowed and hid behind him. After he went out to look, he said he was fine. No one came after him. I went upstairs and went back to my room at ease.

    I locked the door and put a glass on the doorknob. The drowsiness that had surged up from eating had disappeared without a trace. I didn''t even want to take a bath.

    I played with my cell phone and found all kinds of ways to defend myself. I went around alone in the future. I couldn''t be sure that I wouldn''t be bullied. I played with my cell phone until midnight, and then I fell asleep. After washing my face, I wrapped up the quilt and went to sleep.

    The next day, I was woken up by the alarm. With a loud bang, I almost fell out of bed.

    I quickly washed up, changed my coat, and put on a hat to tidy myself up. I left the room and left quickly.

    I was staying at a hotel with my id card. If someone was looking for me, they would find me. So I couldn''t stay in one place for long. I took my car and left this place. Only when I got on the highway did I feel safe.

    This time, I drove all day, got off the highway, found a place to live in a county, and had instant noodles and ham for dinner.

    After eating, I fell asleep. I didn''t take off my clothes and covered myself with a thin quilt. There was a fruit knife under the pillow. In the middle of the night, someone knocked on the door. I suddenly woke up and reached under the pillow to hold the fruit knife before asking loudly, "Who is it?"

    The people outside did not speak and continued knocking.

    "Honey, go open the door and see if there''s anything wrong." I pretended to be lazy, then took out my phone and played the man I had prepared for the recording.

    Soon the knock on the door outside disappeared and I was relieved.

    In the middle of the night, I hardly slept. Until dawn, I didn''t even return my room, so I drove away. I slept in the car at noon, and my cell phone rang, scaring me a lot.

    I rubbed my eyes and saw a man standing outside the car. The man knocked on my window, and the strange ringtone of his phone came from him.

    I didn''t open the window and asked him what was wrong with my eyes.

    "My cat hid under your car. Don''t drive yet. Let me call out the cat."

    I nodded and saw that he didn''t look like a bad person, so I opened the door and got out of the car. "Where''s your cat?"

    I had just squatted down when someone suddenly grabbed my neck from behind. I grabbed his hand and widened my eyes. I didn''t expect danger to come so quickly.

    I couldn''t resist being strangled by him. I reached into my pocket, grabbed the handle of the knife, pulled out the fruit knife, and stabbed it into his foot. He let go with a cry.

    I climbed to the side of the car, got in the car before he rushed up, closed the door, and gasped for air. Looking at the man outside, I couldn''t even breathe, so I started the car and ran away.

    "Stop! Chen Qing, stop!"

 Chapter 75 Theres No Such Thing As Spring Blossoms

    I looked at the man in the rearview mirror. I didn''t know him at all. Why would he know my name?

    The man chased me for more than ten meters and suddenly fell to the ground. When I saw the long blood mark behind him, I was shocked that I had stabbed him!

    If he dies, I won''t be able to wash myself up even if I jump into the Yellow River. No, he can''t die!

    I called 120 and 110 by the way. I hung up before I could call 110. If I called the police, it wouldn''t be so easy. I was in a hurry to leave. It was the right choice not to call the police.

    120 Came over to pick up the man, and I followed him. I need to know if he''s alive or dead. I don''t want to get into a murder case before I''m free.

    The man went into the emergency department and came back to life after being rescued. I saw him alive and wanted to leave. Who knew that he saw me and pointed at me so suddenly that the doctors thought I was the patient''s family member and insisted that I stay.

    I thought he couldn''t do anything to me in public, so I stayed.

    "Who are you? Why did you kill me just now?" I asked.

    "I didn''t kill you. I just saw people I knew trying to scare you." The man had a pretty face and a good look. "I''m Liu Mang, don''t you remember? The Liu Mang you used to cut."

    Hooligan? I almost burst out laughing. He looks like a gangster.

    Have I ever beheaded anyone before? No, I thought about it carefully, and a memory fragment suddenly popped up.

    "It''s you? How dare you recognize me? I''m afraid I don''t want to die!" As soon as I thought of the little punk who made me and Ning Jing perform so well in the college entrance examination, I was so angry. "Believe it or not, I''ll pull out the needle now and let you die!"

    "Hey, slow down." He cried out quickly, "I''ve lost too, okay?! Look at my arm. I still have a scar."

    "You deserve it! Who told you to stop me and Ning Jing from letting us go to the college entrance examination, and even to make moves on us? If you don''t cut them off, you deserve it!" I scolded.

    Liu Mang gave me a blank look. "I was just scaring you. Who knew you guys were like that?"

    "Scare us?" I snorted coldly. "I''ve been working hard for three years just for the college entrance examination. We''re going to be late, and you guys are still pestering us. You have the nerve to scare us. I don''t have time to talk to you about these useless things right now. Just be yourself. I''m leaving."

    I left as soon as I said so. Liu Mang sighed. When he saw that I didn''t pay him any attention, he showed his true colors. He told me that I was the one who hurt him and asked me to pay the medical bills before leaving.

    I almost threw my bag on his head and killed his grandson. "Shut up!"

    "How dare you say that you didn''t stab me in the foot? There were surveillance cameras in that parking lot just now. You can''t get away with it." He shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.

    "Okay, count me unlucky, you wait!" I went to pay him, and it was five thousand. My whole arm hurt.

    When I came back after handing it over, I saw that he was eating. A little nurse came to me and asked me for money. She asked me to give her the money that Liu Mang lent her for the meal. I was extremely reluctant to give it to her, but I couldn''t.

    "You rascal!" I glared at Liu Mang. "Five thousand dollars for medical expenses and thirty for food. Give it to me."

    Liu Mang spat. "Why should I give it to you? You pricked my foot so hard that it spurted blood. I haven''t asked you for money yet. Anyway, don''t leave. You can leave when I get out of the hospital."

    "I don''t care about people like you." After I said that, I left. I didn''t believe he had any reason to trip me. I paid the money.

    "I heard that you went to North city later. North city is a hundred thousand miles away from here. Why did you suddenly appear here? You''re still on guard. I''m afraid you didn''t do something in North city and you''re afraid of getting caught."

    I continued walking.

    "If you don''t take good care of me today, I''ll go to the police and tell them that I found a suspicious person named Chen Qing." He raised his voice.

    I took two steps and turned back, gently "Stroking" his bandaged foot, and he screamed in pain.

    "Take care of you, okay, I think you still dare me to take care of you?" I gritted my teeth and wouldn''t let go.

    "Auntie, I was wrong. I was wrong. Let go of me." Liu Mang bowed with both hands. "If you don''t take care of me, no one will take care of me. After all, you should help me after meeting each other. You helped me today, and I will help you tomorrow."

    I saw that the gauze was red, so I let go of it. "I don''t need your help. Just stop talking nonsense."

    Liu Mang paused for a while and continued to eat his meal. I didn''t do anything, so I just sat by the bed, propped up my head and slept. After a while, I was so sleepy that I simply lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    "Chen Qing, Chen Qing?"

    I said yes and got up with a sore neck. "What do you want me to do?"

    "I''m hungry, aren''t you?"

    When I touched my stomach, I was really hungry. I shook my head and rubbed my neck. "I''m going to buy something to eat. You wait here."

    I fed myself first and brought him a meal.

    "You eat, I''ll find a place to sleep."

    "You won''t run away, will you?" Liu Mang looked at me.

    I rolled my eyes. "If I really wanted to run, would I sit here for so long? But don''t expect to keep blackmailing me. If you dare to call the police, I''ll find a few people to beat you up and let you go back to the hospital a few more times. If you provoke me, neither of us will have a good time."

    "No way. Well, I want to eat small steamed buns in the morning. You can bring one for me. Don''t forget it."

    I ignored him and left the emergency room.

    There were a lot of hotels near the hospital, and they looked clean and safe. I found an expensive hotel on the principle of value for money. I just want to have a good night''s sleep.

    I took a quick shower and collapsed on the bed. After my hair was completely dry, I hid myself in bed and felt comfortable.

    I set an alarm clock for nine o'' clock. No matter what happens tomorrow, I have to sleep well today.

    When I woke up, I didn''t sigh that I slept well, but that it was good to have money. I decided to stay in a five-star hotel in the future. The higher the price, the better.

    I got up and had breakfast. Thinking of the small steamed bun that Liu Mang said yesterday, I bought one for him and sent it over.

    "You''re finally here. I''m starving."

    "It''s best to starve to death." I rolled my eyes. "When are you going to be discharged? What did the doctor say?"

    Liu Mang curled her lips. "The doctor said I lost a lot of blood. I need to stay here for a few more days. Why did you stab me so deeply and bleed so much? You have to pay for my blood."

    Pay back? I was so angry that I almost jumped up from the bench. When he saw my hair exploding, he quickly smiled and said, "I was just kidding. There''s no need to pay. The doctor said that I could be discharged today. By the way, why did you suddenly come back? Did you really commit a crime in another place?"

    "Get lost, you can''t spit ivory out of a dog''s mouth." Almost every word of his could make me so angry.

 Chapter 76 Past Events

    Liu Mang chuckled. "We''re like grasshoppers tied together. What''s there to say? Just say it."

    "Who''s on the same rope as you? I won''t stay here long. You''re being pestered too. Let''s go. I''ll get you out of the hospital and have dinner. We''ll go home." I put my hand in my jacket pocket.

    "Can we find each other''s mothers? Last time I went home, I saw your stepmother dressed up with a wild man."

    My heart thumped. My first reaction was, what about my dad? But I didn''t ask. The family had nothing to do with me for a long time.

    "It''s none of my business. If you don''t go, lie here." I said angrily.

    Liu Mang got out of bed and looked down at himself. "I don''t have any clothes to wear. You can buy me a suit. You lent me the money. Can I pay you back as soon as I have money?"

    I frowned, not because I didn''t want to buy it for him, but because I was surprised, "You don''t even have money to buy clothes?"

    He was a little uncomfortable, so I didn''t ask any more. He had to be so depressed that he couldn''t afford a change of clothes, and he was still a young man.

    I went out to look for a random store and bought a size of 175. When I came back to give it to him, he was very happy. He put on his clothes and followed me out of the hospital.

    "What the hell are you doing? Don''t you go back to earn money with your hands and feet?" I asked.

    "Do you think money is so easy to earn? People like us who were expelled from junior high school don''t know a lot of big characters and don''t have diplomas or academic qualifications, so we can only do some rough work. I worked as a waiter for two or three months and got fired because I hit a customer. I went to work on the construction site for two months. I was too tired, so I quit when I got angry."

    I heard him say nothing, and I didn''t like to say anything about it. Anyway, I didn''t come here to live his life, and he couldn''t be the same as I asked him to. I remember when I was in college, I couldn''t find a job, and I went to the construction site. The salary was low, the work was heavy, and I was tired.

    But I didn''t quit. I waited for the opportunity to show off my strengths in front of the foreman, and then he gave me a raise and a civilian job.

    Liu Mang was still complaining. "Chen Qing, you said we came from the same place. Why is there such a big gap? By the way, I heard you went to North city to look for your sister. Did you find her?"

    I avoided his foxy eyes. "I found it."

    "When you were in high school, I heard about your sister..."

    "All right, have your meal." I interrupted the conversation and took out three hundred yuan from my bag. "Pay the bill. Take the rest of the money and live for two days. Hurry up and find a job."

    He took the money and said with a toothpick in his mouth, "Are you leaving again? I think your car is full of snacks. Where are you driving to? Why don''t you let me follow you and be your bodyguard? I really can''t. Even a nanny can do it."

    "I don''t need it." I left without hesitation.

    I purposely circled around the hospital to get the car. I got in the car to study the map after making sure he didn''t follow me. It wasn''t far from my hometown, so I thought of what Liu Mang said.

    I don''t think she''s going to take care of my dad for the rest of his life. I''m not surprised that she''s hooking up with other men, but my dad''s old feudalist, I''m afraid he''ll die of anger.

    My mother brought Yang Meng back before the seventh day and wanted yang meng to give him a son, but Yang Meng was only pregnant once and I pushed him down the stairs.

    My dad always said it was useless to raise a daughter, and he didn''t show any mercy when he chased me and my sister away. He deserved it even if he had no one to take care of him, but I felt bad inside. I wanted to go back and see him.

    I went back to look for Liu Mang. Liu Mang was limping along the road next to the restaurant. I parked my car in front of him.

    "Get in the car."

    A flash of surprise flashed in his eyes and he got into the car without saying a word. "Chen Qing, I knew you wouldn''t forget your old friend, so what? Where are we going? Let''s have a reality version of the heartflower roadshow."

    "Who''s your friend now?" I glanced at him in the rearview mirror. "You said my stepmother was with another man. Where''s my dad?"

    Liu Mang smiled. "Look at you. If you want me to tell you, women are all creatures of duplicity."

    "Are you going to tell me?" I''m too lazy to talk to him.

    "I didn''t see your father. I saw your stepmother on the county street."

    I swallowed and lay on the steering wheel for a while before I looked up. Liu Mang was eating my snacks in the back.

    "I''ll give you the money. Help me go back and see my dad."

    "Sure, how much is it?" Liu Mang''s eyes shone.

    I pursed my lips. "One thousand, two hundred round-trip tickets. I''ll reimburse you."

    Liu Mang happily agreed. I immediately sent him to the train station. He bought a ticket and went back to his hometown. In order to make it easier to contact him, I gave him my old wechat.

    It was only after I posted a wechat message that I realized that Fu Jing was looking for me. A quiet person like that would actually send me many wechat messages!

    There were good words for me to go back, and there were threats to me. Unfortunately, he no longer had the capital to threaten me. As soon as I left, I would say goodbye to everything in North city.

    At around 10 pm, Liu Mang sent me a wechat about my home, and he even showed me a video. The two-story building in the past was so dilapidated, and the yard was a mess. It didn''t look like anyone lived in it at all.

    Liu Mang called uncle chen a few times. No one answered. I let him in, and he went in.

    The picture was even worse. No one was cleaning the room, the things were scattered everywhere, and another glass of water on the table turned yellow.

    "Mom, this smell..." Liu Mang complained in disgust.

    I had an ominous feeling that when Liu Mang pushed the first floor master bedroom away, I was completely stunned.

    My dad was lying on the bed, staring at the camera in the dark with his eyes hooked up, which gave me a fright. Not to mention Liu Mang, he screamed a few times and the ghost was about to run away.

    "Go back, that''s my dad." My tears came out as soon as I brushed them.

    "No, I need more money. It''s scary!"

    "Okay, I''ll give you another thousand. Why did my dad do this?" I hung up the video as soon as I finished, and I couldn''t get that scene out of my mind.

    I stared anxiously at my phone, crying and waiting. I never dreamed that the man who had blown his eyes at me would turn into a frightened face lying on the bed. This...

    I ran into the bathroom and washed my face with cold water. Looking at myself in the mirror with red eyes, I was confused.

    Chen Qing, that man abandoned you. You don''t owe him! I took a deep breath and calmed myself down as fast as I could.

 Chapter 77 There Must Be Something Hateful about Poor People

    An hour later, Liu Mang called me and I picked up the video. My mood and face were much better than before.

    "That stepmother of yours is too fucking inhuman. You don''t even know what happened to your father!" Liu Mang spat as he spoke. "A good home. Maggots are starting to grow inside and outside. Your father''s bed... Disgusts me. I just asked the neighbors that your stepmother hasn''t come back for a long time. They didn''t even know that your father was still lying in the house."

    The image that Liu Mang described came to my mind, and my scalp went numb. How could anyone do such a thing?!

    "What about my dad? He can''t move?"

    "I was just about to tell you about it. Your dad''s paralyzed. I don''t know what''s going on with him. I got his bed out. That smell... I said Chen Qing, aren''t you coming back after this mess?"

    I swallowed and wished I could cut that woman Yang Meng into pieces. "I don''t care who you look for, clean up my dad''s house and ask someone to take care of his daily life. I''ll pay for it."

    "Look at my errand money..."

    "I''ll give you two thousand more when I get this done in two days."

    "Okay, then I won''t disturb you. Rest early. I''ll take care of everything here. I''ll keep you satisfied!" Liu Mang''s voice was full of flattery.

    Hanging up the video, my heart was mixed, not as uncomfortable as it was at first, but it was very complicated.

    When my mother was still alive, my father was not that bad to us. Like other people''s fathers, he was not good at words. Although he didn''t care much about words, he earned a lot of money for us.

    After my mother passed away, he suddenly brought back a woman. It all seemed to have changed. The stepmother beat us and scolded us. He didn''t care. Sometimes he helped the stepmother. My sister and I hated my father from then on.

    After all these years, I didn''t have much of a grudge left. After all, he was my father, and hearing how miserable he was, I really couldn''t bear to ignore him.

    I stayed here for two days, and in two days, Liu Mang was busy on the other side. I looked at him on the other side. He was not capable of anything else, and he was quite quick to find someone to work. He found a nanny to clean up the inside and outside, and helped my father take a bath, and changed the furniture again.

    Two days later, Liu Mang came back.

    "The nanny''s salary is two thousand and five thousand a month. I paid her one month in advance. Look at the furniture you bought. I didn''t tamper with it. It''s five thousand in total. My return ticket and my payment, you see..." Liu Mang settled the bill with me.

    I didn''t hesitate. I prepared all the cash. "I promised to give you 4,000, 200 tickets to erase it. It''s okay with you. I''ve called you 10,000 these two days. It''s spent 7,500 over there. It''s 8,000. You have 2,000 left. I''ll give you 2,000 more."

    He chuckled and took the money from me. "Chen Qing, I didn''t expect you to be so generous right now. You don''t care about anything."

    "It sounds like my family''s money printing factory. Didn''t I earn this money by working every day?" I glared at him. "Are the people you''re looking for on the nanny''s side reliable?"

    "It''s quite reliable. I think the most unreliable one is your stepmother. If she knew that you were so good at cleaning up your father, she would definitely come back and ask for money from you. If you don''t pay, she would abuse your father. What do I think you should do?"

    It''s not that I haven''t considered what Liu Mang said, but I haven''t figured out how to solve it yet.

    "Liu Mang, are you going back to your hometown?"

    "I haven''t decided yet. Why, do you want me to watch over your stepmother for you? Then I have to work. It''s hard to squat in front of your house every day." Liu Mang set up the score.

    A sneer rose from the corner of my mouth. "I don''t want to look for a security guard like you. What I want to say is that if you go back to your hometown, you should pay attention to our family. If you don''t go back, then forget it. I can do this. I have done my best."

    "Indeed, I''ve heard a lot from your neighbors these past two days about your family. It''s not easy for you to do this to your father. If you were my father, I wouldn''t have even bothered to look at you. If I had known about these things, I wouldn''t have bullied you so much."

    "What, are you going to repent?" I chuckled. "You helped he xia bully me and Ning Jing, and she only got into a bad school. You almost ruined her, you know?"

    Liu Mang waved his hand. "She deserved it. Do you think she didn''t do this to he xia? She ruined he xia''s painting, which caused her to fail her first year of college entrance examination, and then she was forced to work."

    Why didn''t I know that? Seeing me frown, Liu Mang smiled. "You treat her like a best friend. She only uses you as a shield. She''s so touched."

    I ignored him and didn''t want to get involved with him anymore. My journey to the south had been delayed for two days, so I couldn''t delay any longer.

    That night, I drove on the road and said goodbye to Liu Mang.

    The road on the highway was a little dark, and the late night traffic made me nervous. When I thought of what Liu Mang said, my back went cold. I always thought of Ning Jing as my best sister, and I was grateful to her, but I didn''t think she had so much to hide from me.

    She told me that some people were jealous that she was good at drawing, and asked me to accompany her during the art exam. I helped her block the bad girls I thought she was, but she didn''t tell me that she had damaged the painting.

    I was trapped in an alley with a gangster to get back at her. Luckily, she had a conscience to save me, but I didn''t abandon her either. Over the years, I helped her a lot. Jiang Miao was right. I owed her enough.

    Looking at the dark road ahead, I felt uncertain. I had lived for more than 20 years without friends, confidants, relatives, or anything.

    What a pity.

    If I really settled down to live alone, if I fell ill and fainted one day, would I still be lying there when I woke up, or if I died one day, would the body stink and no one find it?

    Before I knew it, tears streamed down my face.

    Late at night, I parked my car in the service area and slept in it alone.

    I dreamt of Fu Jing. He was sitting next to me. He told me to put my head on his lap so that I could sleep better. He also said he wanted to forget about the past and marry me.

    Everything was fine in my dream. I was lying on his leg and his blurry face was right in front of me, comforting my lonely heart. If I had him by my side, I would not be afraid of anything.

    But this is a dream after all. You can''t be too greedy about dreams.

    "Fu Jing, I''m going to wake up soon. Can you stay a little longer?" I raised my hand and stroked Fu Jing''s face. It was warm and real.

    "Okay, I''m not leaving." He took my hand, and that was when I woke up.

 Chapter 78 Love And Kill Each Other

    Fu Jing was still in front of me, and the dream hadn''t disappeared yet. I breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m not awake yet. It''s nice to see you again."

    "Silly." He leaned down and bent over to kiss me.

    The touch was the same as when he kissed me in real life. I laughed happily, didn''t want to lie down anymore, and just sat up.

    As I sat, I looked out the window at the night. I froze for a second, then looked at Fu Jing beside me. I stuttered as I spoke. "You... You..."

    He pinched my face and I screamed in pain. This is not a dream, is it true?!

    The living Fu Jing is right in front of me right now?!

    "Why are you here? I''m at the highway service station. How did you find me?" It was even more terrifying than a horror movie, and he just appeared out of thin air.

    "It''s not hard to find you. The id card you used in the hotel, and the surveillance on the highway." Fu Jing put his arms around his shoulders, his black eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were sharp. "How dare you run away with me behind your back?"

    I immediately became timid. Before I left, I was very nervous for fear of being discovered by him, but I didn''t think I would be caught by him. When he asked me, I was so flustered that I didn''t know how to answer.

    "Then what... The world is so big, I want to come out and take a look." My face was red from holding it in, so I said, "It''s still not light yet. You won''t hit me, will you?"

    "Do you think I''m a man who only hits women?" He raised his eyebrows, his tone full of warning.

    I hurriedly shook my head. "Your image in my mind is very big. It''s totally different from the scumbag who beats women, right?"

    "Don''t flatter me. Let''s go back and settle this." Fu Jing opened the door and drove around the driver''s seat.

    I still can''t let go of a hanging heart, can I just follow him back?

    If the prerequisite for freedom is to be alone, then I would rather be alone. I don''t want to go back.

    "Fu Jing, where are we going?" I asked tentatively.

    "Airport."

    No, I can''t go to the airport with him. If I went there, I would have wasted so many days.

    My phone is still in front of me. I don''t have wifi and I can''t get on the internet. Normally, it''s not too far from the airport when I get off the highway. If Fu Jing drives to the airport and buys a plane ticket, then I won''t have a chance.

    No, I can''t let him drive to the airport.

    "I''m so sleepy. I feel a little feverish. Can we not take the plane in a hurry? I want to take a hot bath and have a good sleep." I talked to him.

    "Don''t waste your energy. Even if you''re dying, I''ll send you to North city in a medical helicopter." A word from Fu Jing dispelled my thoughts.

    In front of him, all my tricks were so insignificant.

    He drove very fast, and I was still curious why he appeared in the service area. I looked at the car behind the car and couldn''t figure out which one was following us.

    "Stop looking. My car is in front."

    I sighed dejectedly, "You are a roundworm in my stomach. Why do you know everything I think?"

    "That''s because you have a simple mind."

    "I..." Ten thousand words of criticism were left in my stomach to reflect on.

    It was getting brighter and brighter. It was the most special sunrise I had ever seen. Around eight o'' clock, Fu Jing took my ticket to register, went to the bathroom, bought breakfast, and tried everything. He blocked my escape route.

    I was escorted onto the plane. When the plane took off, my dream of escape was shattered.

    I looked out the window with a dim look, and the first time I ran away, it ended.

    After so long, I was tired. When I woke up, the plane just landed. Fu Jing took me off the plane with his bag and someone picked me up when he left the airport.

    "By the way, you didn''t make things difficult for sister-in-law yue." It suddenly occurred to me that there was something else.

    "You still have the heart to care about others?" He snorted.

    I shuddered. "I know I can''t hide. It''s just that I''m the only one to blame for this. Don''t blame others."

    "Deducted half a month''s salary."

    That should be fine. I was relieved, not worried about my situation.

    The car drove all the way to my house. Fu Jing and I went upstairs together and went home. It was the same as before. It didn''t change at all.

    "How much did you pay for my house?" I asked, "If I had known that you would buy it in the end, I wouldn''t have sold it cheap. It was a loss."

    "You''re not stupid enough to know that I bought the house." He sat down on the sofa. "Say, what are you running for?"

    I pouted. "If I don''t want to be with you, why don''t I run? It''s a society ruled by law. You keep forcing me to do this and that. Who likes to be oppressed and manipulated every day?"

    I said what I wanted to say in one breath, and when I said it, I wanted to applaud for myself.

    "How dare you? Run without a word!" He suddenly raised his voice and gave me a fright.

    I pursed my lips, not daring to say another word.

    "You just had a miscarriage and it''s snowy outside. If you want to die, just tell me. I don''t have to bother to arrange for someone to take care of you." He raised his eyebrows slightly and a chill rose from the bottom of my heart.

    I gulped and mumbled, "Look, I''m fine."

    "All right? Sleep in the car in the middle of the night. You told me everything was fine? Chen Qing, no one has ever dared to accuse me, and no one has ever dared to disobey me. From today on, you will stay here and not go out for a month until we get married." He pointed at me and ordered.

    A month? No going out? He''s just come back and he''s bossing me around again!

    "I don''t want it! I don''t want to marry you. I can go out whenever I want. You can''t control me." I glared at him. I couldn''t have lived under his enslavement for the rest of my life.

    "Say it again?" He stood up from the sofa and scared me back two steps.

    The corner of my mouth twitched and I said, "I don''t like you, and I don''t want to marry you. I don''t want to be a doll at your disposal. Do you hear me now?"

    Fu Jing grabbed my arm and threw me on the sofa. Before I could resist, he pressed me down.

    Hehe, this again?

    I had two legs, so I decided not to fight back. "You do it. I''ll sue you for qiang jian when you''re done."

    "Chen Qing, don''t be ignorant?" He pinched my face and warned me word by word.

    "From the beginning to the end, do you see me as a person? Come to me when you need me. You can leave me alone in the hospital for a few days without coming to see me. If I disobey you a little, I will call you ignorant. Fu Jing, I hate you!"

    My eyes were red with anger, and my tears involuntarily trembled in them.

    "You can''t hate me, you can''t." His stormy kisses filled me with anger, and I couldn''t breathe from his kisses. "I tried so hard to break off my engagement with Hai Tang just to get a result for your sentence. Isn''t that enough?"

 Chapter 79 Are We Really Going to Be Together?

    I was stunned. I didn''t think that Fu Jing was serious. He really broke off the engagement with Hai Tang to give me a result. I don''t know what happened to him. I just know that it must be very difficult.

    I couldn''t help but put my hand around his neck. His kisses went from rush to slow, from violence to gentleness, and we went from the sofa to the bed.

    We had sex for a long time without any intimate contact, but only once, he said that I was in good health after the abortion and could not indulge.

    After I finished, I lay on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. He hugged me and held my hand on his chest.

    "Are you really going to marry a nobody like me? Can your father and grandfather agree?" I looked at him worriedly, only to see his chin.

    "It''s hard, but I''m willing to take a gamble." The way Fu Jing looked at me made my throat tighten.

    He''s already said that, what else can I say? It''s just that my sister''s affairs make me feel bad. Even if he could marry me, I wouldn''t necessarily be able to marry him.

    My lips moved, but I didn''t say anything after all.

    "Have you had the year?" Fu Jing asked me.

    I shook my head. "No, I wanted to cry when I saw someone wearing a red coat on the road, not to mention the blessing on the door of the hotel. I couldn''t bear to look at it, but it was still uncomfortable. Everyone else was happy together, and I was alone, and I was struggling to find a reason to live."

    His arms tightened, and I closed my eyes. He slowly opened his mouth. His voice was tired that I had never heard of before. "I thought I would have a different year with you here. I didn''t expect all the new year''s time to be wasted on the road."

    "After that, I''ll spend every new year with you, okay?"

    I don''t know why, but when my heart moved and my mouth opened, a promise flew out of my stomach.

    "Okay." Fu jing tucked me in.

    Some people say that the man who will hold you and talk to you after you sleep is the man who loves you. Others say that the man who will fight against all external obstacles for you is the man who loves you. Every time I sleep with Fu Jing, I will ask myself a question: does he love me or not?

    I will give myself all kinds of answers, such as: he may like me a little, he will love me well, he actually doesn''t love me.

    I''ve never been able to hold on to an answer, so much so that my repeated emotions drove me crazy, but at this moment, I suddenly knew that Fu Jing loved me.

    This sleep was the most solid sleep I''ve had in the past few days.

    When I woke up, it was dark and the house was filled with the aroma of food. There was still warmth around me. Fu Jing should have been up not long.

    I decided to put all those messy things behind me and enjoy the feeling of being in love now.

    "What are you cooking?" I put on my pajamas and leaned against the wall.

    "There''s only steak in the fridge. It''s not very fresh." He didn''t even look back.

    I pouted. "It''s okay. I don''t want to pick anyways. I''ve eaten everything these days. The most I''ve eaten is instant noodles."

    He snorted. "You deserve it."

    He was right, I deserved it, but he was wrong too. If he had told me everything and made it clear to me, I would have run away?

    But I dare not say that. I can''t afford to provoke his burning temper.

    After dinner with fu jing, no one was sleepy. I suggested dressing up the house and going to buy some new year''s goods. He agreed.

    I looked at my closet, there were no red clothes at all. Just as I took out my black down jacket and was about to put it on me, fu jing conjured up a red coat like a magic trick.

    "Mine?" I looked at him in surprise.

    "Is it mine?" He glanced at me.

    I couldn''t care less about his ugly face. I put on my coat happily and wore a huge scarf. It looked like chinese new year.

    I took Fu Jing out of the house, muttering about what I was going to buy. After a long time, he replied with two words: nagging.

    I laughed. I like this way of getting along. In fact, I am the kind of person who gives me three points of color and I want to open a dyeing workshop, but only for the other half. I am easy to take an inch, and I hope to get more love from the other side, because...

    I gave all my love to each other.

    "Why don''t you wear something brighter?" I leaned over and asked Fu Jing, "Is it because I''m too old and dressed so brightly for fear of being told?"

    As soon as I said that, he drove the car into the parking space in a graceful manner. If I hadn''t fastened my seat belt properly, I would have flown out.

    Stingy, don''t you just say that you''re old?

    "Dressed like a red flag?" He looked at me and said.

    I circled around in a very cooperative manner. My footsteps were smooth before he spoke. I almost sprained my ankle when I heard him. Fortunately, he hugged me in time. Forget it. I was hoping that fu jing would be as romantic as the male lead in an idol drama. That was a bug in my mind. It was enough that he had the face of the male lead.

    I didn''t know what was missing at home. I could buy whatever I wanted. I filled a big shopping cart with stuff. Fortunately, Fu Jing drove here, or I wouldn''t have taken these things out of the supermarket.

    "You carry the big bag, my small bag." I assigned the task, carried a small bag, and pulled out my hand to hold him.

    Fu Jing''s hands were full, and I tried to ignore his white eyes.

    When I got home and sorted things out, I was so tired that I fell on the sofa. I took out my phone and charged it. A bunch of new year''s greetings flooded in, which caught me off guard.

    After replying to all the important clients''messages, I put my phone aside and said, "By the way, when do I go to work and who will replace me when I''m not around?"

    "Mandy is Wang Qian''s biggest competitor."

    "Is that your man? It should be great to be able to compete with Wang Qian. Are you going to let me go back?"

    Fu Jing grunted. "When you came to the administrative department, she was just transferred to the customer department. If you go back to your original position, I will transfer her to the customer department as the general manager."

    "Then I''ll go to work tomorrow. I haven''t been busy for a long time. I''m starting to miss the taste of work." I stretched and got my clothes ready for tomorrow.

    After I finished all the preparations before I went to bed, I realized that fu jing was leaving and he wasn''t staying with me at night.

    I sent him to the door and didn''t ask much. I felt that I should trust him and have confidence in him, so I sent him away so simply. After he left, I realized how hard it was to be lonely.

    I was really bored. After thinking about it, I decided to call Jiang Miao.

 Chapter 80 Strange Scars

    I called Jiang Miao just to tell him that I was back, and then he told me that when he received my call, he was happy and sad, happy because I was back, sad because I was back because of Fu Jing.

    He said the weather in North city was about to change.

    I didn''t understand what he meant and didn''t ask.

    The next morning, when I went to work, a lot of colleagues came over to ask me how I was getting better. I told them everything was fine. They asked me to take care of myself. After a whole day of such small talk, my mouth ached.

    Jiang Miao asked me out for dinner tonight, and I went over with the documents after work.

    "No way. Chen Qing, how much money did Ah Jing give you? Are you working so hard?" Jiang Miao couldn''t help but exclaim, "Do you really think you''re the boss of the Fu shi?"

    I suddenly looked up at him. "What are you talking about?"

    "Stop pretending. Our circle knows about Ah Jing and Hai Tang''s annulment. Hai Tang didn''t show up this new year. The Fu family is making a big fuss. Don''t tell me you don''t know."

    Jiang Miao''s witty words made my eyes stand up straight. I really didn''t know that. Those days when I was in confinement, fu jing wouldn''t let me go out. I left North city as soon as I ran out. I knew that there was a ghost.

    Jiang Miao smiled. "You really don''t know. It seems that Fu Jing really has feelings for you this time, protecting you so well."

    "Young master Jiang, don''t joke around like that." I continued to look down at my documents, thinking about Hai Tang''s situation and the chaotic Fu family.

    Is Fu Jing carrying all this on his own for me? Did he really love me to this extent?

    Jiang Miao bent over and looked at me from across the table. I raised my head slightly and met his eyes. He smacked his mouth twice. "I don''t have the guts of Ah Jing. I fell out with my family for a woman."

    I snorted. "So you can go alone."

    "What do you mean by that?" He straightened his back and looked at me with his chin up. "You mean if I fall out with my family for you, you''ll be with me?"

    I didn''t want to bother with his stupid thoughts, so I purposely retorted, "Yeah, but you can''t do it."

    "I can''t do it, but Ah Jing won''t do it easily. The old man of the Fu family is famous for his tyranny. Ah Jing''s father is out there, saying that he is the chairman of the Fu family. In fact, he is Fu Shouye''s puppet. His whole family is old man fu''s puppet."

    I listened quietly.

    "You said you wanted to get close to Fu Shouye, not because I didn''t help you, but because of you, that strange old man. I suspect that he treats everyone like a dog and calls them when he uses them. He doesn''t have to kick them away. I know you want revenge for your sister. I advise you to forget it." Jiang Miao took a sip of the wine on the table.

    "Do you know Ah Jing''s mother? It was also an ordinary family, and it didn''t work to give birth to Ah Jing. Ah Jing''s father still married Fu Ming''s mother."

    I took a deep breath. I had never heard of anything like this before. "No wonder I feel that fu and Fu Ming have always been weird. It turns out that there is a relationship between them."

    Jiang Miao curled her lips. "But Fu Ming''s mother didn''t give birth to a son. Fu Shouye valued men over women, so she had to put Ah Jing in high regard. When Ah Jing was young, he went to your sister, Chen Lai, and infuriated Ah Jing. Now he''s looking for you. I think it''s better for you to leave North city."

    I smiled bitterly, so I had to be able to leave. After running for days and nights, didn''t I still get caught?

    I closed the file and quietly ate the dinner in front of me. After I finished eating, I drove home by myself. Jiang Miao insisted on giving me a ride. He also said in a sour tone that he couldn''t give me a ride a few times in the future.

    Jiang Miao was weird when I came back this time. He wouldn''t have talked so much to me before. Not only did he tell me everything this time, but he also treated me a lot better.

    The more he did this, the more uneasy I became.

    I was working overtime to get ready for bed at night, but Fu Jing still didn''t come back. Today, I was busy dealing with the work I took from mandy, and I didn''t have enough time to see Fu Jing. Why did he seem to be missing?

    I lay in bed and couldn''t sleep. I couldn''t help but call him.

    He answered after a few rings, and then I stuttered. "You... You''re still up so late?"

    There was a hum on the other end and no more.

    I paused, not liking the way I was stuttering. "If anything happens to you, just tell me. Don''t die alone."

    He said yes, so I hung up.

    Three days later, I was back to my usual working condition. I was really too busy to think about anything at the company. I only thought about Fu Jing when I was off work and resting.

    I haven''t seen him in the company for the past three days. My colleague said he was on a business trip, so I don''t know where he went or what he did.

    That evening, he came back, and no one else could see anything, but I could see his exhaustion at a glance. I exchanged a look with him in the crowd, and then I brought a glass of milk into his office.

    "Take a break?" My tone couldn''t help but become gentle.

    He shrank his chin. "Follow me to the lounge."

    He drank the milk, and I went into the lounge with him. I thought he wanted to have a good time with me, but I didn''t expect him to ask me to bring the medicine box. I was wondering, and he took off his clothes.

    My breath stopped in that instant. What the hell was that on his back?!

    "Disinfect, apply medicine, bandage, will you?" He tilted his head slightly and asked me.

    I grunted, as if my throat had been blocked. I put on my medical gloves, picked up sterile tweezers, and held up the alcohol cotton to disinfect him. The scars and flesh turned outwards, and the surrounding area became inflamed, red and swollen.

    The muscles behind him were trembling with my movements, but he didn''t say a word. After helping him finish the last big scar, my hands were sore.

    "Okay. You lie down for a while and take a rest."

    Fu Jing finally listened to me and lay down on the bed to rest. I tidied up the medicine box and went to wash my hands. When I came back, he was asleep.

    I tucked him in, and the heater in the room was just right. It was after work anyway, so I had nothing to do, so I just stayed by his side and waited for him to wake up.

    About two hours later, he showed signs of waking up. I went to get him a cup of warm water.

    He could drink water as soon as he woke up, and it would be better.

    "Are you hungry?" I asked.

    "Hungry."

    "Do you want to eat at home or outside, or what do you want to eat, I''ll buy it for you?"

    He smiled and pulled me into his arms. "Go home and cook me some noodles."

    I pursed my lips and smiled. Just as I was about to hug him, I suddenly thought of the injury on his back. I''ll interrogate him when I get home.

 Chapter 81 Fu Shouyes Test

    Fu Jing was injured, and it was inevitable for me to cook, but my cooking skills were good enough to deal with myself. Could I feed him? I''m a little out of hand.

    "You really want to eat it, then I''ll put more vegetables and eggs, vitamins and protein to replenish for you. As for the taste, just make do with you." I gave him a shot first, and the rest was all luck.

    Fu Jing didn''t say a word. He looked at me a little more tenderly. I''m not used to him being like this all of a sudden.

    I was in a hurry to deal with the various crises at hand, and occasionally when I looked back, I could see him sitting on the bar and looking at me.

    I served him a large bowl of vegetable and egg noodles. "Mr. Fu, do me a favor."

    He picked up his chopsticks and ate them. The amount he put into his mouth was not ambiguous at all. I took a small bowl of them myself and ate them in an ordinary way, because there was really no seasoning in them other than salt. They were not as delicious as instant noodles.

    After a rough dinner, I asked him if he wanted to go downstairs for a walk, and he waved his hand.

    I took a look at his forehead and had a slight fever. I quickly found all the antibiotics in the house, called Lu Buyuan, and finally picked one for him to eat.

    "What did ah jing get hurt?" Lu Buyuan asked me.

    I glanced at Fu Jing, who was lying on the bed. "The scars are long, one by one, but what kind of injury is this? I can''t tell. It''s like being pulled by a broom? But a broom won''t rip a person apart."

    "I should know." He said, "He was whipped by his grandfather, and he was whipped several years ago."

    Damn! What kind of grandfather is this? His grandson is thirty years old, and he doesn''t agree with his words and takes a whip?

    "Why? Why can''t we talk about it? Why can''t we be violent? You don''t even know how scary the blood is. The flesh is out." My heart ached when I said it. How did Fu Shouye get down?

    The head paused. "I''ve heard all about Hai Tang. I can only tell you that Ah Jing was beaten last time because he was with alai."

    I understand what Lu Buyuan means. It seems that Fu Jing was beaten up for me.

    After I hung up the phone, I looked back at Fu Jing, who was lying on the bed napping. I went to the kitchen, took out the fruits in the fridge, picked out two or three and cut him a plate.

    "I heard from doctor lu that you should take more vitamins and trace elements when you are injured. He said that fruit is the best. I cut some for you just like that. You can choose to eat some."

    Fu jing glanced at me. "You still know how to take care of people."

    "If not, I have to learn even if I don''t know much. You''re an injured person. I can''t expect you to take care of you at this time." I forked a piece of kiwi and gave it to him. "I was used to being rough. I took some medicine to sleep when I was sick. I gave myself psychological hints that I would be fine the next day."

    He frowned, and I thought it was funny, so I chuckled. He asked me, "What about the next day?"

    "The next day, whether it''s good or not, I think it''s good."

    "Are you really a woman?" He looked at me suspiciously.

    I blinked and suddenly wanted to tease him. "Am I a woman? Don''t you have points in your heart?"

    He laughed at my anger.

    After feeding him fruit, I brought water to wipe his body. Fortunately, it was winter and it didn''t matter if he didn''t take a bath for a few days. If it was summer, I might despise him and throw him somewhere else to sleep. I couldn''t get into my bed anyway.

    After wiping his body, I was so tired that I cleaned myself up and went to bed.

    I slept at the corner of the bed. I was afraid that he would often turn over in pain, so I made room for him. When I woke up the next morning, I really expected too much of myself.

    Fu Jing wasn''t awake yet. I took off the bandage and took a look. Fortunately, it didn''t get worse. Otherwise, I deeply suspected that I had put my foot on his back last night.

    While he was still awake, I took out the medicine box that I had prepared at home and changed the medicine for him. I also applied the alcohol wet compress to him as Lu Buyuan asked me to.

    When I''m done and Fu Jing wakes up, we''ll brush our teeth and wash our faces.

    "I''ll make breakfast." He volunteered.

    "No, I can''t. People think that you''ve been wronged by me. I put on makeup quickly. I''ll be fine in a while." I sped up the speed of my hands and gave up the complicated eye makeup. It was a waste of time.

    I made a simple but nutritious breakfast. After Fu Jing finished eating, I took out the medicine and gave it to him.

    It''s not easy to take care of people.

    "Fu Boss, look at my busy schedule. Do I have to get a raise?" I asked for credit.

    "You''ve added me to your list. What else do you want?"

    I curled my mouth in disgust. His eyes widened, and I immediately pursed my lips. He smiled again. I''m afraid fu jing is not stupid. He never showed a smile before, but now he just gives you a smile, which makes me scared.

    "I heard from doctor lu yesterday that you were beaten by your grandfather. Why didn''t you run away when he hit you?"

    "I can''t run away." He was very honest.

    I froze. "Then does he disagree with you being with me?"

    "He disagrees." His expression became impatient. "Is it useful?"

    "I hope it doesn''t work." I''m telling the truth, too.

    The two of us went to work together. This time, we didn''t sneak out. I got out of his car fair and square. It didn''t matter if my colleagues saw me.

    I had a meeting to prepare in the morning. After the meeting, I went back to my office and found Mandy sitting in my chair.

    "You''re here. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mandy sat up straight and pushed the list in front of him. "Sign it."

    I took a look, and it was the customer department''s expense report. I glanced at it casually and signed it.

    Mandy smiled. "Let''s go."

    I nodded. I didn''t like this angular woman very much. I met her a few times and found that she was too fond of controlling others and ordering them to do anything. Even when I came back to hand over work to her, she told me what to do, like a boss, unlike her peers.

    I asked Sister li out for lunch.

    "Xiao Qing, why are you free to ask me out?" Sister li''s face was radiant and his temperament was better than before.

    I looked at her with a smile. "The scholar should look at you in a new light for three days. You''ve changed a lot. You''re confident and beautiful."

    "You''re the sweet-talker." She smiled and took my arm. "But I''ve been doing really well lately. I''ve got a husband to take care of my child and I''ve been promoted."

    I was slightly surprised. "When did this happen? Congratulations."

    "When you were sick." Sister li asked with concern, "What''s wrong with you? You haven''t been to work for a month."

 Chapter 82 Jealous Together?

    "I had a minor operation and I rested for a few days. Nothing happened." I kept the word abortion in my heart.

    Sister li whispered in my ear, "I heard from my colleagues that you were bleeding from your lower body. President fu sent you to the hospital. A lot of people said you had a miscarriage."

    I was shocked, and my eyes revealed my guilt. "Who said that?"

    "I don''t know either. That''s what they say." Sister li gave me an ambiguous look. "Xiao Qing, you and Fu Boss... Hmm?"

    "Rumors can''t be trusted." I interrupted her. "I have something to do with you today. You work in the personnel department. I want to ask you about someone. It''s Mandy, the customer department manager who just passed by recently."

    "She is a top student in a famous american school. I don''t know how proud she is. Her eyes are always on her head. She only looks at people through her nose." There was a hint of prejudice in her tone. "There was a rumor that she was Fu Boss''s former classmate."

    I knew it was a good idea to ask sister li about this kind of thing. She could ask any kind of gossip.

    Sister li and I spent most of our dinner talking about this Mandy. She was really a character. How long had she been here?

    When leaving, Sister li said mysteriously, "Xiao Qing, we are sisters of our own. Don''t hide anything from your sister li. Whatever your sister li has to tell you directly. This Mandy, she must be coming for president fu. You have to be careful."

    I smiled. I would definitely be on her guard, not just a little.

    When I got back to my office, Mandy was rummaging through my office, which immediately made me feel disgusted.

    "What are you doing?" I frowned.

    "Oh, I''m looking for something. I left it here before." She looked back at me and continued to flip.

    I was displeased. "Mandy, this is my office. Don''t you know you have to say hello when you enter someone else''s office?"

    She stood up with a bag of coffee beans in her hands and looked at me. "You mean here? It was also my office a few days ago. Look, I still have something here."

    "The point is, it''s not now." I shot her back with my eyes without showing any weakness.

    Mandy chuckled and whispered in my ear, "It will be."

    She walked away arrogantly from me and said something that made me want to hit someone. What was she doing? Declare sovereignty? Do you want to rob my office or my man?

    I clenched my fist, grandma''s leg. Can I, Chen Qing, still be afraid of you?!

    Suddenly, my phone rang. I picked up the phone. Fu Jing asked me to change his dressing. He said he accidentally rubbed the gauze off this morning. I rushed over and saw that the wound wasn''t so serious.

    "Are you angry?" He asked me.

    "No." I denied it. "No, how do you know?"

    "Your hand is heavier than yesterday."

    I apologized, but on second thought, would she have been so arrogant to me if he hadn''t brought Mandy to the company and given them a chance to get close to him? At the thought of this, I blamed him for everything, and my hands got heavy again.

    Fu Jing took a deep breath, and my heart ached instantly.

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m in a bad mood."

    He blocked my hand from giving him any more medicine. "What''s the matter?"

    I pouted. "Did you get mandy to work at the Fu shi?"

    He grunted. "Mandy is highly educated and experienced. She came to the Fu shi to help me. Did you have a conflict with her?"

    "No." I shook my head. "When I handed over the job, I felt that she was very capable and knew how to manage."

    "She''s like this. She has a strong sense of control. You don''t have to take it to heart." He turned his back again.

    I continued to drug him, guessing what Fu Jing meant. He knew Mandy, and he knew that Mandy was controlling. He probably didn''t like her style.

    But did he know what Mandy was thinking about him? If I told him, would he think I was meddling with him? I changed his medication, scratched his head and sat aside. The relationship between the man and the woman was too complicated and annoying.

    Fu Jing put on his clothes and was about to leave. He walked to the door and turned to me. "Don''t you remember what we planned for lunch today?"

    I let out a sound, my mind whirled, and suddenly remembered that I had arranged for him to meet his partner at noon.

    "Coming." I secretly twisted myself, and if I think about these messy things again, I will twist myself to death.

    It''s true that being busy at work can reduce the amount of time I have to think. When you ask me who my boyfriend is, I have to think about it before answering, let alone that Mandy.

    As soon as I got off work, I got a call from Lu Buyuan. He asked me to meet him and brought me some medicine. He said it was better for fu jing.

    He was waiting for me at the entrance of my neighborhood, and I had just left the office because of overtime, so I rushed him and made him wait for more than half an hour.

    "Dr. Lu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting for me." I said hello apologetically.

    "I don''t blame you. I was wrong. I thought you were off work, so I came to you on my own." He explained unhurriedly, "Here, I''ll give you the medicine. I''ll write it down inside."

    I scratched my forehead awkwardly. "Are you sure I can read the doctor''s words?"

    "I''m afraid you won''t recognize it. I wrote it very seriously." He smiled. "Are you free? Talk?"

    I nodded and walked side by side with him in the neighborhood. He mostly talked to me about Fu Jing. He told me that Fu Jing was hurt for my sister in the past. This time he was hurt because of me. He found a woman that Fu Shouye was not satisfied with, so he was beaten.

    The difference between the two times was that he was looking for my sister because he was rebellious and rebellious, and I was an accident in his life.

    As for whether this accident was good or not, let''s talk about it.

    Lu Buyuan asked me solemnly, "Chen Qing, you had a chance to leave. Why didn''t you leave?"

    "Who said I didn''t leave? I drove for several days in a row and was caught by him. I still think it''s scary. How powerful is he? He can catch me with my information, just like the police."

    Lu Buyuan stopped. He looked at the moon in the sky. "The Fu family is in North city, in the country. It''s not too much to say that he covers the sky with his own hands."

    My heart thumped and I shivered. Lu Buyuan sighed. "Chen Qing, you take care of yourself."

    After that, he left. I stood there with the medicine in my hand and watched him. I forgot to say goodbye to him because I was in a daze.

    I went back to my own place and when I opened the door, I saw Fu Jing sitting in the living room. I was a little surprised that he came back earlier than I did.!

    Have you eaten? I remember you had a dinner party tonight. I don''t think you''re going. "I said to myself, but he ignored me. I changed my shoes and went to the living room to show him the medicine on my hand." It was all prepared for you by dr. Lu."

    He suddenly waved his hand and sent the medicine flying out. "Doctor lu, one bite at a time. Why do you like him so much and come back?"

 Chapter 83 Will You Blame Me?

    I was stunned by his sudden anger. Did Lu Buyuan provoke him? No, is he jealous?

    I sighed, silently went to pick up the medicine, and muttered, "If I could see a doctor, I wouldn''t have to trouble others all the time. Ask more carefully, delay a little longer, and get scolded when I come back. Why am I so miserable?"

    I watched Fu Jing''s reaction from the corner of my eye. He was standing there, his face a little better than before.

    "If it weren''t for someone who was injured and had a low fever, I wouldn''t have treated them. There''s no need to trouble dr. Lu. I''m embarrassed, but someone didn''t appreciate it."

    I picked up the medicine, so I couldn''t get up, so I squatted there and didn''t say a word.

    Fu Jing pulled me up from the ground, grabbed the medicine from my hand, and asked in a muffled voice, "How do I take it?"

    I had a smile on the corner of my mouth and wanted to tease him, but I knew Fu Jing''s character too well. I didn''t have the guts to tease him. I just had to admit it.

    I told him what was written on the paper, and he threw the medicine back at me. "Divide the medicine, I''ll just take it."

    "You..." I took a deep breath. He was a patient, and I didn''t see eye to eye with him.

    I was sitting there taking the medicine, and he wasn''t idle. He went to cook, probably because he didn''t want to eat the noodles I made.

    "By the way, Fu Boss, I want to see my sister tomorrow. I haven''t seen her this year." I''ve been thinking about this for two or three days. It''s weird to mention it to him. I can''t help but think of some unpleasant things.

    "I''ll accompany you."

    I shook my head. "I don''t think so."

    He didn''t answer. He asked me to eat later.

    He cooked and I washed the dishes. After dinner, he took his medicine, and then went downstairs for a walk. I washed and slept. He was busy when he had work, and I had a lot of work to do. I really didn''t have the energy to stay up with him.

    That night, I dreamt about my sister, and there were many things that happened in the past that appeared so clearly in my dreams that I didn''t even want to wake up.

    The next day, Fu Jing went to work. I changed into black clothes and went to my sister''s grave. When I passed the flower shop, I bought a bunch of lilies. They were blooming beautifully.

    When I arrived at the cemetery, I took out a towel and wiped the tombstone clean. I solemnly placed the flowers in front of the grave.

    "Sis, I''ve come to see you. I haven''t come to see you for so long. Did you miss me?" With a smile on my face, I said, "A lot of things have happened recently. Where should I start? Let''s start with the fact that I found out the truth about your disappearance."

    I took out two cans of beer, put one in front of the grave, and drank one by myself. "Sis, when I knew Fu Jing didn''t love you, I really didn''t understand why you wanted to follow Fu Jing. Then I thought, if I were you, in that situation, there was a man who could support me and give me a relatively stable life, I would like to be wrapped up."

    "I''m in a situation like this. I love Fu Jing, and he loves me too. He broke off his engagement with Hai Tang for me and said he would marry me. I never dreamed of that. Sis, will you blame me? Would you blame me for being with Fu Jing?"

    I wanted to comfort myself that my sister would want me to be happy, but there was always a sense of guilt in my heart.

    "Forget it. Let''s not talk about Fu Jing anymore. Let''s talk about the house we went to, you know? The stepmother threw her paralyzed father on the bed. The house smelled so bad that there were maggots in it. She didn''t even go back to look at him. I was so upset at that time, but dad treated me and you like that before. If I go back, I feel sorry for what we had suffered in those years, and I also feel sorry for our mother."

    As I said this, tears streamed down my face. "My father is a sinner, but my sister is so sad. I feel sad when I think about how miserable he is now. I want to ask a nanny to take care of him and provide for him. You will blame me if you know."

    I drank half a can of wine in one gulp, and my sour nose felt better.

    "Sis, if I don''t make you happy, you remember to entrust me with a dream. You have to let me know what you think, okay?" I leaned my head against the tombstone and slid my finger down the words on the tombstone. "I really miss you."

    I cried so hard that I didn''t even notice anyone coming to my side.

    When Lu Buyuan handed me the tissue, I froze, took it and wiped the tears and snot off my face. I asked, "Why are you here?"

    "I was on duty for a few days during the new year, and I didn''t have time to come over to see Ah Lai. Today, I was off, so I came over."

    I almost forgot that Lu Buyuan was an orphan. "You must have something to say to my sister. Stay here. I''ll go first."

    "You brought the flowers." Lu Buyuan smiled. "Actually, Ah Lai doesn''t like lilies."

    I was stunned. My sister had always liked lilies since she was a child.

    He continued, "Alai said that she likes lilies because most people like them. If she likes lilies, she won''t be looked down upon. She said that she likes paparazzi, but she didn''t dare to say it. If she said it, she would be laughed at."

    What Lu Buyuan said was something I didn''t know. I never knew that my sister liked paparazzi, too. When she asked me what I liked, when I said paparazzi, she laughed at me.

    "Xiao Qing, can I call you that?" Lu Buyuan sat on the stairs. "Alai said she had a silly sister. She also said that she dropped out of school because she didn''t like to study at all. She said that her silly sister loved to read."

    I nodded. "I don''t really like it. I thought reading could change my fate, or I would have to work hard."

    "You''re right. You made the right choice." Lu Buyuan smiled gently at me. "If Ah Lai were still here, would you take good care of her? She really suffered a lot when she first came to North city. She said all her naivety was buried in North city."

    I didn''t say anything, but the way I looked at the tombstone was enough to say that if my sister was still alive, I would make her a cripple and let her live happily and not work. I would take care of her as my sister.

    As time went by, it was noon in the blink of an eye.

    Lu Buyuan and I drove our separate cars. I went home to rest. I don''t know what he was doing.

    The days seemed to have suddenly calmed down. I remember someone saying that if you felt very happy, someone must have helped you block the suffering of life. I think I feel calm now because fu jing shielded me from the wind and rain.

    In the evening, I made sure that Fu Jing should be back. When the door rang, I went to open the door happily. When I opened the door, I was dumbfounded.

    Two men in suits, who looked like bodyguards, pulled me out of the room. There was a slight prick in my neck, and I suddenly realized, "Oh no."

 Chapter 84 I Took Someone Elses Money And Wanted to Leave You

    I don''t know how long it took before I woke up from my blurry consciousness and the light in front of me began to shine.

    It took me a few seconds to open my eyes, and the memories before I went into a coma came back to me. I immediately looked at the person in front of me in horror. If it weren''t for the fact that my body was tied to a chair, I would have fallen off it.

    I had never seen this grey-haired old man before. He was sitting right across from me, his hands on the armrest of the chair, his expression calm and confident. Such a battle made me afraid to make a scene in front of him.

    I think I know who he is.

    "Chen Qing." He wasn''t calling me, he was talking to himself.

    I took the initiative to say, "You brought me here, Fu Jing?"

    Fu Shouye had the same cold gaze as Fu Jing, but his gaze was more majestic and inviolable. "Who allowed you to talk to me like this?"

    His voice was thick and powerful, unlike the hoarseness and heaviness unique to people of his age. I was a little timid, and even a little shameful. It was the right decision for me not to provoke this person back then.

    But now, if you don''t provoke him, you still provoke him.

    "I have investigated your relationship with Chen Lai, including your family. You want to marry Fu Jing? I''m telling you plainly, there''s no door." Fu Shouye spoke very slowly, and the longer he dragged his tone, the more frightening it became.

    "I heard from Hai Tang that you knew about Chen Lai, that you were still in North city, that you had enough?" His long, white eyebrows raised a threatening arc.

    I shook my head. "I didn''t live long enough. Neither did my sister."

    "Then who are you not good at, fu jing?"

    "I admit I hired him at first, but there was a reason. Everyone wanted to find a backer to protect themselves." My back was pressed against the back of the chair, and I had the urge to sit up straight. "Later, I learned how much I weighed. If you had investigated, you would have known that I had escaped."

    Fu Shouye nodded. "You know how to look."

    He winked at the people around him. Someone came out with a box of things, and someone untied me. But I didn''t have the strength all over, so I could have slipped off the mahogany chair without holding the armrest.

    "Here are the tickets and money for going abroad. I have found the school for you. Your major is architecture." As Fu Shouye spoke, his men had already opened the box.

    "This is Hai Tang''s idea." I wanted to laugh a little, but I didn''t dare. "Did you offer this to my sister back then?"

    Fu Shouye glanced at me. His clear eagle eyes narrowed. "You talk too much."

    I pursed my lips. "Okay, I''ll go. Thank you for your kindness. I don''t know when I''m going to make so much money."

    After I said that, I wanted to get up and take the money and leave. My legs and legs were weak. The only strength was my hands. I forced myself to stand up with the chair and closed the box. I tried several times, but I still couldn''t lift the box.

    I, Chen Qing, never dreamed that one day I would have too much money to carry.

    I was amused by my situation. It was so sad and funny.

    "Can I sit here a little longer?" I asked.

    Fu Shouye said, "Give her a glass of sugar water."

    After I drank the sugar water, my strength gradually increased. I thanked him again and left with the box in my hand.

    It was already past twelve o'' clock when I got home. I didn''t have the key. When I knocked on the door, I didn''t have any hope of anyone inside. When Fu Jing opened the door, I didn''t have any expression of surprise.

    "Where have you been?"

    Instead of answering him, I gave him the box. "When I was a kid, I watched a tv show. Cinderella in china fell in love with the prince. The prince''s mother would give cinderella a check to leave the prince. I went to get the check."

    "Chen Qing!" Fu jing yelled at me, so scared that the cup I had just picked up fell to the ground. Pointing at the box, he looked at me with disdain. "You took his money?"

    I nodded. "Why are you so excited? It''s not a matter of whether I accept it or not. Even if I don''t accept it, he can still let me stay by your side? I''m only going to be the second Chen Lai, and I might be missing somewhere."

    Fu Jing suddenly raised his hand and pinched my jaw. "In your eyes, my feelings are not as good as this money?"

    I was dizzy from the pain, and my originally unclear mind became even more unclear. "Fu Jing, do you expect me to play a meaningful game with you? You''re more mature than me, and you know that''s unrealistic."

    He gave a sneer and threw me on the sofa. My head hurt so much that I felt my brain shake back and forth.

    "Reality, why don''t you take the ten million necklace I gave you?" There was still a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

    I covered my head in pain. "I want it too, but do I dare? I''ll peel my skin if Hai Tang doesn''t eat it."

    "So you''re not afraid that I''ll eat you? Okay, then I''ll do it for you."

    I used to think that fu jing was cold, and his whole body was cold, so cold that people would be afraid of him. Later on, I thought that he wasn''t so cold, but he was fierce. He was always yelling at me.

    He tore up my clothes and entered me before I was ready. The pain, like being torn in half, made me twitch.

    Just like that, he still didn''t stop his movements.

    He bit me and rubbed me hard. I was like a doll he was about to throw away. It didn''t matter how much he tortured me.

    "Chen Qing, I''m the one you should be afraid of." He whispered in my ear, like the sound of a sanskrit that leads to hell.

    I was still knocked out by him. My already weak body could not withstand his torment. When I woke up again, I was lying in the hospital. It was a familiar scene, and so was the last miscarriage.

    When I woke up in the empty ward, a strong sense of loneliness swept over me like a tidal wave. I wished I could sleep again, so I just didn''t wake up.

    "She must have been drugged before, and now she''s hurt again. Not only is it a tear that the gynecologist just said, but there are also traces of her being tied up. Ah Jing, you can play with her. It''s really bad for Chen Qing to go overboard."

    This is... Lu Buyuan''s voice.

    "I see."

    Lu Buyuan thought I was made like this by Fu Jing? What did he think of us, the heavy s and m? I''d better pretend to be dizzy.

    A series of footsteps sounded from far to near. There was a breath by my bed. After a while, the person beside the bed had no intention of leaving, and I couldn''t pretend anymore. I simply opened my eyes.

    "You''re not leaving yet? You don''t have to work tomorrow?" My tone was not good.

    "My grandfather kidnapped you. Why didn''t you say that?" It sounded like he was blaming me.

    I curled up the corner of my mouth. "You didn''t ask, did you? I can come back with the money and tell you, oh, Fu Jing, I''m tied up. I was forced to take the money and leave you. Do you like that?"

 Chapter 85 Clean up the Aftermath

    After saying what I just said, I added, "Then you really told dr. Lu that it''s a heavy taste."

    Fu Jing''s face was getting worse, not worse but worse.

    "Rest well. You don''t have to think about anything else." He tucked me in.

    Without thinking, I reached out and grabbed his hand. "Lie down with me for a while. If the ending is predestined, I hope to be with you before the end comes, and stay with you for a second."

    It''s not that I don''t want to fight back, but I''m not the heroine of the tv series. I don''t have a screenwriter or god to help me. I only have reality to face. I have to give in.

    "As long as I don''t want to be apart, we can''t be apart." Fu Jing lay on the bed, hugging me and lying on the side.

    I didn''t refute him because I felt that it was a waste of energy and time.

    He didn''t protect Chen Lai back then, and he can''t protect me now.

    Ever since I was brought back by him, he has had very little time in the company. I am his secretary and I know that his workload is much smaller than before. If Fu Shouye hadn''t wanted to take away the power of the president of his Fu shi, he wouldn''t have had so little to do.

    As soon as he came back, he was injured, which also proved Fu Shouye''s power and ability.

    Fu Jing and I won''t have a good ending. I want to live.

    I stayed in the hospital for several days. Luo fang came to pick me up the day I was discharged. He said that Fu Jing was busy. He didn''t spend too much time with me these days, but the more time he spent with me, the more uneasy I felt. I was afraid that Fu Shouye would do something to Fu Jing.

    As soon as I got out of the hospital, I was ready to pack up and go abroad. Whether it was the life I wanted or not, I had to go.

    Before I left, I had a premonition that I would not be able to return home, nor would I be able to return to North city. I called Liu Mang to ask him about my family, but he said he was in North city and asked me to meet him.

    Luo let go of the car and sent me there. On the surface, he was the driver fu jing sent for me. In fact, he was my bodyguard. Fu Jing was protecting me. He put the person he trusted the most beside me.

    It was a lie to say that he was not touched.

    I sat in the restaurant and ate with Liu Mang. I asked Luo Fang to eat with me, but he didn''t refuse.

    "This is..." Liu Mang looked hesitantly.

    "My colleague, he drove me. I asked him to come over for dinner." I explained, "Liu Mang, why are you in North city?"

    Liu Mang sighed. "I really can''t find a job at home. I can''t find a job anywhere. No, I came to North city with the flow."

    "How''s my dad?"

    "I don''t know either." He shrugged.

    I raised my hand to call for the waiter, added two more dishes, and served two bottles of wine. It was as if Liu Mang had opened the chatterbox. "Didn''t I find that nanny for you last time? Your stepmother beat her up and ran away. She didn''t know where she heard the news. She said that you paid for your father to hire a nanny, and she asked for money from the nanny. It was so embarrassing."

    I listened to his words, and my heart was in a whirl. The thought of strangling Yang Meng had come out many times.

    "Chen Qing, are you really not going home to treat your stepmother? I think it''s eight lifetimes for a man to have a woman like that. I think your father''s life isn''t going too far."

    My eyes sharpened, and he quickly smacked himself in the mouth. "Look at me, you can talk nonsense if you drink."

    "I don''t believe that a married woman can cover the sky with her own hands." I clenched my fists. "Liu Mang, have you found a job now?"

    He curled his lips. "They say that North city is full of gold, but living here requires gold everywhere. I''m still staying in a small hotel, and I''m running out of money."

    Very well, I made up my mind, "You go back to your hometown and send my dad to the local welfare agency. I''ll send money to them. Don''t worry, you''ll have to pay for your errands."

    "This..." He frowned. "What if your stepmother goes back? People like her can do anything. What if she asks someone to come over and take your dad home without asking?"

    I just thought of that. "I only paid for one month at a time, not much."

    "That grasshopper leg has meat no matter how thin it is."

    "Then you can find another lawyer for my dad. If yang meng dares to do anything drastic, let the lawyer sue her." There was obvious anger in my tone.

    Liu Mang agreed, and I promised to give him five thousand yuan for running errands, including food, drink and accommodation. I asked him to get the invoice and reimburse me.

    After dinner, luo let go of the car. I sat in the back seat and watched the scenery. North city was really busy and crowded. Maybe I knew I was leaving, but I started to miss the prosperity here.

    "Miss Chen, why do you care about your father?" I was a little surprised when Luo Fang suddenly spoke.

    He''s usually like a sulk, and I don''t know how to talk to him, "Because he''s my father after all."

    "Then why don''t you get someone to go back and do those things yourself?"

    "I helped him take care of the rest of his life because he was my father. It was my responsibility. I didn''t go back because I didn''t owe him anything. Besides, I was afraid my sister would blame me if she found out." I lowered my head and smiled. "Isn''t it a little funny? I feel like I''m competing with myself."

    Luo Fang looked at me in the rearview mirror. "Don''t you spend your whole life fighting with yourself?"

    What he said makes sense. People seem to be competing with themselves all their lives. They are tired, but people seem to enjoy it.

    I''ve been packing for the past few days, waiting for Liu Mang''s news. One strange thing happens every day. When I''m awake, the things I pack are put back in place when I sleep, as if I haven''t packed them.

    I knew it was Fu Jing, but I didn''t expose it.

    Because ah, he looks so cute when he''s young.

    After my injury was healed, the doctor wouldn''t let us sleep in the same room too many times, but we couldn''t help but ask each other every day. I was saying goodbye, he was asking to stay.

    Another week later, Liu Mang asked the lawyer, who said that my father and stepmother were husband and wife, and that even if he had a lawyer, he wouldn''t be able to protect my father.

    I chatted with the lawyer on video alone. "If my dad and my stepmother didn''t get their marriage certificate, would they be husband and wife?"

    "Legally speaking, it doesn''t count."

    When I was a child, I asked my mother about the marriage certificate. My mother said that when they were in their era, a wine in the village was considered a marriage. Who knew what kind of marriage certificate to get.

    I don''t think my dad is aware of that.

    I asked Liu Mang to ask my dad. Sure enough, they didn''t get their marriage certificate.

    "This will make things much easier, Miss Chen. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of your father''s affairs to the end." The lawyer promised.

    In order for him to say this, I gave him the money I sold my car and signed a contract with him. From now on until my father died, he had to protect my father from my stepmother''s bullying.

 Chapter 86 Kidnapping Again

    There was another important thing that he didn''t do. Liu Mang hadn''t taken my dad to the nursing home yet. He found a good and reputable nursing home. I asked him to ask around. Everything was really good.

    But there was a problem with letting my dad live in the nursing home. Yang Meng didn''t let anyone go. She even asked her family to surround my dad''s house. Anyone who dared to carry him would have to step over their bodies.

    Liu Mang said that this kind of rogue approach was the most disgusting, but it was really impossible for people to deal with them, especially the old man, lying at the door, no one dared to enter my father''s door.

    I asked them to steal, and my father stole it to the nursing home. Although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I could tell from Liu Mang''s tone that my father was living a worse life than death.

    In the evening, when Liu Mang and I finished the call and came back from the balcony to the living room, Fu Jing was sitting on the sofa, and he waved at me.

    I habitually snuggled into his arms, curled up, and covered my feet with his legs.

    "Fu Jing, I''m cold." My head rubbed against his chest.

    He tightened his arms and hugged me. "That''s it. You still want to go abroad?"

    "Your grandfather sent me to australia, which is warmer than home." I looked up at him. "If you hang my thick clothes back in the closet again, I''ll freeze to death there."

    He suddenly childishly pressed my head into his arms and didn''t get up for me. "I won''t let you go."

    When he said this, I felt very childish, but I liked it. I heard that men become childish in front of the people they like.

    "Fu Jing, I want hotpot." No matter how he warms me, I feel chilly. "It''s the warmest to eat hotpot. I have a lot of hotpot dip recipes in my collection. Let''s try them."

    He promised me. He used to be a busy man.

    We dressed up and went to the hotpot restaurant together. I ordered a lot of things, but I couldn''t eat them and he was there.

    The soup was boiling, and I put a lot of meat in it. I also put three small bowls of different dipping ingredients in front of me.

    "Fu Jing, did my sister ever tell you about our childhood?"

    "No." He refilled the glass that I had finished my drink.

    A smile appeared on my face. "When I was a child, my family was not poor. My parents would occasionally take us to a restaurant. My favorite food was hotpot, but my sister didn''t like it. My sister said that after eating, she would have to change her clothes."

    "In fact, she was afraid of pain and dirt. After my mother died, my stepmother moved into our house without stopping. From then on, my sister and I lived a dirty and painful life. My sister wanted to run away, but I didn''t want to. I didn''t want to sleep on the street, I didn''t want to eat without food."

    Later, my stepmother hit us hard, and my sister and I were worried. I pushed the pregnant woman down the stairs, and then we were kicked out of the house.

    I clearly remember that day when my stepmother was lying on the ground, her clothes were all gray, her hair was plastered on her face, and her lower body was bleeding. I was scared, and I was scared, and I was afraid that my father would kill me.

    My sister wasn''t afraid. She even kicked my stepmother in the stomach a few times.

    At that moment, I actually doubted my sister. Before I pushed my stepmother, she always cried in front of me and said that her stepmother had beaten her to death. What I wanted to endure was that she used her injury to incite me to retaliate and said that if I was chased out, she would support me.

    Plus, I made a mistake and my sister was beaten up by my stepmother to protect me. I didn''t hesitate to push her down the stairs.

    I told all of this to Fu Jing. "Fu Jing, I don''t understand why my sister works in a nightclub because she''s afraid of dirt and pain."

    "You think it''s dirty, not everyone thinks it''s dirty." He rubbed my head. "Chen Lai came to North city after you were kicked out?"

    I nodded. "I stayed at my classmate''s house for two days and was chased out by my classmate''s mother. My sister came to North city with the money she stole from my stepmother and left me two or three hundred meals. Until she sent the money, I slept in the classroom."

    "Forget the past if you can."

    "If it were you, would you forget?" I looked at him.

    I know, and neither can Fu Jing.

    "Otherwise, let''s forget about the past together." I held his big hand. "You''re the head of the family. You have to take a lead, don''t you?"

    He looked at me and looked down seriously. "Okay."

    Although I don''t know what fu jing is going to forget, I hope he can forget, just like we will forget each other in the future.

    I suddenly felt that the time I came back was the happiest time we had ever been together. There was no quarrel, no inequality, I released my feelings, and he no longer hid them.

    Unfortunately, happiness is always short-lived.

    After eating the hot pot, we walked home, and the cold wind poured into our bodies from our necks. It was cold, and I liked it very much.

    When I got home, I saw the trash at the door and forgot to throw it away. I told him and went downstairs to throw it away. With this throw, I could never go back to Fu Jing.

    Fu Shouye''s men tied me up in the same way. When I woke up, I was as weak as the last time. When I saw Fu Shouye in front of me, I was less nervous than the last time, but more calm.

    "Are you trying to go back on your word by staying by Fu Jing''s side?"

    I smiled and said, "Master fu, you misunderstood me. I really don''t want to go back on my word. I''ve packed my luggage. You''ve investigated and I should know that there''s a father in my hometown. I''ve been settling down with him recently. I promise I won''t come back."

    "Really?"

    I nodded because I was telling the truth, so I had a lot of confidence.

    "If you don''t believe me, you can send someone to investigate."

    Fu Shouye waved his hand, with a cigar between his fingers. "I don''t need to send someone to check. I believe you. Has your father been dealt with?"

    "I''ll know if it''s okay after tonight." When I thought of Liu Mang''s actions, I inevitably felt a little worried.

    "Then I''ll wait with you for tonight."

    Fu Shouye''s tolerance made our conversation a little easier and gave me a chance to look around. This is a suite, which should be the presidential suite of a six-star hotel in terms of decoration and size.

    My phone was still lying quietly in my pocket, and there was still no news until two o'' clock in the morning.

    I''m losing my cool. Fu Shouye doesn''t have any idea. I think Fu Jing is quite comfortable with that.

    At about four o'' clock, Liu Mang finally called. I didn''t hesitate at all and immediately picked up the phone. Fu Shouye was sitting next to me right now.

 Chapter 87 I Miss You

    "Chen Qing, good guy, I''m so tired. We stole your father. There was an accident, but your father is fine. He''s lying in the nursing home now."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay, thank you so much. You let me talk to my dad."

    "Okay, no problem." Liu Mang paused for a moment, then a hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the phone.

    "It''s me." My dad said.

    This was the first thing I said to my dad in years. My throat seemed to be blocked by something. I felt so sticky that I didn''t want to speak, and I even wanted to hang up immediately.

    "You can stay in the nursing home. If Yang Meng asks you for trouble again, you can find a lawyer. He promised me that he would protect your rights until you die. I will pay the nursing home every month until you die. I will say that. That''s it."

    I explained everything in one breath, and a big stone finally fell from my heart.

    "Wait." I was about to hang up when the other end suddenly called me, "I... I..."

    He hesitated and I interrupted him. "Okay, we have nothing to say. I''ll do this in return for giving birth to me and raising me."

    I cut off the phone, feeling particularly relaxed. I sniffed at fu shouye and said, "Master fu, I''ve arranged everything. I think I can go now."

    These days, god has been kind to me. Whether Fu Jing decides to marry me or not, I have a vague feeling that we won''t be together, so I don''t want to immerse myself in his happiness. I keep telling myself to stay rational.

    Now it''s time for this sense to work, and I should go.

    "Fu Jing called you before you woke up. Don''t you want to know what he said?" Fu Shouye asked me with a teasing look in his eyes.

    I shook my head. "I don''t want to. We''ll forget each other in the future anyway. It''s not good for me to know."

    Fu Shouye laughed. "You''re much smarter than your sister."

    Yeah, I think so too. I can live with reality, not fight back, and find a way to protect myself and Fu Jing. I''m better than my sister.

    However, living like this, I feel that life is meaningless. Living seems to be just living for the sake of living.

    I took a deep breath and said, "Master fu, thank you for your compliment. There is one thing I want to know before I leave. Would you be kind enough to help me?"

    He signaled me to continue.

    "My sister was only a lady that Fu Jing had taken care of. Why did you keep her?" I met his sharp eyes. There was no fear at this moment, only determination.

    Fu Shouye didn''t seem to take my question seriously. "Fu Jing is the successor I''ve worked so hard to raise. It''s an insult to me that he wants to marry a young lady. I can''t stand it."

    Marry? Fu Jing actually said he wanted to marry my sister.

    I quickly lowered my eyes and raised the corners of my mouth to hide my shock. He clearly didn''t love my sister, so why did he marry her? It was because of his rebelliousness that my sister became Fu Shouye''s target, and that''s why those things happened after that?

    This is terrible.

    So this time he promised to marry me, the same thing?

    I was suddenly glad that I decided to take the money and leave. I was glad that I would never have anything to do with him again.

    "Are you going back to pack up now?" Fu Shouye said.

    I pursed my lips and shook my head. "No, please send someone to bring me the relevant documents and money. I''ll go directly."

    "Okay."

    The next day, I stayed in this presidential suite. Fu Shouye''s people were very efficient. They quickly brought my suitcase and wallet. I went online to buy a ticket and flew away that night.

    I left without saying goodbye, without preparation, without even seeing the person I wanted to see again.

    After a long time on the plane, I was tired from lying down and finally arrived at the station. The plane ticket I bought needed a change of flight, and it would take me a while to get on the plane to Melbourne at the airport.

    During this time, I was sleeping in a daze, or else I would find something to fill my stomach until the plane landed on the ground in Melbourne.

    The weather in australia is not good. I feel cold when I get off the plane. The first thing I do is buy clothes and wrap myself up.

    I didn''t bring any luggage with me. Fortunately, I have money in my account. Even if I don''t do anything, I can live the rest of my life in peace.

    I checked into a restaurant, made a list of things I wanted to buy, and went online to find a house I could rent. For the next two days, I walked, looked at the house, and bought things.

    In the end, I chose a downtown apartment. It was very convenient for me to live and drive to school.

    I wanted to find a place as quiet as a peach blossom garden, but I was used to living in the city and couldn''t leave many ways of living in the city. The most important thing was to eat, because my skills really couldn''t feed me for a long time.

    The school was arranged by Fu Shouye, and I can handle the admission procedures with my id, but one thing is inconvenient, my english is really...

    When I was secretary Fu Jing, I was cramming for english every day. My spoken english was ok, and I could understand what others said, but this was limited to the situation where others pronounce it correctly. The people here always spoke with their unique tones, which was a little difficult for me to adapt.

    After the enrollment was done, I was really free. I opened my old social account, and Jiang Miao sent me a lot of wechat messages asking where I was. Even Ning Jing, who hadn''t contacted me for a long time, sent me a wechat asking if I could come out for dinner.

    As for Fu Jing, he was so quiet. His silence made me sad and worried.

    I replied to Jiang Miao''s message and gave him the landline where I live now. He immediately called me, and it was rude.

    "Chen Qing, I wanted to beat you to death... You left without a word. I thought something happened to you!"

    I took the receiver a long way to save my eardrums. "Are you done? You can listen to me when you''re done."

    "What the hell are you talking about? I don''t want to hear anything."

    I snapped the phone off, and in less than ten seconds, he called again. This time, his tone was obviously much better than it was ten seconds ago.

    "Say it."

    I laughed angrily. "I''ve been running around for the past few days. I''m so tired that I''m going to lose my mind. I''m still being yelled at like this. Do you think I''m angry?"

    He grunted.

    "I know you''ll be upset if I leave without saying goodbye, but think about it yourself. Why did I suddenly leave? You can understand me as well as you can imagine, right?"

    He hummed again, as if he were wilting.

    "Well, then, you can talk about it." I sighed. I was really tired.

    "I miss you."

 Chapter 88 The Thrill And Joy of Living in A Foreign Country

    Jiang Miao suddenly thought of you, like a thorn in my heart. My nose and eyes were sore, and I covered my mouth and nose to keep myself from making a sound.

    "I miss you so much. I miss you so much." He continued, "The last time you left, I thought I could find you no matter where you were. China is so big anyway, and we will definitely meet again, but this time it''s different, Chen Qing. I miss you."

    I gulped as hard as I could, covering the microphone and sniffing. "Just think of me as missing like my sister."

    "No!" He rejected me vehemently. "You''re different from her. I don''t like her. I like you. You see, the road is not far. All these years, chen lai has never disappeared from his heart!"

    "But he''s still alive and well, isn''t he?"

    My rhetorical question left him speechless. "Fu Shouye gave me a lot of money, and I''m stable now. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."

    "Who''s really worried about you? I think you don''t understand?" He yelled at the phone.

    I know this feeling of yearning, just like when I was lonely, I missed Fu Jing very much. I wanted him to appear right in front of me. I wanted to fly in front of him. It was just an impulse.

    "Then I promise you, can''t I come back to see you when I''m free?" I comforted him like a child.

    "Nonsense, can you come back after you leave?"

    I didn''t have a backache from lying. "Why not? When Fu Jing gets married, I won''t be able to delay him. That way, I''ll be free and be able to return to my mother''s arms."

    Jiang Miao believed it. "Then I''ll wait for you to come back."

    I still know his kind of big turnip, like me is only three minutes of heat, I coaxed him, the longer he naturally doesn''t care about me, I think so.

    But I''m not an immortal. I can''t think of anything right.

    For most of the next half month, Jiang Miao called me every day, and each conversation didn''t take long, just a few minutes.

    I heard his friend cancel him and say, sister-in-law, please come back quickly. Young master Jiang is lovesick, and someone said that young master Jiang is a prodigal son turning back, to take care of himself. Sister-in-law, you have mercy to take care of him, let him not go out and harm other girls.

    After listening to it, I always smiled and never answered directly.

    I still have my old account, but Fu Jing seems to have disappeared. I haven''t looked for him once, and I haven''t heard from him. I''m afraid that if I did, it would be pointless for me to come out this time.

    And I''m afraid, I''m afraid Fu Jing won''t let me go, I won''t live, and my father''s life will be threatened. You see, I''m really very timid.

    I got used to life here in Melbourne very quickly. There weren''t many classes at school, and my classmates took good care of me. I was a little old, but I was taken care of.

    When we meet our compatriots, we will chat in chinese and talk about our motherland.

    I''m starting to like this life a little.

    "Chen Qing, there''s a party tonight. You have to wear a dress. Are you going? I heard a lot of boys will go." Yun Yang came to me and said with a smile.

    She was my first friend here. She looked sweet, but she was a little young, only 19 years old.

    "Those boys are more suitable for you. I have a generation gap with them. Be good and go by yourself."

    Yun Yang didn''t like it. He kept teasing me. "Go ahead, go with me. I don''t know if you''ll go with me. My english is not as good as yours."

    Under her pressure, I had no choice but to accompany her, because I didn''t bring any clothes, and there was no evening dress in the clothes I bought. In order to participate in this party, I had to buy a new dress and put it on.

    Yun Yang said I was beautiful and mature. I said, "How old am I than you? Don''t even think about it."

    When they got to the floor, Yun Yang let go of himself to play. I sent them to one of them. I picked up a drink that looked fancy and sat aside, waiting for almost time for me to slip away.

    The men and women here were very open. I was sitting here for less than two minutes when someone came to talk to me. The first one who talked to me about culture was scared off by my less enthusiastic attitude, and the second one who chatted with me was run away by my ignorance.

    I don''t like wild one-night stands, nor do I want to find a new partner. In the eyes of these children, I have become a special and mysterious one.

    A little boy was talking to me behind my butt, praising my figure, my eastern face, and my mystery. I told him I wasn''t interested, but he was still clinging to me.

    In desperation, I had to find a reason to slip away.

    As soon as I got home, I got a call from Jiang Miao. He asked me what I was doing, and I told him about the condition of my body tonight.

    "It''s just that I''m not there. If I''m there, I''ll see who dares to talk to you! I''m tired of living."

    His tone was so funny that I laughed out loud. "All right, stop talking. I have class tomorrow. I have to go to bed early today. I''ll go to bed first."

    Jiang miao paused and said, "Well, the temperature in the country has dropped recently. I don''t know what''s going on over there. Take care of your health."

    "You too." I hung up the phone, ready to take a shower and sleep.

    Lying on the big bed, I tried several positions and felt like I was not sleeping well. I thought about the night fu shouye took me away. I came out to take out the garbage and wore slippers on my feet. It was gone forever.

    How does Fu Jing feel? Will you forgive me, blame me, or give up on me.

    When I was unconscious, Fu Jing called. Fu shouye''s tone was that he answered the phone. What did they say?

    The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t sleep. Suddenly, the curtains blew up. I opened the quilt suspiciously to close the window. Why, I forgot to close the window today?

    I was worried. I took out the knife hidden under the pillow and held it in my hand. Step by step, I walked to the window. When I reached the window, I saw no one. I was about to pull the window back with the handle of the window. Suddenly, a hand grabbed my arm.

    I screamed instinctively, and the horrible images that I had seen all my life flashed through my mind. In shock, I cut the finger of that hand with a knife in my hand.

    But my hand still did not let go of me, and my screams did not stop. At this time, my arm was pulled by me, and a head rushed into my vision. I screamed even louder until the head and the owner of that hand covered my mouth.

    "Listen, stop screaming, or I''ll kill you." He spoke awkward english.

    I nodded so hard that he let me go.

    I didn''t even think about pushing him hard. His whole body fell down. I just wanted to defend myself. I also thought that my house was on the third floor, so I should not die if I fell down. So I pushed him.

    Who knew that his hands had grabbed the window? I pulled the window back and closed it. I squeezed his hands hard.

    He screamed and fell down. I quickly locked the window and squatted on the ground to catch my breath.

 Chapter 89 I Dare Not Regret It

    I don''t know what would happen to a burglar like this. I''m scared or scared. I''m squatting on the ground with a knife in my hand against the wall, trying to cry, but I can''t.

    I miss Fu Jing. I miss Fu Jing very much.

    I picked up my phone and tried to call Fu Jing, but I had so many concerns that I couldn''t dial the number. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. I was shocked and accidentally pressed my hand on the screen.

    Before I could hang up, I hurriedly said to the door, "I have called the police. If you don''t leave now, just wait for the police to catch you."

    The knock on the door continued. I was so scared that the knife didn''t give me a sense of security. I ran to the kitchen and took out the sharpest and longest knife and held it in my hand.

    "I won''t open the door." I yelled at the door, and I suddenly had an idea and pretended to make a phone call. "Officer, are you here? That man is still outside my house. Are you on your way? Please hurry up!"

    The knock on the door was gone, and I sat down on the floor as if I had lost all my strength.

    A person in a foreign country, maybe killed by someone, no one immediately knew. When the body became smelly and smoked the neighbors, I could be found. This feeling was terrible.

    The knife in my hand was still there. I sat there for a long time before I remembered about my phone. When I looked at the screen, it was six or seven minutes.

    I carefully said to the other end, "Hello."

    "Are you safe?"

    Hearing Fu Jing''s familiar voice, I suddenly burst into tears, just like the first time I cried for my sister in front of him, but this time I didn''t dare to cry loudly, because I was afraid that this was not my territory, and the sound of walking was too scared.

    "Fu Jing, I miss you so much." I whispered to the phone, "I thought I could be alone without any weaknesses except armor, but tonight I was especially afraid. I was afraid of danger, I was afraid of loneliness, I was afraid of the malice of the world. When I faced this, I knew how fragile I was, and I knew how much I needed you."

    I was talking to the phone about the feelings I had deliberately forgotten during this period of time, and once those negative things were ripped open, they would spill out like a flood.

    "I don''t regret leaving you. I know I have to leave you. Only in this way can we return to our respective paths and live well. But I''m so sad, Fu Jing. I''m so sad." I crouched on the ground, covering my mouth and crying like a cat.

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything for a long time. When my sobbing stopped, he said, "Don''t you regret it, or don''t you dare?"

    His words shattered my self-deceiving lie. I really didn''t dare to regret it. I was afraid that if I regretted it, it would be doomed. I was afraid of death, and I was afraid that it would bring him a piece of bad luck. Who made our enemy so powerful?!

    I sniffed and dried my tears. "Don''t ask me that question. I''m done. I''ll call the police tomorrow and change the locks on the doors and windows of this house. I''m going to sleep. You should also pay attention to the combination of work and rest."

    I hung up as soon as I finished, not daring to hear another word from him. I was afraid that I could not help but keep the phone on. I was afraid that I would keep looking for him if I wasn''t cruel.

    I washed my face and lay back on the bed. I wasn''t sleepy for the rest of the day. As soon as dawn came, I packed up and went out.

    I went to the police station first and told them about what happened last night. The police only prepared the case and did not deal with anything. I went to the shop selling doors and windows here to talk to them about changing the doors and windows. After they agreed on the price, they immediately came to me to change the doors and windows.

    After a whole day, I finally felt at ease.

    In the evening, I secretly filled in the lessons that I missed the whole day. If I didn''t understand, I would mark them and ask the others tomorrow.

    The next day, Yun Yang asked me why I didn''t come yesterday and if I met the right boy to fall in love. I told her what happened at home, and she was surprised and sympathized with me.

    "Chen Qing, it''s not safe for you to sleep alone at night. Do you need a roommate? Why don''t I move in with you?"

    "Even if you come here, what if you run into another gangster, just the two of us? Isn''t this an extra sheep to the tiger''s mouth?" I shrugged. I really didn''t like her little arms and legs.

    Yun Yang snorted and a whip leg drew a perfect arc in the air. The point was that I heard the wind.

    "You... Know martial arts?" I was too surprised to connect chinese kung fu with this sweet girl in front of me.

    "That''s right!" When she put her legs down, she became that cute girl again. "You don''t know, I''ve been sent abroad since high school. Like our parents, we planned to send us abroad when we were young. Before that, we would enroll in all kinds of classes. I''ve practiced self-defense since junior high."

    My mouth was almost open to an o shape. "My living room is very empty, or else you can come and live without being too crowded?"

    "Sure, then you can''t charge me rent. I can do something to pay the rent!" She volunteered.

    We hit it off and went to help her move things after class. When the things were done with the housework, Jiang Miao called.

    "Boyfriend." Yun Yang winked at me vaguely.

    I waved my hand, said a few words to Jiang Miao and hung up. "It''s a friend from home."

    With one more person in the apartment, I feel much more at ease. Plus, Yun Yang doesn''t have any bad habits, so it''s easy to get along with him. I''m not against the life of two people.

    "Chen Qing, I see you staring at your phone all the time. Why?" Yun Yang asked me in a daze.

    I raised the corner of my mouth. "You''re still young. I''m telling you now that you don''t understand. There are some things that can only be understood at a certain age."

    She said, "You''re not a few years older than me. How do you know that I don''t understand? It must be a man''s business. Don''t underestimate me. I''ve been in love before. I used to stare at my phone, but then I thought I was too stupid. I despised myself too much, so I stopped staring."

    "In the future, I probably won''t." I don''t know if this is for her or for myself. I''ll still be in a daze after that.

    I sometimes wonder if Fu Jing doesn''t love me. If he loves me, why doesn''t he look for me? But then I thought, if he doesn''t look for me, wouldn''t it be a good thing for me?

    I often fought in such a contradictory way, and I couldn''t think of any reason until the bad news came from home.

    My father passed away.

    I was dizzy when I heard the news. If Yun Yang hadn''t held me up so fast, I might have really fainted.

    "Liu Mang, you said he committed suicide? How could he possibly commit suicide?" My eyes turned red and my expression was almost dull.

 Chapter 90 A Decadent Life Is So Good

    "Well... I don''t know what the police said. If you really care, come back and see for yourself." Liu Mang then hung up.

    I closed my eyes and two lines of clear tears streamed down my cheeks. How can I go back? I can''t go back at all.!

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Yun Yang asked with concern when he saw my pained expression.

    I turned around and hugged her, crying loudly. Why is life full of helplessness, why are people so fragile?! I want to cry, I want to cry out all the pain in my heart.

    It took me some time to stop crying.

    "Yun Yang, I want to eat." I sniffed.

    "Wait for me. I''ll make it for you right away." As she comforted me, she went to the kitchen. "We kids who have been planning to go abroad since we were young need to learn not only self-defense but also cooking. I have been abroad for years and chinese food is getting better and better."

    I couldn''t laugh at her. I wasn''t very sad after crying. My dad hadn''t appeared in my life in the past few years, and I didn''t plan to let him appear in the future. I shouldn''t be so sad if he died.

    But there seemed to be a place in my heart that was bleeding. I kept covering the wound, and it still oozed blood.

    "Chen Qing, if you really want to go back, go back." Yun Yang''s eyes were filled with sympathy.

    I shook my head. "I can''t go back. There''s no need to go back."

    "But your father..." She hesitated.

    "He gave birth to me and raised me, but I don''t think I owe him." I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "We haven''t been in touch for so many years. It doesn''t make any difference whether we live or die."

    Yun Yang curled her lips. "Well, I don''t know about your family, so I won''t say much. I don''t know why I always think you''re worried about the domestic affairs. Although you live like me every day, play and laugh, I don''t think you''re happy."

    "My life is now in a transition period. I have no family, no dreams, not even a goal that I can fight for. I have no ambition to live. Do you understand?"

    She shook her head.

    I gave up on the idea of telling her this. She grew up in a circle her parents had designed for her. She was different from me.

    Yun Yang made dinner. We had dinner together. I washed the dishes, she played games, and there were classes in the afternoon. We had to go out before 1: 30.

    I looked at the old clock on the wall. "Pack up and go."

    She froze. "Still going to class? I thought you were taking a day off today, and I was ready to stay with you."

    "I think you don''t want to go to class. It''s a professional class in the afternoon. You can''t run away. Besides, it''s not necessarily good for me to stay at home. I want to go out for a walk."

    Yun Yang got up from the sofa. "Whatever you say, whatever you say."

    We went to school and took professional classes in the big classroom as usual. I knew I wouldn''t listen well and I knew I would stare at the professor in a daze, but I couldn''t sit here. I was afraid of being quiet, afraid of being alone.

    There were very few classes today, and the class was over at four o'' clock. I asked yun yang if he had any plans, and she was shocked.

    "Chen Qing, admit it. You''re in a bad mood today. You didn''t even bother to go out when I told you to. Is it so unusual today?"

    I nodded. "Yeah, I''m in a bad mood."

    Yun Yang circled around me and whispered in my ear, "Let''s go. I''ll take you somewhere."

    Before I could ask where she was, she got into the car. Here, the police were very lax about driving without a driver''s license. It was common for Yun Yang to drive every day without a formal exam.

    The bars here are different from the ones in the country. They are crowded and look a bit like the subway rush hour.

    "Is there so many people at this point now?" I was surprised.

    Yun Yang looked excited. "Yes, and most of the people here are very young. Chen Qing, we agreed that you would treat us today."

    I smiled to show that there was no problem.

    I needed this noise and excitement to calm the mess in my head. I indulged myself and started drinking. One after another, I drank until I was dizzy.

    Yun Yang didn''t run around this time and didn''t leave me alone. She sat next to me and took photos of me without stopping her from flirting with the handsome guy next to her.

    Someone came up and offered me a drink, but I didn''t refuse. I said to the bartender, "Give this gentleman two glasses of the same wine. Put the money on my account."

    The other party''s face was a little ugly, but he could only force himself to drink the wine I bought him.

    After drinking, I watched him lie on the bar.

    "I''ve seen a lot of women who want to drink hard liquor." I suddenly got angry. Why didn''t I become a clerk before? I had to be a salesman. After two or three years of work, I didn''t learn anything. Instead, my drinking skills improved day by day.

    It costs more to get drunk than anyone else.

    Almost finished. I suggested going home. Yun Yang held me up. "Are you okay?"

    "Nothing." I''m actually quite clear-headed, just a little floating under my feet.

    Yun Yang didn''t drink much. She drove me home, and I climbed into the back seat with great worry and fastened my seat belt.

    When I got home, I was hungry and my stomach was burning. She ordered pizza, hamburgers, and a pile of junk food. I couldn''t care less and stuffed everything I wanted into my stomach.

    When I was full, I went to take a shower. After a shower, I didn''t want to think about anything. I went to bed and fell asleep.

    I used to despise people who lived a decadent life, and now I want to be that kind of person.

    The next day, we honorably skipped class and slept the whole morning. It was noon when we woke up, so I decided to skip the afternoon classes and order a bunch of food at home with Yun Yang.

    "Chen Qing, I don''t even know you. Didn''t you despise me for eating so much? Why are you always eating junk food with me now?" Yun Yang asked with a chip in his mouth.

    I waved my hand. "I was ignorant before. These junk food are so delicious. You can eat as much as you want. There''s change on the plate on the shoe cabinet. It''s not enough for you to order."

    Yun Yang was so touched that his eyes sparkled. "I suddenly hope you''re not in a good mood any day."

    "Get lost." I gave her a blank look and continued eating and drinking.

    I spent a week like this. If Yun Yang hadn''t reminded me, I wouldn''t have known a week had passed.

    A week later, I looked at myself in the mirror and felt very strange. It was as if I didn''t know who I was now. She wasn''t what I wanted, nor was she me.

    "Yun Yang, I''m going to cut my hair and buy clothes. Do you want to come with me?"

    "Yes!" She cheered happily after me and said, "By the way, there''s always someone calling you these days. I picked them up. He said something was sent to you, so I told him the address."

 Chapter 91 Uninvited Guests And Unexpected News

    My head exploded and my scalp went numb. "Did he tell you who he was?"

    "I didn''t say that, but the person who calls you often, calls you every day, and you don''t want to answer it. I don''t think it''s good, so I answered it for you a few times. I told him you weren''t home, and he asked me our address." Yun Yang was still in a daze as to what had happened.

    I scratched my forehead and suddenly became very anxious. I picked up the landline and called Jiang Miao for the first time.

    "Sorry, the number you dialed is turned off."

    I''ve known Jiang Miao for so long, and he never turned his phone off, unless it was on the plane. I have a strong feeling that he must have come to me when he came.

    No, I can''t let him find me.

    "Yun Yang, you told him the address of our apartment?" I reconfirmed.

    She nodded.

    "Where''s the school?"

    She shook her head, already nervous.

    "You come pack your things. I''ll call someone to move." I was so anxious that I forgot I didn''t know where to live.

    Yun yang grabbed my arm. "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you? I think he cares about you. Why are you so scared? If you''re scared of him, why do you keep talking to him?"

    "This is not the time to talk about it. Quick, do as I say."

    I threw the few clothes in the closet onto the bed and took out my suitcase.

    Yun Yang was stunned for a few seconds and began to tidy up his things. Just as we were halfway through, someone knocked on the door. Yun Yang looked at me in silence. I knew it was too late.

    I''m new here, and I hardly have any friends. I haven''t been shopping online recently, and I haven''t ordered any takeout just now. There''s only one person knocking on the door.

    I threw the things on the bed, and Yun Yang whispered with guilt. She said, "I''m sorry."

    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I couldn''t hide from what was supposed to happen.

    When I opened the door, Jiang Miao, as I expected, suddenly burst into my eyes. His surprised face, his red eyes, the suitcase beside him, and his dusty clothes.

    He hugged me tightly, like a long-lost lover.

    I didn''t respond and just let him hold me.

    "What are you doing here?" I didn''t know what to start with, but I didn''t expect my own words to be so direct.

    Jiang Miao rubbed my hair rudely. "How long has it been since I was so hostile? I know your situation. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. I just want to see you."

    "Look at me, then what?"

    "What''s going on here? Then, Chen Qing, I''m afraid your mind is not being squeezed by the door. I came all the way here to see you, and you just stopped me at the door?" His temper flared up again.

    I sighed. "Wait for me. I''ll tidy up and invite you in."

    I closed the door and told yun yang to put the things away. Five minutes later, I invited Jiang Miao in. Yun Yang greeted Jiang Miao and her expression proved Jiang Miao''s face. Jiang Miao gave me a dirty look.

    "Have you eaten?" I asked jiang miao.

    He threw his suitcase away and put his small bag on the sofa. Ge You was paralyzed.

    "I ate the last meal on the plane. I haven''t landed yet." He looked at me rashly. "Shouldn''t you be a landlord at this time?"

    "Let''s go. I happen to be going out with Yun Yang."

    The three of us went to the mall. My hair was messy, and my hair was restless. I couldn''t stand it anymore. I went to fix my hair and bought two thinner clothes.

    I was very fast. Yun Yang said she had never seen a woman buy clothes like this. Jiang Miao told Yun Yang that I wasn''t a woman. Yun Yang nodded secretly. She didn''t know I saw it in the corner of my eye.

    Finally, we went to a special restaurant here.

    "Chen Qing, I''m afraid you''re not a rich second generation. I always think you have money." Yun Yang looked at the menu and sighed.

    I shook my head. "Before I left the country, I was just an ordinary worker. I came to build this major to fulfill my dream."

    I said it very officially. Jiang Miao glanced at me and didn''t say anything.

    "Almost done, young master Jiang. Have you booked a hotel?" I asked.

    "Not yet. I''m not familiar with this place. You can take care of it for me." Jiang Miao handed me the card. His card was black and could be swiped all over the world.

    I refused. If someone found out about his consumption record, my position would be exposed. There was no need to get into trouble for this money.

    Yun Yang glanced at both of us. "Chen Qing, a classmate asked me to go to the library. I''ll go over first. You guys talk slowly."

    "Be careful on the road." I thank her for her insight.

    Jiang Miao and I were left at the table. He wanted to hold my hand, but I dodged without a trace.

    "Young master Jiang, it was Fu Shouye who forced me to leave North city, but I gladly accepted. I don''t like anything about North city, and I don''t want to be involved anymore." I politely refused his approach.

    He nodded thoughtfully, then chuckled. "Do you really think that leaving North city has nothing to do with you? After you left, Ah Jing left too. Fu Shouye was furious. Now Ah Jing''s father is in charge of the Fu shi."

    Gone? I frowned. "Where did he go?"

    "Look, you still can''t let go, but you can''t let go of him, not me." He pretended to be sad and sighed. "I thought you were like Chen Lai. He wouldn''t take you seriously. As long as I chased you seriously, you could be with me. It seems that I was wrong."

    "You haven''t answered me yet." I don''t want to talk to him about me and him.

    "I don''t know. He''s more mysterious than you. At least you called me. He didn''t say anything. I asked everyone who knew him, and the Fu family was looking for him. There''s no news yet."

    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Jiang Miao was displeased. "No, you didn''t ask me. Did you ask me to report Ah Jing to you in a hurry? I''m not crazy."

    I didn''t say a word. I never dreamed that fu jinghui would leave North city after me. I even wanted to say that he didn''t deserve it.!

    After a long time, there was no one in the restaurant. Jiang Miao said he wanted a cup of coffee, so I remembered to take him away.

    I booked a hotel for him and spent half a month to cover my living expenses. However, it was only a night''s stay, and I felt more and more that I had to send him away as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would stay here for a few days and my little blood tank would be empty.

    "Chen Qing, let me remind you that Fu Shouye only asks about pros and cons. He won''t care so much. If he insists on putting Ah Jing''s affairs on your head, you won''t be able to live a stable life here."

    I was shocked and silently noted down his words.

    When I got back, I held the phone and hesitated to find Fu Jing. After a few more struggles, I still called. If I didn''t, I might have been so hesitant all the time. If I did, I might have known more about the situation.

 Chapter 92 Despite the Misunderstanding

    After a few beeps, the phone was picked up and I was so nervous that I said, "It''s me."

    Fu Jing grunted, his voice a little tired.

    "What are you doing? It sounds very tiring."

    "Nothing." He replied indifferently.

    I was a little disappointed and looked down at my feet. "I heard that you... Left North city."

    "Yes."

    I took a deep breath. "You left North city against fu shouye. It''s easy for him to think that you left because of me. I''m in danger, you know?"

    There was silence on the other side.

    "I don''t want to be like my sister, because you lost your life, so please treat it as jide and let me go." I was ruthless and forcefully said something I didn''t mean.

    I hung up the phone as soon as I finished speaking. I was afraid of hearing his heartless words, and every time it hurt like it was cutting out my heart.

    There was no light in the room. I covered my mouth and squatted on the ground. The emptiness around me added to my sad mood. The pain was indescribable.

    The sound of the door lock turning came, and I quickly wiped away my tears before I realized that I was crying.

    Yun Yang turned on the light and I stood up from the ground. She sighed. "You''re back. I thought you''d stay with your friend later."

    "There''s nothing to accompany him. He''s not here to travel either." I took a glass of beer from the fridge and sat on the sofa to watch a play about mental disabilities.

    "I''m not here for a trip. I''m here to see you. Chen Qing, don''t you like him? But I think he''s amazing. He''s handsome and has long legs. Most importantly, he still has money!" Yun Yang''s eyes glowed with envy as he spoke.

    I took a big gulp of beer and suppressed the bitterness in my eyes. "I don''t like it."

    "I''ll go. I''m afraid you don''t like women." She immediately hugged her chest and looked at me like a wolf.

    I was so shocked by her that I spat out a mouthful of wine. This was the first time I was suspected of sexual orientation. I looked at her helplessly. Am I old? Their minds could not keep up with these young people.

    I don''t remember how long I watched a stupid show and how much I drank. I fell asleep as soon as I fell asleep anyway.

    The next day, I was woken up by Jiang Miao''s phone. After washing up, I went out to look for him and took him around.

    "Young master Jiang, you saw me too. Go back." To be frank, I''m not in high spirits to hang out with him.

    Jiang miao gave me a blank look. "Little heartless, my grandfather flew so far to see you. You are so anxious to chase me away. Don''t regret my leaving."

    "No, no, no, I really don''t regret it. You should go now. I''ll buy the plane ticket for you." I opened the booking app without saying a word.

    As soon as he reached for it, my phone disappeared. "Don''t worry, I won''t leave either. There''s one more thing I have to tell you after thinking about it."

    "What is it?" Yesterday''s incident with Fu Jing was enough for me to worry about. Besides, I was afraid that my little heart wouldn''t be able to handle it.

    "Lu Buyuan is married to a woman we don''t even know."

    What?! How long has it been since he got married?

    "I thought he liked my sister very much." I pouted my lips. Sometimes, my feelings were so touching that they made me feel terrible. Sometimes, they made me feel sad.

    Jiang Miao''s eyes were filled with doubt. "He really likes Chen Lai. He hasn''t heard of anyone he''s been with for years. Why did he get married all of a sudden? By the way, I saw that woman once. She looks like Chen Lai."

    I was surprised. "Like my sister? You mean he found a replacement for my sister?"

    "It doesn''t look like it. He treats that woman very well, like he used to take care of Chen Lai. He doesn''t understand." Jiang Miao continued walking, and my pace slowed down a lot.

    I suddenly remembered that time when I went to the cemetery to see my sister, I bumped into Lu Buyuan. It was not hard to tell that he was still in love with my sister. He looked so affectionate. How could he suddenly get married and find someone very similar to my sister, unless...

    A terrible thought formed in my mind.

    "Young master Jiang, are you coming back? I want to go back with you." I stopped and said firmly.

    Jiang Miao froze, then the surprise on his face spread a little. He howled on the road and rushed over to hug me around. "I''ll book the tickets now."

    When he put me down, I angrily distanced myself from him. "What do you have to do with my return to North city?"

    "It''s my business. I''m glad you''re in North city. What can you do to me?" He pretended to be a rascal. I really couldn''t do anything about him.

    I snorted, admitting that I was unlucky and walking ahead.

    He booked a plane ticket for the next day at around five o'' clock. He took the suitcase with him and I packed two clothes. I went to the airport after a short sleep. As for my home, Yun Yang helped me look after it.

    I''m going back to china secretly. I don''t know what will happen if fu shouye catches me, but I can''t care so much. I want to see Lu Buyuan''s bride. I have to go and verify something.

    It was quiet on the plane. As soon as I got on the plane, I fell asleep. In a daze, I felt someone covering me with a blanket. I knew who it was. I had no intention of waking up. I turned my head and fell asleep again.

    After a turn of events, I finally set foot on the land of North city, and out of the airport, I stepped hard on this solid ground. It was not long before I walked, but it was as if it had been a century.

    "Home?" Jiang Miao raised his eyebrows and looked at me.

    I lowered my hat. "This is not my home."

    Jiang Miao was so choked up by me that he couldn''t speak. He wanted to hit me. I ran so fast that he didn''t hit me.

    He asked someone to drive over to pick him up. In order not to show off and not to be recognized, I didn''t take his car. I asked him to book me a hotel, which was very close to the hospital not far from the road.

    I only asked Lu Buyuan out after jet lag, and he was surprised. "Chen Qing, I heard you left."

    I handed him the red packet I had prepared. "I''m sorry I missed your wedding. Where''s sister-in-law? Don''t bring them out to meet them."

    "She likes to be at home." Lu Buyuan took the red packet with a smile, still as gentle as jade.

    I nodded thoughtfully. "Can I see her? According to jiang shao, she looks like my sister."

    Lu Buyuan''s expression was a little awkward and a little conflicted. All these details were in my eyes and in my heart. If it was an ordinary woman, why couldn''t he be so generous and let me see them?

    "She''s a little inconvenient. She''s sick. She just had an operation and is still recuperating at home."

    Surgery? "Is it convenient to ask what kind of operation it is?"

    He hesitated for a moment. "Appendicitis."

    "Then say hello for me. It seems that I''m not lucky enough to meet my sister-in-law. By the way, I won''t stay long this time. I''m afraid I don''t know when we''ll meet again. Take care of yourself." I said.

    "You still want to go? Did Fu Shouye let you go? Ah Jing also disappeared." He asked me.

    I curled my lips and took a sip of coffee to avoid his question. He was hiding something from me, so I kept it a secret.

 Chapter 93 Tracking

    After a while, he left and I sat down for a while, enjoying the quiet of the coffee shop at night.

    I remember everything Lu Buyuan did just now, his expression, and the time he paused to answer my question. I remember it very clearly, and I am sure that he has a lot to hide from me about his wife.

    The more he hid it, the more I felt that the bold idea in my heart was right.

    I went back to the hotel and planned to talk about it the next day. At 7: 30 in the morning, I snuck out to the hospital and took a look at the watch in Lu Buyuan''s department. He was on a day shift today. If nothing happened, he should be off work by 5: 00.

    I took a taxi on time and waited at the entrance of the hospital. As soon as Lu Buyuan''s car came back, I immediately followed him to their neighborhood.

    I got out of the taxi and watched his car drive to the underground parking lot. It was hard for me to follow him on foot, so I had to find a random building to go in and press it to the second floor. As soon as I got out of the elevator, I saw him parking.

    I saw him park his car, carry his bag and follow the other elevator up the stairs. I ran over and saw which floor the elevator was on, the 16th floor. I pressed the button to go up. When the elevator arrived, I walked in and pressed the 17th floor.

    I got to the 17th floor, went down one more staircase to the 16th floor.

    I opened the lid of the trash can, held my breath, and flipped through it. Lu Buyuan was a doctor. I came into contact with him and found that he was a person who was not afraid of trouble and loved cleanliness. I took out the trash bag that was tied inside and opened it.

    A pair of gauze, cotton swabs, cotton balls, etc., were exposed, and there was blood on them.

    I wrapped one in paper and stuffed it into my pocket. I rummaged through the rest and became more convinced that this bag of garbage belonged to the Lu Buyuan family. He said his wife had an operation. As for what operation, he said appendicitis.

    I don''t believe it at all.

    If it was a minor operation like appendicitis, he didn''t need to pause or hesitate at all, so he could blurt it out, so I was sure that this operation couldn''t be told to anyone, and I couldn''t think of anything.

    I went downstairs, pressed the elevator to the first floor, and out of their neighborhood, I immediately went to the hospital, took my blood, and compared it to the blood stains on the gauze.

    The result was two days, which meant I had to wait in the hotel for two days.

    Looking at the night scene in North city, my heart was heavy. I wanted to think about my sister, but my thoughts couldn''t help but drift to Fu Jing. Where he is now, how he is doing, all of which made me worried.

    The phone rang strangely. It was a wechat call from Liu Mang.

    "Chen Qing, your father is going to be cremated. Are you really not coming back to see him?"

    I looked out the window and my eyes twinkled. "Do whatever you want. I''m not his daughter anymore. I can''t see him through."

    "Everyone is dead. Why are you still worrying about the past? Neither you nor your sister came back. Ning Jing, on the other hand, came back to see her."

    I was surprised. "She went back? How do you know?"

    "A while ago, my grandmother broke her leg. I''ve been taking care of her at home. When I saw her, she wasn''t as good-tempered as you and scolded me. But then the two of them sat down and chatted for a while. I told her about your family, and she went to see your father."

    Oh, I didn''t know how to respond.

    "If you don''t come back, I''ll tell the people in the nursing home that you won''t regret getting rid of the ashes."

    Will you regret it? Probably not.

    I hung up the phone and couldn''t stay in the room anymore. I took my wallet and ran downstairs to find something to eat. I just came downstairs and ran into jiang miao looking for me.

    "I''m going to eat something. Do you want to join me?" I braced myself up and asked.

    He shook the car keys. "There''s a new hotpot restaurant. It''s delicious. I''ll take you to it."

    If he said he would eat hotpot when he was free, I would be in high spirits. I didn''t need him to say that I was in the lead, but I really couldn''t get up at the moment.

    When I got to the hotpot restaurant, Jiang Miao asked me to pick a seat. I picked a seat by the window and saw the people outside.

    When I finished ordering and waited for the bottom of the pot, I held my chin with one hand to look at the people coming and going outside. Suddenly, a man in a black suit jacket appeared in front of me. He was holding an umbrella. His back looked very much like Fu Jing''s.

    He was crossing the street with his back to me. I pushed the chair away and ran out. Jiang Miao sighed. "Chen Qing, what are you doing? You''re not eating?"

    "Wait for me." I had no time to explain. I ran out of the store and looked down the road. There was nothing left.

    Maybe I missed Fu Jing so much that my eyes were blurred. I sighed in disappointment and turned back to the hotpot restaurant.

    Jiang Miao was waiting for me at the door when he saw me come back in a daze. He didn''t ask anything and patted me on the shoulder. "The mandarin duck pot you asked for is coming up. Let''s eat."

    I said yes, opening my stomach and eating.

    Isn''t living just eating, drinking, sleeping? I should be satisfied with what I want to eat. Why do I have to stick to something impossible?

    "Chen Qing, I used to think you were a coward, but when you were a coward, you were a man. Why do I see you as a coward now?" Jiang Miao asked me to drink a toast. I drank a few drinks with him instead.

    "Then you definitely don''t know me. I''m already scared to death." When I said this, I was full of disgust for myself.

    Jiang Miao curled his lips. "Stop it. When you protect Ning Jing, one is worth a few. How come when it comes to Ah Jing, you don''t even have the courage to try."

    I grabbed the beef chopstick and the soup dripped on my arm. It was so hot that I quickly flipped my arm and put the beef in the sauce in the bowl, rinsed it and stuffed it into my mouth.

    "My sister is dead. I''m sick. Try again? Knowing that there''s a dead end ahead, I don''t have to risk my life for love. Anyway, anyone can live without anyone, and no one will love only one person for the rest of their lives. It''s not impossible for me to fall in love with others after I forget Fu Jing."

    Jiang Miao spat out, "It''s classic and incisive to say that I''m the most vicious woman in the world. What do you mean by a woman who values feelings and farts?"

    "What''s the benefit of being sentimental? My sister is heavy, but in the end, there''s nothing left." I took his wine and filled it up for myself. "I still say that I can live without Fu Jing. I don''t care if I live well or not, but with him, I won''t be able to live well. Maybe one day I''ll disappear like my sister."

    "You can handle it."

    Yes, I have lived for more than 20 years, and being able to handle it is my only advantage.

    After I had enough food and wine, I went back to my room to rest. Jiang Miao watched me enter the room before leaving. I didn''t even take a shower and fell asleep on the bed. I had a dream, a very strange dream. In the dream, I was still with Fu Jing...

 Chapter 94 Fake Marriage

    I was with Fu Jing, and he tried his best to protect me, but we were still blocked by fu shouye in a place full of trees. I was killed by Fu Shouye''s people, and fu jing lived...

    When I woke up, I went straight to the toilet and vomited in the toilet.

    After vomiting, my stomach felt much better, but my heart was stuffed up. At around nine in the morning, the hospital called me to get the report and said that I came out early.

    Before I rushed to the hospital to get the report, the taxi driver urged the master to grab a few red lights, but when I got to the hospital, I was not in a hurry.

    I patted myself on the cheek and told myself, Chen Qing, you''re so nervous. It''s a good thing if it''s related. If it''s not, it doesn''t matter. Then you can go back to Melbourne and continue living.

    I finished my counseling and went to line up to get the list. The moment I saw the report''s conclusion, I almost fainted. Lu Buyuan''s so-called wife was indeed my sister. She was not like Chen Lai at all. She was Chen Lai!

    I frantically rushed to my house not far from the road. I desperately knocked on the door. "Doctor lu, open the door! Open the door!"

    After a long time, Lu Buyuan opened the door. The smell of disinfectant almost made me vomit out again. I held back my stomach and handed him the report in my hand.

    "I want to see her. I want to see my sister." At this time, I couldn''t care less about my manners. I just wanted to see my sister.

    Lu Buyuan blocked the door with difficulty.

    "Doctor lu, ask her. Don''t you want to see me if you ask her?" With anticipation and pleading in my eyes, I tiptoed past Lu Buyuan and looked into the room. "Sis, sis, I''m Xiao Qing, I''m Xiao Qing."

    "Chen Qing, calm down. Ah Lai is not in a good condition right now. Wait. See her later." Lu Buyuan hugged me, refusing to let me in.

    I can''t wait, I can''t wait for a moment. "I''ve been waiting for so many years. I''ve been waiting since I was in my hometown. It''s been more than seven years since I came all the way to North city. You still want me to wait?!"

    "Not far. Let her in." A hoarse and weak voice sounded from inside.

    Lu Buyuan gradually loosened his grip on me. He hesitated for a moment and said, "Put this on."

    With his help, I was wearing an isolation suit, and he was wearing one too. He opened the bedroom door, and I saw the man lying on the bed. Her face was covered with cloth, and she could not see her face clearly.

    "Sis?" My throat was dry and I started to cry.

    Chen Lai looked at me and blinked. "You''ve grown so big."

    I could no longer hold back, kneeling beside her bed and began to cry. "I thought you were dead. I thought I would never see you again in my life. I''ve been looking for you for more than seven years. They all said you were dead. Sister, you will never leave me again. I will take good care of you and never let you suffer again."

    I burst into tears and cried so hard that it was earth-shattering. Lu Buyuan pulled me away, and I still refused to let him pull me. I was so happy. As long as my sister was alive, everything was fine.

    "Chen Qing, Ah Lai is injured too. Don''t touch her." Lu Buyuan blocked my hand.

    As soon as I heard that she was injured, I was at a loss and didn''t know what to do. Chen Lai closed his eyes and said, "It''s okay."

    Lu Buyuan pushed me out. "She can''t talk much now. She just had an operation. You can ask me any questions you want."

    I nodded, dried my tears, and sat in the living room.

    "Alai came back a month ago. When she came back, she was unrecognizable. It was very different from before. I just found out that she was sold to Burma and was forced to have plastic surgery. Those plastic prostheses were of poor quality. It wasn''t long before she came back that something went wrong. I had to operate to remove them for her. They''re in the recovery stage now."

    "Then what did she go through in the years she went missing?" I shuddered at the thought.

    Lu Buyuan lowered her eyes. "I didn''t ask, and she didn''t want to."

    "Why didn''t my sister see me?"

    "She didn''t know you were in North city, and I didn''t tell her about you and Ah Jing." He glanced at the bedroom as he spoke.

    For some reason, my heart was filled with guilt. I pursed my lips. "Doctor lu, you''re married, but..."

    "Marriage is just to give her an identity and live in North city. If it weren''t for that, she wouldn''t have married me." A bitter smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    I didn''t know what to say, and I couldn''t go to see Chen Lai anymore. After talking to dr. Lu, I left first.

    Back at the hotel, I immediately went online to find out what to eat, what to use, and how to get better faster after plastic surgery.

    Early the next morning, I was busy shopping and was transported to Lu Buyuan''s house in waves. Although I couldn''t talk to my sister, I was full of hope knowing that she was lying inside and that she was still alive.

    I thought, when she''s done, I''ll take her away and say goodbye to all of North city.

    After four or five days, Lu Buyuan took off the gauze for Chen Lai. When I saw her face again, I felt very strange. She was only in her twenties, but her face looked like more than thirty, and her facial features were a little out of shape.

    "Xiao Qing, don''t buy so many things. I can''t use them." Her voice was still hoarse, a far cry from the crisp voice she used to have.

    I nodded. "I''ll buy it after you eat it. It''s good for your health. You just had an operation and your body needs all kinds of nutrition. You have to eat more. Sister, take good care of yourself. Xiao Qing will take care of you in the future."

    Chen lai smiled, involving her swollen face, which looked a little scary. I hugged her, and there was an indescribable bitterness in my nose.

    "Sis, mom left early. I''ll treat you like a mother in the future." I cried.

    "Be good, Xiao Qing has grown up." Chen lai patted my head.

    I always thought that I could cover my tracks carefully without Fu Shouye noticing. However, it wasn''t as simple as I thought. Just as my sister''s surgery was recovering well, I met a group of people on my way to the hotel.

    Their methods were exactly the same as the last time. Without a word, they rushed up and gave me medicine. I had suffered two losses and had been taken precautions.

    I managed to escape once and ran into the supermarket to call Jiang Miao. Now, no one can help me except him.

    "I have an idea that you can stay in North city for a long time, and the Fu family won''t make things difficult for you anymore. You have to think about it." Jiang Miao''s expression was solemn, and it was very different from the way he usually joked about being dissolute.

    I frowned. "What idea?"

    "Marry me."

 Chapter 95 An Irritable Person

    When jiang miao said that he was going to marry me, I thought I would be shocked, but in fact, I was calmer than I thought, probably because chen lai and lu not far away had already given me a shot to get married for an identity.

    "You are a rich second generation at least. Your company is all your property in the end. What kind of woman can''t you find and why would you marry me for me?" From a bystander''s point of view, I thought his head was playing tricks on me.

    "You think I''m stupid, but what should I do? I just want to marry you." He put on his cynical look again.

    I took a deep breath. "Let me think."

    It was useless for Jiang Miao to change hotels for me. I stayed directly at his house. Now that Fu Shouye was watching me, I had to be careful even when I went to find Lu Buyuan. Otherwise, Lu Buyuan would be implicated in my sister. If Fu Shouye knew that my sister was still alive, it was still unknown whether the two of us could stay in North city.

    I didn''t leave jiang miao''s house for four or five days in a row. I stayed in my room every day. Jiang Miao said I was going to become an immortal.

    My sister''s face has recovered even better these days, and the swelling has subsided a lot. According to the road, she looks more similar to before, which means that she is more likely to be recognized by the previous people.

    I plan to take my sister away. I don''t want to go to Melbourne. I can go anywhere.

    I took the risk of going to Lu Buyuan''s house and expressed this idea to my sister.

    "Sis, let''s live abroad. We can go anywhere, as long as you like."

    "Going abroad? It''s not as easy as you think. Are you rich?" Chen Lai asked.

    I nodded. "I have. I''ve saved up all the money I''ve been working for the past few years. I won first place in a competition and won a house. I''ve already sold that house. I''ve sold it for millions. It''s enough for us to emigrate and live a comfortable life."

    She didn''t believe it. "What competition?"

    I took out my cell phone and searched for information about the mahjong competition for her. "Look, I''m number one. That house sold for a lot of money."

    Chen lai smiled. She was very happy. I thought it meant that she was willing to live abroad with me.

    "Sis, tell me what you wanted, what you wanted to eat, what you wanted to play. I''ll buy with you, eat with you, play with you. From now on, you''ll be the center of my life. In the past, you worked hard to earn money for me to study, and in the future, I''ll support you."

    She reached out and touched my hair. "That''s enough for you."

    "No, I still have to realize what I think a little bit. Sister, you can relax and enjoy yourself. Don''t worry about anything." I rubbed my head against her palm.

    Chen Lai shook his head. "I have things to do when I come back. I''m not here to enjoy myself."

    I frowned and had a bad feeling. She continued, "You don''t know about me."

    "The past is all over. There is a bright tomorrow. Why do you insist on the past?" I know the hatred in her heart, and I know that she hasn''t had an easy time all these years, but I''m afraid something will happen to her.

    "Xiao Qing, I live for revenge, or else my life will be long gone." Her body trembled as she spoke. "They forced me step by step into what I am today. If I don''t take revenge, I won''t be at peace for a moment!"

    I hugged her. "I know you hate me, I know, I know, but I care about you the most. Mom went early, and now dad is dead. We only have each other in this world. Your life is more important than anything else. Sister, I beg you, just think of it as for me. Let go of the past and live again."

    "What did you say, dad is dead?" She held my shoulders.

    I nodded with tears in my eyes. "About three weeks ago, I received a call. Dad died. He was badly abused by his stepmother before he died. If I hadn''t met my fellow countrymen, I wouldn''t have known that he was worse off than a pig or a dog."

    Chen Lai suddenly laughed. "He deserved it!"

    I suddenly felt that my sister in front of me was a little strange, and I just looked at her in a daze.

    "He''s sorry, mom. When mom was still alive, he was out looking for a woman. Before mom died, he took her home. Mom hated him, and I hated him too. Xiao Qing, why don''t you laugh? Mom can finally rest in peace in the sky."

    I know everything chen lai said, but I can''t laugh at his tragic situation even if my father is guilty again. Besides, he is dead now.

    After all, we are the people who have raised us for more than ten years. Even if we were not a father in the past, but we haven''t done our duty as daughters for so many years. Can''t we just call it even?

    "Sis, you said too much today. Doctor lu said you need to rest. I''ll come back to you another day. You must take what I said seriously. We can go far and live a new life." I held her hand and said solemnly.

    She kept smiling and ignored me. The laughter made me feel cold from the bottom of my heart.

    This sister, unlike the Chen Lai I know.

    When I went out, I bumped into Lu Buyuan, who came back from shopping. "Not for a while?"

    "No." I looked into the living room. "Dr. Lu, come out for a while."

    Lu Buyuan put the things by the door and came out with me.

    "Don''t you think my sister is a little strange now?" I was worried and scared. My lost sister made me feel like I was walking on thin ice.

    Lu Buyuan grunted. "Yes, she does. She hates everything here. She''s not even friendly to me, but we don''t know what she''s been through. We just have to take it slow."

    "You''re right, doctor lu. Thank you. My sister is staying with you. If you have any difficulties, you must tell me." I looked at him gratefully.

    He nodded solemnly. "Go back."

    I put on my hat and mask and left Lu Buyuan''s house. As soon as I got out of the neighborhood, I took a taxi back to jiang miao''s place.

    As soon as I entered, I heard Jiang Miao throwing something. I took off my mask and hat and asked in a daze, "What''s wrong? So angry?"

    "What else did you ask?" Jiang Miao''s anger had not subsided. The three maids stood in a row, looking scared. "I told you not to go out. You ignored my words? Who told you to leave here? Don''t you know how dangerous it is outside?"

    "Yes..." I knew he was doing it for me and was about to apologize when he started scolding again.

    "Let''s just go out and not even take my phone. I''ll be worried. Do you know?" Jiang miao yelled at me.

    His irritability made me feel that he had a strong sense of control. I pursed my lips. "I know it''s my fault I didn''t tell you to go out for a stroll. I''m sorry to worry you, but can I ask you to give me some freedom?"

    "You blame me?" He poked his chest with his fingers.

    I sighed helplessly. I really didn''t mean it that way. I don''t know why it changed when he understood it.

 Chapter 96 Fake Marriage

    I patiently explained to him, "I don''t blame you. I know that you are good for me and want to protect me. How can I blame you? It''s just that I''m suffocating here, and I want to go out for a breather. In this way, I''ll bring my phone with me next time I go out. I''ll also say hello to you. Won''t you be angry?"

    When Jiang Miao heard me say that, his anger gradually subsided.

    I waved to the maids to get them to do their work.

    I took the initiative to pour some water to appease him. "Drink some water to calm your anger."

    He didn''t pick it up, so I took another banana from the fruit plate and peeled it for him to eat. This time he picked it up and took it back as soon as possible. It was always my trait. I didn''t expect him to be assimilated by me now.

    "Where did you go tonight?" His tone was still not very good.

    "Go around and eat something." I prevaricate, "I''ve been bored here for a long time. I really want to try something outside."

    Jiang Miao glanced at me. "Have you thought about what I said last time?"

    I was stunned and immediately understood what he was referring to. Although marrying him would dispel Fu Shouye''s doubts and stay in North city openly, then Fu Jing and I would really have no chance at all.

    Why didn''t I want to agree to him the moment I thought about it?!

    "Chen Qing, what are you hesitating about? Ah jing hasn''t shown up yet. Fu Shouye already sees you as a thorn in his eye. If you continue to hesitate, I won''t be able to protect you." He held my shoulder, and the pain made me concentrate.

    Looking at my sister''s current state, she won''t be able to leave North city for a while, so I have to stay with her.

    "Okay, I promise you."

    The corners of Jiang Miao''s mouth rose. The first laugh was not real, but rather an instinctive reaction. The next laugh was real, laughter.

    When I saw his smile, I felt like I had made a mistake. "Young master Jiang, I''m married to you and I live here. I owe you this favor, but I want you to help me to the end. We''ll just be a fake couple. When I''m free, you''ll have to help me get a divorce."

    The smile on his face was a little stiff. It took him a long time to agree to my request. "Okay."

    I know that I went too far, and to some extent, I can interpret it as I was using his feelings, but I can''t do anything about it. Right now, I can''t find a way to survive other than using him.

    The next day, the news that jiang miao and I were getting married appeared on the news, and someone interviewed us in jiang miao''s garden.

    I appeared in front of the camera like a carefully dressed doll, answered the reporters according to what jiang miao taught me, and acted with him as the new couple who was about to enter the wedding hall.

    At the end of the day, I was so tired.

    I went back to my room early and even refused dinner. Around eight o'' clock, jiang miao knocked on my door with a bowl of porridge.

    "I heard you didn''t eat anything. The porridge in the kitchen, drink some." He suddenly became gentle.

    I pulled the corners of my mouth. "Young master Jiang, you don''t have to do this to me. You have no obligation or responsibility."

    "What if I let go of my responsibilities simply because I want to do this to you?" He sat by the bed and his words made me feel more stressed.

    I regret the decision I made yesterday.

    I took the porridge and silently fed it to my mouth. After eating it, I went to bed immediately, not wanting to have too much contact with him.

    "If you don''t go out for a walk, how can you digest it like this?" He lifted the blanket and tried to pull me.

    I frowned and pulled back the quilt. "The porridge is the best to digest, so it can be digested. I don''t want to move. I just want to sleep. You''ve been tired all day. Go to bed."

    Jiang Miao paused by my bed for a moment before leaving.

    I was tired, but I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking about it in my head. Marrying Jiang Miao would bring me peace, but I couldn''t stand facing someone I didn''t love every day.

    Unless Chen Lai agrees to go with me, this kind of life is too torturous.

    The next morning, I hid in the bathroom, turned on the tap in the sink and called Lu Buyuan. I asked him if my sister''s condition had improved, but he told me that my sister was in the hospital.

    I was so anxious that I wanted to rush over immediately, but Lu Buyuan didn''t want me to tell Jiang Miao about it.

    It suddenly occurred to me that he once told me that Jiang Miao and chen lai had a grudge and that he had hurt Chen Lai.

    At breakfast, I told Jiang Miao I was going out for a walk.

    "I''ll have the driver drive you."

    "No, I just want to take a stroll. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen. I have my cell phone with me. I''ll call you if anything happens."

    Jiang Miao agreed. As soon as he left after breakfast, I left immediately.

    I bought some things and went to the hospital. Lu Buyuan told me that my sister lived in the department of kidney medicine. I looked around and found my sister''s ward.

    Chen Lai smiled when he saw me. "You don''t look well."

    "Then I''m better than you, the patient." I put the things away and adjusted the tilt of the first half of her bed so that she could sit and talk to me. "Sis, I''ve always wanted to ask you, what happened to you all these years? I always feel that you are very weak."

    The faint smile on her face was fading. "I don''t want to mention it."

    "Okay, if we don''t want to talk about it, then we won''t talk about it. But if you feel bad inside, you must tell me." I hurriedly comforted him, and when I looked up, I saw the lilies by the bed.

    Lu Buyuan knew that Chen Lai didn''t like lilies. Why would there be lilies by the bed?

    I thought of Fu Jing. When he took me to the cemetery to see the empty tombstone, he brought lilies. He also told me that your sister liked lilies.

    "Sis, isn''t this your favorite lily?" I tried, intentionally or unintentionally.

    She nodded, a rare glint of happiness in her eyes. It''s not hard to guess a woman''s expression. I''m sure Fu Jing must have sent this bouquet of flowers.

    But didn''t Fu Jing leave? How did he come back?

    "He''s the only one who knows that I like lilies and will definitely send them to me." Chen Lai raised his hand and stroked the blooming lily.

    She didn''t know about me and Fu Jing. That''s why I felt so guilty when I saw her face.

    "Is it the person you like?"

    She said yes, I heard it very clearly.

    At this moment, I hope she never knows about me and Fu Jing, ever.

    "Chen Qing, you''re here." Lu Buyuan, in a white coat, walked into the ward. "Ah Lai, what did the doctor say during the morning rounds?"

    Chen Lai shook his head. "Nothing, just like yesterday."

    "I''ve been so busy chatting that I forgot to ask the most important question. Sis, what''s wrong with you?" I said hurriedly.

    "Kidney function..." Lu Buyuan was interrupted by Chen Lai the moment he opened his mouth.

    "Not far."

    I didn''t understand. "What''s wrong? What a big deal! Why are you hiding it from me? Doctor lu, tell me."

 Chapter 97 Removing A Kidney

    Chen Lai looked at Lu Buyuan with a frown. He didn''t say a word, but he made me very anxious.

    Xiao Qing, don''t make things difficult. You don''t usually work? It should be time to go to work now. Go get busy."

    I glanced at the road not far away, and I pouted. "Okay, sis, then you should treat your illness and take care of your health."

    I slipped out of the ward and went to the doctor''s office. I was a family member and it wasn''t hard to ask about the patient, but when I told the doctor that I was a family member, they didn''t believe me. When I saw Chen Lai''s hospitalization information, my name wasn''t Chen Lai at all, but an unfamiliar name.

    Only then did I remember my own recklessness.

    I smiled apologetically at the doctor. As soon as I walked out of the doctor''s office, I met Lu Buyuan.

    "Did you ask?" Lu Buyuan asked me.

    I shook my head. "Otherwise, doctor lu, you can tell me. It saves me the trouble of asking. Don''t say that my sister won''t let you. We have a lot of things to hide from my sister anyway. If you tell me, I''ll pretend not to know."

    I put my ears in front of him strangely and never dreamed that the disease he was going to talk about would kill me.

    Kidney failure, and it was almost time for Chen Lai to run out of oil.

    I felt dizzy and almost fell. This blow was even more unbearable than when I first learned from Fu Jing that my sister was dead.

    "How much longer?" My eyes were empty and my lips moved slightly.

    "If you can''t get a new kidney, you can hold on for at most two months." Lu Buyuan looked at me. "Chen Qing, you''re Ah Lai''s only relative. It''s most likely that a match will succeed between relatives. I think..."

    I froze and then realized, "You mean I can change my sister''s kidney? So she can survive?"

    "At least there''s hope, and that''s the only hope." Lu Buyuan held my shoulder.

    "I can. I heard that a person can live with just one kidney. I''m in such good health that I won''t have any problems."

    Lu Buyuan knew about me and Jiang Miao, but he said he couldn''t tell Chen Lai, and I couldn''t tell Jiang Miao about Chen Lai''s kidney transplant, so it all had to be done in secret.

    I promised him, and he promised to help me.

    At that time, I had no medical knowledge, so I walked into a deep trap.

    Just as I was about to go back, Jiang Miao called me and said that he would pick me up for lunch and meet his parents.

    I immediately became nervous and wanted to refuse, but I couldn''t find a reason, so I had to say yes.

    I walked to a random intersection and waited for him to pick me up. I was wondering if I should buy a gift for the first time we met, or do something to show my courtesy, but I had no experience with this kind of thing.

    I was still in a daze when Jiang Miao''s car stopped in front of me. He opened the window and yelled at me. "Why are you standing there? Get in the car."

    I said, "Oh, come back to my senses and get in the car."

    "Why were you in a daze just now? I saw you standing there thinking about something from a long distance without raising your head."

    "I was wondering what to prepare for the first time I saw your parents." As soon as I finished speaking, his hand was on mine, and I was about to hide from him when I clenched it tightly.

    Jiang miao smiled at me. "There''s nothing to prepare. They knew their son was getting married, and they were already overjoyed."

    "It sounds like it''s hard for you to get married." My hand was wrapped quietly in his palm.

    "You don''t know. I''m about the same age as Ah Jing. My parents are so anxious that they let me get married in order to have grandchildren. They also say that I can choose my wife."

    I awkwardly pulled the corners of my mouth. "But, we all know that our marriage doesn''t count."

    "It''s okay. Make them happy."

    With that, Jiang Miao''s car arrived. The moment he raised his hand to change gears, I suddenly felt relieved.

    He parked the car and held my hand. I was unnatural, so I simply broke his hand away. He asked me, "What''s wrong?"

    I took his arm. "Your palms are sweaty."

    He patted my hand. "The weather is getting better these days. You should get some more clothes. I''ll show you around after dinner."

    "I can wear the clothes I bought in Melbourne, but..." I cleared my throat. "The weather in china is getting warmer. It''s great."

    When I arrived at the reserved restaurant, I looked down at my clothes and Jiang Miao began to straighten my collar. "I''m so nervous."

    I gave him a blank look. "That''s basic courtesy. Who said I was nervous?"

    Not long after, Jiang Miao''s parents arrived. His father looked rugged and powerful, while his mother was petite and lovely. The two of them walked together without a sense of conflict. Instead, they felt like Mengmeng.

    "Hello, auntie and uncle. I''m Chen Qing."

    "Xiao Qing, we often hear miao miao mention you. We finally have a chance to meet today." When Jiang Miao''s mother came up, she took my hand and put her jade bracelet in mine.

    I was shocked. "Auntie, I..."

    "My mother has a lot of these bracelets. She likes to give them away. She''s not happy if she doesn''t. Take them." Jiang Miao stopped my hand, and his mother was still nodding her head.

    I knew it was a joke, but I accepted it. After all, I wanted to get married. If everything was unfamiliar, who would believe that I married Jiang Miao honestly?

    During the meal, Jiang Miao''s mother kept asking me questions, and I answered truthfully. I thought she would be so picky about me. Who knew she didn''t? Instead, she praised me for being strong and capable. Jiang Miao''s father never spoke.

    "What was that thing you put in your mouth just now?" Nanny Jiangmiao suddenly spoke.

    A man with a big body looked at the little woman beside him with grievance. "Just a piece of lean meat."

    "Lean meat?"

    "Just a little fat."

    "A little?"

    Jiang miao''s father sighed and took the tissue with resignation. He spat out the meat in his mouth and wrapped it in a tissue.

    I wanted to laugh, but I was a little embarrassed. I didn''t feel good holding it in.

    Jiang Miao, on the other hand, was used to it. "My father is three years old, and my mother won''t let him eat meat and fish. If I do this in the future, don''t worry about me."

    "I don''t care about you. Why don''t you go to heaven?" I teased.

    Jiang Miao was stunned. "Okay, dad, I found a mom''s mini version."

    "That''s good. Our mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are united." Jiang Miao''s mother smiled and held my hand kindly. I really liked her unaffected and unassuming attitude. When she touched me, her hands were warm and comfortable.

    I nodded. "I must be on auntie''s side."

    Jiang miao''s father sighed again. This time, Jiang Miao sighed with him. The father and son seemed to have met the same nemesis. They were reluctant, but willing to be controlled.

    "By the way, Miaomiao, I heard you''ve been hanging out with the Fu family old man a lot lately?" Nanny Jiangmiao opened his mouth and said," my hand that picks up the food is beating. A beautiful broccoli fell on the table."

 Chapter 98 Long Time No See

    Jiang Miao nodded. "I told him about the wedding. He congratulated me."

    "Your father has been looking forward to seeing you in more contact with the Fu family. You have to seize the opportunity." Nanny Jiangmiao warned.

    I was silent by the side. Why would Fu Shouye look for jiang miao? Jiang Miao married me and solved his heartache. Is he in a hurry to thank Jiang Miao now? Or did he come here to test the truth and embarrass Jiang Miao?

    I hope it''s the former. This marriage was planned by Jiang Miao to protect me. I already owe him enough. If I make him lose his business, I will feel guilty.

    After dinner, we sent jiang miao''s parents to the car and gave them a surprise gift.

    I looked at the bracelet in my hand and said, "I''m afraid it''s very expensive. No, I have to go back and put it away. I can''t afford it if I knock it."

    "Look at you, are you weak?! Knock it, touch it, my mother has plenty." Jiang Miao opened the door. "Where are you going? I''ll take you to the office first."

    "Young master Jiang, can you save some money for your mother? It''s not easy to earn money." I got in the passenger seat.

    He shook the key. "Haven''t you noticed that I haven''t been playing outside lately? I still work at the company every day. It''s not enough for you to buy the bracelet."

    He did not run around these days and went back to work honestly, completely different from his old self.

    "Fu Shouye didn''t make things difficult for you, did he?" There was a trace of worry in my eyes.

    "No, don''t worry. I''ll make him believe that we''re really married. By the way, we have to try on the wedding dress tomorrow. You should go to bed early tonight. I heard it''s a hard work."

    I raised my eyebrows. "Who did you hear?"

    He touched his nose and changed the subject instantly.

    For some reason, the more he cared about this wedding, the more worried I was about him, worried that he was trapped, worried that he wouldn''t be able to pull it out.

    The next day, Jiang Miao didn''t go to work early in the morning. Instead, he spent the morning with me to try on the wedding dress. In fact, this marriage didn''t pay much attention to me, and the wedding dress didn''t matter.

    I didn''t choose much. I tried two or three sets and ordered one.

    Looking at myself in the mirror, I felt sad and wanted to laugh. The first time I wore a wedding dress, the first time I married, it was so ridiculous.

    "Do you like it?" Jiang Miao asked me.

    I saw his suit in the mirror. "Not bad, just it."

    "No, it''s okay. There are so many beautiful wedding dresses here. Take your time." Jiang Miao touched my veil. "Chen Qing, I used to think you were just a doorboard. You couldn''t tell the difference between the front and the back. I didn''t expect you to look pretty now. It''s not too big. It''s just right."

    I looked down at my chest and punched him in the face. I was so angry that I laughed. How could I act so openly as a hooligan?!

    We were having fun when I suddenly saw a figure in the mirror, a very familiar figure, but he only existed for a moment. When I turned around, he disappeared again.

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Jiang miao saw me stop.

    I shook my head and went into the fitting room. "I''ll take this off first. Let''s go eat later."

    I changed my clothes and didn''t rush out. Instead, I was thinking about Fu Jing. I always had a feeling that he was right beside me, especially close to me. I saw lilies by Chen Lai''s bed at the hospital, and she looked shy and timid. I felt that Fu Jing must have sent that bouquet of flowers.

    Did he know that Chen Lai was back?

    Knock, knock, knock. Jiang Miao asked me outside the fitting room if I was ready. It was only then that I realized that I had been thinking for too long.

    "Coming."

    Jiang Miao and I settled our lunch nearby. After lunch, he went to the company. I told him I was just strolling around, but I didn''t want to. I was waiting for someone.

    I went to the hotpot restaurant, the one I had eaten with Fu Jing. They said it was closed in the afternoon, and it wasn''t time for dinner yet. I just sat outside and waited. I thought if he was really in North city and really cared about me, he would have come to see me.

    But then I thought, what would he say to me when he came to see me? I''m the bad guy who left him.

    As I thought about it, a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of me. I looked up and Fu Jing''s face appeared in front of me without warning. After thinking for a long time, I suddenly couldn''t say a word. I didn''t even know what I was doing sitting here.!

    "Okay... Long time no see." I took the initiative to break the silence.

    Fu Jing didn''t say a word. Just as I thought this meeting was coming to an end, he pulled me out of the couch and hugged me in his arms.

    For so long, no matter what happened, I carried it on my own. When I suddenly returned to the arms that I had once relied on, I was at a loss.

    "Didn''t you say you missed me?" His voice became hoarse.

    I nodded. "Yes, I miss you. I miss you every time I meet with difficulties, but I also know that I can''t miss you, so I''m conflicted. I''ve never been so conflicted before. I feel wrong doing anything. The funny thing is that I haven''t found the right way yet."

    Fu Jing hugged me for a long time. He let go when I was almost out of breath.

    "How are you doing?" I asked him.

    He didn''t answer. I could tell from the black stubble around his mouth that he wasn''t doing very well. In the past, although he didn''t pay too much attention to his appearance, he would pay attention to it. Now he has become a little... Unkempt and seems more manly.

    "Why don''t you ask me how I''m doing?" I asked again.

    This time, he said, "I know how you''re doing."

    "How do you know?" I was surprised. I suddenly thought that after returning to North city, I often felt that he was nearby. "You followed me?"

    He did not deny it.

    I pulled the corners of my mouth. "Then why don''t you ask where I went and why I came back?"

    "I know, why ask."

    I suddenly froze. He was around me all day and night while I was struggling? And I don''t know? How could it be...

    "You..." I opened my mouth and the shock in my eyes faded away. "You know about doctor lu''s marriage and my sister''s hospitalization?"

    He acquiesced, didn''t say a word, and hugged me again. "I like to hug your fullness."

    Although I also like to hug him and hide in his arms like a little pet, there are too many things waiting for us to talk about and solve.

    "When did you know my sister''s identity? Why didn''t you tell me?" I gave him a little push, but he seemed to like to hug me and chat. I couldn''t push him away, so I had to give up.

    "I will know when you know. You don''t need me to tell you anything anymore."

    "Then what''s your attitude towards my sister?" I pushed him away and looked into his eyes with more force than before.

    Fu Jing''s dark eyes confused me even more. He had no expression and I couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes. "What attitude do you want me to have?"

    I suddenly thought of my sister''s slightly shy look when she mentioned fu jing. Maybe that look could make her give up her hatred and live a new life...

    "I hope..."

 Chapter 99 Pregnancy

    I looked at Fu Jing, but nothing came out of my mouth. Can I say that I want him to be nice to my sister?

    If I had the cheek to say this, I would despise myself. I left him for myself, but he didn''t leave me. He left everything in North city for me and stayed by my side. If I pushed her to my sister''s side at this time, I...

    I really can''t do it.

    "Why didn''t you show up once when you followed me so willfully? Why didn''t you show up when you were in Melbourne? So why don''t we just elope and come back to this place?" My eyes were red, and every question was filled with regret and regret.

    We all know that what I said was just angry words. When the wheel of fate turned here, we couldn''t choose. I couldn''t be with Fu Jing, and he couldn''t choose me. We were destined to be together.

    Fu Jing was still holding me, and I was still clinging to the warmth in his arms, but I was much calmer now.

    "My sister doesn''t know what happened between us yet. Doctor lu and I are keeping it from her. I don''t want her to know. She''s been through a lot these years and she has kidney failure. I have to change her kidney."

    I calmly told him what I was going to do next. "Your grandfather is powerful. He''s a shark. We''re shrimps. You should go back to the fu family. I''m going to marry Jiang Miao. I have to stay in North city and live here safely."

    "I know." He only said three words. I know very well that he didn''t blame me.

    Perhaps in this life, no one loves me as much as Fu Jing.

    I pushed him away slowly, and the more I pushed him, the tighter his arms tightened. "Let me hold him for a while more."

    He hugged me again for a while before we parted. Just like last time, there was no farewell. I knew that we were destined to be entangled and inseparable.

    I didn''t tell Jiang Miao that I saw Fu Jing. I went back to my room without eating tonight. Jiang Miao knocked on my door at eight o'' clock. I said I was asleep. He asked me if I was unwell.

    I scratched my messy hair and got up to open the door for him. He touched my forehead.

    "No fever. What''s wrong with you? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital."

    I waved my hand. "I just have a headache. Maybe I''m not wearing enough clothes today. I''ll drink some hot water and sleep. I''ll be fine tomorrow morning."

    "No, what if you have a fever at night?" He turned around and went next door. I sighed and was about to close the door when he came back with the quilt in his arms. "I''ll watch you tonight."

    I suddenly widened my eyes. Before I could say anything, he went into my room and said, "Well, there''s no need to make such a fuss. You''ve been working all day. I can''t sleep well. Go back."

    "I''m not going back. I''m just looking at you here. My mom told me to be nice to you today. Don''t let the daughter-in-law that I finally married fly away again." He spread the quilt on the sofa and covered it in half.

    I couldn''t hold my forehead, so I closed the door and climbed into bed. Let him go. I really didn''t have time to care about him.

    In the middle of the night, I was so hot that I crawled out of bed and thirsty that no one paid any attention to me after saying several times that I wanted to drink water. I looked at Jiang Miao, who was sleeping like a pig on the sofa, and resigned myself to getting up and pouring water.

    After drinking the water, I touched my forehead and body. It should be a fever. I found the medicine box, found a bag of cold medicine to drink, and then climbed into bed to sleep. I didn''t see jiang miao awake the whole time.

    I scratched my head and sighed.

    The next morning, Jiang Miao actively ran to touch my forehead and said to himself, "I really don''t have a fever. It looks like I''m taking good care of you."

    "Nonsense, I woke up in the middle of the night with a fever. Your old man is sleeping soundly. I found my own medicine and took it myself. That''s how my fever subsided." I gave him a resentful look. "Young master Jiang, I''m asking you not to come to sleep with me tonight. You''re still snoring, you know?"

    He looked incredulous. "No way, you got up last night? I didn''t hear it at all."

    I chuckled and gave him a look to see for myself.

    "A good fever can kill the bacteria in your body. Your cells have been fighting all night. You should be tired. Hurry downstairs and eat some delicious food to replenish your energy." He said.

    I nodded. That makes sense.

    I got up from the bed with my dizzy head on my back, washed up and went downstairs to eat. Before I could take a few mouthfuls, I vomited.

    "Chen Qing?" Jiang miao quickly dropped the egg in her hand and came to see me.

    I waved my hand. "Maybe my stomach is still weak. I shouldn''t eat too much."

    "How much shit did you eat?" He wiped my mouth and picked me up horizontally. "Let''s go to the hospital. I''ll get angry and hit people if I try again. You know my temper."

    Seeing him like this, I stopped resisting and let him carry me into the car and drive me to the hospital.

    When I got to the emergency department of the hospital, I took my temperature and asked me some more questions. The doctor asked Jiang Miao to take me to draw blood and do an ultrasound. I said I had a cold and no one paid attention to me. I didn''t prescribe medicine for me, so I sat in the hall and waited for the results.

    About an hour later, the results came out.

    The doctor looked at me and then at Jiang Miao. "Are you husband and wife?"

    "We''re getting married soon." Jiang Miao said before I could say anything.

    The doctor pointed to the report and said, "The hcg level is extremely high. The ultrasound also shows that there is a pregnancy sac in the uterus. It has been two months."

    In an instant, I was so shocked that I couldn''t speak. I never dreamed that I would get pregnant. And not long ago, I just had a miscarriage.

    "What? You''re getting married. Aren''t you happy with a child?" The doctor asked with a smile.

    I shook my head. I didn''t dare to look at jiang miao''s expression at the moment. "Thank you, doctor. Then I drank a bag of cold medicine last night. How would it affect the child?"

    "I don''t think so. If you still have a fever and a cold, drink more hot water. Don''t take medicine unless necessary."

    "Thank you." I stood up with my stomach in my hands, and it didn''t seem that bad at the moment.

    Jiang Miao was behind me. When I turned around to look at him, I didn''t know how to describe his expression. It wasn''t happy or sad, it wasn''t tangled, it wasn''t like he was making any decisions. Anyway, when I heard I was pregnant, his face was complicated.

    "Let''s go. Let''s go back first." I took the initiative to pull his arm, and he subconsciously avoided it.

    I didn''t insist either. I walked in front of him, regardless of whether he followed or not.

    We all know in our hearts that the child in my belly is Fu Jing''s, and the person who is going to marry me is Jiang Miao. He knows that we are faking our marriage, but people like to hold a little bit of luck, but when this little bit of luck disappears, people will be very sad about it.

    I walked to the car, and I couldn''t open the door without Jiang Miao unlocking it.

    "It doesn''t matter if you go back on your word. I''m still grateful to you, but I''ve had a miscarriage once. I want to keep this child this time."

 Chapter 100 Ticket Replenishment

    "Chen Qing, I..." Jiang Miao became hesitant. "You can have a child if you want. Why must it be Fu Jing''s?"

    "Because I love him. In fact, you know in your heart that I love him. Even if I can''t be together, I still love him." I turned to look into his eyes. "I know that I love someone in my heart and marry you. It was a selfish decision I made to protect myself, so you can terminate this marriage at any time. I''m still grateful to you."

    "You know... I... I like you. I can give you whatever Fu Jing gives you, and I can give whatever he can''t. Why, why can''t you..."

    I interrupted his confession. "I can''t. Young master Jiang, the child is mine. If you can''t accept it, we won''t get married. Can we stay in North city safely? I''m on my own. You can marry anyone with such good conditions. Don''t ruin your own life for me. Time will make you fall in love with someone else."

    I left without waiting for him to lock my car. I owed Jiang Miao a favor. It was too cruel for him to be a cheap father. Even if he agreed, I couldn''t agree.

    I took a taxi back to Jiang Miao''s house. Before he came back, I packed a few clothes and my personal belongings and was ready to move away. I put the bracelet that Nanny Jiangmiao gave me on the table, and there was a note under the bracelet.

    I know a hundred words of apology can''t make up for the hurt that others have suffered, but I can do it, that''s all.

    After leaving jiang miao''s house, I found a hotel to stay in. I really want to see Fu Jing now. I really want to.

    I knew that Fu Shouye''s men might still be staring at me, and he might even kidnap me again, but I''m not afraid. I''m not afraid of anything now that I have a child.

    This is my child, the child of me and my beloved.

    My phone suddenly rang, and I was startled. When I saw the number I hadn''t seen for a long time, I froze. Ning Jing, why did she call me?

    "Xiao Qing, it''s me. I brought your father''s ashes from my hometown to North city. I''ll give them to you sometime."

    "Didn''t you say the nursing home would handle it? Why did you bring it to North city?"

    Ning Jing paused, and the next second, his tone changed. "You still have a grudge after all these years? Is it really necessary to be so serious with your own father? I heard from Liu Mang that you sent your father to a nursing home and hired a lifetime lawyer for him, which proves that you still care about your father. Now that he''s gone, can''t you let him stay with his daughter after he dies?"

    Her lesson made me confused. When was it her turn to gossip about our family?

    Or did she get used to taking care of me and come up with her own way of making decisions for me?

    "I thank you. You can scatter his ashes in your hometown. He didn''t need his daughter before he died, and I don''t think he needed her after he died." I hung up the phone angrily.

    Not long after, Ning Jing called again. I didn''t answer.

    I knew her bad temper so well that if I didn''t answer it, she would keep hitting me until I did what she wanted. I used to think she was nice to me, so I could put up with it all the time, but after the ring thing, I stopped thinking about it.

    She''s never been selfless to me. I''ve had enough of her kindness over the years.

    I turned off my phone and stopped talking to her.

    I was lying in bed, watching the tv series in boredom, hoping that fu jing would come to me.

    At around nine o'' clock in the evening, I switched on my phone again and again. The ringtone kept ringing for a while before it finally quieted down. It was all Ning Jing''s missed calls, unread text messages, and wechat. She really did everything she could.

    I glanced at it and deleted it all. I can''t be bothered to read the general principles that others think are right.

    I found Fu Jing''s number. He didn''t come to me, so we had to take the initiative.

    "Fu Jing, I have something to tell you. Is it convenient for you now?"

    "Convenient." His voice was sonorous and forceful, completely different from the one he met yesterday.

    I lowered my head and pursed my lips, "I''m pregnant. The doctor said it''s been two months."

    After a long silence, he asked me, "Where are you?"

    I told him the name and location of the hotel. In less than half an hour, he showed up at my door. As soon as I opened the door, he picked me up.

    I screamed and felt the same excitement in his heart as I did. "Put me down. I''m dizzy. I''m dizzy."

    He sat on the sofa, and I sat on him with my legs crossed and my hands around his neck.

    "I want to stay with this child." I looked at him seriously.

    He smiled, a smile I haven''t seen in a long time. "You have to stay."

    "But, I can''t marry Jiang Miao anymore. He''s a diamond bachelor, and there''s no reason to be a stepfather to my child." I told him what I was thinking. "Your grandfather knows about my marriage to Jiang Miao, so he won''t bother me anymore. If he finds out that the marriage is fake, can I stay in North city?"

    Fu Jing smoothed the hair around my ear. "Why don''t you believe I can protect you?"

    "I..." I lowered my eyes. "My sister''s incident cast a shadow over me. When she was young, she might have thought that love was too much, but I had worked so hard in North city for so many years. I was very realistic. I cherished my life and my wealth, so I was afraid that if you couldn''t protect me well, I might disappear one day."

    "Silly." He hugged me. "If you go missing, then I''ll go missing with you. If you die, then I''ll..."

    I covered his mouth. "Now I''m putting our lives in your hands, Fu Jing. Don''t let me down."

    He took my hand and hugged me tighter.

    That night, he stayed here, and we talked a lot, talking about checking out tomorrow to stay at his house, talking about my dangerous situation in Melbourne, talking a lot.

    It turned out that when I took the box Fu Shouye gave me home, Fu Jing looked inside. He knew where I was going to study. After I left, he immediately chased after me and rented a house across from my apartment.

    That night, I met a burglar who scared me half to death. After that, the bad guy didn''t show up. I thought he ran away because I said I was going to call the police, but it wasn''t at all. Fu Jing beat him up and warned him not to think of me.

    And Yun Yang, Yun Yang was a relative of Fu Jing''s. After junior high, he was sent abroad. Fu Shouye helped me with the enrollment procedures. Yun Yang helped me a lot, and Fu Jing bribed Yun Yang as soon as she got there. She even told him to protect me and take care of me.

    Alas, I escaped so far, but I still did not escape from Fu Jing''s hands.

    "Fu Jing, I don''t like this world. I don''t like the helplessness of reality. I only like you." I hid in his arms, so relieved.

 Chapter 101 Only One Child And Sister Could Stay

    Last night, I talked to Fu Jing very late. The next day, I was still in the sun. If Fu Jing hadn''t brought me lunch, I wouldn''t have gotten up without smelling it.

    After dinner, Fu Jing took me home with my things.

    "It hasn''t changed." I put everything away bit by bit. "Have you been living here since you returned to North city?"

    He said, "Are you still dizzy?"

    "I''m not dizzy anymore." I shook my head. "I''m fine now, but I''m a little hungry. It''s only been a while since I finished eating that I''m hungry again."

    Fu Jing opened the fridge, took out a few fruits and asked me which one I wanted to eat. I picked out an orange, and he peeled it to extract juice for me. I sat by and looked at him.

    "Tell me what you want to eat and drink."

    "Don''t worry, is this a mother''s certificate?" I held my chin and looked at him. "Then I''ll put on airs and enjoy myself for the next nine months."

    He glanced at me. "Let you enjoy what you can enjoy?"

    "Oh, I''m going to look for a menu on the internet right now. It''s seven months. It''s not the same every day. It''s exhausting." I snorted.

    Fu Jing smiled. "You''re only so successful."

    I''m really not convinced. How can this be futile?! As soon as I finished, I immediately took my computer to look for recipes and downloaded everything that looked and sounded delicious to Fu Jing.

    Hmph, go ahead.

    I was in a fight with fu jing when Lu Buyuan called and asked me to do the matching.

    I promised to pack up and get ready to go to the hospital.

    "Where are you going?" Fu Jing asked me.

    I changed my clothes and said, "Go to the hospital. Doctor lu asked me to get a match. My sister''s condition is stable now. She can have a kidney transplant."

    "But you can''t." He stopped me. "You''re pregnant."

    Only then did I remember that I was pregnant. I patted my forehead. "Can''t I have an operation while I''m pregnant?"

    Fu Jing looked at me speechless.

    "Then what should we do? My sister is waiting for my help." One side was a child, the other was my sister. Why did this happen?!

    "I''ll go with you."

    I quickly stopped him. "No, if you go with me, then my sister will know about us. She can''t stand the excitement! Fu Jing, I beg you, don''t go."

    "I won''t let you abort the baby and operate on Chen Lai." His attitude was firm.

    The hope and joy that had just surged up yesterday will disappear today? I really can''t accept it.

    But what would my sister do if I left this child behind selfishly?

    "Fu Jing, listen to me. No matter if I end up changing my sister''s kidney or not, I have to go to this match. Can we come back and discuss it after the match?" I comforted him.

    "If the match is successful, you are more likely to give her a kidney transplant." Fu Jing did not budge.

    I frowned, unable to refute his words.

    I was silent, and Fu Jing was silent. After a while, he called Lu Buyuan. He was separated by a layer of glass on the balcony. I couldn''t hear what they were saying.

    He came in after the call. "Chen Qing, your uterus wall is already thin. It''s even thinner after clearing it once. If you miscarry again, your chances of getting pregnant are very low."

    "Did dr. Lu say that?"

    He grunted.

    I sighed heavily and was even more confused. I held my head and didn''t want Fu Jing to see my expression. I really didn''t know what to do.

    Lu Buyuan called my phone again. I wiped my tears. "Dr. Lu, I''m going to the hospital right away. Don''t worry."

    "I''m not here to rush you. Ah Jing told me. I just discussed it with Ah Lai. She won''t let you have a transplant."

    "Doctor lu, don''t listen to her. Do it. We have to do it. If you don''t do it, she will die." I covered my mouth and tears began to fall.

    I pushed Fu Jing away. "Ah Jing, I''m begging you. Let me go. I''ll have the baby again, but if my sister doesn''t have it, she''s really gone. She died once. Now that she''s back, we can''t lose her anymore."

    Fu Jing hugged my waist and refused to let me go. "There''s another way. Don''t be impulsive."

    "There''s nothing I can do. Only I can save my sister." I screamed, "She raised me. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t be who I am now. Do you understand??"

    "What about you? If you can''t be a mother for the rest of your life, are you going to abort this child?"

    I took a deep breath. "Yes, I want to fight."

    Fu Jing''s hand slipped off my arm. I picked up the bag on the sofa and walked all the way to the neighborhood gate to take a taxi to the hospital.

    When I got to the hospital, I called Lu Buyuan, and he came down to pick me up to register for a match. With him around, it was like opening a green channel to every window.

    Soon after the necessary examination was completed, I went to the ward to see my sister.

    "Xiao Qing." She opened her eyes weakly. "I didn''t hear that you were pregnant. Why didn''t you tell me about your boyfriend?"

    "When we first met, we couldn''t talk too much. I thought it wasn''t a big deal, so I didn''t say it." I tucked her in. "You look so pale. Does your body hurt?"

    She smiled. "It doesn''t hurt. How long have you been pregnant?"

    "Two months." I held her hand. "The baby will be able to conceive in the future, but you can''t wait for your life. Sister, you can rest assured and recuperate. Let''s wait for the results to come out."

    Chen Lai frowned. I didn''t give her a chance to talk. I gave her a shush gesture and we stopped talking.

    I sat with her for a while and waited for her to fall asleep before I left. The lilies by her bed had withered. I took the flower away and threw it away.

    Lu Buyuan took me to the hospital. "Chen Qing, you really have a plan."

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "I''ve thought about it. My sister asked you to take care of her, but when she came out, let me know."

    When I got into the taxi, Lu Buyuan in the rearview mirror became smaller and smaller. The master turned a corner and he disappeared.

    Fate was so funny. Yesterday, Fu Jing and I were so excited about our baby. The countdown is starting today. I was thinking, if I were a child, I wouldn''t want to be in my womb. I might never be a mother again.

    When I got home, Fu Jing was still there.

    "Are you hungry?"

    I nodded. "I''m hungry."

    He walked to the kitchen and I stopped him halfway. My hand passed between his arms and waist and hugged him. "Fu Jing, I''m sorry. I''m not a good partner, and I''m not a good mother."

    He touched my head and pushed me away to cook for me.

    Looking at his figure in the yellow light, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down my face. Damn, why should I live a more complicated and miserable life than others? Why can''t I be a good mother and a good sister again?

    I was feeling my tears when Ning Jing called again.

    I had no place to vent my grievances and anger, so I simply answered the phone.

 Chapter 102 The Child Must Be Taken Away

    "Chen Qing, do you want your father''s ashes or not? If you don''t want me to, I''ll throw it away and let him be a ghost wherever he goes!" Ning Jing yelled at me. "I don''t care about my own daughter. I''m an outsider. You''re not ashamed to be his daughter."

    "What do you care about us? Do I need your help? Things had been arranged well. I gave the nursing home money to let them handle my father''s funeral. You had to step in and bring the ashes to North city? I should have asked you, what is your peace of mind?"

    I''ve never spoken to Ning Jing like this before, and when I finished, the other end was completely silent.

    When my anger subsided, I suddenly felt like I was going too far. I opened my mouth and wanted to say something. Before I could say anything, I hung up the phone on the other end.

    "Ah..." I looked at the screen on my phone showing the end of the call. She wouldn''t really throw my father''s ashes away.

    The more I thought about it, the more I felt something was wrong. I called Liu Mang.

    "Liu Mang, where are you?"

    "North city, I just found a job and I''m ready to do a big job." Liu Mang''s side was particularly noisy. "Chen Qing, what are you doing now, at home or abroad?"

    "I''m also in North city. Let''s meet."

    "Sure." Liu Mang said a time and place. "Do you think it''s okay?"

    After I agreed, I hung up. Fu Jing''s dinner was ready, and he called me. I immediately dropped my phone and went to the dining room.

    When I saw the dishes and pastries on the table, I felt familiar. Weren''t these the dishes with pictures that I found online? He actually started cooking for me from this meal?!

    I sat down to eat with a heavy and moving heart, and Fu Jing pressed me down when he served me.

    "You eat." I put a piece of meat in his bowl and offered him a drink.

    Fu Jing pinched my face. "Eat, don''t keep it. You''ve lost a lot of weight."

    As I nodded, I scooped up a spoonful of food and put it into my mouth. No matter what happens tomorrow, I have to eat enough today to keep my energy up. Otherwise, before tomorrow comes, I will fall down today. What a coward!

    "Ah Jing, we have kidney donors and kidney sellers on the market. Otherwise, let''s try another channel. I think if I can save my child, I can spend money to buy a kidney for my sister."

    "I have the same idea. I''ve made way for it."

    I froze. "Why didn''t he tell me? But there should be very few successful matches with outsiders."

    "As long as there''s a glimmer of hope, I won''t give up." Fu Jing''s dark eyes sparkled with hope.

    I was touched by his eyes. As a father, he didn''t give up. As a mother, I shouldn''t give up early.

    I put down the bowl and burrowed into his arms. "I won''t give up either."

    The next day, I packed up and went out to see Liu Mang. Fu Jing accompanied me. I was wandering alone in North city, and he was worried.

    When fu jing and I arrived, Liu Mang hadn''t arrived yet. After a while, he walked into the restaurant in a suit.

    After I introduced them to each other, no one nagged and started talking business.

    "Liu Mang, you know about my father''s ashes being taken away by Ning Jing. Why didn''t you stop him? Why did the people in the nursing home agree? That''s not what we said when we signed the contract." I said unhappily.

    "Don''t be angry. It was Ning Jing who said she wanted to bring the ashes to you." Liu Mang frowned and explained, "How could I stop her temper? I thought you weren''t in North city, and I thought she couldn''t find you, so I sent the ashes back. Who knows..."

    I put my arms around my shoulders. "So, what do you want to do now? You are my client, and I believe that the nursing home would not have agreed without your consent."

    He scratched his head and kept glancing at Fu Jing. "Then I''ll talk to her and ask her to send the ashes back. If not, I''ll send them back."

    "That''s what you said. Get this done as soon as possible and everyone will feel at ease."

    "All right, all right. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure everything is done properly for you. You don''t trust me when I do things." Liu Mang said with a playful smile.

    When I was eating, I had no appetite and felt a little nauseous when I smelled it. Seeing that I was not feeling well, fu jing wanted to take me home.

    I said hello to Liu Mang. He ate alone. Let''s go first.

    As soon as I got out of the restaurant, I was much better and I still felt hungry. "Ah Jing, let''s go back and cook. I''m hungry."

    "Okay."

    My mouth was bitten by Fu Jing''s food. I ate his food and thought it was full of color, smell and smell. When I smelled the food outside, I felt nauseous and dizzy. I looked it up on the internet. The internet said it was a reaction during the early stages of pregnancy. It was normal.

    Fu jing and I stayed at home for two days. Lu Buyuan said there was a result at the hospital. My sister and I were successful in matching. I was the most suitable kidney source for my sister.

    I was happy and sad, mixed feelings. I didn''t tell Fu Jing about it. I planned to keep it a secret.

    Lu Buyuan hasn''t made any progress in finding the source of the kidney yet, and it''s inevitable that I take the baby away. I told Lu Buyuan to let him take full responsibility for this, and if there''s anything I need to do, just let me know.

    Fu Jing treated me the same way he used to. Although he didn''t talk much and sometimes scolded me with a straight face, he cooked everything every day and bought books to take care of pregnant women.

    "Ah Jing, don''t you know how to work for the Fu shi?"

    "Suspended." He reads, not me.

    I leaned over to his leg and scratched his waist. He didn''t even try to hide. "What does your grandfather mean by that? Do you want you to take over the Fu shi or your father? You haven''t been in charge of the fu family for so long. Your father is in charge of you."

    He grunted.

    "Then I don''t understand. Does your grandfather like you more or your father?"

    "Me." He put down the book, probably annoyed by me, and was about to explain to me, "My dad is biased towards Fu Ming, and he intends to hand the company over to Fu Ming."

    It dawned on me that it was no wonder the father and son had been fighting for so long. It turned out that Fu Shouye and Fu Jing were on the same side, Fu Zhong and Fu Ming were on the same side, and it was quite interesting for the three generations to fight.

    Fu Shouye worked so hard to nurture Fu Jing, he must hope that the power was in Fu Jing''s hands, so he tried his best to get rid of me, hoping that Fu Jing would marry Hai Tang.

    "Didn''t Jiang Miao announce that the wedding was canceled today? Why isn''t your grandfather bothering me? What if he takes me away again?" I rested my head on his leg and crossed my legs to look at the ceiling.

    "He won''t bother you."

    I froze and suddenly turned to kneel on the sofa. "Why?"

    "I told him that you were pregnant and that you were definitely a son."

    But my child is about to be aborted. Fu jing and fu shouye don''t know about this. What if fu shouye finds out and Fu Jing can''t protect me? I was in a difficult situation to explain and solve.

 Chapter 103 Once, Now

    Jiang Miao asked me to meet him three days after he announced that the wedding was canceled. Fu jing wanted to go with me.

    He had asked me to meet him at the coffee shop, but when I smelled the strong smell of coffee, I felt bad. We had to change the location temporarily and sit on the bench in the park.

    "I''m sorry, I must have disappointed you and your parents."

    Jiang miao was expressionless. "This is what you left behind."

    He handed me a bag with a watch in it. It was a gift from Fu Jing. How could I forget it?

    "He gave you a watch that could make you care so much. What about the bracelet my mother gave you? That bracelet was given to her by my grandmother. It''s a unique heirloom in our family." His tone was very cold. In an instant, my heart was frozen into ice.

    I''m sorry, but I''m still sorry.

    Jiang Miao interrupted my apology impatiently. "Okay, here you go. You don''t have anything left in my house anymore."

    He got up and left, leaving me with a resolute back.

    I put on my watch and sat alone for a long time. Every time I thought about these stupid things, I was filled with annoyance and helplessness. I wanted to say something about ma, but after that, I had to live and suffer.

    Family, friends, come and go always make me sad, as if we could talk for a long time, and now even meeting has become a luxury.

    Fortunately, Fu Jing was still there.

    I took the subway home. Fu Jing wasn''t there. I was lying on the sofa watching a movie by myself. When he came back, the plot in the movie wasn''t enough to amaze me. It wasn''t enough to attract my attention and help me pass the time.

    When Fu Jing came back, he took a bag of things. It looked like he was going shopping. I went to help him carry it. He gave me a cloth bag.

    "What is this?" I opened it curiously. It was a puppy. "Where did you get it? What a cute little white dog."

    "I saw a pet store on the way and thought you might like it, so I bought one."

    I like it too much. It''s white and gives off a faint fragrance. The point is that the dog is so lively that it bites like a spring when it sees my little tail.

    I took the puppy out of the bag and put it on the ground. It immediately swayed around my feet. Its four short legs couldn''t walk steadily.

    I was so happy that I had a good time with the little white dog.

    "Ah Jing, it''s so cute. I love it." If I don''t tell you how excited I am, it''s too painful to hold back.

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything. He smiled as he watched me play.

    I walked around and around the living room, and the little dog kept pestering me like he didn''t know how tired I was. I collapsed on the sofa, and it grabbed the edge of the sofa, but its legs were too short to get up!

    I was so amused that I laughed until my face stiffened and couldn''t stop.

    I picked up the puppy and let it lie down in my arms. It licked me a few times and stopped when my hand stopped moving.

    "Ah Jing, it''s so small. What should it eat?"

    Fu Jing pointed to a compartment in the fridge. "There''s goat''s milk and dog food here. It''s edible."

    "It''s quite convenient." I smiled and said, "What about the shower?"

    "Take it to the store and I''ll show you the way next time." He thought it through and didn''t need me to worry about it. I just needed to play with the dog.

    It suddenly occurred to me that the puppy had nowhere to sleep. I had to make a kennel for it.

    I took out a piece of clothing that I didn''t like to make a nest for him, but he didn''t sleep at all. He went wherever I went. He was already asleep. He got up immediately when he heard the noise. His ears were extremely sensitive!

    When fu jing and I were about to go out, he followed us. He locked it in the house and followed us out with a twist of his buttocks. I pushed it into the door and quickly closed it. I could still hear its cry.

    "Thank you." I took Fu Jing''s arm and leaned on his shoulder.

    He rubbed my head and took me for a walk.

    "Weren''t you angry when you heard that I was getting married to jiang miao?" I chatted with him.

    He asked, "What do you think?"

    "If it were me, I would be angry." I nodded thoughtfully, "But you didn''t scold me or stop me."

    He looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. "You used to say that I was overbearing. You''re right. I want everything to be in my hands, including you. I''ve been thinking a lot about the days when you quietly followed you. You have your difficulties and choices. I should reduce my tyranny and increase my understanding."

    I can''t believe these words came out of his mouth! That''s terrible!

    "The ancients have said that it is easy to change your nature, but it seems that you have spent a lot of time." I raised my thumb. "I''m just talking about you. Actually, I have a lot of bad habits myself. Since you''ve changed, I have to change too. I can''t be so selfish anymore."

    "You''re not selfish." Fu jing''s hand was sweating, and he took me by the other hand. "You know how to repay others for their kindness to you. You won''t let them get away with it easily. I let you down first. I don''t blame you for leaving me."

    I pursed my lips, and his words came to my heart. If anyone understood me, he must be Fu Jing.

    "You''re real. I''ve never seen a woman as real as you." He glanced at me.

    I smiled. "Come on, I didn''t dare lie to you. Don''t you remember? When we first started together, you always ordered me and acted very smart. How could I lie to you? If I were to be seen through, I wouldn''t even be able to cry."

    As soon as he lifted his arm, he hugged me in his arms and put his hand around my neck, which made me itchy and called me wrong.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You didn''t order me or act smart." I resisted the urge to laugh because of the itch.

    As soon as he let go, I ran away. He quickly grabbed my arm and pulled me back. An electric car suddenly sped past me, and I was so scared that I stopped talking.

    "Be careful on the road." He reproached.

    I curled my lips. "I know I''m ticklish, but I still tease me on purpose. It''s your fault."

    "Okay, blame me. Next time you look at the road, don''t run around." He looked at me sternly.

    I let out a cry and somehow felt like he was a strict father, but my father would never do this to me. He didn''t care about me at all.

    When I was a child, my little friend and I went to the pond next door to pick up screws. It was summer and I could wade in the pond without my sandals.

    My mom loved to eat screw meat back then, so I wanted to pick it up and cook it for my mom. It was dark at that time, and my friends went back, leaving me to pick it up.

    I was about to go ashore. Who knew that I had been standing in a place for too long and my feet were stuck in the mud...

 Chapter 104 Dirty Inside Story

    I cried for a long time and no one came to save me. The water was so cold at night that I almost cried. I didn''t know how I got up. When I came home, covered in mud, crying, my dad said a few words to me and then he said nothing.

    And my mother threw away all the screws I picked up and told me not to go to the pond again. What if I drown? She scolded me for a long time anyway. After that, I never dared to go again.

    I remember this for a long time, and every time I think about it, I can feel my mother''s fear and anxiety at that time, and my father''s indifference also made me remember it. Sometimes I especially want others to take care of me, at least to prove that I am in my heart. If I really don''t care, how can I care about you?

    I held Fu Jing''s hand tightly. With his eyes on everything, I felt safe.

    After two days of rest, Liu Mang called me and said that Ning Jing didn''t say anything to give him the urn. She would only hand it over if she asked me to get it.

    At that time, I was talking to her in Chen Lai''s ward. When I heard this, Chen Lai was furious and said three sentences, "Throw away his ashes! Throw it away!"

    I ran out to pick up the phone and ran into a nurse outside who asked her to take a look at Chen Lai.

    "What''s wrong with you? You can''t do anything like that?! If she doesn''t give it to you, why not? It''s my father''s ashes. It''s none of her business." I was so angry that I even spat out.

    Liu Mang let out a cry. "My aunt, can you stop making things difficult for me? Both sides are hard to serve. I''m sandwiched in the middle, and I''m about to be blown to ashes."

    "Where is she now?"

    Liu Mang said the location. He''s still at the door of Ning Jing''s rented neighborhood.

    I said I would be there soon and hung up.

    When I returned to the ward, Chen Lai was still very excited. When he saw me come in, he immediately pulled me and panted, "Xiao Qing, throw away his ashes! I forbid you to stay!"

    "Okay, sis, I''ll listen to you. I won''t stay." I comforted him.

    "Don''t lie to me. Don''t think I don''t know anything in bed right now. If one day I know you didn''t throw it away, I won''t recognize you as my sister!" She pointed at me and her eyes almost popped out.

    I don''t understand. "Sis, why do you hate him so much? He kicked us out. He''s sorry for mom, but he gave birth to us and raised us. Besides, we''ve never been filial to him. Now that he''s dead, why can''t we give him a place to rest?"

    "He doesn''t deserve it! I can''t let him suffer while he''s alive. If he''s dead, I''ll make him restless!" Chen Lai has been so skinny lately. When she looks fierce, she really scares me.

    "Why?"

    Ignoring the nurse''s advice, she held up her body and grabbed my collar. She gritted her teeth and said, "Xiao Qing, he''s an animal. You''re still young. Listen to your sister and scatter his ashes on the road with the most traffic in North city. I want him to never rest in peace."

    I frowned. It was cruel to think of doing this.

    My dad doesn''t love me. I know that he hit me after my stepmother came to our house. He was provoked by my stepmother. Although he was angry and hated, he was far from like Chen Lai.

    I really can''t do what she said.

    "Sis, that''s our dad."

    Chen Lai slapped me in the face. "I forbid you to call him dad. Do you know what he did? He''s an animal. He''s an animal. He''s not my father."

    I covered my face and looked at her in disbelief.

    Big tears fell from her eyes, and she wiped them away with a straight face. "My mother won''t give him a son, and he doesn''t want to spend money to marry a wife, so he asked me to give birth to him! I had a boyfriend back then. He broke us up and plotted against me. Chen Qing, you heard me clearly. This is your dad. You still call him dad?!"

    I was shocked. I never dreamed of such a thing.

    I suddenly understood that chen lai had urged me to run away since my mother died. I was timid and scared, but I still ran away under the influence of Chen Lai.

    I hugged her body as thin as a piece of paper. "Sis, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I don''t know, I''m sorry..."

    Chen Lai''s body was trembling. She was leaning on my shoulder. My bones hurt, but my heart hurt even more.

    I knew my dad was crazy about wanting his son, so when I pushed my stepmother downstairs and my sister gave her a few more feet to abort her, my dad would drive us away so angrily.

    I understand.

    The nurse gave chen lai a shot of tranquilizer before she calmed down. I looked at her face and felt as if my heart had been cut by a knife. Without her, my father''s claws might have reached out to me.

    She was the eldest sister, and she took on more responsibilities than I did.

    After a while, Liu Mang called again, and I calmly picked up the phone. "Liu Mang, don''t worry. Since Ning Jing likes that person''s ashes, let her hold them. If she doesn''t want them, let her carry them. I don''t care."

    I blacklisted Liu Mang and Ning Jing''s calls and deleted all their contact information.

    I still remember when my mother died, I was still a little girl who had not fully developed. My mother had just taught me how to wear a woman''s bra before she died, and my sister was older than me. She was already a pretty girl. When I thought about what my father did to her, I couldn''t forgive him.

    His death was not a reason for me to forgive him.

    I stayed by Chen Lai''s bed for a long time, watching her face that had gone through so many vicissitudes and was no longer young. I had mixed feelings. She was only three years older than me, but she bore more responsibilities than I did.

    I often feel that my life is not good, but seeing my own sister lying on the bed like this, even if I am not a mother, so what?

    "Xiao Qing, I''m listening..." Lu Buyuan suddenly came in and interrupted my thoughts.

    I made a silent gesture at him and said angrily, "Go out and talk."

    He looked at Chen Lai on the bed and walked out.

    "What''s wrong with Ah Lai? I heard from the nurse that she suddenly became agitated and was sedated."

    I nodded and told her about my father''s ashes. "My father is not good. My sister is too excited to hear about him, but don''t worry. I''ll tell her everything when she wakes up."

    Lu Buyuan heaved a long sigh of relief and looked at me helplessly. "I beg you, don''t let her be provoked again. Thank you."

    I pursed my lips and promised him. Actually, I didn''t mean to let Chen Lai hear about my father''s ashes. When I answered the phone, Liu Mang mumbled a lot. It was impossible for me to hide and answer the phone.

    Lu Buyuan left. I went back to the ward and sat there, waiting for Chen Lai to wake up. Who knew she wouldn''t wake up at night.

    I was about to ring the bedside call when the bedside monitor suddenly made a beeping sound.

 Chapter 105 The Edge of Life And Death

    "Doctor, doctor!" Suddenly, I panicked and looked at my sister, who was at a loss. It took me two seconds to react before I went out to call the doctor.

    As soon as the doctor came, he pushed me to the outer edge to give Chen Lai first aid. I watched them untie Chen Lai''s clothes and give her cpr. Chen Lai''s chest was covered with old scars. It was not like a beautiful woman''s chest at all. It was like an old woman''s chest.

    I covered my mouth. I couldn''t imagine what Chen Lai had gone through. Why did her body become like this?! I...

    After a while, the doctor wiped the sweat off his head and said to me, "It''s so close. You''re finally back. You should be the patient''s family. Contact the source of the kidney as soon as possible. If you don''t change the kidney, the patient will have such a dangerous situation again. It''s hard to tell if you can come back."

    I nodded like a peck of rice. "I see."

    Once chen lai was stable, I immediately called Lu Buyuan and told him to give me an abortion as soon as possible.

    Lu Buyuan called me to the doctor''s office in their department for a pre-op talk and told me not to tell Fu Jing first. I was in a panic and wanted to save Chen Lai''s life every second. I listened to whatever he said.

    "Chen Qing, when Ah Jing told me you were pregnant, I told you in great detail. You were born with a thin uterus. After the last miscarriage, it''s not easy to conceive now. If you have another abortion, it''s hard to get pregnant later."

    "I know."

    "The early stages of pregnancy are the most unstable period. The fetus is not yet formed and is susceptible to all kinds of influences. The anesthetics used in the operation or any medicine used in emergency treatment will affect the embryo. If you don''t want to miscarry and go for a kidney transplant, if the embryo is deformed, you will still have to miscarry later. By then, your remaining kidney will be under a lot of pressure, so I don''t recommend that you not miscarry. Birth."

    I nodded my head several times. "Dr. Lu, I understand. I understand. Please arrange it for me quickly."

    Lu Buyuan''s brown pupils had hidden some unspeakable secrets. He opened his mouth and said, "You really want to get better?"

    "Yes, I have."

    That night, I didn''t go home, so I stayed in the hospital. After the examination, I cleared the palace. Lu Buyuan also gave me advice on the medicine flow, but I felt that it was too slow. If the medicine flow was not clean, I would still clean the palace. It would take too long, so I chose to clean the palace directly.

    When Fu Jing called me, I was lying alone in the hospital bed. I felt so sorry for him. I could still remember the happy look he had when he rushed to the hotel and hugged me around. It was the first time I had seen him so happy.

    I... I''m sorry.

    "Where are you? Aren''t you coming back so late?"

    I held the phone in my hand and remained silent for a long time. "My sister can''t wait, Ah Jing. I''m sorry."

    "In the hospital? I''ll look for you now."

    I put down my phone, and the smell of disinfectant filled the air. I thought it might be too pungent, making my nose and eyes very sour. I held the corner of the bed and leaned against the bed. I didn''t dare to feel the little life in my stomach deliberately. It would make me feel guilty and blame myself.

    Fu jing is here, and I don''t know how he knew I was living in this ward. When he pushed the door open and came in, the dark clouds that covered my heart disappeared.

    "I guess I didn''t have dinner tonight. I made it. It''s a waste if you don''t eat it." He opened the lunch boxes in his hands.

    I sniffed and picked up my chopsticks to eat. "Don''t you blame me?"

    He rubbed my hair and his eyes were full of love. "Silly."

    I felt a lot better with his support. I ate all the food he brought, and I was going to have an operation tomorrow. I thought I wouldn''t be able to sleep, so I held his hand and didn''t want him to leave, but who knew I would be sleepy soon. My eyelids kept drooping and I fell asleep with my head tilted.

    I had a beautiful dream that my child would not have to be aborted, that Fu Jing would be pregnant with me, that he would make all kinds of delicious food for me every day, and that he would raise my stomach day by day until someone told me that chen lai was dead.

    I suddenly woke up from my dream. The darkness made me unable to see clearly around me.

    "Where is this? Is anyone there?" I yelled into the darkness, my hands groping around the bedside, finally touching something like a lamp. When I pressed the switch, I saw the light.

    This is an ordinary bedroom, but I''m sure I''ve never lived in this bedroom before, so why am I here?

    I remember I had an operation tomorrow, and Fu Jing came to bring me dinner tonight... Where was he?

    "Ah Jing?" I called and walked barefoot to the door to open it.

    As soon as I opened the door, I was stunned. I was standing on the second floor, and downstairs was a luxurious living room. When I looked up, I could still see the high ceiling with crystal lights on it. I was still dreaming?

    I pinched the flesh off my arm and cried out in pain. It wasn''t a dream, but why was I here?

    "Young madam, you are awake." I was shocked when an old figure suddenly appeared downstairs.

    "Who are you? You must be mistaken. I am not a young lady."

    He was wearing a suit, his gray hair was three to seven parts, and a pair of gold-framed glasses. "Is the young lady hungry? Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll send someone up right away. By the way, you can call me Uncle Fu."

    "As I said, I''m not a young lady. I''m not hungry either. I''m going out now. I''m going to the hospital for surgery." As I spoke, I walked around the second floor, not even finding the stairs.

    What the hell is this place?!

    "It''s morning. You just got up. How about oatmeal milk and butter toast? The chefs here are excellent. Although the food sounds normal, the taste is absolutely superb." Uncle Fu was still elegantly introducing me to the situation here.

    But I was already anxious.

    "I said I''m not hungry!" I couldn''t help but yell at him downstairs, "Where''s Ah Jing? Where is he?"

    "The young master has gone to work. He told us to take good care of you."

    Fu Jing ordered it? I turned around and went back to my room to look for my cell phone. I searched the room and couldn''t find where my cell phone was. I suddenly realized that I might be under house arrest.

    I have a bold guess that he wanted to force me to keep the child, so he put me under house arrest here.

    What about Chen Lai if I stay here?

    I was about to go out to look for uncle fu when a maid came in with a tray. "Young madam, dinner is ready."

    "How did you get up?" I frowned. I looked around but couldn''t find the stairs.

    She lowered her head, not daring to look at me from beginning to end. "Well... I don''t know."

    "You came up on your own. Why didn''t you know?" I grabbed her shoulder, and she looked up, and I froze.

 Chapter 106 Set up A Scam And Put Me under House Arrest

    The maid''s eyes were closed and sunken. I took two steps back in shock. "I''m... Sorry."

    "Young madam, you don''t have to do this. Let''s eat. Young master told us to have a good meal."

    I was not angry at such a maid. I took the tray in her hand and watched her leave the room step by step. I wanted to see how she came down the stairs. Who knew she wouldn''t leave after a few steps?

    My legs were sore from standing, but she still didn''t move.

    I took the tray back to my room, drank the hot oatmeal milk, and ate a few slices of bread. When I went out to look again, the maid was gone.

    It''s so strange here. It''s useless for me to be anxious. No matter what I say, Uncle Fu always smiles to avoid my questions and asks me if I need anything.

    All day long, I was bored out of my mind. I wasn''t interested in all the entertainment here. I just wanted to see Fu Jing. I wanted to ask him why he locked me up here. How could he be so selfish and lock me up here?

    A few minutes after 12: 00, Fu Jing came back. After I heard his conversation with Uncle Fu, he appeared at my door in less than two minutes. I was shocked.

    "How did you get up?" I asked, suppressing the anger of being locked up all day.

    "It doesn''t matter. Uncle Fu said you didn''t eat much."

    I glared at him. "My own sister is lying in the hospital waiting for me to change her kidney. Do you think I can eat those meals?"

    "For the sake of our children, you should eat well. If the chef''s cooking is not to your liking, I can do it." He spoke in a light voice, not talking about Chen Lai.

    A fire was burning in my chest. "Fu Jing, do you remember that you didn''t protect her well and she just disappeared in Golden Triangle. Now that she''s back with all her injuries, can''t you use a little bit of your conscience to make up for her?"

    "If it works, I can make it up." He unbuttoned his shirt collar to meet my eyes. "You and I both know what she did when she came back."

    I took a step back, my eyes full of doubt, so he didn''t save Chen Lai because he was afraid of Chen Lai''s revenge? What''s the difference between him and Fu Shouye?

    "You don''t love her, you support her, and she''s the cannon fodder for your family''s struggles during your rebellious period. Don''t you feel guilty?" I questioned, "Isn''t it all because of you that she''s been treated inhumanely for so many years? You brought her into your family''s mess, and you caused her trouble! Even if she wants revenge, she deserves it."

    "Chen Qing, you better calm down and think clearly before you speak." He said in a warning tone.

    I suddenly feel that I don''t know this Fu Jing in front of me at all. Who is he? How could he be so cold-blooded? In my memory, in order to make up for my sister and provide me with education for many years, how did he become like this now?

    "Ah Jing, you''re not like this. You... You''re not that cold-blooded." My eyes were filled with hope that the man who cooked for me last night and understood me would come back.

    Fu Jing put his hands under my armpits and picked me up and put me on the bed. "I''ll cook for you. I''ll eat and sleep later."

    I sat on the bed in a daze, tears falling down like broken beads, how did this happen?

    When he fed me, I looked into his eyes. I admit that people are multifaceted, but people can''t be multifaceted in one thing. He said he supported me last night, and then he put me under house arrest.

    "You used to lie to me. You lied to me to get my trust so that I could come here, didn''t you?" My face was flat and my eyes were calm.

    "You can understand whatever you want." He wiped my mouth and continued feeding.

    I''m like a robot. When I eat, I open my mouth and chew twice before swallowing. When he asks me to drink water, he wipes my mouth.

    "So your feelings for me are also lying to me?" At the end of my voice, there was a slight cry. My nose was sore and tears flowed out of my tear ducts.

    He didn''t even look at me. "I want this child to be safe."

    I chuckled, and the food in my mouth splashed on his hands and face. "So it''s all for the children. I said why are you suddenly so nice to me, all for the children..."

    He wiped his hands and face clean, and when he fed me again, I would eat dishonestly. The spoon was brought to my mouth, and I deliberately blew big mouthfuls to disperse the rice, so that he could not stop wiping it.

    He called for someone to take everything away and then let me take a bath.

    "I don''t need your help. I can wash myself." I glared at him and hid in the bathroom.

    My heart hurts so much. It hurts so much. This pain is different from the kind I feel for Chen Lai. This kind of pain is unforgettable to me.

    It''s so tiring to be alive! I used to dream of food and clothes, but now that I''m living this kind of life, I should be happy, but why am I so sad?

    Forget it, don''t think about anything, just let it go, those who should bear the responsibility, go to hell, even if selfish, who can do anything to me?

    After I took a shower, Fu Jing helped me dry my hair. I lay in bed looking for sleep, trying to stop myself from thinking about all those messy things, so I fell asleep very quickly.

    After about three or four days, I wandered around on the second floor every day, watching tv, running, swimming, or playing games. There was everything I wanted here. Like heaven, I lived in this paradise, drunk and dreamy, like a happy person without worry.

    Of course, this is on the basis that I don''t think about Chen Lai.

    The kitchen here is very rich in food. I tried to make things difficult for them. They can still make delicious food. At one time, I thought it was good to live like this.

    But I can''t see Fu Jing. The moment I see him, I''ll think about how he lied to me and lied to me about giving him a baby. I just want to jump off the second floor and make his dream come true!

    Jump, Chen Qing, jump! A voice kept saying this in my ear. I wanted to jump in front of Fu Jing several times, but every time I had this urge, my stomach would feel a dull pain, as if the child in my stomach was reminding me to cherish my life.

    Fu Jing took good care of me. When I asked him to take a bath for me, he would wash me. I deliberately walked around in front of him naked, watching him react, making him want to eat but not eat.

    "Why don''t you put up with it?" Every time I tease him like this, I can think of those goblins who tease tang seng in the journey to the west.

    Fu Jing said nothing and put a towel on me. "Put something on. You can''t catch a cold."

    "Am I not allowed to catch a cold, or is this child not allowed to catch a cold?"

    "Child." He blurted out, and my heart broke into pieces.

 Chapter 107 Let Me out

    I chuckled. Instead of wearing the towel Fu Jing gave me, Fu Jing carried me naked to the bed and wrapped me in a blanket. "You don''t care about your body, and you want to change Chen Lai''s kidney? Dream."

    With one word from Fu Jing, I stopped thinking about making myself sick with a cold.

    "You let me out." I grabbed the collar of his shirt.

    "If you go out, you will die. Your sisters will die." He whispered in my ear.

    I shuddered and the chill in my heart filled my body. I suddenly thought of Fu Shouye and his cruel methods. If I had given Chen Lai a kidney transplant and fu shouye knew about it, then our sister would have suffered a terrible fate.

    I panicked and released my hand. "How is my sister now?"

    "Lu Buyuan is taking care of her. Today, he called me and said he had found a suitable kidney."

    "You didn''t lie to me?" I couldn''t believe him, but I couldn''t help but want to believe him. I was so conflicted.

    He grunted, tucked me in, and blew his head out to dry me.

    Fu Jing, I believe it again. Don''t lie to me! I closed my eyes, clenched my hands into fists, and my body trembled because I believed in Fu Jing''s determination.

    After a few more days, I was really bored to death. Although there was everything in it, there was no one. Uncle Fu and two maids, one deaf and one blind, and the four of them couldn''t even fight a landlord together.

    "Uncle Fu, I promise not to run away. I want to go out and see the crowd, okay?" I crouched on the railing on the second floor and asked.

    Uncle Fu shook his head gently. "The young master said he can''t let you out, young madam. You can see people if you want to. If I invite them here, you can see them."

    I''m so... Speechless.

    In the evening, the hall was especially lively. I ran out of the room and saw that the next hall was full of people. Everyone was dressed very solemnly. There were also wine and food for the guests. What was this? Open your stomach?

    "Young madam, with so many people, do you think it''s okay?" Uncle fu bowed to me like a gentleman.

    I looked like I was sleeping with a dog and couldn''t even say a word.

    What I want is to be an ordinary person in the crowd and have the social sex that a person should have. What''s the use of just showing it to so many people?

    The guests waved at me, called me young madam, and thanked me for inviting them to the banquet.

    I moved a chair to watch the people coming and going under me, chatting and laughing. It''s better to have something to see than nothing.

    The party only lasted three hours. It started at seven and ended at ten. After they left, Uncle Fu and two maids were in charge of cleaning the bottom. I was still watching from the top and talking to them occasionally.

    "Uncle Fu, why did you invite them back to work?" I don''t understand.

    Uncle Fu knew who I was talking about. "It wasn''t me who invited them. It was the young master. They graduated from a special school and were all craftsmen. I believe the young master had his own intention in inviting them back."

    I said, "I don''t know their names yet."

    Uncle Fu patted them twice. They stopped working. The blind one said her name was Si Hua, and the deaf one said her name was Sinian. Because their mother''s name was hua nian, her mother died in childbirth when she gave birth to them, so her father married them with such a name.

    I didn''t even see that they were sisters. When I looked closely, although they didn''t look exactly the same, they really looked alike. They said they were fraternal twins.

    "Amazing." I tilted my head and sighed upstairs, "Your father is good to your mother."

    When I spoke, the blind one showed the deaf one sign language, and both of them understood what I was talking about.

    "Our father is good to us, and the young master is better to us." Si Hua said. Sinian nodded and repeated Si Hua''s words.

    Was Fu Jing good to them? Work and care for them?

    If he had compassion for the disabled, why would he have to be so calculating with me? I ran back to my room and locked the door.

    Fu Jing came to knock at the door around 11: 00. I told him I was asleep and sent him away. Who knew that he would open my door with his own key and strut in, making me so angry.

    "I''m a human being, can you give me some human rights?" I yelled at him.

    "I''m worried about you." He sat by the bed.

    I purposely moved to the other side. "Stop pretending. You''re afraid that I''m not good to your child. Don''t worry, we''re on the same boat now. As long as you keep me safe, I''ll keep your child safe."

    He stopped talking, so I rolled over and went back to sleep.

    After a while, he was still sitting behind me. I asked in a low voice, "How''s my sister?"

    "I don''t know."

    "You go out. I want to sleep." My tone was not good.

    Fu Jing took off his clothes and went straight to my bed. I looked at him in horror. "What are you doing?"

    "Sleep with you."

    "I thank you, I don''t need to." I kicked him, and he grabbed my foot and pulled it down, pulling me back from the outside. He grabbed my long arm again, and I was held in his arms.

    I opened my mouth and bit the arm he had placed in front of me, "Let go of me!"

    "No."

    I was ruthless, and my mouth was very ruthless until the smell of blood filled my mouth. "Let go!"

    "No." As if I wasn''t biting him, his tone didn''t change at all.

    I loosened my mouth and spat a few times. I bit his arm and left a bloody mark on it. It was still in front of my chest.

    Just like that, I froze until I fell asleep. His hand was still holding me, and he was holding me in this way to sleep. I had no dreams all night and slept until dawn.

    When I woke up at eight or nine, I subconsciously reached out and touched the side. He was no longer by my side. At that moment, I was so disappointed. I quickly opened my eyes and scolded myself. I would still be disappointed for him now. It was so useless!

    After breakfast, Si Hua said to me, "Young madam, Uncle Fu said you can go out for a walk today."

    "Really?" When my eyes lit up, I didn''t even notice my excitement.

    Si Hua nodded.

    "Then I''ll change." I was in a hurry to go out, so I found a suit and put it on myself.

    After so many days, I still didn''t go down from the second floor to the first floor, and Uncle Fu never came down from the first floor to the second floor. I was still confused about how to get down.

    I walked out of the room and Uncle Fu was standing on the first floor. I yelled, "Uncle Fu, I''m done. Let''s go."

    "Young madam, please come down."

    "But how can I get down?" I looked around, but I couldn''t find the way. I walked around a lot of times, but I couldn''t find any tools to get down the stairs.

    I walked about a dozen steps, and Uncle Fu told me to stop. Suddenly, the floor under my feet began to sink. I was so scared that I lost my balance, and I grabbed the transparent glass around me.

 Chapter 108 Escape Plan

    I still remember the first time I saw Si Hua, I wanted to see how she got down and found that she was standing in one place, not moving. After a while, I went to see her again and there was no one left. Later, whether it was Si Hua or Sinian, they all went down in one place. Now I understand that there was a transparent elevator.

    I was convinced.

    "Uncle Fu, I''m dizzy." As soon as I finished speaking, Sinian held me up.

    "Young madam, are you all right? If you can''t, just wait for you. I''ll arrange for you to go out." Uncle Fu asked with concern.

    I waved my hand. "Sure, sure."

    After staying here for so many days, I''m going crazy. Not to mention dizziness, I''m going out even if someone else carries me.

    Uncle Fu arranged the car. He was in the front seat, I was in the back seat, and Si Hua Sinian was sitting on both sides of me.

    The car passed through the familiar street and saw the bustling crowd outside. I felt familiar and unfamiliar. I could not wait to get out of the car and go to the crowd for a while.

    "Uncle Fu, I want to go shopping. Can we stop?" My hands were folded, my eyes filled with anticipation.

    "Of course, young madam." Uncle Fu stopped by a shopping mall. I couldn''t wait to get into the mall as soon as I got out of the car.

    Si Hua and Sinian followed behind me hand in hand. Uncle Fu was beside me. I looked around. There was no shop I wanted to go in and pick. After a while, I was thirsty. Si Hua took out the water he had with him and gave it to me. After that, I said I was going to the toilet.

    The three of them had been following me around, and I couldn''t even run. I sat on the toilet and tried to find a way. When I heard the door lock next door, I immediately wrote a note and handed it over.

    There was a small line on the note: please lend me your cell phone. I was kidnapped and need a cell phone. Please don''t make a sound. Someone is waiting for me outside.

    After a while, the phone came over and I quickly sent Lu Buyuan a wechat message telling him that I was at this mall and that he would come to save me.

    After sending the wechat, I returned my phone to the kind-hearted person and wrote the word "Thank you" to her solemnly.

    I went out of the bathroom and started wandering around the mall. I went to every store. Not only did I go, but I tried and bought. Si Hua and Sinian both had bags in their hands, and Uncle Fu''s card had been swiped tens of thousands of dollars.

    But Lu Buyuan hasn''t come yet.

    I was tired from shopping and wanted to eat, but Uncle Fu refused, saying that it was not good for pregnant women to eat dirty food outside.

    I pretended to be angry. "No, I''ve been eating it for more than twenty years. I''ve only eaten it once for so many years. It won''t be a problem."

    "The young master has told me to take good care of the young lady." Uncle Fu refused to budge.

    I snorted. "Are you taking care of me or controlling me? I have to eat today."

    Uncle Fu''s polite face finally broke his credit. He looked at me with embarrassment. I walked into a fast food restaurant and stood in line to order. He followed me and paid for me.

    It seems that blackmail is still useful.

    When I was almost done with a plate of chips, I finally saw the figure Lu Buyuan was looking for in the mall. I picked up the rest of the chicken legs and took a few bites, then went out to pretend to meet by chance.

    "Uncle Fu, let''s go. I''m tired." I walked in front.

    I followed Lu Buyuan''s path and walked towards him. Just as I was about to reach him, he saw me too. My eyes signaled that someone was following me, and he took the foot back.

    Si Hua and Sinian are disabled. Uncle Fu is old. If I take the risk of running with him, maybe I can try.

    I threw a firm look at him and counted one, two, three...

    At the third exit, I immediately started running. Lu Buyuan rushed over to stop Uncle Fu and the others. I didn''t dare to turn back and stood on the escalator. I couldn''t wait for the escalator to go down.

    "Make way, please make way." I ran as I shouted.

    When I ran down two floors, I looked up again. Uncle Fu was jumping from the fourth floor to the third floor. I was shocked. Wasn''t he an old man with gray hair? How could...

    The road was not far enough to stop him.

    I didn''t dare to go downstairs again. I looked for a random store and asked where the back door was. The shop assistant showed me the way in a friendly manner. I ran all the way and couldn''t figure out where I was. I just wanted to leave the mall quickly.

    When I ran to the entrance of the mall, there were two or three security guards looking at the door. I took off my coat and put my head down. I grabbed a lady beside me and borrowed her high heels.

    "Young madam." Uncle Fu''s voice sounded behind me.

    Ghost is your young madam, I continue to walk, silently do not follow up in my heart, except for the mall, I saw the taxi in front of me, and subconsciously reported the name of the hospital.

    I turned around to look at the back of the car, and no one caught up with me, so I breathed a long sigh of relief.

    That was close.

    I went to the hospital and found Chen Lai''s ward. When I pushed the door open, she was slowly opening her eyes. When she saw that it was me, her eyes immediately widened and scared me to stop.

    "Sis."

    "Don''t call me sister." Her voice was weak, but it was not hard to detect the anger in it. "I don''t have a sister like you. What have you done behind my back? Tell me! What have you done!"

    I swallowed and realized that I couldn''t hide what happened to Fu Jing.

    Chen Lai pulled the needle out of his hand and I was shocked. "Sis, don''t do this. I know I''m wrong. You can hit me and scold me. Don''t do this. I beg you, don''t hurt yourself, okay?"

    Pa, she slapped me in the face. "Am I not good to you? How could you take Fu Jing away? You know he''s my man."

    "I''m sorry, I..." Tears hung in my eyes. The place where I was hit was so painful that I didn''t even dare to touch it.

    "I''m a lady, I play with those men, and I sleep with them. I worked so hard to earn money to study for you. Is that how you repay me? You..." She coughed excitedly. "You''re not my sister. Get out of here. Get out of here now!"

    I knelt beside her bed and cried. "Sis, hit me, don''t let me go. I beg you, hit me or scold me. I promise I won''t talk to Fu Jing again. Don''t do this. Don''t chase me away..."

    I held her leg. Her leg was so thin, it was like only bones left. It hurt my arm.

    Chen Lai pushed me a few times. If she couldn''t push me away, she would hit me. Every time, I closed my eyes and let her hit me. She wouldn''t let me go no matter how hard she hit me.

    "Ah Lai! Ah Lai, what are you doing? Chen Qing, let go." Lu Buyuan came out of nowhere. He pulled me away and held Chen Lai down.

    As soon as I let go, Chen Lai kicked me in the stomach. I fell to the ground with a thud. It hurt like the pain from the last miscarriage.

 Chapter 109 The Sinner Is Me

    I covered my stomach and twisted my eyebrows into a rope. Lu Buyuan asked me where it hurt. I shook my head. "My sister took the needle out. Look at her."

    Chen lai came down from the bed, her feet had just touched the ground, and her body suddenly softened and fell in front of me. I wanted to help her, but she reached out and pushed her away.

    "Chen Qing, I''m telling you, you haven''t been my sister since you were with Fu Jing. Even if you were my sister, you wouldn''t be able to do such a thing. Get out of here. I don''t need you to care. Get out of here." She said with clenched teeth, word by word.

    I didn''t expect her to hate me so much, and I don''t know how things ended up like this.

    "Okay, let''s get this over with, Chen Qing. I''ll send you down for a checkup. We''ll talk about the explanation later." Lu Buyuan carried chen lai to the bed first. I blocked him when he wanted to hug me.

    I looked at Chen Lai. "Sis, I know you''re angry right now, but can I ask you to listen to me explain for the sake of our sisterhood?"

    Her pale face was dyed a little red with anger. She turned her head away and said nothing.

    I saw that she didn''t speak and continued, "It was probably the second year of high school. I couldn''t get in touch with you, but I still received your money every month. I vaguely felt that something happened to you, but time was tight, and I didn''t have any free money to come to North city. I endured until after the college entrance examination. I took the university of North city and brought all my belongings to North city to look for you."

    "I keep all the money you send me every month. I usually earn my living expenses and tuition by working for myself. I thought that when I found you one day, I would take the money I saved and be good to you. I''ve been planning this since the first day in North city, but I didn''t expect to look for you for seven years."

    I wiped my tears and felt a warm, sticky feeling in my lower body. "I was in trouble after work. My boyfriend cheated on me. My mistress wanted to sell me to a human trafficker. I had no choice but to find Fu Jing. I didn''t know about your relationship with him at the time. When I found out about it, I actually had feelings for him. I really restrained myself, but..."

    "But you still can''t help it!" Chen Lai glared at me. "You know his relationship with me, and you still provoke him? When you kissed me with him, did you think he was your sister''s man?"

    "I..." I shook my head desperately. "I thought about it, and I thought about leaving, but I found out that no matter how I tried to escape, I still couldn''t escape from his hands. At that time, they said you were dead..."

    "That''s why you''re so comfortable with him, right?" Chen Lai sneered. "Haha, I never thought my own sister would do such a thing."

    I wanted to say something else, but my lower body was already very wet. I looked down and saw that I was sitting in a pool of blood.

    Lu Buyuan gasped. "Chen Qing, stop talking."

    He hugged me and walked out. I didn''t want to give up yet. When I looked at Chen Lai, her hateful eyes made my heart ache. I panicked and fainted.

    When I woke up again, Fu Jing sat beside me, holding my hand.

    I broke free of his hand to lift the blanket. Fu Jing held me down and said coldly, "Don''t move around anymore. The doctor said you must stay in bed."

    "I''m going to explain to my sister." I frowned and was in a hurry.

    "What do you think she can hear now?"

    He''s right, but that''s my sister. I can''t let her misunderstand me like this. She''s not in good health, and because she''s angry about this, I really don''t dare to think about it anymore.

    Fu jing glanced at me. "Why didn''t you listen and run away? Don''t believe me?"

    "Can you stop talking about this now? My sister''s problem hasn''t been solved yet. I really don''t have the heart to talk about it." I lay restlessly under the covers.

    He didn''t say anything more, and I just lay there, my stomach still throbbing from time to time.

    Not long after, Uncle Fu came over to deliver the meal. I saw a scar on his face and felt sorry. "Uncle Fu, I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay." Uncle Fu smiled, as if he didn''t remember me.

    "You should say thank you." Fu Jing glared at me and took the food from Uncle Fu''s hand and fed me. "You''re not far from stopping uncle fu. If he hadn''t been merciful, do you think Lu Buyuan would still be able to come to the hospital?"

    I scratched my head. "I didn''t expect Uncle Fu to be so... Old and healthy."

    When the doctor heard that I was awake, he came to see me and told me not to get out of bed. It was a dangerous time and it would be up to these days if I could keep the baby.

    I wanted to get out of bed and pee, but the doctor wouldn''t let me, and he asked me to put an adult diaper on it. Even if I did, I wouldn''t let Fu Jing stay in the ward.

    Every day Lu Buyuan came to see me. I would ask him about Chen Lai. He would say that he was okay. When he said that, I could lie in bed and tolerate Fu Jing wandering in front of me. Because the last bit of trust I had in him, he did not disappoint me.

    After four days, the doctor said that I had recovered a lot. As soon as I got out of bed, I went to Chen Lai''s ward. As soon as I got to the elevator, Fu Jing took me back.

    The doctor said I could get out of bed. What are you doing?!" I kicked my leg and refused to let him hold me like a chicken.

    However, even if I kick, it''s still useless.

    Fu Jing carried me to the bed. "Is it still bleeding?"

    "No, the doctor has agreed." I sat on the bed and looked at him. "I asked you to accompany my sister these days. Did you go?"

    "I''m not a escort."

    I was speechless and looked at him helplessly. "My sister is in a better mood now only when she sees you."

    Fu Jing ignored me. I really didn''t know what to do. I didn''t know how to make my sister forgive me. I didn''t know how to push Fu Jing away.

    "Fu Jing, do you know how guilty I am now? Don''t take care of me. When I see you, I feel sorry for my sister." I lowered my head, not daring to look at him.

    He sat in the chair opposite me. "What do you have to feel guilty about? Chen laibi knows better than anyone that I only took care of her because she was pitiful. She needs my identity and my money, and I need her. We all get what we need, and we don''t talk about feelings at all."

    I know what Fu Jing said, but my sister loves him so much that I feel like a third party.

    "I have no feelings for your sister, and we are not boyfriend and girlfriend, and feelings are never about first come first served. Let me ask you, what are you guilty of?"

    Fu Jing''s question left me speechless.

    After sitting there with my eyes wide open for a long time, I lay down again. "I can''t watch my sister get so angry. I want to make it clear to her that she is so weak now, and that her health is still important."

    "Chen Qing, you don''t owe anyone. You don''t have to think about others!" Fu jing yelled at me, scaring me back and bumping my head against the bed frame.

 Chapter 110 Two Kidneys

    I covered the back of my head. "Do you need to be so angry? It hurts me to death."

    Fu Jing looked at me angrily and held my head down to see what was going on behind me. "You''d better listen to what I said."

    "What if you don''t listen?" I asked back. I had the courage to commit a crime against the wind.

    However, the next second, when he threw his cold and warning eyes at me, I cleared my throat and lowered my head. "Even if I don''t owe my sister anything, she needs a kidney transplant now, and I have to stand up."

    "You deserve your sister. What about your children? The child is almost three months old."

    I was in a hurry and felt the urge to say something rude. "You''re going to make me depressed sooner or later, Fu Jing. Didn''t you say that dr. Lu had found the kidney? Why haven''t you changed it yet? Is something wrong?"

    "I''ll go ask." He laid me flat and let me lie down.

    In order to show that I would be good, I took the initiative to tuck in the quilt.

    I always felt something was wrong. If Lu Buyuan really found the right kidney, why didn''t he change Chen Lai''s kidney when I was under house arrest? He was the only one who wanted Chen Lai to recover.

    After a quarter of an hour, Fu Jing came back. "Chen Lai is too weak to operate. They are waiting. They will operate in the next two days."

    "Is that kidney suitable?" I''m a little worried.

    "I don''t want to say the same thing twice." He gave me a blank look.

    Okay, two days is two days. I wanted to wait in the hospital for two days, but fu jing had to get me out of the hospital. I was afraid he would lock me up again, so I spilled the pitaya juice on my underwear.

    The doctor thought I was bleeding again and asked me to lie in bed.

    I always wanted to talk to Lu Buyuan alone, but Fu Jing was always there. One afternoon, something had to happen to him in his company. He couldn''t solve it remotely with his computer. He had to go there. I had a rare chance to talk to Lu Buyuan alone.

    "Dr. Lu, when can my sister get a kidney transplant?"

    "If nothing happens, it should be the day after tomorrow, but..." An indescribable tangle appeared on his delicate face.

    I frowned. "Why are you stammering? Just say what you want."

    "Actually, this kidney is just a choice. There may be a strong rejection after the surgery. Chen Lai''s body is very weak now. I''m afraid that even if she survives the surgery, she won''t survive the surgery."

    What?! My head exploded when I heard the news. "Why didn''t Fu Jing tell me?!"

    "Ah Jing really wants to keep your child." Lu Buyuan sighed. "He never cared about Ah Lai''s life."

    I clenched my fists. I can''t blame Fu Jing for being cold-blooded. But out of guilt for my sister, he has been burdening my studies all these years, saying that he is fickle? He had never used affection for chen lai.

    "Dr. Lu, come here. I have a bold idea."

    Lu Buyuan leaned over to me, and I told him what I was thinking. I thought he would be at least surprised. Who knew he wasn''t, but there was a tinge of excitement and excitement in his eyes.

    I''m glad that my sister can marry him.

    "That''s settled. You go get ready." I pursed my lips and smiled.

    Lu Buyuan gave me a hug. "Thank you, Chen Qing."

    "There''s nothing to thank. My sister and I are family, and we deserve it."

    At night, before Fu Jing came back, a second later, my heart sped up. I was especially afraid that Fu Jing''s sudden appearance would mess up my plan.

    Knock, knock, knock, knock. I was shocked and suddenly realized that it couldn''t be Fu Jing, because he never knocked when he entered my ward.

    "Come in." I said.

    A doctor in a white coat, who looked a little older, came in. He said he was my surgeon and asked me to sign something. It was called pre-operation talk and signing. Lu Buyuan told me that I signed everything without looking closely.

    "Miss Chen, you''re so selfless. You didn''t even want to die to save your sister." The doctor''s face was serious and full of praise, making me brave like a revolutionary martyr.

    "You''re flattering me. You''re family. My sister needs it. I should do something for her. And I can live with one kidney. At most, I''ve been taking care of myself since I was in my twenties. It''s better for my kidney."

    The doctor frowned and glanced at me suspiciously.

    I didn''t understand the meaning of that look until I was pushed onto the operating table and was about to be anesthetized.

    Not long after the signing, someone came to pick me up on the operating table. I''m glad that Fu Jing hasn''t come back yet. As long as he''s not here, the operation can go on happily.

    "Doctor lu, I want to see my sister."

    Before Lu Buyuan could say anything, I heard a hateful voice from behind the curtain, "I don''t want to see you."

    I pursed my lips and didn''t know what to say. Lu Buyuan patted me on the shoulder. I knew he was comforting me.

    After a while, there was a steady breathing sound from the other side. From the doctor''s conversation, chen lai was anesthetized first.

    An idea popped up in my head. How did chen lai know about me and Fu Jing? Did Fu Jing say that? But why did he say that? There was no reason or time at all. He didn''t even look at her.

    Who would that be?

    "Miss Chen, are you ready?" The doctor''s words interrupted my thoughts. "If you have anything else you want to say, just say it. I''ll try my best to write it down."

    I froze. "What are you saying? It''s as if I''m going to die. It''s okay. You can do it."

    The doctor looked at me with pity.

    I turned around and looked not far away. "Dr. Lu, don''t I just need to give a kidney?"

    Lu Buyuan didn''t say anything. I felt something was wrong. Could it be...

    "Miss Chen, we''re going to start the anesthesia." The doctor suddenly struck and I was caught off guard.

    "You haven''t answered me yet, what is it..." I was held down before I could finish my sentence.

    I pinched my nurse''s thigh and sat up before she let go and got off the table.

    "Chen Qing, if you don''t save your sister, she won''t last more than a month. Think about it. She worked hard to earn money for you to study. Didn''t you say you would repay her well? Now is your chance to repay her."

    Lu Buyuan reached out to me.

    I shook my head and looked at him warily. "What are you doing? Isn''t one kidney enough?"

    Lu Buyuan''s eyes flashed with an unbearable look. "Ah Lai is so sick that a kidney can''t save her."

    "So, you want me to give both kidneys to my sister?" I can''t believe his plan. Isn''t this a life for life?

    Chen Lai''s life is life, but mine and my child''s life is not?

 Chapter 111 Reckless Disregard for Human Life

    I watched Lu Buyuan''s group of doctors not speak, and my heart sank. I had the anger of being deceived, and the resentment of being forced. Why should I and my child''s lives be manipulated by them?!

    "I won''t do this surgery." I turned around and was about to leave the operating room.

    Just as I reached the door, I was about to raise my hand to touch the sensor switch when someone grabbed me.

    "What do you want? I don''t believe you can force me if I don''t have the surgery?" I raised my eyebrow, determined.

    Lu Buyuan winked at the other doctors, and they all came up to catch me?! What is this? Murder?

    "You have to do this surgery, and you have to do it if you don''t." Lu Buyuan''s face showed the cruelty I had never seen before. I really couldn''t believe that a doctor who had always been gentle and elegant would become an executioner.

    "You''re killing people, you know that? Lu Buyuan, you''re still a doctor. I''m telling you, you can''t hide this from Fu Jing. You won''t survive if he finds out."

    Lu Buyuan pressed me onto the operating table. "I''m not afraid of anything for Chen Lai''s sake. If I could save her with my life, I wouldn''t hesitate."

    I looked at the medical staff in their surgical uniforms, who were about to cut me off on this chopping board as if I were a fish. At this moment, they had nothing to do with angels in white in my heart, and I had their murderous eyes engraved in my heart.

    If I could live, I wouldn''t let them off lightly?!

    The two of them held me down. I was tired of struggling, so I simply lay down to catch my breath. A doctor approached me with a syringe. I stared at her and saw that she was about to make a move. I got up abruptly, grabbed the syringe from her hand and stabbed it into her body.

    Seeing that I was angry, they all came up to hold me down. Lu Buyuan said to the doctor, "Add another anesthetic."

    "You''re killing people. My children and I will not let you go if we go to hell!" I shouted at the top of my voice, regardless of the circumstances, I would not let go of anything that could be scratched or bitten.

    It was probably the last time I woke up in my life, and I suddenly felt sorry for my child. He came twice, but I didn''t leave him once. Child, I''m sorry for you. This time, you''re here with me, and your mother won''t live without you.

    A sharp pain suddenly appeared in my buttocks. Something cold was pouring into my body. I opened my eyes wide and held my breath. It was over. It was over.

    At this moment, the sensor door of the operating room suddenly opened, and Fu Jing''s anxious figure appeared in my eyes. At that moment, I wanted to cry, and I wanted to say sorry to him, but the feeling of unconsciousness came too fast. My consciousness gradually disappeared, and I couldn''t hear the sounds around me.

    I had a long dream about my childhood, about my mother and sister. My sister liked to wear new clothes since she was a child. The neighbors praised her for her beauty and concentrated all the good points of my parents.

    And the snot hanging above my mouth all year round, wearing my sister''s old clothes, I was often said to have been picked up, not at all like my parents.

    My sister didn''t like to take me out to play. She said I was only fit to go fishing for crayfish and playing with mud with boys. She also said that girls wouldn''t like paparazzi, but I... Really like it.

    Then one day, without a mother at home, my sister became better to me. She said that we should leave together. I was too timid to dare. She told me that we were sisters and that we should work together to deal with our stepmother. She also said that she would protect me.

    In fact, she didn''t protect me much, but I got beaten up more for her. After that, she finally got what she wanted, and we finally left the house. She said she was going to North city, and she said she would send money to study for me.

    At that time, my tuition was only 1,300 a semester. She gave me 300 living expenses and sent me 1,500 a month.

    When I came to North city and found out about my sister''s past career, I knew that the money she gave me was just that she bought less clothes and added less perfume and lipstick. I deliberately didn''t think about it, but it was so clear in my dreams that I couldn''t ignore it.

    I was woken up by the cold. When I woke up, I screamed, and I hit a warm chest. I looked up and saw that it was Fu Jing. Subconsciously, I hugged his waist and pressed my body against him.

    My body was no longer cold, and I fell asleep again. This time, there was no complicated dream, and I slept soundly.

    When I woke up, I turned to look at Fu Jing beside me. "Am I still alive?"

    He didn''t answer. He flipped over and bit me on the chest. It hurt so much that I screamed.

    "Why is your mouth so heavy? It hurts like hell." I quickly rubbed my chest. It hurt so much.

    "It''s not heavy. Do you have a memory?" He asked back.

    I pouted and hugged him right above me. "Is my kidney still there? Is the baby still there?"

    "They''re all here." Fu jing propped up his arm and didn''t put his weight on me. "If Uncle Fu hadn''t delivered the food in time, you wouldn''t have died."

    I didn''t expect them to want two of my kidneys. Is that different from killing people? The point is that I''m still pregnant.

    "Fu Jing, people are so scary. A doctor like Lu Buyuan is so crazy that he doesn''t even have a sense of humanity. Don''t you think he''s obsessed with chen lai?" I rubbed against his chest.

    Fu Jing got up and picked me up. "When people have desires, they become demons."

    I frowned and tried to rebut him. I didn''t say it, but I didn''t agree with it in my heart. But it wasn''t long before I agreed.

    Because, he was the same, and so was I. After having a strong desire, I lived like a demon.

    I returned safely to the place where I was previously under Fu Jing''s house arrest. I had been worried that being drugged would affect my child. To reassure me, Fu Jing booked me for a lot of tests, including a four-dimensional ultrasound, genetic screening, and so on.

    I don''t understand, but I''m willing to cooperate with the doctor.

    When I was free, I asked Fu Jing, "Who were those doctors who cooperated with Lu Buyuan to remove my kidney? Are they really all regular doctors?"

    "Yes." His reply sent a chill down my spine. "I''ve already left this matter to the lawyers, revoked their licenses, and they''ll never be doctors again."

    I clenched my fists, gritted my teeth and shook my head. "That''s not enough! I''m going to sue them for attempted murder, and I''m going to put them in jail."

    Fu Jing sat on the bed and let me lean against him. "Okay, if you want them to sit for a few years, I''ll let them sit for a few years."

    My tensed body gradually relaxed and I closed my eyes and said a number, "Ten years."

    For the next few days, I had a bad time, my brain was not resting, and I kept thinking about the situation in the operating room that day. I couldn''t imagine those people doing something that my life wasn''t worth living. Every time I thought about it, I wished they would stay in prison forever!

 Chapter 112 Fu Family

    After resting for a few days, Fu Jing took me to the hospital. Several times, I wanted to ask about the situation not far away, but I didn''t even think about it. Fu Jing would handle this better than I did.

    As for Lu Buyuan, I hate him. He didn''t ask for my opinion in advance, and he never told me that a kidney transplant is a double kidney!

    But he loved Chen Lai more than anyone else, and if I had really done too much to him, I''m afraid no one in this world would have treated chen lai well.

    Fu Jing changed a hospital for me. He said that he would do all the tests here until I gave birth to this child safely. I felt very good. My life is very quiet now, and I seem to be very lazy. Besides the progress of the lawsuit, I don''t care about anything.

    After the examination, the doctor said that the fetus was healthy and that I was lucky. I was very happy to hear it and liked the baby more and more.

    I thought the rest of my life would be especially peaceful, like a pool of stagnant water, but the sky didn''t fulfill people''s wishes. How could there be a peaceful life?

    While I felt safe, fu jing took on all the insecurities for me. He left the house at eight in the morning and didn''t come back until eleven or twelve in the evening. Sometimes he didn''t even come back. There was only a wechat or a phone call.

    I asked uncle fu what he was doing, and Uncle Fu didn''t know.

    "Young madam, it''s time to go to the hospital for a check-up today. You can''t eat in the morning. The doctor told you to draw blood before you eat." Uncle Fu informed me early in the morning.

    I got up from the bed in a daze, washed up, and went downstairs in a short-sleeved suit.

    "Sinian, bring me a thin coat." Uncle fu said. Si Hua immediately showed Sinian sign language. Sinian went upstairs to get it.

    "The sun is so bright today, can''t we come back in the morning when we go out? You don''t have to wear a coat." I said.

    Uncle Fu smiled as politely as ever. "Just in case."

    I didn''t think much about it. I went to the hospital in Uncle Fu''s car. I didn''t even have to remember the procedure. Naturally, someone reminded me what to do along the way. I seemed to have gotten used to the life of a young woman. It was really comfortable.

    I understand why so many women especially want to marry a rich man.

    After the inspection, I didn''t have to wait for the report. I got into the car and planned to go straight home. Halfway through the car, I always felt something was wrong.

    "Uncle Fu, this is not the way home." I reminded him.

    "Young madam, the old master wants to see you."

    Fu Shouye? What did he want to see me for?

    "Does Ah Jing know?" There was a look of caution in my eyes. No wonder he asked Sinian to get me my coat this morning.

    "I will know."

    Does that mean you don''t know now? I always thought Uncle Fu was Fu Jing''s man, but judging from the current situation, he was Fu Shouye''s man. He took me to Fu Shouye without permission, and there was no Fu Jing in his eyes.

    I looked at Si Hua Sinian beside me, both of whom were silent. It seemed that the only thing I could do now was to wait and see.

    The car arrived in front of a very big villa. I felt the width of the villa when the car went around. It was really big.

    I got out of the car, and uncle fu led me into the villa. The path was straight, with flowers and plants planted on both sides. At the end of the path, there were more than ten steps. When I got up, I could see the door.

    "Young madam, please. I won''t go in. I''ll wait for you outside."

    I glanced at uncle fu and walked in alone. If the villa that Fu Jing had arranged for me was considered luxurious, then there was no word to describe it. Before I came here, I could only say that poverty limited my imagination.

    This is not the first time I have seen fu shouye. Seeing him, I have no fear of meeting him for the first time.

    "Grandpa fu, you''re looking for me." I stood in front of him and bent slightly as I spoke.

    Fu Shouye motioned me to sit on the sofa opposite him with his eyes. I sat down carefully and didn''t even dare to adjust my posture. I wasn''t afraid anymore, but I was still afraid of him.

    "Is the child still healthy?" He asked, his voice as calm as a bell.

    I nodded. "It''s quite healthy. I just had a checkup today. The report hasn''t come out yet."

    "I heard from Fu Jing that it was a boy?"

    My heart thumped. "It''s a boy."

    He grunted. "Did Fu Jing mention his mother to you?"

    I licked my dry lips. "No."

    "He should have told you so that you wouldn''t call our Fu family cold-blooded in the future." Fu Shouye breathed in slowly. "Fu Jing''s mother was an ordinary woman. Fu Zhong protected her very well. I didn''t know about them until Fu Jing was a teenager."

    I remained silent and listened to him quietly. Seeing what he meant, Fu Jing''s mother should be my future.

    "Fu chongzhao married Fu Ming''s mother, Shen Yue, as I wanted, but they didn''t give birth to a boy. I''ve always valued boys over girls. I can only inherit such a huge family business as the Fu family by boys. Guess, did I let Fu Jing''s mother into my family at the Fu family?"

    His muddy but sharp eyes warned me tightly that my throat was dry and I rolled up and down twice, "No."

    "Smart." Fu Shouye nodded at me in midair. "Even if she gave birth to a grandson for me, she still doesn''t have the right to enter my Fu family. Do you know why?"

    I don''t like him asking me like that, as if he was reminding me of something. In fact, he was reminding me of Fu Jing''s mother.

    "I don''t know." I said in a muffled voice.

    He curled his lips coldly. "You have to know."

    My back was cold and my whole body was trembling, but subconsciously, I didn''t allow myself to do this. I moved my body and changed my sitting position. "Her background didn''t meet your requirements."

    Fu Shouye nodded. "I knew you knew in your heart that I didn''t mean anything by calling you here today. I just wanted you to know where you are and not have any ideas that you shouldn''t have, so as not to cause trouble and damage my Fu family reputation. Don''t blame me for not looking at the children and Fu Jing."

    I swallowed and didn''t say anything.

    "Stay for lunch." He got up and walked upstairs.

    I just sat there, as if I had been enchanted. After a while, Fu Ming came in with a good-looking, well-maintained middle-aged woman.

    "Oh, who do I think it is, Chen Qing? You''re here." Fu Ming always looks weird when he sees me.

    I grunted and didn''t want to answer.

    "Mom, this is the woman of big brother. I don''t know what kind of soul-stirring technique he used to make big brother not even marry Sister hoi tong. His grandfather was so angry that we were all in trouble."

    It turned out that she was Shen Yue. I looked up at her, and with one look, I knew what the difference was. I thought that even if I was raised to middle age, I would never have the natural grace in her.

 Chapter 113 Hongmen Banquet

    "All right, Mingming, wash your hands and get ready for dinner." Shen Yue put his hand around Fu Ming''s waist and patted it.

    Fu Ming walked up to me and hit me on purpose. I stumbled and almost fell. I turned around and Shen Yue held me up.

    "Thank you, auntie." I opened my mouth and smiled.

    Shen Yue didn''t care. She took back her delicate white hands. I wanted to say that it was good to have money. It not only allowed a person to escape the curse of time, but also gave her such good upbringing.

    "Let''s have dinner at home for the first time. Don''t be so formal. Is Ah Jing coming back today?" Shen Yue asked me.

    I nodded. "I don''t know if he''s coming."

    "Mom, what did you say to her?" Fu Ming sat down next to Shen Yue. I really can''t imagine that they were mother and daughter. The difference was really not ordinary.

    "Mingming, mom taught you to be polite since you were little. You were obedient when you were a child. Why are you becoming more and more disobedient as you grow up?" Shen Yue always had an air of character when he kept a straight face.

    In my imagination, mother was like Shen Yue.

    Fu Ming pouted and glanced at me, unconvinced. "Just her? Not good enough for my manners."

    "If you keep doing this, mom will be angry." Shen Yue sat a little further away from fu ming. "The guests are the guests. No matter what you have to do with Chen Qing outside, they are the guests who come to the house today. It''s your mother''s shame that you are so arrogant."

    "Mom..." Even if Fu Ming was reluctant, he still put away the tension with me.

    I couldn''t help but feel my stomach. I admired Shen Yue for the way he taught our children. It was not like when we were kids, we would be beaten and scolded if we did anything wrong. It was as if all parents followed the practice of filial piety under a set of sticks.

    I still remember the scene where I used my dirty hands to hold steamed buns and my mother used chopsticks to hit my hands. How could I spend time talking to you like this? How fast would it hurt to wash your hands?

    Shen yue smiled apologetically at me. "Mingming has a bad temper. I already told you about her. Chen Qing, don''t take it to heart."

    I shook my head and looked at her with admiration. "No."

    Fu Shouye came down from upstairs with a few people beside him. It seemed that they were all living in this villa. I didn''t know what to call them, so I could only stand aside with a slight chin.

    I was afraid that this grand feast was set up for me. I subconsciously looked at the door. Fu Jing had been too busy lately. He must not know what I was going through right now.

    As soon as lunch started, Fu Shouye sat down first, and then each of them sat down. I didn''t know where to sit. When everyone else was seated, I found a seat on the edge.

    "Wait, who are you?" A middle-aged man with greasy hair raised an eyebrow at me.

    "My name is Chen Qing." I introduced myself.

    "Who''s Chen Qing? Do you know any manners? This is where the elders sit."

    I took a step back, but Fu Ming was sitting next to Shen Yue, and the other adults were sitting next to the children. Why couldn''t I sit at the end of the table?

    I saw Fu Ming in the corner of my eye. She covered her mouth and smiled, "Little uncle, she''s from the countryside. Don''t be too hard on her. Mom said to be tolerant of people who lack manners and manners!"

    My face was burning hot. I stood here with so many eyes. I felt like a clown in a circus.

    "All right, Mingming." Shen Yue said, and Fu Shouye''s eyes swept over her, and she immediately shut up.

    It seems that Fu Shouye acquiesced in my being made difficult.

    I swallowed and asked with a smile, "Grandpa fu, where should I sit?"

    "I don''t even know where to sit. Why are you standing here?" The woman next to the greasy man just now sneered, "This is the woman that Ah Jing likes. What kind of woman gives birth to what kind of seed? She has lived in Fu Jing for more than ten years at least. Her taste is still so low, and she is not afraid to embarrass the Fu family."

    I clenched my fists. She mocked Fu Jing''s mother and Fu Jing, including me and my baby. This woman is so mean!

    She continued, "Dad, are you really going to leave the seed in this woman''s stomach? Even though it''s Fu Jing''s child, I''m afraid I''ll be born with his mother. Wouldn''t it be a waste to stay in our Fu family?"

    "All right, Fu Qing, shut up." Fu Shouye said, pointing to a seat as if nothing had happened. "Chen Qing, just sit there."

    It''s just one seat, and there''s so much drama going on. It''s really hard for me to imagine what kind of life Fu Jing is living in this family, and what kind of life my child will lead in the future.

    I stood still, only one seat away from where I was sitting, which was equivalent to the empty seat I wanted to sit in just now. What did he mean? Tell me, am I separated from their Fu family?

    "If I let you sit, I''ll give you face. Don''t you know how to sit?" Fu Qing added.

    I smiled. "Thank you, then."

    The way I sat down made me feel humiliated. As soon as my butt touched the chair, a powerful slap grabbed my arm and pulled me up.

    I looked up and saw that it was Fu Jing.

    "When did my Fu Jing woman want your face?" Fu Jing''s face was calm, and the anger in his dark eyes was clearly visible.

    Fu Qing threw his chopsticks on the table. "Fu Jing, how did you talk to me? I''m your aunt!"

    "Just say yes?" Fu Jing narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows.

    Fu qing was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She stomped her heels and complained to Fu Shouye, "Dad, look at Fu Jing. He''s getting older and younger."

    "All right, are you going to eat or not?!" Fu Shouye''s thick eyebrows twitched and Fu Qing was startled.

    Fu Jing held my hand and said to fu ming, "Get out of the way."

    "I won''t let you! I want to sit next to mom." Fu Ming hugged Shen Yue''s arm.

    I don''t understand the current situation, and I don''t know why fu jing took Fu Ming''s place.

    Shen Yue patted Fu Ming''s hand. "Don''t be childish. Let brother and Chen Qing sit here. You sit next to him."

    "Mom, I don''t want it. I usually sit with you when big brother doesn''t come back for dinner." Fu Ming leaned against Shen Yue''s shoulder, looking very coquettish.

    Without a word, Fu Jing pulled Fu Ming''s chair and walked out. Fu Ming screamed and stood up, but she fell to the ground. Shen Yue pulled her up painfully.

    Fu ming bristled. "Big brother, are you sick? For a Chen Qing, you deliberately made it impossible for everyone to eat, didn''t you? What is she, asking you to stand up for her?"

    The sound of a crisp slap made the dining room extremely quiet, and even the sound of breathing could be heard clearly.

    Except for Fu Shouye''s angry face, everyone looked at Fu Jing in surprise.

 Chapter 114 A Rich Family Has Many Problems

    "Fu Jing!" Fu Shouye stood up, blowing his beard and glaring. "I warn you, don''t go too far!"

    Fu Jing sneered, looking fearless. "Chen Qing is my woman, and the child in her belly is mine. Her surname is fu. You are making things difficult for her. Since grandpa warned me, I will also warn you. Don''t go too far."

    Fu Jing glanced around and punched fu qing and the greasy man. Their eyes sparkled and no one dared to speak.

    "Chen Qing, let''s go." Fu jing took my waist and left a mess for the Fu family.

    I tilted my head to look at Fu Jing. There was no expression on his cold face. I also wrapped my arms around his waist until none of us spoke in the car.

    When I came, I was in uncle fu''s car. When I went back, I was in Fu Jing''s car. He didn''t take me back to the old villa, but went to our house.

    He started cooking as soon as he got home. He didn''t answer me much when I talked to him.

    I was so hungry that I sprawled on the bar and looked at his back and said, "Boss, can I have a plate of food to fill my stomach first? I took my blood on an empty stomach in the morning, and after that, I ate something. After so long, I was already hungry."

    Fu Jing turned around and gave me a blank eye. "If you''re hungry, you don''t know what to say."

    "Your face is so smelly, I have to say it. Not only me, but also the baby, they are all scared." I curled my lips in grievance.

    He quickly cut a plate of fruit and brought it to me. He untied his apron and sat across from me. He raised his hand and caressed my flat stomach.

    Fu Jing''s smile was fleeting. "I went back to the Fu family when I was 18 or 19 years old. My mother was pregnant at that time. It was about the same as you are now."

    I was slightly surprised. "What about your mother?"

    "I don''t know." His eyes suddenly turned cold. "Ever since I returned to the Fu family, I haven''t seen my mother, nor my brother or sister."

    "Why? Your grandfather won''t let you see him? Why should I?" I was angry but confused. "He won''t admit your mother. He won''t even let us meet."

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything. I knew everything from his eyes.

    I looked down at my stomach and said, "That''s it. If my child is really a boy, will I not see him again?"

    "I won''t let you not see our child." He rubbed my hair rudely, and my head involuntarily spun around his palm.

    With Fu Jing''s promise, I was relieved. "Then your grandfather won''t let you go to your mother, won''t you?"

    "If you can''t find her, it''s like she''s gone." He frowned. "It''s been more than ten years. I haven''t even heard from her."

    This is an exaggeration. How can a good person say that there is no such thing?!

    "Where''s your dad? Didn''t he like your mother?"

    Fu Jing had a mocking smile on his face. "He likes his mom and Fu Ming now, and he wants to fight for the Fu shi for Fu Ming."

    What a complicated family. "Then your aunt and uncle, and another couple on the table. Who are they?"

    "Second uncle and second aunt, second uncle is not in good health, congenital heart disease, and can''t be tired. Ever since I came into that house, he didn''t talk much because he didn''t have an important job in the Fu shi and was often looked down upon by his aunt and uncle."

    No wonder they didn''t even say a word when they only saw Fu Qing''s arrogance.

    Fu Jing also told me about their family affairs. His second uncle''s name was fu hua and his second aunt''s name was min lang. She was a withdrawn painter, and she didn''t like to participate in the family affairs of the Fu family. After all these years, although the couple didn''t value it, they lived a very leisurely life.

    As for fu qing and her husband, Zhang Ye, they just wanted to mess up the house as much as possible. Fu Qing knew exactly what kind of person her father was, but she refused to accept her fate and was still dissatisfied with getting a branch office. She insisted on getting a share of the Fushijituan.

    Fu Jing was cooking as he talked. He didn''t always talk to me so much, but the more detailed he talked, the better it would be for me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to deal with something like this after today.

    "What about fu ming''s mother? I always felt that she was different from your aunts."

    "You can judge after looking at it for a long time." Fu Jing looked up at me and continued to eat his food.

    I shook my head. There were so many rich and powerful families, but when I was a child, I vaguely remembered that when I didn''t break up with my grandmother''s family, the family was a mess, children often fought, adults often talked more with sticks, and my mother was so angry that she secretly cried several times.

    After dinner, I asked Fu Jing if we could go back to the villa. He said I could go back if I wanted to. I smiled. I knew how much power I had as a puppet at the mercy of others. Even if I didn''t want to go back, I still had to go back.

    "Is Uncle Fu your grandfather''s man?"

    Fu Jing grunted. "Old housekeeper."

    It turned out that I had been monitored for a long time, and the curve of my mouth became bitter. Fu Jing hugged my waist from behind me and whispered in my ear, "There are some things I can''t tell you over there, but remember, I love you."

    I rubbed my ear against his side face, no wonder he was always weird when he was at the villa.

    "Do you mean to keep this child, or is it Fu Shouye''s order?" I asked.

    "I''ll listen to you, but he won''t."

    I understood him with one word. I remember the days when I was brought to the villa and hated Fu Jing so much that I even thought he was the biggest liar in the world and had seriously tricked me into his trap.

    Now that I think about it, I still can''t pretend that nothing happened. After all, trust has been broken.

    Trust is such a fragile thing. There must be a crack in the healing process. I can''t ignore it.

    After staying in this house for two or three days, I was usually alone at home. Fu Jing seemed to be too busy at work to finish. Sometimes he would bring work to his house to do it.

    When I was alone at home, Lu Buyuan came to the door. When he knocked on the door, I looked through the cat''s eye and didn''t see anyone, but the door was still knocking. No one paid any attention to me when I asked anyone.

    I vaguely felt that something was wrong and called Fu Jing. I was afraid that he would be a burglar like last time.

    "I''ve already called my boyfriend. If you knock like this again, I''ll call the police." I shouted at the door.

    "Chen Qing, it''s me."

    The voice was - Lu Buyuan? What is he doing here?

    "What are you doing here?" I held the kitchen knife in my hand. If he dared to break in, I would chop him to death.

    "Ah Lai, she wants to see Ah Jing. She says it''s her dying wish."

    I swallowed and my phone rang. It was Fu Jing. He said he was at the entrance of the neighborhood. I didn''t answer Lu Buyuan. This should be fu jinglai''s answer.

    After a while, there was a sudden sound of fighting outside the door. I looked through the cat''s eyes and saw that Fu Jing was not far from the road!

 Chapter 115 Im Cold Blooded

    I quickly opened the door. "Hey, stop it, stop it!"

    Fu Jing could not listen to me, and Lu Buyuan was no match for Fu Jing. In less than two minutes, Lu Buyuan was beaten to the ground with a face full of color.

    When I went over to stop him, I pushed Fu Jing with one hand and put Lu Buyuan with the other. I forgot that I had a knife in my hand, which was right across Lu Buyuan''s neck.

    "Chen Qing, I''m sorry. I won''t frown even if you want to kill me, but..." He coughed twice and spat out blood. "Ah Lai doesn''t have much time. Just because she''s your sister, let her see Ah Jing."

    I took the knife away and threw it on the ground. I hugged Fu Jing''s waist and stopped him from coming forward.

    "Ah jing can''t see her. It''s not my choice. You''ve got the wrong person." I coldly scanned the road not far away. "I''ve always wanted to ask you a question. Now that you''re here, does my sister know that I''m going to give her two kidneys before the operation?"

    Lu Buyuan quickly denied, "No, Ah Lai doesn''t know. I planned this. It''s all my plot. Don''t blame her!"

    "You lied." I stared at him with wide eyes. "You''re still lying."

    "I didn''t..." He shook his head, his acting was real and touching.

    "My sister didn''t agree to give her a kidney transplant at first, but you know better than me how she got into the operating room."

    Lu Buyuan staggered to his feet from the ground. He took a step forward. Fu Jing pulled me behind him and punched him in the face. Before Lu Buyuan could speak, he was knocked to the ground.

    This time, he didn''t stand up.

    "It''s not good to die in front of our house. I''ll call an ambulance. Let''s go back to the villa." My tone was calm and emotionless.

    Fu Jing grunted and glanced at his fist. I glanced at him and was about to ask if anything was wrong when he shook his head slightly.

    I called an ambulance to explain the situation and left with Fu Jing. I went back to the cage where I should be. I felt that there was nothing wrong with staying here, except that there was no freedom.

    Besides, losing my freedom meant that I was safe.

    I asked myself if I would be worried if Lu Buyuan had a problem and no one took care of Chen Lai. I thought I would at least be worried, but I didn''t. I no longer felt guilty and owed.

    There wasn''t much sympathy left for Chen Lai. This was the second time I realized my cold blood.

    "Young madam, how about coming down for a cup of tea?" Uncle Fu was still standing on the first floor. He never came to the second floor.

    I was free anyway, so I decided to go down and have tea with him.

    "Last time I took the liberty to take you to the Fu family... I''m sorry."

    I smiled and teased him on purpose, "I still have to thank uncle fu for bringing me over. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how much I weigh."

    "Young madam is joking."

    "Uncle Fu, I heard from Ah Jing that you are grandpa fu''s old housekeeper. Why don''t you stay at the fu''s and come here?"

    Uncle Fu didn''t answer me. He didn''t look well, and there was a hint of helplessness. I tried to think of a family like that. It would be difficult for a person to live in it for a long time.

    I took a sip of tea. "Don''t you have a family of your own?"

    "No, I''m not married, I have no children, and my parents are dead." Uncle Fu said it with a smile, making people not feel uncomfortable at all.

    "Then don''t you feel lonely living alone in this world?"

    Uncle Fu laughed. "How could that be? You can do whatever you want without any worries. You don''t have any emotional ties, you don''t have any emotional fluctuations. You''re very free."

    As he spoke, I imagined that feeling. It seemed pretty good, but I remember that I didn''t think that way in Melbourne at that time. I miss Fu Jing, and I think that way a lot of times.

    "Don''t you have a lover?" With one hand on my cheek, I was curious about this little old man who knew how to fight.

    "There are times when I''m old. I like her. She doesn''t like me. It wasn''t like now in our time. Like is like. It''s a lifetime thing."

    I was stunned. "Are you a bachelor for the rest of your life?"

    I can tell from uncle fu''s smile that he is really an old bachelor.

    I lost my composure. "Why? For someone who doesn''t like you, I''ve wasted my whole life. I... I really don''t understand."

    Although I was so anxious that I jumped to my feet and wanted to instill modern ideas into him, he was not in a hurry, not in a hurry, not in a hurry. The beautiful look on his face made me feel strange.

    Not long after, I understood that the woman Uncle Fu had fallen in love with could really make someone stay single for her for the rest of their lives.

    "Young madam, the walls of the Fu family are not built overnight. I advise you not to have too much hope. The old man told you about the young master''s mother. Take it as a warning. Don''t take chances."

    Uncle Fu said this and went outside. The gardener was busy every day in the small garden outside, and Uncle Fu liked to put a hand in his sleeve.

    I''m three months pregnant now, and I should be born in six months. When the baby is born, Fu Shouye will definitely take it away. What will he do to me?

    Give me another sum of money and go away? If I don''t do it, why should I give my child to him?

    Fu Jing only contributed one sperm. I''m still ten months pregnant?!

    I have to take this child with me. I have to get out of here.

    "Chen Qing, what are you thinking? I''ve been back for half a day." Fu Jing came out of nowhere. I didn''t even see him next to me.

    I patted my head. "I didn''t think much. I watched a tv show this afternoon. I was thinking about the plot. You came back early today, afraid that I would be sent to the Fu family again? By the way, how did you suddenly appear one day? Uncle Fu informed you?"

    "No." The day he mentioned it, his face turned pale. "It''s little mom."

    Shen Yue? When I heard Fu Jing say that, I had a much better impression of her.

    "It''s mom''s birthday tomorrow. She asked me to take you there." Fu Jing added.

    I said, "Are you sure you want to take me there? I''m afraid you''ll have another conflict with the fu family because of me. If you ruin auntie''s birthday party, I''ll be a sinner. I won''t go."

    He hugged me and pulled me into his arms. "It''s not up to you."

    I frowned, very displeased. I am not a servant of the Fu family, nor am I hired to listen to their orders. Why should I go?

    "No." I was determined and didn''t have a good face. "One Fu Ming is enough for me. Plus one Fu Qing, and her greasy, pink husband, I''m not going."

    "You have to go. Otherwise, how can I fight for your place in the fu family?" There was a trace of cruelty in Fu Jing''s sharp eyes.

 Chapter 116 Bickering, Whos Afraid?

    Fu jing wanted me to enter the Fu family, which was an extremely bold idea. His own mother didn''t even have a place in the Fu family, and I''m a nobody who hasn''t contributed yet. If I wanted to enter the Fu family, wouldn''t that be crazy?

    "Ah Jing, I don''t want to." I turned around and said, "I don''t want to survive in such a complicated environment like your family. I can avoid it. Why must I get involved?"

    "Can you avoid it? You''re pregnant with the child my grandfather wanted. Where can you go?" Fu Jing''s question surprised me.

    My hand caressed my stomach. "I can avoid it. If she''s a daughter, I can avoid it, right? I said I didn''t want you to take care of me and not be a third party, but now I do. I want to live with my child, whether you come or not. Is that okay?"

    "Chen Qing!" He grabbed me by the shoulder and said, "Listen to me, you''re never a third party, because I only loved you."

    My eyelashes were wet, like butterfly wings wet by the rain, and I trembled slightly.

    "You have to be brave for me once, just think of it as for me." He looked me in the eye so seriously and controlled my mind like a vampire. I nodded in a daze.

    The next evening, Uncle Fu drove me to Fu Jing. He was going to take me to buy a dress and do some styling.

    The birthday party of the wife of the chairman of the Fushijituan, can be said to be the top banquet in North city, the top hardware configuration, even the top people in North city, either rich or powerless, if there is an exception, it is only me, because I came in by the child in my stomach and the man beside me.

    When I showed up at the entrance of the ballroom with Fu Jing, countless cameras were aimed at me. Fu jing held up the hem of my skirt and took pity on me, which made many people envious.

    "Pretentious." I said in a voice that the two of us could hear.

    "Besides, I won''t help you."

    I deeply suspect that he purposely made me wear hateful clothes to threaten me at any time. I always felt that the soles of my feet were not shoes, but stilts. If it weren''t for Fu Jing''s crutches, I wouldn''t know how many steps I could take.

    "What''s the point of having a birthday like this?" I said to myself.

    Fu jing took my waist and walked to a corner to sit down. "This is the so-called rich and famous that everyone yearns for."

    I shook my head. "I don''t want to be rich. I just want money."

    He wanted to rub my hair again, and I dodged it cleverly. It took me two hours to get a haircut. How could he break it for me?!

    Almost all the guests arrived. Shen Yue appeared. She was dressed in a navy dress with her hair curled behind her head. She was elegant and elegant. She was the hostess of the Fu family.

    I stood up and went over to greet Fu Jing. "Happy birthday, auntie."

    "Thank you, Chen Qing. Don''t stand there for so long while you''re pregnant. Sit down and eat. Don''t be hungry." Shen Yue had a generous smile and a hint of concern in his tone.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Okay."

    "Mom, auntie zhang and auntie shangguan are all here, waiting for you to go over and say hello." Fu Ming came over and pulled shen yue to the other side.

    Shen Yue insisted on saying hi to Fu Jing and me before leaving.

    Fu Ming glanced at me coldly. "A bumpkin is a bumpkin. The most expensive thing on you is still dirt."

    "Then I''m happy too. My things are more expensive than yours anyway." I shrugged and deliberately took a breath to make the necklace on my collarbone more obvious.

    Fu ming was so angry that her nostrils grew bigger. "You... That was supposed to be Sister hoi tong''s necklace."

    "Who said that? On your own? What you said is bullshit. You didn''t buy the necklace." I deliberately blinked my eyes and said to her on the principle that I would not pay for my life.

    "Chen Qing! You, you..." She pointed at me, unable to say another word.

    I raised my eyebrows and turned to look for food. It was a waste of my energy and time to argue with such a person. I didn''t dress up so beautifully to argue with her.

    Fu Ming grabbed my arm and said, "Stop!"

    I gasped, my high heels sprained, and I fell flat on Fu Ming''s body. Fu Ming''s screams resounded through the hall, and all eyes were on the two of us for a moment.

    I was glad that I had a human cushion. Who knew if I had fallen halfway, a hand wrapped around my waist, and I breathed a sigh of relief as I watched Fu Ming fall on all fours, feeling extremely happy.

    "Is your foot okay?" Fu Jing asked nervously.

    I smiled. "It''s okay. It''s just that my shoes were too high and I sprained a little. The one who''s really in trouble is lying on the ground."

    Fu Ming was so humiliated that she fell down because of a quarrel. Fu Zhong looked at her with a dark face. Her face was red and she didn''t forget to bite me again. "Dad, she pushed me!"

    I looked up at the environment and said, "With your eyes wide open, no one dares to take second place. There are surveillance cameras all over the place. I didn''t push you. You''re in the surveillance. Anyone can see it."

    Fu Ming glared at me resentfully with his big eyes. It took minutes for a beautiful woman to become a beast.

    "Mingming, I heard you just finished your mba. How are you feeling?" Suddenly someone intervened and interrupted Fu Ming''s clown scene.

    I looked up and saw that it was Hai Tang. She was wearing a backless outfit, and the waves were all on one side. She stood beside Fu Ming and comforted her like a big sister. She was such a good actress. No wonder the Fu family liked her more and more.

    "I''m hungry." I whispered in Fu Jing''s ear.

    Fu Jing found me a table and thoughtfully brought my favorite food. I suddenly remembered that when I was a child, I went to my good friend''s birthday and bought gifts with my pocket money that I had saved for a long time to rub cake and hard food on!

    I try to make myself look more elegant when I eat, but when I eat for a long time, I still attract the attention of some people who are unhappy with me, for example...

    "Oh, someone else invited you here. It''s too tasteless. Look at your eating habits. Don''t tell anyone later that you know anyone in our Fu family." Zhang Ye said sourly.

    I put down the fork in my hand and wiped my mouth. "Aunt fu invited me here. In my opinion, she has a hundredfold better eye than you. Are you from the fu family? I heard from Ah Jing that your surname was zhang. Why? You feel so honored to be a part of the Fu family. Is it necessary to keep talking about it all day long?"

    "You... That''s how you talk to your elders?" Zhang Ye''s youthful face was twisted with anger.

    "Are you an elder?" My smile spread. "May I ask who you are, little boy?"

 Chapter 117 Ill Get Pregnant, Will You?

    Zhang Ye raised his hand to hit me. I blinked instinctively, but I accurately blocked his wrist.

    "I advise you to be careful. Although I am an outsider, the child in my stomach is Ah Jing''s. If you think about the consequences of hitting me, then do it again. I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it." Word by word, with the help of high heels, I suspected that my aura was 1.8 meters.

    Zhang Ye snorted disdainfully. "Isn''t it just having a baby?"

    "It sounds like you can have a Fu family baby. If you can, you can have one." I scoffed. His face turned livid and then red. He looked really good.

    "Wait for me." He pointed at me and backed away.

    I shrugged. "I didn''t run."

    He retreated and turned his head and bumped into the person behind him. Jiang Miao had his hands in his pants and his strong body blocked Zhang Ye''s retreat.

    "Young master Jiang, please excuse me." Zhang Ye said.

    Jiang miao took advantage of her height and glanced at him through her nose. "You bumped into me, and you still have to ask me to make way for you. When did Fu family''s pretty boy lose face?"

    Zhang Ye''s face, which had just eased up, became extremely ugly again. He was so stiff that he wanted to walk from the side. Jiang miao took a step to the side and blocked his way again.

    "You haven''t apologized yet."

    "I bumped into you, you attacked me personally, and we''re even." Zhang Ye was furious.

    Jiang Miao looked like a ruffian. "That won''t do. You hit me first. Apologize to me. I didn''t speak well just now. You can ask me to apologize to you."

    Zhang Ye looked back at me and apologized reluctantly. "It''s your turn now."

    "What for me?"

    "Apologize."

    Jiang Miao was puzzled. "What do I apologize for? Call you a pretty boy? I''m telling the truth, aren''t you?"

    I held back my laughter and enjoyed the show.

    Zhang Ye suffered a loss and ran away from me and Jiang Miao in a sorry state. Jiang Miao''s move was so brilliant that Zhang Ye broke his teeth and swallowed in his stomach.

    I wanted to talk to Jiang Miao. Who knew I was about to speak? He left without even looking at me. I was a little sad. I took a piece of cake and stuffed it into my mouth to relieve myself. Eating sweet food made me feel good. I thought it was a good theory. I didn''t want to think about Jiang Miao when I ate it.

    Fu jing was busy with social engagements. As Fu Shouye''s favorite grandson, he had a lot of people to meet and make friends with. I was tired from looking at him.

    I wanted to go to the bathroom and struggled to find the bathroom. As soon as I entered, I heard people outside talking about the luxury of the Fu family party, Shen Yue''s clothes, and the jewelry they were wearing. They talked about it all over.

    I was listening with great interest when all of a sudden I fell silent.

    I let out a cry, and then someone came in from the next cubicle. Fu Ming complained, "Sister hoi tong, the necklace that Chen Qing wore around his neck should be yours."

    "Well, it''s been so long, don''t mention it."

    "Sister hoi tong, I heard you were going to marry Jiang Miao. Is that true?"

    What? I sat on the toilet and my jaw almost dropped. Hai Tang and Jiang Miao?

    Hai Tang didn''t answer, and Fu Ming said, "I really don''t know what Jiang Miao and my brother think. Didn''t Jiang Miao say that Jiang Miao would marry Chen Qing? The press conference was held, and it was canceled all of a sudden. Now that Chen Qing is pregnant with my brother''s child and you are going to marry Jiang Miao again, my god, isn''t this a mess?"

    "Our marriage has never been our decision. You should know that."

    "You''re right. Two days ago, my mom asked me to go on a blind date with that young man from the zhou family." Fu Ming changed the subject. "But my dad said that if I can hold the Fu shi firmly in my hands, I can decide what kind of man I want to marry."

    I smiled. Fu Ming was a brainless miss. I really don''t understand. Is such a person worthy to rob the company with Fu Jing?

    Is there something wrong with Fu Zhong''s brain? They are all his children. Why don''t the second mao gang help the boss?

    When I came out of the bathroom, they were already gone. When I returned to the hall, I saw Shen Yue sitting by the side, his hands rubbing his temples incessantly, as if he was feeling a little uncomfortable.

    "Auntie, are you okay?" I went over and asked.

    She waved her hand and forced a smile. "It''s okay. Have you eaten?"

    "I ate something. I''m not hungry."

    "When I was pregnant, I was particularly prone to blood sugar and dizziness." She brought me a beautiful pastry, as if to coax a child. "Ah Jing likes you so much. He must love you very much. Women are the most vulnerable when they are pregnant. If their men are more considerate at this time, women are very happy."

    I took the pastry, smiled and didn''t say anything. Although I admired her, Fu Jing''s words showed displeasure when he talked about her, so I was on guard against her.

    "Usually, Ah Jing seldom goes back to fu''s house. You can tell him more about it later. It''s good to bring you back for a casual meal on saturday and sunday." Shen Yue naturally took my hand. "After all, we''re family."

    Even if fu jing wanted to go back, I wouldn''t want to go back with him. I''d better keep in touch with the Fu family.

    "Okay." I nodded obediently. "Auntie, if you are tired, go back and rest early."

    "You are such a lovable child." Shen Yue casually took a box and said, "The last time we met at home was the first time. It was too hasty. I didn''t prepare anything. I made up for it this time."

    I frowned and looked forward to Fu Jing''s appearance. Should I accept or not? How?

    "Auntie, you''re too polite." I held my hands together, but I didn''t dare to reach out.

    Shen Yue shoved the box into my hand. "It''s not something valuable. Take it. It''s getting late. I''ll tell Ah Jing to send you home early."

    I looked at the "Hot potato" in my hand and smiled. "No, I''ll go find him. Thank you, auntie."

    What should I do? If Fu Jing knew that I had taken Shen Yue''s gift, he wouldn''t be unhappy. I was just thinking about it when I caught a glimpse of Hai Tang and Fu Jing chatting.

    Hai Tang smiled like a flower, holding a wine glass in her hand. She stood on tiptoe and wrapped fu jing in a circle.

    The point is, he didn''t refuse.

    "It hurts to see this." Fu Ming''s voice suddenly rang in my ear. "I told you that Sister hoi tong and my brother are a perfect couple. They''ve been together since they were young, and they''re very close. If it wasn''t for that, you wouldn''t have taken advantage of it. By the way, don''t look at how good my brother is to you right now. That''s because you haven''t seen him treat Sister hoi tong. If you have, you know that he doesn''t really love you."

    I wasn''t in the mood to argue with Fu Ming, so I turned around and left this happy place that didn''t belong to me.

    I don''t know if Fu Jing really loves me. Sometimes I think he loves me very much. After being with me, he is different from before, but feelings are always compared. If he gives me a look with someone else, is that love?

    That''s not called.

 Chapter 118 Mutual Distrust

    Uncle Fu''s car was parked at the door. I went to bed as soon as I got in, whether Fu Jing came or not.

    When I was about to fall asleep, Fu Jing got into the car, and he naturally took off my shoes and put my head on his so that I could sleep better.

    I slept all the way to the villa and went upstairs to take a shower.

    "Why are you sleeping here?" I looked at Fu Jing, who was lying on my bed in his underwear.

    These days, we don''t sleep together every day. Sometimes he comes back too late, or his desire is too strong to sleep with me, but sleep next door.

    "Who gave you this?" He picked up the box I left by the bed.

    I took a look. "Auntie fu, I don''t know if I can accept it. She forced it on me without you."

    Fu Jing threw the box at the head of the bed. I hadn''t opened it to see what it was. I hung up the towel and sat down on the bed with my hair draped over my head, ready to look at the present in the box.

    Bracelet? Is this a custom in North city? The last time Nanny Jiangmiao gave me a bracelet, too.

    Fu Jing sat behind me and helped me blow my hair. I took out the bracelet and tried it out. It was quite suitable and beautiful. I had to say that Shen Yue had a good eye and picked something that suited me well.

    "Is the diamond on this real? She said it wasn''t expensive, but it was very expensive." I took it off and put it back. "Does anyone really wear such an expensive bracelet?"

    "Those rich ladies and rich ladies who don''t have to do anything." Fu Jing''s tone was not good.

    I nodded thoughtfully, agreeing with him. "Hey, Ah Jing, are bracelets popular among young people like your daughter-in-law? Last time, Jiang Miao''s mother gave me an emerald one."

    Just as I said that, my hair was suddenly pulled, and it hurt so much that I let out a cry.

    "Stingy." I rubbed my scalp and muttered.

    Fu Jing blew my hair half dry. To reward him, I asked him if he wanted to drink or eat, but he ignored me. This man, if he was stingy and jealous, would be scarier than a woman.

    "Hai Tang is getting married to Jiang Miao." Fu jing said.

    "I know. When I went to the bathroom today, I heard that the two families were on the same page. It was good."

    Although Hai Tang didn''t marry the person she liked, she could at least marry. I wasn''t even qualified to marry.

    Fu Jing looked at me. "Don''t you feel sorry?"

    I froze and snorted. "What do you mean?"

    "From the moment jiang miao entered the door, his eyes never left you. He didn''t even care about his little uncle for you."

    "So? Should I regret not marrying him?" I sneered. "What about you? Now that Hai Tang is finally getting married, do you regret it too? You regret that you went after her. Why are you making sarcastic remarks in front of me?"

    Fu Jing''s face darkened. "Chen Qing, what did you say?"

    "I said Hai Tang is getting married. If you regret it, you can go after her. I don''t blame you. I hope it won''t be too late when I give you my child as a wedding gift." I raised my head like a fighting rooster.

    He frowned and the muscles in his cheeks trembled. "Say it again!"

    "I said..." Before I could finish, he hugged me in his arms and rolled over and pressed me under him.

    "Listen to me. Don''t mention Hai Tang to me anymore. I don''t want to hear a word." He said every word clearly.

    Fu Ming''s words were still in my ears. She said that he and Hai Tang were once a couple. I was stupid. Hai Tang had reminded me that they were childhood sweethearts, but how could they not have feelings? I thought too simply. I thought that he was arranged by his family to be with Hai Tang.

    I deserve it, I deserve it, I believe whatever he says.

    My eyes were dim. When he calmed down and came down from me, I could count myself as Ning Jing. I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep, forcing myself to forget all these messy things, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t fall asleep.

    Fu Jing went out. He shut my door so loudly that my ears almost went deaf.

    I lay down where he had just laid, and there was still his warmth. I imagined that I was still in his warm embrace, that everything today was a dream, that I fell asleep thinking about me.

    When I woke up the next morning, my memories came back before I went to bed. I was so disappointed that I didn''t want to get up.

    "Young madam, it''s time for breakfast." Si Hua said outside.

    "Right away." I pulled my hair together and tied a simple ponytail.

    After washing up, I ate breakfast in my room. Today''s breakfast was probably not to my liking. I ate very little and felt like throwing up when I ate too much. But Uncle Fu said that I should eat more baby to develop well. Although I didn''t know if he was right, I thought it would be better to eat more.

    I endured the pain and ate another boiled egg. As soon as I finished eating, I rushed into the bathroom.

    "Young madam?" There was a hint of panic in Si Hua''s voice.

    "Nothing." I quickly said, her eyes are not good, she can''t run so fast in the room like a normal person.

    When I finished vomiting, Si Hua and Sinian were both standing in my room. Sinian stepped forward and said, "Sister said young madam is not feeling well. Let me come up and take a look."

    I waved my hand and smiled. "I''m fine. You guys go ahead. I want to sleep."

    Si Hua signed and took Sinian away. Before he left, Si Hua said, "Uncle Fu is planting flowers in the garden, a new variety. I heard he raised it himself."

    I knew she wanted me to go down and take a walk. Being cooped up in this room would really make me feel bad. "Then I have to go and see. I thought Uncle Fu didn''t know anything. He was fooling around behind the gardener. I didn''t expect to grow flowers."

    When the three of us walked into the garden, Uncle Fu changed from his usual british style, wearing casual clothes and gloves, and there was no longer a dustless pair of leather shoes on his feet, but a pair of high tube rubber shoes.

    "Uncle Fu, what new breed are you studying?" I squatted down to look curiously.

    "Hai Tang lily." He excitedly gestured to me for his new variety. "These two are my favorite flowers. I''ve always wondered if I could combine their merits into a flower. Now I''ve finally made them."

    I didn''t say anything. I don''t like either flower.

    "Young madam, what do you like? You can plant it, too."

    I scratched my head. "I like papaya, I don''t like flowers."

    Uncle Fu was stunned. The people around him looked at me like a monster. I knew they had to do this, but if I were to lie about what flowers I liked, I couldn''t say it.

    "Your hobby... Is really... Special." Uncle Fu smiled.

    I propped my chin up with one hand. "Yeah, when I was a kid, I could easily pull a handful on the edge of a field in the countryside. Now I can''t find it. I haven''t seen the dog''s tail grass for a long time. Don''t you all say that scarcity is more valuable? Maybe in the future, there won''t be any dogtail grass in the world. This is a valuable breed."

 Chapter 119 Awkward Moment

    Uncle Fu and the others were all amused by me. A group of people were chatting in the garden, and the sun had risen above them.

    "Young madam, go back. It''s too hot now." Uncle fu said.

    I nodded and went back.

    At noon, I was eating alone when Uncle Fu suddenly said that shen yue was coming. I was shocked and quickly wiped my mouth to welcome her.

    Auntie, have you eaten yet? Why don''t you say hello? I''m not ready here." I scratched my head and said awkwardly.

    Shen Yue smiled and sat on the sofa. "You don''t have to be so formal. I heard from dad that you live here, so I came to see if you need anything. After all, it''s your first pregnancy, and Ah Jing is a boy. She doesn''t know anything."

    "There''s everything here. It''s good." Sinian poured the tea and I took it personally for Shen Yue.

    Shen Yue didn''t come to see me specially. She said she had an appointment to play cards with someone. She just happened to come by to see her. Hearing her say that, I was relieved for some reason. It wasn''t too stressful to talk to her.

    "I heard you play mahjong very well and have won the championship. Chen Qing, if you don''t mind, teach me two moves?"

    I was slightly taken aback. "This... Is not very good. I rely on luck, but actually not very good."

    "Don''t be modest. I''ve heard from Hai Tang. You''re bored at home anyway. Why don''t you go play with me?" Shen Yue persuaded me for a few words, but I couldn''t refuse, so I had to agree.

    But I never dreamed that among the people Shen Yue asked out was jiang miao''s mother.

    When Shen Yue introduced me, he was talking about his daughter-in-law. If Jiang Miao''s mother wasn''t around, I would have been flattered, but the more she was like this, the more embarrassed I was.

    "Wen jing, this girl is quite similar to your previous daughter-in-law."

    Jiang Miao''s mother''s eyes swept over the crowd, not stopping on my face. "It''s all one nose and two eyes. There are a lot of people who look alike."

    "You''re right. Come on, let''s play cards." A fat aunt greeted.

    The four of them sat around a table. I sat next to Shen Yue and looked at the cards. There was a table for drinks and snacks next to each of them. Shen Yue ordered two more for me in case I was hungry.

    When playing cards, she would ask me how to play this card, but I smiled and didn''t say anything, even though I didn''t look at other cards.

    After four laps, shen yue lost a lot of money. She smiled and said, "I had bad luck just after my birthday yesterday. It seems that I will be unlucky this year."

    "How could it be? You received so many gifts yesterday and gave them to your sisters, so that we can share our happiness." The fat lady won the money, and her mouth became sweet.

    They changed seats, and Shen Yue told me to call. She wanted to go to the bathroom, so I had to fight for her.

    I don''t know why my luck was so good today. I touched myself at the beginning of the game. It was two in a row. When Shen Yue came back, he was so happy that he said his back was sore.

    Jiang Miao''s mother was sitting next to me, and I purposely let her win a few.

    Playing with these three people who didn''t know how to play mahjong was especially boring. I kept it all the time. I would play when the situation was not balanced. If I let others lose too much, I would let go or give the chance to Jiang Miao''s mother.

    "Chen Qing, you know how to play cards." Jiang Miao''s mother won a lot of money and smiled like a flower.

    "Not bad. I used to be interested in mahjong, so I thought about it for a while." I rubbed my mahjong, and my hands came and went. The mahjong under my hand was what I wanted.

    I know where most of my cards are. Every time I play a card, I have a good count. Besides, I can guess exactly which card I want. A game without a mahjong machine is a piece of cake for me.

    "Mom, how about winning or losing? Jiang Miao appeared out of nowhere and his goofy smile froze when he saw me.

    Jiang Miao''s mother was so focused on showing off to her son what she had accomplished today that she didn''t even notice the subtlety between us.

    "Chen Qing, it''s getting late. We should go back." Shen yue said.

    I nodded and followed her.

    Jiang Miao''s mother said, "Don''t go. I''m very lucky today. I''ll treat you tonight. Let''s go eat."

    The rest of them echoed, but I really didn''t want to go, so I found an excuse and wanted to leave.

    "It''s rare for my mother to be happy. Let''s go." Jiang Miao said.

    I hesitated for a moment and agreed.

    Eating with people I''m not familiar with, I''m a little restrained. After eating a few mouthfuls, I won''t eat any more. If I eat any more, I''m afraid I''ll throw up and it''ll spoil everyone''s mood.

    "Chen Qing, you should eat more. Don''t try to lose weight like a young man. What kind of weight do you lose? Girls grow up. Where can you get fat?" The fat lady brought me food.

    "Thank you, auntie. I ate too much in the afternoon."

    To prevent these aunts from talking to me, and to prevent them from picking up food for me again, I found a reason to go to the toilet, pushed the chair away, and just got up, accidentally tripped over the leg of the chair, almost falling over. Fortunately, Jiang Miao was quick to help me.

    "Are you okay?" Jiang Miao asked. He helped me stand up.

    I waved my hand. "It''s okay. I tripped. I''ll go to the bathroom first. You guys can continue eating."

    I walked out of the door of the box with mixed feelings in my heart. Shen Yue was sitting next to me just now, and Jiang Miao was sitting next to Shen Yue. He actually came to help me through someone else. It was hard not to let people misunderstand.

    I shook my head. My temples were throbbing with irritation. I sat in the toilet for a while before going out. When I got back, they were almost done eating and were about to disperse.

    Shen Yue sent me home first and went back to the Fu family on her own. She praised me all the way home, and it made my ears crawl.

    When I got home, I immediately went upstairs to take a shower, then lay down on the bed and refused to get up. When I was about to fall asleep, I felt a burning sensation in my stomach, and my stomach growled. I got up and went downstairs to the kitchen to look for food.

    As soon as he found a plate of meat, Fu Jing came back.

    I ignored him and ate the beef myself. It would be perfect if I could have some hot noodles at this time. Just as I was thinking about it, Fu Jing went to the kitchen and soon the smell came out.

    I sniffed and the meat in my mouth became dull.

    He came out with a bowl of noodles, and I knew it wasn''t mine. He put a few slices of my beef on the noodles with his chopsticks. I looked at the bowl of noodles and secretly swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva.

    Fu Jing turned around and went back to the kitchen. An idea flashed through my mind. Before I could judge whether it was right or not, the chopsticks were already in hand.

    I ate two big mouthfuls of noodles and saw that Fu Jing didn''t come out. After two more mouthfuls, I couldn''t care less about burning my mouth. Just like that, I ate a bowl of noodles without lifting my head.

    When I looked up, I saw Fu Jing standing right in front of me.

    "Do you know how ugly you looked just now?"

 Chapter 120 To Love but Not to Be Loved

    I was going to eat two mouthfuls and pretend I didn''t eat them, but his cooking was so good that I was greedy. Well, now I can''t pretend I didn''t eat them, because I haven''t even had time to wipe the soup off my mouth.

    I wiped my mouth. "I''m full anyway. Can you handle it?"

    After I said that, I went upstairs as if nothing had happened. I was afraid that he would ask me for noodles. I didn''t relax until I was in the room.

    Before I went to bed, I liked to read a few news articles. As soon as I lay down, Jiang Miao''s phone came. I glanced at the door and felt a little guilty, because Fu Jing didn''t like me to contact Jiang Miao. Seeing that the door was tightly controlled, I picked up the phone.

    "My mom told me everything about today, Chen Qing. Do you know what our family needs the most? That''s money. Do you think I''ll forgive you for that little money? You''re dreaming."

    I frowned. "You must have drunk too much. I took care of your mother at the card game, not to please you. If you don''t forgive me, then you won''t forgive me. It would be nice if I could make you happier."

    There was silence on the other end, and I realized that my tone was not very good.

    Looking at the increasing call time, I said, "If you don''t have anything to say, I''ll hang up. I''m sleepy. Good night."

    "I''m getting married."

    "I know. I wish you..." He interrupted me before I could finish.

    "Hypocrisy, Chen Qing, you are the most hypocritical person in the world."

    What the hell, did he really drink too much? I looked at the phone, and it did show Jiang Miao''s name. "Why am I being hypocritical?"

    "You are a hypocrite, a hypocrite."

    I... Fine, fine, whatever he says, can''t I just give in to him? I sighed. "You''re getting married. Can we be more mature?"

    Jiang Miao was silent. After a while, he sneered, "I''m just immature. What the hell can you do to me? Chen Qing, I like you. I just like you. I only like you. Whoever wants to get married, I won''t!"

    After that, he hung up.

    I went from being confused to expressing my understanding of him. Falling in love with someone who doesn''t like me is enough to drive people crazy. If I marry someone I don''t like like like like Jiang Miao again, how will my life be like in the future?

    I remembered what Uncle Fu said. It was nice to be alone. I reached out and caressed my stomach, and my heart was filled with panic.

    Four days after Jiang Miao called me, I heard about Lu Buyuan being taken to the police station. I only found out when he called me.

    He wanted me to take care of Chen Lai, leaving me his phone number and address, but he hung up without asking if I would agree.

    After I made sure that it wasn''t a trap, I went and brought the food that Chen Lai might need and eat. Uncle fu saw me going out to see me off. I didn''t refuse. He had the strength to protect me.

    Chen lai lived in a small apartment and could see through the structure of the whole room as soon as she entered.

    "What are you doing here?" Chen Lai''s tone was very bad. I felt enmity when I entered the door.

    I put my things down. "Lu Buyuan is in the police station. Let me see you. Let''s go."

    She threw out the bag that I had brought, and everything was scattered all over the floor, eating and using.

    I wasn''t angry. I squatted down and picked it up. Uncle Fu helped me pick it up. "You don''t have to do this. It''s like the whole world is your enemy."

    "Chen Qing, you heartless woman, I hate you." Chen Lai looked at me condescendingly. Although his face and body looked very weak, he spoke very forcefully.

    "Why do you hate me? Hate me for what?" I picked it up again.

    Her big eyes narrowed slightly, sending out a cold light. "You know Fu Jing is my man, and you still want to rob him? Are you worthy of me?"

    "Sis, Fu Jing and I met before I knew everything, and then I knew that you were dead, that you were with him, and that I was hesitant to develop with him. It took a lot of experience before we decided to be together. Why can''t you ask me what happened to me and hate me anymore?"

    "I don''t want to ask. I''ve only loved Fu Jing in my life. I can''t live without him. You can''t call me sister unless you give him back to me." Her eyes were fixed.

    If she had said that before the surgery, I would have agreed without hesitation, but now, I refuse.

    "I don''t know if fu jing and I will be together in the future. Even if we are not together, I can''t give him back to you. He is not an item, nor is he my exclusive item. I don''t mind you reminiscing about the past. If he likes you, I can also sincerely bless you." My tone was calm and calm.

    Chen laiqiang supported his weak body and came up to slap me. "Are you worthy of what you said?"

    She didn''t have much strength, and I didn''t feel much pain, but my heart ached. "We''re family. I''ll take care of you when you''re sick. I''ll help you when you''re in trouble. If you want to change your kidney, I can get an abortion and give it to you. But you want my life, sister. You know how to trade my and my child''s lives for yours. How did you agree?"

    She was speechless in the face of my questioning.

    I left it at the door. "Whatever you want to do with it, what you want to eat and what you want to do with it. I''ll come over regularly in the future. I''ll get you a nanny tomorrow. If you want to live, don''t refuse."

    After I finished speaking, I left the apartment building with Uncle Fu.

    On the way, I was silent and listless. Uncle Fu saw that something was wrong with me and asked me something. I didn''t hide it from him and simply told him about it.

    "Are you sure your sister loves you very much?"

    "I don''t know, but she helped me with my studies and raised me. She''s kind to me." I took a deep breath and said, "I can''t use my life to ask for her help. At least I have to make sure that her last days are of high quality."

    Uncle Fu looked at me with admiration. "Young people nowadays magnify the selfishness in people, but you don''t. Little girl, you''ve done enough."

    I don''t know what I''ve done. I just want to be honest.

    When I was in college, I had been working, meeting all kinds of people, hearing a lot of life experiences, and I was initially driven by the people who told the story. At that time, I hadn''t learned to look at the problem objectively, so I always felt that my three views were not well established, and even a little wrong.

    Over the past few years, I have entered society, met more people, and learned more things. I now feel that there are no more pure views, and there is no gold standard. I just need to be worthy of my conscience.

    As I was thinking about it, the car suddenly braked and I bumped into the front seat.

 Chapter 121 Secret

    My head hurt so much that my body was shaking.

    "Young madam, are you all right?"

    I waved my hand, but it didn''t slow down.

    Uncle Fu got out of the car and went to find the owner of the electric car in front of him. This kind of accident was the most annoying scene for me.

    I had a headache and sat in the car waiting for Uncle Fu to solve it. I thought he would be here for a long time, but it only took him a few minutes to get back to the car.

    "Uncle Fu, so soon?"

    "Yes, he wants money. I want to go home quickly. We can make way for each other and there won''t be so much to do." His face remained the same, and the gentlemanly air seemed to be etched into his bones.

    I didn''t say anything more. I watched the owner of the electric bike walk past us on his electric bike. Uncle Fu drove on. When I got there, I realized that we weren''t home. It was in the hospital.

    "Just now, the emergency brake hit too hard. I was afraid it would affect you, young madam. I would only rest assured if I checked it back."

    I felt a little helpless. "But I''m tired. I want to go back and rest."

    "I''ve already called the doctor. Young madam, take a look, or I''m really worried." At Uncle Fu''s age, I couldn''t bear to lose my temper at him, so I had to cooperate.

    It was an hour after the inspection. We had just gotten the report and were leaving when Fu Jing arrived.

    "What are you doing here?" I was surprised. I saw uncle fu and understood.

    Fu Jing took the report and turned to the doctor. I wanted to say that I had asked, but Uncle Fu tugged at my clothes and shook his head at me.

    Looking at his hasty background, the resentment and anger that had accumulated in my heart for the past few days suddenly disappeared, but when I thought about it, maybe he was just worried about the child, and the happiness that was being loved disappeared without a trace.

    When Fu Jing came back after asking, I asked him to go back to work, and he insisted on coming back with me. I couldn''t beat him, so I asked him to come back with us.

    "Have you seen Chen Lai?"

    I nodded and knew without asking that it was Uncle Fu who said, "Lu Buyuan was arrested by the police and no one took care of my sister. He called me to go over and take a look, and I went."

    "You don''t have to go anymore." His voice was somber and had the smell of dark clouds before the rain.

    "No matter what, she once raised me and offered to me. This is what I owe her. I have to pay her back." I looked at Fu Jing. "Can you not restrain me? I''m a person, not a slave to you, and I want the freedom to live my own life."

    I hate it when he talks to me in that tone of voice. It''s annoying.

    "I''m not sure, I''m not sure." He raised his voice and the air pressure in the car suddenly became extremely low.

    Uncle Fu winked at me from the rearview mirror in the front row. I immediately stopped arguing with him, but what to do, I wouldn''t listen to him.

    When I got home, I went upstairs to my room and closed the door after I entered, regardless of whether Fu Jing was behind me.

    "Chen Qing, open the door for me."

    I snorted and held my breath. "No, I don''t want to see you now."

    "You don''t want to see me, my son does."

    Matt! Isn''t this a scoundrel? Can a unborn fetus want to see him? Nonsense!

    I was so angry that I couldn''t even speak properly, and my lisp made me laugh. "You... Your son doesn''t want to!"

    "Then I have to ask in person."

    I angrily opened the door and pointed to my stomach, "Your son is here now. Ask him."

    "Why would you open the door if he didn''t want to?" Fu Jing just played the rogue. I wanted to hit someone.

    As soon as I punched him in the chest, he hugged me. "I won''t let you see Chen Lai because she''s extreme. I''m afraid she''ll hurt you."

    I was still angry, and I wanted to contradict him whatever he said. "How do you know she''s extreme? I''m her sister, I don''t know."

    "Lu Buyuan came to me too. He told me all about Chen Lai''s life outside these years. She killed people."

    I was shocked. My sister would kill someone? I didn''t even watch her kill a chicken.

    Fu Jing took my hand and walked into the room, hugged me and sat down on the sofa, telling me that my sister had been sold many places in the past few years. To be exact, there were many nightclubs. When those people heard that she was chinese, they all went to try some fresh food.

    When she met a good customer, she could suffer less, but unfortunately, many of the guests who came to her were full of wicked people. She was tortured by a variety of methods, and was sold at a low price by her boss, causing her to have problems in every part of her body, and the scars on her body were even more numerous.

    During this period, my sister couldn''t stand being tortured, treated, escaped, resisted, and sometimes was beaten to death, but she never wanted to die, because she wanted to come back to avenge the people who caused her to fall into hell. For this, she didn''t hesitate to kill, and there were more than one.

    After hearing this, I leaned into Fu Jing''s arms and couldn''t get out of these things for a long time.

    How did she manage to survive such a dark life for more than seven years? If I were you, I would have killed myself.

    "Okay, I don''t want to." Fu Jing touched my head.

    How could I not have thought that even if the protagonist of the story was an ordinary person, I would have felt uncomfortable hearing this, not to mention that it was my sister.

    Seeing that I was tired, fu jing put me on the bed and let me rest. I grabbed his hand and refused to let him go. "Stay with me for a while. I want you to stay with me."

    He leaned against the bed and let me hold his waist. There are so many dark things in this world that I can''t imagine with my own brain. I can''t rely on Fu Jing for the rest of my life. I have to be stronger.

    I want to go back to the Fu shi and stay at home all day. I feel like I''m going to be a fool. "I raised my head.

    Fu Jing refused, "No, the company is in a mess. You can''t go."

    I frowned. He hasn''t told me about the Fushijituan lately. Has it changed?

    "Then I have to go. So many people want to share your things. Aren''t you short of people around you now? It just so happens that I can come over and help you. It''s already past three months of instability. It''s okay."

    He thought it over and over again and gave me a position as his secretary, which belonged to the administrative department, but not the boss. Now the boss of the administrative department is Fu Zhong''s.

    I suddenly decided to go to work. I haven''t had time to prepare. All my old clothes are in the previous house. Fu Jing said to bring them to me when I get off work tomorrow. I''ll start work in two days. I still have time to prepare a little.

    I''ve arranged for Chen Lai these two days. I''ve hired a nanny for her and bought a bunch of things. I''ve also given her the money. She didn''t want it. I think it''s not far from here.

    Before I went to work, I took the time to visit Chen Lai. Fortunately, she left the nanny at home, and I was numb from her orders.

 Chapter 122 If You Dont Listen to Me, You Have to Spank Me

    I stood outside the door and before I could get in, I heard her scold the nanny. Her annoying tone, her harsh words, how much resentment did she have in her heart?

    I sighed. I didn''t even have the desire to go in, so I went straight home.

    The next morning, Fu Jing and I worked together. I had worked for the Fu shi for three years, from the customer department to the administrative department, and there were also acquaintances in the human resources department. The procedures were easy to handle, and it was completely okay to go straight to work.

    Find your own desk, and I know what to do without anyone taking me with me.

    "Chen Qing, long time no see." Mandy suddenly stood behind me and greeted me.

    I glanced at the office behind her, and it turned out that she was the current supervisor. "Congratulations, your dream has come true."

    "How can a small department head be my dream?" She sneered. There was something in it.

    "Then I wish you an early promotion." I smiled and didn''t want to talk to her. What good words can I say to a man who betrayed Fu Jing?

    Mandy put a cup on my desk. "I heard you were coming back. I specially prepared a small gift for you."

    "Thank you." I glanced at the design on the cup and didn''t care at all.

    My desk is quite big, and one more cup won''t take up much of the space, but let me drink from the cup that Mandy gave me. I was afraid that I would be poisoned to death, so I simply found a pot of meat from my colleague, and uncle toefl helped me transplant it into the cup to raise it.

    Two days later, Mandy saw that I was using her cup to raise a lot of meat, and his face was extremely ugly.

    "I custom-made this cup." She reminded me from the side.

    I kept smiling. "You mean it, so I''ll thank you again?"

    She was so angry at me that she turned around and left. She probably wouldn''t give me anything else. At that time, I didn''t know what was special about that cup. Then, coincidentally, I took the cup to fetch the water. After the cup was filled with water, a cartoon, a domestic violence cartoon, appeared again.

    Fu Jing''s work was very busy. I didn''t know why he couldn''t find the time to go back early until I became his secretary, because he was too busy.

    "I added a little more milk to your coffee."

    He grunted and continued to look at his documents. "Where''s the contract for you to proofread?"

    "In this pile." I pointed to the pile of documents on his right. "Do you want to rest your eyes?"

    He closed his eyes and opened them again in less than five seconds. "Rest well."

    He made me laugh and cry. I pointed to my stomach and said to the baby, "If your father teaches you about pregnancy, he will make you a workaholic."

    Fu Jing smiled, put his arms around my waist and kissed me on the stomach. He rubbed against my stomach in a childish way. I could tell that he liked my baby very much.

    "Keep busy. I still have something to do. Call me if you need anything."

    I closed the door to his office and turned around to see Mandy not far away, wriggling in my direction.

    I nodded at her and continued in my direction. Within a few steps, I heard her open the door of Fu Jing''s office and call out to president fu with her voice clenched. I had goosebumps all over my body and shivered.

    This kind of woman wants to be my rival in love. I really don''t take her seriously.

    I''m Fu Jing''s private secretary, and he doesn''t want me to accompany him at night. He takes some jobs home when he can call home, which is much earlier than before I go.

    At home at night, he worked, I was playing with my cell phone in my room, and I was scrolling through the news. Jiang Miao and Hai Tang''s names popped up, and I clicked in to see what the hell was going on? Jiang Miao escaped marriage?

    Did he really run away from marriage?!

    I took a deep breath and called him. The number was just dialed when it was pressed off. If I meddled in his affairs, wouldn''t I give him hope again?

    Forget it.

    They can handle their own affairs, what can I do as an outsider?

    When Fu Jing pushed the door and came in, I was sitting on the bed. He quickly took a battle bath and went to bed. He didn''t go to another room tonight, but slept with me.

    "Jiang Miao escaped the marriage." I showed him the news.

    He glanced at me and asked, "What are you so concerned about?"

    I was speechless and threw my phone aside. Well, I can''t sleep yet.

    After a while, Fu Jing suddenly pulled me up. I was about to explode when he threw his phone in front of me. The screen display was my call history. Jiang Miao was the first.

    "What the hell are you doing?" I asked him.

    "I should have asked you that. Why, are you happy that he ran away?" Fu Jing''s words were prickly and painful.

    I looked away. "I don''t want to argue with you now. I want to sleep."

    He was so angry that he was unreasonable. If I said one more word to him, it would hurt him a little more.

    But Fu Jing refused. He straightened my face. "Look at me. I''m asking you a question."

    "Do I have to answer you when you ask me? Who are you to me, Fu Boss?" My eyes narrowed slightly, and the accumulated anger exploded in an instant.

    "Chen Qing, you''re challenging my bottom line." His tone was full of warning.

    I curled my lips. "You make it sound like you have a bottom line. You should be the happiest person when Jiang Miao runs away from marriage. Didn''t you have a good chat at aunt fu''s birthday party? I''ve already said that if you want to find your old lover, you go. I won''t stop you. I really don''t care. You don''t have to fight with me here. Go."

    My words completely angered Fu Jing. He took off my pants, turned me over and placed me on his lap. He gave me a hard slap on the butt. I screamed at him and my butt tightened in pain.

    "You hit me? You hit a woman. What kind of man are you? I''m going to sue your family! I yelled," I got it all right, so you''re angry with me. Hmph, you think I don''t know anything, but I know everything. You can''t forget Hai Tang. When you hear that she''s going to marry someone else, you feel like a cat scratching your heart."

    Smack, another slap. It''s stronger than last time. I think my butt is going to swell up.

    "I want you to say it again!" Fu jing roared.

    "Fu Jing, you son of a bitch..." I cried out as I cursed. "Why did you hit me? Why?! I''m not your girlfriend or your wife. Why are you doing this to me..."

    I cried and cried, feeling even sadder. Too many things have happened these days, and I have been keeping my emotions in check. Now a straw has overwhelmed me, and sadness is spilling out like a flood.

    Fu Jing turned me upside down again, and tears streamed down my hair from the corners of my eyes. I didn''t know what I was crying about, but there was one thing I was sure of.

 Chapter 123 Rescue

    Fu Jing wouldn''t comfort me or coax me. He just let me cry and sat there until I couldn''t cry. I used to close my eyes when I cried. When I opened my eyes a little, I could see him looking at me. His expression was like a monkey.

    I sniffed. "What are you looking at?"

    "You have grown up now. You have sharp teeth and a sharp mouth. You can cry." There was a hint of helplessness in his words.

    I snorted, not saying a word.

    He took a piece of paper and wiped my face. I pushed his hand away and sat up to wipe away my snot and tears. I tried not to think about the way my face was covered with snot and tears.

    After I finished cleaning, I lay down and purposely lay in the middle of the bed, not letting him sleep.

    Who knew he was lying on his side behind me with both hands and feet wrapped around me. He pressed my head against his chest and shamelessly asked me to snuggle up. "Hai Tang and I are long gone. She married right after she got married. It has nothing to do with me."

    "Who would believe that." I''m still angry. I believe it and I don''t believe it.

    "You look as ugly as a ghost when you cry."

    I was so angry at him that I laughed, and my snot didn''t wipe clean. Suddenly, a bubble appeared. I was embarrassed and wanted to laugh, so I just cried and laughed.

    Fu Jing wiped my face and trembled. I knew he wanted to laugh.

    "Laugh if you want." I gave him a blank look and rolled over to avoid looking at him.

    He took the opportunity to put it on my back. "I already explained."

    "I want to hear your explanation?" After I said that, I felt like I was doing something special, but when a woman''s temper rose, even I was afraid, "I want to sleep now, don''t disturb me."

    What I mean by not disturbing me is that you should continue to explain and harass me. Who knows if Fu Jing really doesn''t bother me anymore?

    After a long silence, I thought he was asleep. I turned over to look at him. He was looking at me. The two eyes met in the air.

    "If you don''t sleep, watch what I do." I buried my head in his arms and became an ostrich.

    "I''m glad to see it."

    "..." I can''t even say anything about him. I used to think that there was a hint of rogue in his tyranny, but now he''s a complete rogue

    If I didn''t look at him, I thought he didn''t look at me either. It took me a long time to realize that I felt like I was trying to cover my ears.

    I struggled for a moment and took the initiative to say, "Jiang Miao and I, we... Really have nothing to do. I refuse him all the time and it''s pretty straightforward. If you don''t believe me, you can ask."

    He hugged me and rested his chin on my head. "I know."

    "Are you still angry?" I suddenly raised my head and it hurt my head.

    He grunted. I guess he hurt more than I did. "I''m just angry, okay?"

    "...

    Yes, yes, yes. Jealous, angry, and stubborn all day long. But sometimes when I hear him not being stubborn, I actually have a sweet feeling in my heart.

    "Then what happened between you and Hai Tang?" I admit I wanted to say I didn''t care, but I couldn''t.

    Fu Jing turned on the bedside lamp, sat up, and hugged me to his lap. "We grew up playing. There was a time when I really liked her, and then something happened, and that feeling ended."

    "Gone?" I was a little surprised, how could it be so simple.

    "What else do you want?"

    I shook my head. "That''s not what I meant. I mean, didn''t you describe your relationship back then? How much do you like her and what have you done for her?"

    "Does that make sense? At that time, he was young and inexperienced. Even if he did something, it had something to do with his age and had nothing to do with how much he liked him."

    Oh, I did say that. I thought about it carefully. What he said was not unreasonable. When I was with Bai Guang, I used to clean up for him and make money to buy things for him. When I thought about our little lives, we had a lot of energy. Didn''t we end up empty-handed?

    It''s all in the past, so why bother?

    "Fu Jing, I''m hungry." My stomach started to cry out at the wrong time.

    "I''ll go to the kitchen and see what''s there. Wait for me." He put on his robe and went out.

    I stretched. Not only was I hungry, but I was also a little sleepy. I sat on the bed and waited for him to bring me supper. Soon, he came up.

    "Beef noodles!" When I saw the food, my eyes lit up. "Do you think I''ve gained weight recently? I feel a little tight in the clothes I used to wear."

    Fu Jing watched me eat. "It''s normal to get pregnant and gain weight."

    "But it doesn''t look good."

    "Who said it wasn''t pretty?"

    I pointed at myself and ate another big piece of beef. Fu Jing nodded with satisfaction. I ate even more vigorously.

    A bowl of noodles is perfect for sleeping.

    The next morning, I woke up early and walked around the garden ten times before washing and changing for dinner. Fu Jing didn''t exercise anymore. He worked too much every day and didn''t have enough time to sleep.

    My stomach was already bulging a little. Fu Jing found out that he touched my stomach every day when he came near me. I felt strange for some reason, but he didn''t stop me.

    We work together, we work together, and I basically won''t leave Fu Jing''s sight. He said that''s the only way he can rest assured. Mandy has been enjoying hanging around in front of Fu Jing lately, not avoiding my presence at all, and showing off to me from time to time.

    "Sometimes I don''t understand why fu always chose you as his personal secretary." Mandy looked at me inquiringly.

    I pretended to be shy and smiled. "They say I''m pretty and capable. What do you think?"

    Her face darkened and she turned to leave. When I went to Fu Jing''s office, I told him about it. He looked at me speechlessly, his mouth curved slightly.

    I call Chen Lai''s nanny every day. Before I get off work in the evening, I make another phone call. The nanny says that chen lai is in the hospital for emergency treatment. Without saying anything, I take my bag and go to the hospital.

    On the way, I called Fu Jing. Fu Jing asked Uncle Fu to come over to accompany me. I knew that he was on guard against Chen Lai from the bottom of his heart. After all, she had done that to me.

    When I arrived at the hospital, chen lai had already been rescued and was lying on the bed in the emergency room. She was not angry and looked very quiet. I couldn''t help but look at her a few more times.

    "Miss Chen Qing, she''s been in a bad temper lately. She gets angry every day. When she gets angry, her body hurts. She won''t listen to me. She''s too tired to take care of her. I don''t want to do it anymore." The nanny said.

    I held the nanny''s hand. "Auntie, she''s like this now. It''s not easy for me to find another nanny for her. I hope you can take care of her for a few more days, or I can give you a raise. We can talk about it no matter what."

    The nanny looked at me awkwardly. "You said she had a bad temper, and I was ready for it, but she... She''s not a bad temper at all. She''s vicious."

 Chapter 124 Hate Me Then Hate Me

    The nanny continued, "I cook for her every day. She''s picky. She says it''s not good, it''s not good. Sometimes she knocks over the food and makes me redo it. I can tolerate it, but she forced me to eat the things that fell on the ground. Sometimes she even stepped on my feet and let me eat them. I''ve lived for most of my life, and I''ve never been treated so lightly."

    I took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, auntie. I apologize to you. Thank you for taking care of my sister for so many days. I''ll pay your salary before you leave."

    "Little girl, I really can''t tell that you are sisters. It''s like heaven and earth. Don''t you hate what auntie says. No matter how much money you pay for her, no one wants to take care of her."

    I knew that she had accumulated a lot of resentment in her heart. When I gave her the money, I gave her an extra thousand yuan. Although she didn''t take care of Chen Lai for long, it was difficult for her.

    Without a nanny, Chen Lai had no one to take care of her, so I had to contact the nurse from the hospital. I told the nurse in advance that chen lai had psychological problems, so she should be more forgiving. This time, she was a cheerful aunt, patting her chest and saying that there was no problem.

    Chen lai woke up and his face darkened the moment he saw me. "Get out of here. I don''t want to see you."

    "I''m afraid not. It''s not too late for me to get out of here after I''ve told you everything." I''m used to her attitude. "Your nanny resigned. This is the hospital''s nurse. She''ll take care of you. You can call me and hit me. I beg you not to spread your resentment on others. You have to be in a state where you can''t live."

    "It''s none of your business what I do. Do you think you can live with peace of mind by doing this? Dream on, Chen Qing. I just want you to owe me. You owe me for the rest of your life." She glared at me fiercely. That look was really scary.

    I sneered, "Do you really think I feel guilty? Would you feel indebted? Come on, you, I''m telling you, I''m just relieved that you''re dead now. I don''t have to worry about you. I''m having fun with my Fu Jing. That''s great."

    "Chen Qing! Chen Qing!" She was so excited that she wanted to get out of bed.

    "You take care of yourself. By the way, the doctor said you can''t get excited. If you want to live a few more days, you''d better listen to the doctor. If you don''t want to live, you should die quickly." I turned around coldly, as if I didn''t care at all.

    After seven years like that, she survived. I don''t believe she would willingly die.

    I texted the nurse about her condition at night. The nurse said she ate on time. I asked if she was picky about food. The nurse said no.

    Hate me, hate me, hate me more, hate me less, I don''t care, as long as she can live well, than anything.

    I didn''t tell Fu Jing about it, but he already knew. He went back to his room after work and asked me, "Is everything settled?"

    "Okay." I sighed. "But I think she''ll hate me even more, but the doctor said she won''t live long. If hatred can make her live longer, then let her hate."

    "Don''t think so much. Go to sleep." Fu jing tucked me in.

    I blinked and blinked in the dark. "Why aren''t you worried about walls and ears now? Do you think I conquered Uncle Fu?"

    "Yes, grandpa is not in charge of us right now." Fu Jing scratched my nose.

    The company is in a mess now. Fu Zhong promoted Fu Ming, Fu Jing refused, Fu Qing and the others wanted a piece of the pie. It''s not surprising that Fu Shouye was in the mood to take care of me!?

    "Then I should be glad." I touched my stomach. "Ah Jing, will the baby be taken away when it''s born? I don''t know if I''ve watched too many tv dramas, but that image keeps coming back to my mind."

    "I don''t know, but I''ll do my best to help you keep the baby." Fu Jing hugged me.

    If my child was born as a tool for the Fu family, then I would rather not give birth to him, but as he grows up, I will be more and more reluctant. What should I do? I still don''t know how to take care of my children.

    In the blink of an eye, chen lai was going to be discharged from the hospital. I found another nanny for her. This time, she was very obedient. She did not scold or make things difficult for others. She also asked the nanny to accompany her out.

    Chen Lai was weak and had to be supported when she went out. It was difficult for her to go out without the help of a nanny.

    The nanny said that she didn''t go to any special places to meet any special people. She just walked around. I was relieved to hear that. I had no doubt at all. But I didn''t expect that in this little bit of relief, I was deceived into almost losing my life.

    Jiang Miao''s sudden appearance was unexpected to me, because Fu Jing''s schedule was very full, and he was busy with occasional conflicts, so I had to go to see the person for him.

    I was about to take a taxi downstairs when I ran away with one hand. I thought I met a bad guy. I slapped him and punched him in a mess. But when he took off his hat, it was Jiang Miao.

    "Jiang Miao?! Why are you here?" His jaw nearly dropped.

    He made a hush gesture and pulled me to an inconspicuous place. "Chen Qing, do you have money?"

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    "After I escaped the marriage, my family froze all my accounts and told all my friends not to lend me money, making me homeless." Jiang Miao looked so angry that his eyes widened when he spoke.

    I frowned. "Then don''t you even have money to eat?"

    He grunted and didn''t even look at me.

    I took out all the money in my bag and gave it to him. "Wait for me for a while. I''ll go get some money for you."

    There was a bank near the company. I took 20,000 yuan from the card and gave it to him. He kept it quietly. I don''t think he ever asked a woman for money. From the way he looked, he knew there was no way out.

    "You take the money first, but this is not the way to go on. I don''t know how you''re going to live your life, so I can''t give you any advice. If you really have no choice, then go back and get married. If you can find a way to live your life, you can not let others control your life."

    Jiang Miao gave me a gentle hug. "Let''s go."

    He put on his hat again, and his parting figure looked so lonely. Along the way, Jiang Miao''s changes surprised and distressed me, but I could not force my feelings, and I could not tell another chen qing to him.

    I raised my hand to look at the time and hurriedly hitched a ride to meet someone.

    "Secretary chen, where''s Fu Boss?" The other party was the head of a law firm and was famous in North city. Fu jing wanted to work with him for a long time.

    I smiled and said, "Fu Boss is not feeling well. He is still in the hospital. He wants to come over, but the doctor won''t let him. President fu is afraid of neglecting you, so let me hurry up."

    Chi qian nodded. He was satisfied with what I said. Who doesn''t want to be taken seriously these days? I''ve seen a lot of people like that in sales.

    "Shall we talk?" He glanced at me suspiciously.

    Yo, he put on quite a good show, clearly looked down on a small secretary of mine, I took out the contract from my bag, "President fu said I can represent him completely, the contract he signed has been handed over to me."

 Chapter 125 Like Fu Jing

    When chi qian saw that I had taken the contract, he looked at me differently. "How do you know what terms I''m going to make and just drew up the contract?"

    "I dare to bring the contract over and I dare to assure your satisfaction." I raised the corner of my mouth. "Take a look first."

    I saw that he didn''t have much coffee left, so I asked the waiter to come over and refill his cup. He nodded to show his appreciation. I drank my water and waited for him to finish reading the contract.

    He looked at the contract very quickly and finished it in about ten minutes. After reading it, he had no doubt and signed it with two swish.

    I never thought it would go so smoothly in my dreams, but I didn''t show any surprise. Fu Jing said that when dealing with smart people, you must never let him see your business. Even if it''s not high, you have to pretend to be high.

    "Lawyer chi, if you can''t hang up with president fu and say that you are a straightforward person, then on behalf of president fu, I wish us a happy cooperation." I took the initiative to reach out.

    He shook hands with me. "Secretary chen also gave me a new look and said hello to president fu for me."

    I nodded. He finished his coffee and left first. I immediately called Fu Jing to tell him that the mission was completed and that he had just finished an internal meeting with the company and asked me to rush back to record another international meeting.

    I sighed. My butt couldn''t bear to leave the soft chair. Thinking that there was still waiting for me, I had to pay the bill and rush back.

    "Fu Boss, you''re right. Chi qian signed the contract without a word after reading it. He didn''t even bargain."

    Fu Jing smiled. "When did I make a mistake?"

    "Then please tell Fu Boss what I want to eat tonight?"

    Fu Jing''s face darkened. I laughed and prepared the computer while looking at his dark face.

    Just then, Mandy knocked on the door and walked in. "I heard your laughter from a long distance. Is it appropriate to smile like this as a secretary?"

    I shrugged. "What''s it to you?"

    "You..." She was angry. "I''m your boss anyway."

    "Is this still my boss? My boss doesn''t even say I''m not suitable." I didn''t take her seriously at all.

    Mandy stared at me with almond eyes, and I still looked at what I was doing.

    "What are you doing here?" Fu Jing said.

    Mandy walked up to her and her voice suddenly became sweet and pleasant. "Fu Boss, chairman fu called you over and said there''s a case to discuss with you."

    "Got it." After half a minute, Fu Jing glanced up at mandy. "You''re not leaving yet?"

    I held back my laughter and watched her step down.

    Mandy took out the teacup in his hand. "This is the flower tea I just brewed. It''s especially good for relieving fatigue. Fu Boss, you can try it."

    "Not interested." Fu Jing didn''t buy her account at all.

    "I''ve been pretty tired lately, Fu Boss. You don''t want it. Can you give it to me?" I leaned forward.

    "Whatever." As soon as Fu Jing finished speaking, I took the teacup and went to drink it. Mandy was too bitter to tell. The way she looked like she was eating coptis was as funny as she could be.

    I took a sip of scented tea in front of her, and then I smacked my mouth twice and said to Fu Jing, "It''s a good thing you didn''t drink it. It''s bitter. It''s not good. It really helps to relieve my fatigue. I just noticed that the tea is bad. I never thought about my fatigue."

    Fu Jing looked at me. I knew he was trying to make me calm down.

    "Medicine tastes bitter." Mandy walked up to me and grabbed the teacup. "It''s not good. No one forced you to drink it."

    I curled my lips. "Then take it away. Fu Boss is going to have a meeting soon. What are you doing here all the time? How troublesome."

    "You..." She was so angry that she could get angry easily.

    Fu Jing was already online, and Mandy could only leave if he was angry. I set up my computer and sat next to Fu Jing, focusing on the minutes of the meeting. I was a little nice. One second I could be busy quarreling with others, but the next, I could get back to work. No matter how upset I was, I couldn''t wait until after work.

    Fu jing was really tired after the meeting. He asked me to make him coffee, and I told him to go to the lounge to sleep.

    At first, he disagreed, and then I used my baby status to order him to go to bed. He had only been resting for half an hour, and I suddenly felt that I had a big idea. In the future, if he didn''t listen to me, I would magnify it if I didn''t agree.

    Fu Jing went to rest. I was outside tidying up the minutes of the meeting and getting ready for the rest of the preparations. Halfway through, my phone rang. I glanced at it. Hai Tang? Why did she call me?

    I glanced at the door of the lounge and picked up the phone. "Hello."

    "Chen Qing, did Jiang Miao look for you?"

    I paused for a moment. "No."

    "You don''t have to lie to me. I can''t wait for him to run away from the marriage. He did what I never had the courage to do." She sounded a little lonely. "If he comes to you, I want you to help him. Don''t let him come back."

    It turned out that she didn''t want to get married as much as Jiang Miao. I thought about the night of Shen Yue''s birthday party, when she and fu jing were standing together and chatting happily, it was probably the only smile she had from the bottom of her heart.

    "Are you listening to me?" She said.

    I said, "Okay."

    "Thank you." She lowered her voice. "Thank you, Chen Qing."

    I was about to hang up when she suddenly said, "Can I see you?"

    "I''m not free, and I don''t want to see you alone." I''ve always been straightforward with her, and I''m always on guard against people who have hurt me. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up."

    "Not even one side?" Her tone was urgent and tinged with sympathy.

    I couldn''t bear it for a moment. "Half an hour later, at the coffee shop below the Fu shi."

    "Okay." She readily agreed.

    I took care of the rest and went to wake Fu Jing up. He knew at a glance that I had set the alarm.

    "I won''t stop you from working now. Hai Tang wants to see me. It''s downstairs. I''ll be back as soon as I go." I gave him a kiss on the face, and he couldn''t even vent his anger.

    I went downstairs, and Hai Tang was already sitting in the coffee shop. She was wearing a white dress that was as long as her ankle, with a pair of golden high heels and one hand holding her chin by the french window.

    I stood outside the window and looked at her for a long time. When she saw me, I remembered to walk in.

    "Why don''t you come in when you''re standing outside?" She said, speaking to me in a very calm tone.

    "Admire beautiful women." I smiled. "You''re the second woman I''ve ever seen who has the temperament, when you look more normal."

    She also smiled. "They are all machines taught by rules and etiquette. What has temperament and no temperament? They are not external things."

    Hai Tang saw through it, and I didn''t forget what I came down for. "What did you want from me?"

    Her face flashed with confusion and embarrassment. When her eyes touched mine in the air, her smile deepened. "In front of you, what else am I hiding? Actually, I like Ah Jing. I like him very much. I''ve liked him since I was a child."

 Chapter 126 The Women Who Followed Fu Jing

    I listened to her in silence. Hai Tang added, "I thought I could marry him without a hitch. Even if there were a lot of women around him, I didn''t care, because I decided that I was the most qualified woman to stand by his side. It was this thought that bit by bit engulfed me and made me more and more unlike myself. I even..."

    "Chen Qing, do you understand me? I''ve been thinking about it all this time and looking back on the past. I asked myself why I became like this. In the end, I figured out that people like us shouldn''t have love. Our marriage was destined to be a tool of the family, so when my mother asked me to marry Jiang Miao, I agreed without hesitation."

    "What about now? What are you trying to figure out and why are you looking for me?" I asked.

    Hai Tang became more and more excited as he spoke. "Jiang Miao''s escape from marriage suddenly gave me hope. He did what I didn''t dare to do. I wanted to be as unrestrained as he was and be brave enough to live for my own thoughts."

    "So?"

    She suddenly fell to her knees in front of me, and I got up from my chair in fear. "What are you doing?"

    "Chen Qing, I beg you, will you give me Ah Jing? I really like him and love him very much. If I can''t be with him for the rest of my life, I don''t think there''s any point in living another day. If I didn''t love him to the bone, I wouldn''t... Chen Qing, I''ll promise you anything you want. I''ll give you anything, as long as you give him to me."

    I still remember the first time I met Hai Tang, she was elegant and generous, her temperament was like a begonia flower, and now she was kneeling in front of me for a man. I couldn''t understand her love, but the love I thought was definitely not like this.

    "Get up first. It''s cold on the floor." I helped her.

    She shook her head with tears on her face. "I really can''t help it. Sometimes I wonder if god is giving me hope that Jiang Miao is running away from marriage. Let me not give up on Ah Jing. I''ve loved him for so many years. I''ve really loved him since I was a child. As long as I can be with him, I can do anything. Chen Qing, I beg you, I beg you."

    "You are a human being, a person with dignity. Even if you love someone, you can''t lose your dignity. Do you understand?" I whispered. More and more people were watching. I didn''t like the awkwardness.

    "No, I don''t want dignity. Just promise me. Just promise me." Hai Tang tugged at my hand and my clothes.

    I took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. I hated her behavior. Did she use her tears and kneel to kidnap others?

    "If you are willing to kneel, then kneel here yourself. I have something to do upstairs. I''ll go up first."

    I turned around and was about to leave when she suddenly stood up and grabbed my arm. "Chen Qing, I know you want your child. I can help you. You take your child away. I''ll arrange it."

    I found it unbelievable. "How did you know I wanted a child?"

    "I... I don''t know either, but I promise you anything you want, as long as you can get out of here." She looked at me earnestly. I didn''t think her eyes were fake. Instead, I felt that she was pushed to a dead end by her love.

    What she said was a temptation to me. I wanted to leave with my child, but the Fu family was eyeing my child, and I couldn''t bear to part with Fu Jing. I didn''t know what to do.

    Hai Tang wiped away her tears and said firmly, "You''re not in a hurry to choose right now. Take your time and think about it. You can come to me anytime you want. Believe me, my family will help me if they know I have a chance to marry Fu Jing. It''s not difficult for our family to hide you, right? You trust me."

    I listened to her, but I left the coffee shop without any response.

    The scenes just now were still hovering in my mind. I had been thinking about how to keep my child. This was an opportunity, and it all depended on whether I could grasp it or not.

    Walking to Fu Jing''s office, he was busy. I looked at him like that and engraved his eyebrows into my heart.

    "What''s wrong with you? What did Hai Tang say to you?" Fu Jing beckoned me over.

    As soon as I sat on his lap, he habitually touched my stomach. "I didn''t say anything. I told him about my escape from marriage." Anyway, I don''t have the courage to mention jiang miao in front of him.

    Fu Jing scratched my nose. "You don''t have to worry about her."

    "What about you? Do you know how to handle it? She doesn''t seem to want to marry Jiang Miao very much." I looked at Fu Jing.

    "No matter what, we have nothing to do with each other." His attitude was indifferent.

    I sometimes feel that Fu Jing is cruel to women. Apart from me, I like his cruelty on the one hand, and on the other hand, I am afraid that one day this cruelty will fall on me, which always makes me feel like I am in danger of gain and loss.

    I leaned against his shoulder, and in a moment he couldn''t hold back his enthusiasm for work, so I had to give his time to work and play by myself.

    The baby in my stomach was the same every day. When I touched it, it felt a little hard to press it in. The older the baby was, the closer it was for me to be apart from him. I became dazed and hesitated between choosing the baby or Fu Jing.

    "Chen Qing, you''re in a daze again." Fu Jing knocked on my head.

    I quickly came back to my senses. "Maybe I''m pregnant and my brain has degenerated. Recently, my sister''s side has been quite quiet. There''s nothing for me to worry about. I can handle all the work. I may be free."

    "You should revise this contract and make appropriate changes according to the contents of the meeting the other day." As soon as he heard that I was free, he immediately sent me a job.

    I curled my lips. "There''s no boss like you. You can''t just watch me relax for a while. You still have to find me something to do."

    "You can make it for Mandy if you don''t."

    "That''s a good relationship. She must be very happy to help you. I mean it." My eyes lit up and I took the job. Anyway, this contract is not afraid that Fu Zhong knows, so Mandy can read it.

    When I took it over, Mandy was really happy. I told her that I couldn''t get the contract, and she took it over quite proudly. She was pretty pretty.

    "President fu said that you know a lot and are careful. You will definitely do well. By the way, you will need it today. Remember to send it to president fu when you are done. I won''t disturb you." I said that and left.

    I stood outside her office and looked at her. The smile on my face was so sweet.

    Tsk tsk, why is Fu Jing so charming? What kind of woman can resist his charm when he uses a handsome trick?

    No, no need. I''m not stupid. I have to make good use of Fu Jing''s resources. Anyway, Mandy always prides herself on being efficient, so I''ll leave her to do the unimportant work and help her with Fu Jing''s help.

    As soon as she heard that she had handed it to Fu Jing herself, she was so happy. However, every time she went to Fu Jing''s office, it was nice to get a look.

    If I were her, I wouldn''t take the bait. She was different. When she was still going to do the same thing, she would still be willing to do the work I asked her to do. It made me feel a little pity for her and stop bothering her.

    When I talked to Fu Jing about it, he gave me a blank look. "Chen Qing, are you sure your brain isn''t being squeezed by the door?"

 Chapter 127 A Trap to Kill Me

    "What''s wrong with me?" I was stunned.

    "You''re quite proud to throw your man out as bait." Fu Jing looked at me with a dark face.

    I scratched my head. "Ah, it''s too windy. I didn''t hear it. A client just called to say if he could cancel the meeting tonight. He suddenly felt unwell and hoped to have dinner together tomorrow night."

    Fu Jing grabbed me by the neck and pulled me into his arms. With a pinch of his arm, he grabbed my neck like a chicken. "If you ever let Mandy show up in my office again for a small matter, let''s see what I can do to you."

    "I can''t, I can''t..." I''m itching and aching. I can''t say anything with a smile. When he lets go, I quickly keep a safe distance from him.

    Without messing with him, I realized that my phone had been vibrating on the table for a long time. It was the nanny''s phone.

    "Miss Chen Qing, come here quickly. Miss Chen Lai fainted again. I called the ambulance, but the ambulance hasn''t arrived yet." The nanny''s voice sounded anxious.

    "I''ll be right there." I hung up the phone and was about to leave. "Ah Jing, Chen Lai fainted again. I have to rush over now."

    Fu Jing grabbed my arm. "Let Uncle Fu come with you."

    "You are too careful. Chen Lai is getting weaker every day. What can she do to me?" My rhetorical question made him slowly lower his hand.

    I realized that my attitude was a little urgent, so I kissed him on the face before leaving.

    I rushed to Chen Lai''s house in a hurry. On the way, I never thought why the ambulance could be so slow. When I arrived, I realized that what was waiting for me was a conspiracy.

    "Didn''t you faint?" I frowned.

    Chen Lai smiled coldly. "If you didn''t say so, would you come? Since you''re here, don''t even think about leaving."

    I quickly retreated to the door, only to find a lot of people standing behind me. Zhang Ye was the leader, along with some gangsters.

    "Chen Lai, when did you collude with him? He''s from the Fu family." I looked at her in puzzlement.

    Chen lai walked towards me step by step with the help of the nanny. "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. You don''t understand this yet. It''s too naive."

    "You treat me as an enemy?" I smiled and felt cold. "Okay, you can do it. Tell me what you want to do."

    "Of course I want you to never appear in this world again." Zhang Ye continued, looking at me with a grim look. "You called me a gigolo, didn''t you, and you joined forces with that useless son of the The jiang family to deal with me? Aren''t you sharp-tongued? Why don''t you say it now?"

    He was a big man with such a grudge, and I was convinced. "I''m pregnant with Fu Shouye''s child. I don''t believe you can do anything to me."

    Zhang Ye''s expression paused. It seemed that he was still afraid of fu shouye.

    "Ah Jing is on the way. I advise you to think carefully before you do anything, so as not to embarrass everyone." I snorted and was no less imposing than Zhang Ye, who had brought several people with me.

    Chen Lai suddenly shouted at the top of his voice, "Zhang Ye, aren''t you going to do it yet? You''ve already offended her today, so you just don''t have to do it. If you give up at this juncture, she''ll tell Fu Jing everything, and you''ll be done for."

    "Chen Lai, are you still my sister?" My face was filled with disbelief.

    She glanced at me and continued, "What are you waiting for? Do it quickly. Do it clean. If you don''t tell me, no one will know."

    With a gesture from Zhang Ye, the man behind him immediately came up and grabbed me.

    "Get your hands off me, get them off me!" I pushed these people, but there were so many of them and they were so strong that in a few seconds, my hands and feet were tied, and even my mouth was covered with black tape.

    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. Somehow, I felt like someone was coming to save me. I squeezed out a hum, hum sound from my throat, hoping to attract attention. Trembling, Zhang Ye grabbed my neck and said, "Shut up."

    Chen Lai raised his voice and asked, "Who is it?"

    "It''s me. I''m looking for the young madam."

    I was overjoyed. It was Uncle Fu''s voice.

    "She just went back. If you go after her now, maybe you can catch up." Chen lai lied with her eyes open.

    I reacted even more intensely, ignoring Zhang Ye''s threat and desperately trying to make a sound. Zhang Ye was nervous and had my limbs fixed. He came up and covered my mouth.

    My nose and mouth were covered by him, and my chest began to lack oxygen very quickly. My reaction gradually weakened, and the suffocation made me very uncomfortable.

    Uncle Fu was silent outside, and Zhang Ye was still in a daze. My eyes began to turn white, and the lack of oxygen made me feel that death was so close.

    "If you keep your hands on her, she will die now." Chen Lai whispered.

    Zhang Ye looked at me, who was dying, and quickly let go of my hand. I took a big breath when I got some oxygen. I cherished the oxygen in my chest like a dying fish.

    "Chen Lai, what do we do now?" Zhang Ye asked her.

    "Of course, we will do as we discussed before. You can take her away and play whatever you want. A pregnant woman in less than four months can be very exciting to play with."

    I really can''t imagine these words coming out of Chen Lai''s mouth. She''s my sister. No matter how dissatisfied she is with me, she can''t let other men do this to me.!

    My heart grew colder and colder. Chen Lai, the devil, was not worth having any conscience for.

    Zhang Ye''s eyes sparkled with the light of a tiger and a wolf. While you''re dying, I have to study with these brothers. Come on, let''s go somewhere else."

    When he said that, those gangsters were all ready to move. I didn''t think these people around me could be called people. They were devils and bastards.

    When I was escorted to the door, Zhang Ye was stunned as soon as he opened his mouth. Uncle Fu, who had not spoken just now, was standing at the door. Hope welled up in my heart and I began to struggle again.

    "Young madam, you''re still pregnant. Calm down. I''ll take care of you after I''ve taken care of these people." Uncle Fu was as calm as ever.

    I nodded and stopped wasting my energy.

    Zhang Ye stepped back. He let others do it. Of course, those who had not practiced were not Uncle Fu''s opponents. So what if the age difference was still there? Uncle Fu was still young and beat those punks to the ground.

    "Young master, it''s your turn now." Uncle Fu looked at Zhang Ye.

    "How dare you hit me? Uncle Fu, you are the old housekeeper of the Fu family. You should know how much qingqing loves me. She can''t see me get hurt. You can''t hit me." Zhang Ye panicked.

    Uncle Fu didn''t care. He walked up to Zhang Ye and said, "The old man asked me to take care of the young lady''s safety. I only care about her safety. Whoever bullies her, no matter who she is, I will do the same."

    Zhang Ye glanced at me and suddenly grabbed me in front of him, pulling a knife out of nowhere and laying it across my neck.

 Chapter 128 To Be Reborn from the Dead

    I held my head up, afraid that Zhang Ye''s knife might accidentally wipe my neck.

    "Young master, may I remind you that the young lady is carrying the boy that the old master wants. If anything happens to her, the old master will make your life worse than death." Uncle Fu''s eyes flashed with a murderous look.

    Zhang Ye''s hand was trembling. He didn''t hold me properly, and the blade would touch my neck from time to time.

    "No, I can''t let her go. I can''t live without her." I could hear Zhang Ye swallowing.

    Uncle Fu did not go forward, but took several steps back. "You let young madam go. That did not cause a big disaster. Young lady went to plead for mercy, and the old man easily let you go. But if there is something wrong with young madam, who do you think can keep you?"

    As soon as Zhang Ye heard this, he slowly lowered his hand and the knife moved away from my neck.

    I was about to move when Chen Lai suddenly said, "Zhang Ye, are you still a man? You''re a coward. Even a woman can trample on your dignity. You''re a coward to live. Why don''t you do something big? Have you forgotten how Chen Qing humiliated you?"

    Zhang Ye wavered again. I didn''t dare to move. I was still standing in front of him. I was afraid that he would get nervous and wave the knife around. I was the closest to him, and I was the one who was hurt the most.

    "I haven''t forgotten. Chen Lai''s right. I''m in the Fu family, and anyone can step on my head. I don''t want to live like this anymore. I''m going to disobey her today. I''m old and I''m not going to die. Didn''t you say you can''t touch her? I have to touch her!" Zhang Ye''s voice broke because he was too loud.

    He took me out step by step, and Uncle Fu could only follow him.

    My hands and feet were tied, and he dragged me along. I entered the elevator and went downstairs. His car was right under the building, and the gangsters followed me. I looked at Uncle Fu, who was not far away from me but didn''t dare to act on his own. Fear and expectation mixed and overwhelmed me.

    I was pushed into the car, and fear surpassed hope at that moment.

    Zhang Ye''s car drove away, and Uncle Fu slowly disappeared from the rearview mirror. He lifted my chin. "I''ll have fun with you today. There are so many brothers waiting. Don''t disappoint us."

    If his eyes could kill, he would have died many times. I don''t have the strength to be angry with him. I want to conserve my strength and never miss a chance to escape.

    The car drove halfway up the mountain in the suburbs and stopped in a place that looked deserted.

    Zhang Ye got out of the car, and the two of them supported me from left to right, driving me to the living room. It was hot now, and I was only wearing two thin clothes, blouse and skirt. Zhang Ye monkey was so anxious that he came up and pushed my skirt up.

    He tore the tape off my mouth and said, "Come on, let me hear you two times to cheer you up."

    Pooh, "Just you?! Didn''t you say it was fun? Why don''t you let others play first? That little brother in black just now, I want to come with him first."

    "I told you to be a slut, but now you''re letting go. Don''t think you can separate us like this. Let''s go one by one and make sure you''re happy." Zhang Ye unbuttoned his shirt one by one and spread my legs over me.

    I was nervous and nauseous, and if I cried and begged for mercy now, they would be more excited. "Anyway, it''s going to be fun. Why don''t you untie my hands and feet?"

    Zhang Ye thought about it and looked at me suspiciously. "You can''t run away anyway."

    He untied the rope around my hands and feet, and I wrapped it around his neck, allowing him to nibble on my neck. I took the opportunity to press him down on the sofa.

    Just when they weren''t paying attention, my hand touched the vase by the sofa and threw it at Zhang Ye''s head without hesitation.

    With a loud cry, all his movements stopped. The object that had been standing straight at my waist had softened. I grabbed a piece of broken porcelain and pressed it against his neck.

    "If you move again, I will immediately cut your carotid artery. By then, even the gods will not be able to save you." Word by word, I wanted to tear him apart.

    Zhang Ye''s head was dripping with sticky blood. When it reached the spot where his eyes could see, he suddenly called out two words, "Blood, blood..." And then fainted.

    I''ve never seen such a cowardly man before.!

    "Don''t come over either, or I''ll kill him. I''ll kill whoever you touch me. None of us can have a good time." Maybe my expression was too frightening, or maybe the way I hit Zhang Ye just now was too harsh, and every one of those gangsters dared to say no.

    I grabbed Zhang Ye by the collar and pulled him out. For a moment, the broken pieces of porcelain were lying around his neck. As soon as I got to the door, I saw Fu Jing and Uncle Fu''s car parked in front of the door.

    I roughly estimated the distance, left Zhang Ye and ran towards Fu Jing.

    When I threw myself into his arms, I could hug him as tightly as I could. I was so scared that all the fear I had carefully suppressed erupted. I didn''t cry or speak. I just hugged him.

    "Uncle Fu, you take care of it. You''d better get rid of his roots and wait for auntie to kick him away." Fu Jing''s tone was dark and cold.

    "Yes, young master."

    Fu Jing carried me away from the villa halfway up the mountain. He was driving, and I grabbed one of his hands and felt insecure without touching him.

    I don''t want to leave Fu Jing anymore. I don''t want to leave Fu Jing anymore. He''s the only person who gives me a sense of security. I can only sleep peacefully by his side.

    Even if the road ahead is rough, I want to be with him.

    When this bold idea came out, I did not stop it. In the crisis just now, I had been holding a trace of hope, I believe he will come to me, he will find me, it is this kind of hope that holds me back.

    "Fu Jing, stop driving. I want you to hug me." I looked at him pitifully. He must not know what I was thinking.

    He turned on the turn signal and pulled the car to the side of the road. We hugged each other like this. My heart was very quiet.

    "Can you protect us both in the future? I was scared just now." I rubbed his ear.

    "Okay."

    "Then you swear."

    "I swear." It was just three words, and he said it with great care.

    I kissed his cheek and hugged him for a while before allowing him to drive. Thinking about what happened just now, I don''t think it''s really settled yet.

    I took Fu Jing to Chen Lai''s house. How long had it been since she was gone?

    I called the housekeeping company to find the nanny who lied to me, and it was a piece of cake, because Chen Lai, she, herself, disappeared and abandoned the nanny who lied to me for her.

 Chapter 129 I Want to Be with Fu Jing

    When the nanny saw me, she was shaking like a sieve.

    "Auntie, what are you nervous about?" I smiled. "You should have expected this when you lied to me."

    The nanny fell to her knees with a thud. "Miss Chen, they forced me. If I didn''t say those words, they would have killed me."

    "Tell me, how much did you take?" I was indifferent. No matter how good she was at acting, I didn''t believe her.

    "Miss Chen, believe me. I didn''t take the money. I really didn''t take any benefits." The nanny kept shaking her head, tears streaming down her face.

    "Well, I''ll hand you over to Fu Jing if you don''t say anything. I can''t guarantee what will happen to you then. I''ll put the ugly words in front of you. Don''t regret it." My eyes became sharp, and I was disgusted with someone who was dying and still quibbling.

    I stood up and walked out. I didn''t want to worry about what happened after that.

    In a trance, I seemed to hear some screams. I was not frightened, but it was a pity that people died for money and birds died for food. This is an unchanging truth, why can no one escape this shackle?

    "What are you thinking?" Fu Jing gave me a glass of milk.

    I took two sips and put them aside. "How much did chen lai give her to lie to me over and over again? If it was forced once, I could still believe that Chen Lai and Zhang Ye had met so many times, and she didn''t tell me a word, saying that she was forced, I really don''t believe it."

    "Listen to her. A hundred thousand dollars before and after. Every time chen lai asks her to lie to you, she pays her to keep her mouth shut."

    A hundred thousand. Once upon a time, I worked so hard that I could only save a hundred and eighty thousand in two or three years. A hundred thousand was indeed a tempting number for the poor.

    I nodded. "Ah Jing, can Zhang Ye survive in the Fu family?"

    "He is no longer qualified." Fu Jing''s eyes flashed with a murderous look. "I''ve already sent someone to cripple him and send him to my aunt. He''s just a man. She won''t fall out with me over this."

    "He must think that I''m just a woman, and you won''t do anything to him because of me." There was a mocking smile on the corner of my mouth.

    Three days later, Fu Jing came back to tell me that fu qing and Zhang Ye had already gone through the divorce process and that Zhang Ye had been kicked out of the Fu family. It was so simple.

    I can imagine that it won''t be too hard for me to be kicked out of Fu Jing''s world when I have the baby.

    When Hai Tang looked for me, I just went back to work. She asked me out. I usually set the location downstairs. Fu Jing asked me who to see, and I told him it was Hai Tang.

    "Chen Qing, have you thought about it?" She asked eagerly, putting her hand on the table to touch mine, and I dodged without a trace.

    I took a sip of water. "I think so."

    "How is it?" Her eyes sparkled and a slight smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    "I won''t leave Ah Jing. Even if I can''t keep my child, I won''t leave Fu Jing. I''ll stay with him as long as I can. I''ll try to make every day my last."

    I watched the smile on Hai Tang''s face fade away, and her delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly. "How many months are you willing to trade for your child?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Chen Qing, if you... If you don''t think it through, I can wait." Hai Tang tried to squeeze out a smile. "You know Fu Jing is an illegitimate child. Her mother gave birth to him for the fu family, but her mother doesn''t even know where the Fu family door is."

    I nodded. "I know that."

    "You want to give up your own child for a moment of emotion?"

    "Hai Tang, I know you love Ah Jing very much. Why don''t you ask him if he loves you?" I looked at her. "If you love him and he loves you, I will leave without you telling me. You insist on letting me go. Do you really think you can be with him like this?"

    Hai Tang covered her face and tears fell from her fingers. "I can''t help it. I really can''t help it. Mingming said that her mother couldn''t get her father''s love when she was young. After that, without fu jing''s mother, uncle fu''s heart naturally fell on aunt fu. Perhaps, this is also my way."

    I took a few pieces of paper from the cardboard box on the table and handed it to her.

    "I won''t give up any chance of being with Fu Jing. I won''t leave." After I said that, I left. I couldn''t let a woman cry, not because I was soft-hearted, but because I was a little annoyed.

    If I can get what I want by crying, I promise I will cry more than anyone else.

    Back at the office, Fu Jing was talking to Mandy. I went to the tea room to get myself a glass of water. After a glass of water, I went to the toilet and then went to work on my own.

    Mandy walked past me and the smell of perfume reached my nose. I sneezed and wasn''t used to the smell.

    "Don''t smell my perfume if you don''t like it. Do you need to sneeze like this?" Mandy was so angry at me that I was confused.

    Before I could explain, another sneeze came out. I rubbed my nose and sneezed several times at the smell.

    "Chen Qing, you are against me!" She jumped in anger.

    I waved my hand, trying to say that it might be better to stay away from her. Who knew I was going to the side, she followed me to the side.

    I kept calling, "Just stay away from me. I really didn''t mean that."

    "You still said you didn''t?! You did it on purpose." Mandy was so angry that her face turned red that her colleagues all came over to watch.

    I sneezed so hard that I couldn''t stand it. The worst part was that Mandy was still chasing me.

    "I really didn''t mean to, please..." I covered my mouth and ran out. Mandy grabbed me.

    My head was out of oxygen and my chest was stuffed up. I flung her off and ran straight to Fu Jing''s office. Without saying a word, I went into the bathroom in the lounge. After washing my face, I felt a little better.

    Fu Jing chased in. "What''s wrong with you?"

    I took a deep breath. "Mandy didn''t know what perfume she was wearing. I was sneezing all the time. She said that I was going against her on purpose. I couldn''t stand it when I came here. It almost killed me."

    "As old as you are, you will die." Fu Jing brushed my wet hair away from my forehead.

    "Really, I..." Before I could finish, I felt something strange in my body. I scratched my arm and lifted up my long shirt. There were red bumps on my arm.

    I was scared, and so was Fu Jing. He carried me to the hospital without saying a word.

    Not only did my arms start to itch, but my stomach, back, and legs all became itchy. I wanted to scratch, but Fu Jing wouldn''t let me, but it was really itchy. It tickled like hundreds of kittens scratching their hearts.

    "Ah Jing, I''m itching. You scratch me." I rubbed my back against the back of the chair.

    Fu Jing held me in his arms and refused to let my body go to the back of the chair and the door. I couldn''t rub against it. It was so itchy that I wanted to cry.

 Chapter 130 Allergic Event Ferment

    All the way to the hospital, the doctor said that I was allergic, and I described the symptoms. The doctor said that for the sake of the child, he did not give me an injection, but gave me an external medicine. But the effect was really slow, and I was itching like crazy.

    "Ah Jing, give me a scratch, just a scratch, just a scratch." I was tossing and turning on the bed. Fu jing was afraid that I would scratch myself and kept control of my hands.

    "The doctor said you can''t scratch. Be good. Just hold on for a while." Fu Jing kissed me on the forehead.

    I was so angry and upset that I wanted to grab Mandy and beat him up. I told her not to come near me, but she chased after me.

    I didn''t realize that I was allergic to perfume, and it was my fault for being so serious.

    All day long, I felt terrible. Fu Jing was by my side all the time. Today''s schedule was postponed. I arranged his schedule. He didn''t see two important clients. I felt a little guilty and more moved.

    Every time I feel that he has done something for me, I am moved and more determined that my choice is not wrong.

    But...

    I didn''t feel itchy at night, so Fu Jing fed me something. We were sitting in the ward talking, and Shen Yue came with a lunch box.

    "Aunt fu? Why are you here?" I was surprised.

    Shen Yue put the lunchbox on the bed. "When I had dinner tonight, I heard from Mingming that you were sick and seemed to be in a hurry. I came to see you."

    I glanced at Fu Jing and figured out what was going on. It seemed like I would inevitably become the center of public opinion once I got back to the company.

    "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? I brought some food over. Have some."

    I really wanted to say that I couldn''t eat, but I''m sorry. After all, I was surprised that she could come to see me. "Thank you, auntie."

    I forced myself to eat a few mouthfuls of rice and a few dishes. Fu Jing said that he was hungry and ate the rest of my food. I looked at him silently and made up my mind to eat leftovers for him in the future. Then again, I told Fu Jing how I felt on this day, and when he mentioned my determination, he despised me for a long time.

    "Is the baby okay?" Shen Yue looked kind.

    I nodded. "The baby is fine."

    "You are now our Fu family''s main target of protection. You must be careful." Shen Yue touched my head. "Good boy, you must be a good mother in the future."

    I smiled. "Like you?"

    "I''m not good." Shen Yue looked at Fu Jing and his lips curled up. "What I did was not enough."

    I really don''t understand the relationship between Shen Yue and Fu Jing. I think Shen Yue is a good stepmother, but why is Fu Jing always indifferent to Shen Yue? Just because she''s a stepmother?

    Shen Yue sat down for a while and then left. After a while, I didn''t feel itchy anymore. It was probably because my attention had been diverted. The red bumps on my body came and went quickly, and they were gone by the time I came home at night.

    The next day, Mandy was called to Fu Jing''s office. She said that there was a rare pollen in her perfume. She never dreamed that I would be allergic to it. I didn''t blame her, but she was a little annoyed when she felt itchy.

    I thought this was over. Who knew that in less than half a day, a lot of people were talking about me. If Sister li hadn''t called to tell me, I would have been kept in the dark.

    There were only two things that people talked about me. One was my relationship with Fu Jing, and the other was whether my child belonged to Fu Jing.

    Rumors spread so fast that even Fu Jing heard them. He cared about my thoughts and took the initiative to tell me.

    "I don''t care. Ever since I met you, when did the rumor between us end? Let them talk. I don''t care." I didn''t care, because I didn''t think it was necessary to take it seriously.

    "You are very open-minded now." Fu Jing glanced at me suspiciously.

    I raised my eyebrows proudly. "That''s right. Actually, I''m not open-minded. Rumors spread so fast. If I really took it seriously, wouldn''t the perpetrator have achieved his goal? If I didn''t care, she would have jumped up and down in a hurry. I like to hurt my enemy a thousand times and lose 800 times."

    "Insidious." He rewarded me with two words.

    "I learned it from you." I won''t be outdone either.

    Fu Jing pulled me into his arms, my stomach pressed against his stomach, and he carefully avoided it. The action he had intended to make fun of me turned into a caress.

    I could see that because of this child, he treated me much better. He squatted down and touched my stomach. I touched his head. "Ah Jing, you just want to be a father?"

    "Yes."

    "Why? You''re not old. You''re in a hurry to hold your son." I joked.

    Fu Jing pressed his ear against my stomach. "I just like it, can''t I?"

    "Fine, fine, whatever you say." I laughed until the flowers trembled and he straightened my stomach to stop me from moving.

    Neither of us noticed that the door of the office had been pushed open, and the document in Mandy''s hand fell to the ground with a bang. Her lips were slightly open and her face was surprised.

    "You... You..."

    Fu jing stood up. I took his arm and warned mandy, "Don''t play any tricks in the future. Think more about how to work. You''re hired by the Fu shi. You''re not here to flirt or play tricks. Fu Boss, am I right?"

    I looked up at Fu Jing and he pinched my face. "No problem at all."

    Mandy ran away and ran away. I caught a glimpse of her high heels and almost ran away. I wanted to laugh.

    This way, I feel very happy to openly use the status of Fu Jing''s real wife to teach the third party a lesson. The point is that my man is willing to give me this face, let me feel better.

    "Did Chen Lai find it?" I asked.

    "Not yet." Fu Jing frowned. "If uncle fu comes to pick you up recently, go home early. Don''t be alone. I''m worried."

    I said, "You''re not working as hard as before. Why do you keep looking for work for yourself?"

    "Grandpa transferred my aunt back to the head office today. As soon as he came over, he was the general manager of the public relations department. She wanted to share the things in my bowl. Of course, I had to protect them more tightly."

    "Fu Qing? If you want to kick her away, it''s as easy as the back of your hand." I patted him on the shoulder. "I might be able to help you with this."

    Fu Jing looked at me and I nodded at him.

    The first time I came back from the Fu family, Fu Jing told me about fu qing and Zhang Ye. The Fu family did not marry a daughter, but a son-in-law. Because of the wealth of the fu family, there are plenty of men willing to join the family.

    In such a big environment, Fu Qing always had his eyes on his eyebrows, and most of these women had a hard wound.

    She always felt that she was the queen. If a handsome and well-qualified man appeared in front of her and ignored her, she would not be able to stand it and would take the initiative.

    If I were to dress up a man like this, I think I would still be confident.

    Just as I was choosing a man based on Zhang Ye''s good qualities, Fu Qing made a new move. As soon as she entered the public relations department, she was going to replace the spokesperson for Fu shi real estate and insist on talking about Tan Jie, the popular student. This was undoubtedly a good opportunity for me.

 Chapter 131 Beautiful Man

    Most of the celebrities nowadays are mercenary, and Tan Jie is no exception. I heard that Tan Jie didn''t take the Fu shi endorsement because fu qing''s price was five million yuan different from the price he asked for. It seems that fu qing didn''t pay for the handsome guy.

    I used the identity of the private secretary of the president of the Fu shi to make an appointment with tan xi. Soon, I got an appointment. I couldn''t help but sigh that Fu Jing''s identity was a good idea.

    Before we met, I specifically went online to check on this person''s information. Apart from his outstanding appearance, I heard that he had a great personality and was not a fan of all kinds of reality shows.

    However, the first time I saw him, I was disappointed, not in his face, but in his temperament.

    In order to show his worth, I booked a coffee shop on the second floor of a five-star hotel, and he came in a hip-hop suit and collapsed in a chair.

    I scratched my forehead. "Hello, I''m Chen Qing."

    "Running around with a big belly is tiring enough." He pointed at my stomach without taking off his sunglasses.

    "Even a big belly needs to work." I smiled. "Isn''t Mr. Tan very interested in being our company''s spokesperson?"

    Tan Jie curled her lips. "Normally, I don''t need this endorsement."

    I pretended to understand. It seemed that Fu Qing had met her opponent. She probably liked this kind of man who thought highly of himself. No wonder she kept chasing after him and didn''t want to pay another five million yuan.

    "But our Fu shi really needs Mr. Tan to endorse us. Our president said that he especially wants to cooperate with Mr. Tan." I came here to hold him high.

    If Fu Jing found out that I was fooling around outside under his banner, the chances of me getting beaten up at home would be a little higher.

    When Tan Jie heard me say that, his tail was almost up in the sky. I gave him a good compliment for half an hour, and he was floating when he left.

    The more confident he was, the happier I was. So when he talked to fu qing about cooperation again, he would definitely take the initiative. According to Fu Qing''s urination character, I was afraid he would pursue him even more.

    After I finished this, I returned to the company happily.

    "Keep your mouth clean, it''s written all over your face." Fu jing glanced at the corner of my mouth.

    I laughed even more. "Do you know what I did?"

    "Tell me."

    "I have to keep it a secret." I don''t want to tell you what I haven''t done yet. If something goes wrong, I''ll be so embarrassed. "I brought you afternoon tea on the way. You don''t like sweets. I didn''t buy much. Take two. I''ll give the rest to my colleagues."

    Fu Jing looked at the afternoon tea I bought. "Should I give it to my colleagues or eat two more for myself?"

    "I promise I won''t eat much." I have a good appetite recently, and I can eat more than before. If I don''t eat something in the afternoon now, I will be prone to hypoglycemia.

    "Eat less sweet food." He warned.

    Before I ate it, there was a sweet feeling in my heart. He ate a small piece of cake that wasn''t very sweet. I took the rest to the administrative department and shared it with my colleagues.

    Ever since Mandy saw me and Fu Jing in the office that day, she never bothered me again and stopped showing off in front of me, so there was a reason why I didn''t take her seriously from the beginning. She wasn''t qualified to be my enemy.

    "Mandy, you''ve been working all afternoon. Would you like to join us?" I specially left a good looking one for her to deliver.

    "Thank you. Put it on the table." She pointed to a corner of the table.

    I put my things down and went out. After all, it was a department. I didn''t want to embarrass myself. Besides, she was Fu Zhong''s person. It wouldn''t be good for Fu Jing and me to offend her.

    As soon as my relationship with Mandy eased, the whole department breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone knew that we were loyal to the chairman and the president, and factional disputes were common in the company.

    Within two days, the news of Tan Jie signing with Fu Qing came out. I took a look at the money. Fu Qing did not lose a cent, as Tan Jie asked.

    It seems that she really likes this little fresh meat.

    Tan jie was the spokesperson for our company. It was necessary to take publicity photos and advertisements. Mandy wanted to send someone from our department to meet Tan Jie. When the people in the department heard that they could get in touch with big stars, they were all eager to try.

    In fact, this job, to put it bluntly, is to represent the company to watch, in fact, it is to do the hard work.

    "Chen Qing, I trust you the most about this, or you can go."

    I pointed to myself. "Me? I''m in charge of Fu Boss''s work. I went to Tan Jie''s. What about Fu Boss''s?"

    "I''ll arrange for someone to do it."

    As the saying goes, the first rank of a government official killed a person. Mandy explained the saying very well. I was assigned to Tan Jie. My daily job was to watch him shoot advertisements...

    Fu Jing said I could go if I didn''t want to, but since the first time I went to the studio to see Fu Qing, I planned to go every day to see fu qing flirting with fresh meat.

    "It was a good shot. Are you free tonight? I made a reservation at the restaurant and had dinner together." Fu Qing handed over a glass of water, and Tan Jie reluctantly took two sips and threw it aside.

    "Okay, when I''m done with this."

    Tan Jie was staring at me with a smile on the corner of my mouth. He squinted at me. I cleared my throat, picked up a comb and pretended to study.

    Fu qing left after her appointment with Tan Jie, and as a "Servant" sent by the Fu shi, of course, I had to continue watching the show. While Tan Jie was fixing her makeup, she picked up the comb I had just studied and asked me, "Do you like it?"

    "It''s pretty chic." I steeled myself.

    "Here you go." He threw the comb in front of me.

    The makeup artist''s face darkened. I saw her reaching out for a comb, not a comb, not a comb. I took the initiative to hand it over to her to help her out.

    After makeup, Tan Jie wasn''t in a hurry to continue filming. He looked at me in the mirror and asked, "Am I handsome?"

    "Handsome, our general manager fu praised you very much in the company." I smiled, trying to show a sincere smile, but tan jie got angry.

    "You look down on me?"

    I froze. "No, your brain circuit is quite strange. If I praise you and say that I despise you, then do I have to say that you are not handsome in spite of my conscience?"

    My words made him laugh, and he winked at me. "I like you a lot."

    I pointed to my stomach, hinting that I was in a relationship, and he smiled even more, telling me that I was interesting.

    "I don''t have the guts to climb up to a big star like you. The last female star who was rumored to have an affair with you, I heard that she''s still being hacked by your fans. I''m a nobody. Please let it go." I looked like I was trembling.

    Tan Jie suddenly stood up and turned to face me. "If I told the fans that you were pregnant with me, they wouldn''t have blackened you. It''s too late to love you."

 Chapter 132 Outside Accommodation

    The sinister smile on Tan Jie''s lips scared me, and he just walked up to me and said some nonsense.

    I habitually used a smile to hide my surprise and nervousness. "Mr. Tan, my child has a father. If you want a cheap father, there''s no way."

    "You are the first woman to refuse me." The curve of Tan Jie''s mouth gradually retracted.

    "I''m afraid you''re not the overbearing president who has fallen in love with my acting too much." The corner of my mouth twitched. "Your manager called you. I hope you work well. I won''t bother you."

    The filming at the studio is still going on, and I don''t have the heart to watch it anymore. Fu Qing was so quick to get hold of tan jue, and this Tan Jie wasn''t that easy to control either. I still have to think about what to do next.

    Mandy called me to the office without thinking about going to work the next day.

    "I told you to go with Tan Jie, not to run away from work? Tan Jie''s agent told me yesterday that he didn''t see you at all. Where have you been?" Mandy put his arms around his shoulders and interrogated me.

    "I went. Just because agent Tan Jie didn''t see me doesn''t mean Tan Jie didn''t see me." I asked.

    Mandy was speechless and called Tan Jie in front of me.

    "Mr. Tan, did Chen Qing go to work yesterday?"

    Mandy glanced at me suspiciously. I had no idea what Tan Jie had said. She handed me the phone. I pressed the receiver to my ear and gave it a hello.

    "You want me to help you?" That was Tan Jie''s evil voice.

    "I just want you to be honest." My face was calm.

    He smiled. "The truth is that you left early, but if you agree to have dinner with me, I''ll tell your boss that you did very well here yesterday. I''m very satisfied."

    My face turned black, and when I looked up, I saw Mandy''s troublesome face. I gritted my teeth and had a meal. "Okay."

    I handed the phone back to Mandy. She thanked me and said goodbye, then turned around and told me to go back to work.

    I packed up my things, went to Tan Jie, followed him to take advertisements and photos. Actually, there was really nothing for me to do in the studio. Tan Jie had three assistants, and water was delivered to his mouth. I didn''t know what I was going to do.

    Besides, I have a big belly, and others can see that I am very considerate of me. I am more tired from working here than growing flowers at home.

    I was sitting in the studio watching Tan Jie shoot an advertisement. Someone in the company group talked about Tan Jie, and everyone was talking about it. I simply took a few photos and sent them to the company. All of a sudden, the girls in the company exploded.

    When they were in the most heated discussion, Fu Qing suddenly came out and said that she was not doing anything important during work time and was talking about something.

    For a moment, no one dared to speak. A lot of people had set up a discussion group in private and even dragged me in, asking me to send them photos.

    I was secretly happy when I looked up and suddenly saw someone standing beside me. I was so scared that my phone fell to the ground.

    "Taking pictures of me? With my permission?" Tan Jie raised his eyebrows.

    The corners of my mouth twitched, and it was awkwardly embarrassing to be caught. "Then do you allow it? If you don''t allow me to apologize, then let me take two more photos?"

    "You..." Tan Jie was furious. "I''ve never seen a woman with a thicker skin than you!"

    "Then you must have never had intimate contact with your fans. They are definitely more thick-skinned than me." I smiled and picked up my phone to show him the chat history. "Look, how passionate your wives are."

    Tan jie pulled a chair and sat beside me. I dared to continue chatting in the discussion group and report to them about Tan Jie''s work.

    When I mentioned that Tan Jie was watching me talk to you, those women blew up.

    I chuckled and said, "Come on, Mr. Tan, have a chat with your wives."

    Tan Jie''s face was dark. He grabbed my phone and threw it away. My smile froze. My eyes were staring straight at him. That''s my phone!

    "Are you... Unhappy and speechless? Do you have to throw someone else''s phone away?" I glared at him and ran to pick up my phone.

    "It''s just a broken phone. Just throw it away." His calves were on his thighs, and there was no sign of remorse or guilt.

    My phone screen was so broken that I couldn''t see anything clearly on it. I didn''t want to talk to Tan Jie anymore, so I took my phone and left.

    Tan Jie ran up and grabbed my arm. "Hey, what are you doing? Didn''t I just drop your phone? I''ll pay you back, okay?"

    "Stay away from me, I thank you." I shook off his hand with all my might and didn''t want to talk to him at all.

    I angrily went to look for the mobile phone store, but I am not familiar with this place, and I can''t find a map phone, so I had to take a taxi and ask the driver to send me to the nearby mobile phone store.

    This phone was changed not long ago. Looking at the miserable screen, I felt really sad.

    I showed the phone to the master in the shop. The master said that the situation was too serious to repair. I said that money was not a problem. He advised me to buy a new phone. I had to give up and buy a new phone on the spot.

    I logged into my social network account, and the discussion group was still chattering. I wanted to tell them that Tan Jie was not a good-natured person, not what they thought he was. Just think about it and forget it. There''s no point in saying this.

    I didn''t go to the studio all afternoon. At night, Tan Jie called to ask me to have dinner with him. I opened my mouth and refused his invitation.

    "You promised me today." He sounded tough.

    "I promised to have dinner with you, but you didn''t say which day it was. I just said I couldn''t do it today, so what?" I hated him for what he was supposed to do, and I purposely angered him with words.

    Tan Jie snapped my phone off, and I lifted the tip of my nose to give him a taste of anger.

    At night, I was happily playing with my cell phone at home. Although there were four people in the house, they could not play mahjong together or fight the landlord. If Fu Jing didn''t come back, I could only play upstairs by myself. Almost nine o'' clock, Hai Tang called and said that Fu Jing was drunk and wouldn''t come back from sleeping with her tonight.

    I frowned. Why was Fu Jing drunk? Why was he with her when he was drunk?

    I called Fu Jing, and after two rings, it was Hai Tang who answered the phone. "I told you, it''s not the first time he''s slept with me tonight. Why are you so nervous? Do you really think of Ah Jing as an ordinary man, going to work on time and going home on time?"

    "You let him answer the phone." My tone was slightly cold.

    "He''s drunk."

    "Where are you? I''ll pick him up." I won''t let Fu Jing sleep with her. I''m sure it wasn''t Fu Jing''s intention.

    She sighed. "Chen Qing, can''t you think straight? Ah Jing, he wants to be with me tonight. If you know how to be a woman, don''t worry about men. Be smart. I''ll send him back tomorrow."

    Hai Tang hung up the phone as soon as he finished. I was stunned for a few seconds, feeling hot and cold. I grabbed my clothes and went downstairs.

 Chapter 133 Are They Asleep?

    "Uncle Fu, do you know where the Hai Tang family lives?" I put on my coat and yelled at Uncle Fu.

    "Miss Hai Tang has many residences. I only know where his parents live. As for her private residence, I don''t know either."

    I got in the car and was going to look for Fu Jing in North city like a headless fly. I called Fu Jing and Hai Tang in the car and turned off their phones. All sorts of images flashed through my mind, but I couldn''t stand the thought of them being drunk.

    I won''t allow this to happen. Otherwise, I won''t be able to face Fu Jing and tell myself.

    "Uncle Fu, go to the company first."

    I didn''t hear Fu Jing''s voice on the phone just now. I can''t believe that Fu Jing betrayed me just by Hai Tang''s side. I want to prove it myself.

    Uncle Fu drove me to the office. I ran to the office. Fu Jing was not there, and the table was neatly arranged without any sign of overtime.

    I wanted to call mandy and ask her who Fu Jing''s secretary was, but I knew she wouldn''t help me, and Fu Jing''s secretary wouldn''t reveal his schedule to me. After all, I was just a secretary in their eyes, not Fu Jing''s girlfriend, not even the president''s wife.

    For a moment, I was like a headless fly without a solution.

    "Young madam, you don''t have to be nervous." Uncle Fu comforted her. "What happened? Why are you so anxious to find the young master?"

    I shook my head. How can I say something like this?

    I slumped to the ground and drove upstairs. "Uncle Fu, let''s go home. I want to sleep."

    "Okay, I''ll take you home." He started the car, then turned to me and said, "Young madam, seeing is believing. Don''t believe anything you''ve never seen before."

    I heard what Uncle Fu said, but I didn''t sleep all night. I told myself to relax. Fu Jing didn''t like Hai Tang, and it was even more impossible to have anything to do with Hai Tang. As it turned out, this psychological hint and kindness were useless.

    I couldn''t sleep for a whole night. The next morning, I asked uncle fu if Fu Jing had come back. After getting a negative answer, my heart sank.

    After a quick breakfast, she went to work and went to Fu Jing''s office as soon as she arrived at the company.

    "Secretary chen, Fu Boss hasn''t come to work yet."

    I let out a cry of disappointment. Mandy came over to remind me that my job was no longer Fu Jing''s private secretary and that I shouldn''t be at the company now. I glanced at her and took my bag to the studio.

    Fu Jing didn''t explain to me for an hour, and my heart was restless for an hour. Even if I was at work, I couldn''t work at ease.

    Messages from the wechat discussion group kept popping out, and it didn''t matter if I set up a non-interference mode. When I got my message, my phone vibrated. There was always someone on the discussion group about Tan Jie who asked me to play Tan Jie''s messages and photos.

    I said it wasn''t appropriate without Tan Jie''s permission. They didn''t understand and asked me to let them go secretly.

    I was really upset and decided to quit the discussion group. I just quit for a while, and there were so many private messages that I had no choice but to quit wechat and get Ning Jing for a while.

    I really don''t understand the current trend of star chasing. Those women in the company are at least 25 or 26 years old. Why are they still so keen on liking a little fresh meat? I caught a glimpse of Fu Qing, who was visiting the class, and it dawned on me that this aunt was at least forty years old, and she was still chasing after the stars.

    With that thought, my doubts were gone.

    Fu Qing didn''t visit for long, but she was very good at getting stuck. Every time she was busy with Tan Jie''s work, she would come when she was free. If she caught up with Tan Jie to make up and change clothes, she would stay longer.

    For the first time in my life, I have seen such a shameless woman eating tofu from an artist.

    Tan Jie was even happier being pestered by Fu Qing, so he didn''t have time to bother me. Watching Tan Jie deal with Fu Qing, I felt like laughing for no reason. And his manager next to Tan Jie, who acted with three people, was really alive and well.

    After a while, fu qing walked towards me. I thought I would sit here and be fine. I didn''t offend her. Why did she come to me?

    "Are you still sitting here? Ah Jing didn''t come home last night." Fu Qing hugged her shoulders, her heels slightly parted, and her weight shifted to one foot.

    I frowned. "How do you know?"

    Fu Qing took out his phone and slid it to me. "Hai Tang''s circle of friends has been posted. These two kids have been together since they were young. I knew they would be together again."

    Looking at Hai Tang''s circle of friends, I sat there petrified as if I had been struck by lightning.

    She said that I was relieved to have you by my side late at night.

    And me? She waited for him to come home with her phone in her arms all night, worried.

    "Hai Tang is a generous child. I don''t think she would mind if dad brought your child home. If I were you, I would give birth to the child and get out of here. It would be a nuisance to delay a couple here."

    After Fu Qing finished his sarcastic remarks, he left me alone to stare blankly at the busy staff.

    Fu Jing really slept next to Hai Tang last night. Uncle Fu said not to believe what his eyes didn''t see. Now I saw Hai Tang''s circle of friends and the picture. It was Fu Jing''s side face. I recognized it.

    "Chen Qing, do you have time tonight?" Tan Jie appeared beside me at some point in time.

    "No, I''m not free tonight, and I''m not free tomorrow. I''m not free the day after tomorrow. Can you stop bothering me?!" I was missing a vent when Tan Jie hit the gun. I yelled, then turned around and left. He was living like a plague to me.

    Tan Jie grabbed my arm and stared at me with his eyeliner. "No woman has ever dared to talk to me like that."

    "That''s because you haven''t met a woman like me. I''m warning you not to use what you learned from your tv series against me. I''m upset." I threw his hand away impatiently.

    He suddenly pressed my shoulder against the wall and I looked at him angrily. Before I could react, he lowered his head and kissed me.

    I reacted very quickly, my face tilted to one side. He was going to kiss my lips, but it turned into kissing my face.

    I violently pushed him away and slapped him in the face. "Hooligan, pervert, bastard!"

    After the call, I ran away with my cell phone in my hand. He forced a kiss on me. Everyone saw that. I had a reason not to follow him anymore. I ran back to the office to look for Fu Jing. It was noon and he still didn''t come to work.

    Didn''t he say he didn''t like Hai Tang? Isn''t that all in the past?

    Once upon a time, I didn''t believe in the idea of an old relationship reviving, because when I fell in love with fu jing, let alone an old relationship, it was a new man who came to me, and I didn''t even take a look at it.

    But I forgot one thing. Not everyone is like me. At least Fu Jing and Hai Tang are different.

    I walked to the elevator in a daze. As soon as the elevator door opened, Fu Jing''s face suddenly appeared in front of me.

 Chapter 134 Stay in the Hospital

    I had a stomach full of questions to ask Fu Jing. After seeing him, those questions and anger turned into disappointment.

    "Are you looking for me?" He glanced in the direction of his office.

    I nodded. "Where were you last night?"

    "We''ll talk about it after work tonight. I have something to do. You go ahead and do it." He patted me on the shoulder, and when he tried to get close to me, I subconsciously dodged.

    Maybe he had just gotten off another woman''s bed, and his hands smelled of other women''s perfume, so I resisted his approach.

    I quickly ran into the elevator and lowered my eyes to avoid looking at him outside.

    When I got back to the office, Mandy didn''t let me off either. I think she heard that I was on the run again.

    "Chen Qing, from today on, you don''t have to go with Tan Jie. Fu Boss is short of people. You can be Fu Boss''s private secretary."

    "Okay."

    After I agreed, I went back to my desk. I felt exhausted, and even my stomach felt like it was falling. I sat around until I got off work. I went back to the villa alone.

    Uncle Fu asked me with concern what I wanted for dinner. I shook my head and went upstairs.

    "Young madam..."

    "What''s wrong?" I turned around and looked at him listlessly.

    He hesitated and pointed behind me.

    I frowned. "Uncle Fu, what are you trying to say?"

    At this moment, Fu Jing came back, Uncle Fu cleared his throat, and Fu Jing''s eyes fell behind me. He rushed over, and I was very surprised. I wanted to show this expression, but I couldn''t. I just felt very tired.

    "What''s wrong with you guys?"

    Fu Jing picked me up and walked out. "Silly woman, you''re bleeding!"

    Bleeding? I subconsciously wanted to lower my head, but he was holding me in his arms. When did I bleed? Why didn''t I know?

    Fu Jing carried me into the car. I reached out and touched my butt. When I reached for it again, it was covered in blood.

    It''s really bleeding...

    I was lying in the back seat of the car in a daze. My eyelids were like a heavy stone. It was useless to try to open them.

    When I woke up, I was already lying on the bed, alone in the empty ward. I couldn''t remember how many times I had been in the hospital. Ever since I met Fu Jing, I seemed to have been dealing with the hospital a lot.

    I raised my hand and touched my stomach. It was bulging. The baby was still there. That was good.

    My head tilted and I fell asleep again. This time, it was different from before. I didn''t dream or even realize it. This time, I dreamed about my mother. When I was a child, my mother carried me on the edge of the field. I rode on my mother''s shoulder.

    "Mom..." In the blur, I held mom''s head tightly, and tears began to fall.

    All these years, I have lived a very tired life. Even when I was the saddest, I couldn''t find a shoulder to lean on for a long time. I wanted a home, a night to light the lights for me, a home with three meals a day.

    I want my family. I want to be like everyone else. On new year''s day, my family gets together to talk and laugh. Even if I have to stumble and stumble, I still want to live like that.

    In my dream, I was so aggrieved that I hugged my mother and cried, unwilling to let go.

    When I woke up, I found the pillow in my arms. The pillowcase outside could already tell that it was wet.

    "Why are you crying? Does it hurt anywhere?" Fu Jing''s voice reached my ears.

    I looked up at him and remembered what happened last night. I opened my mouth and said the word "Water."

    He took the glass to fetch water. The water was steaming. He opened the mineral water and filled it up before handing it to me.

    I drank the warm water and felt nothing in my heart. I did not dare to be moved by any of his subtle movements. I was afraid that my lack of love would push me to his feet and become a puppet at his feet.

    What did the doctor say? Is my child okay?" I asked calmly.

    "Just like before, she had symptoms of threatened miscarriage. The doctor said she had to stay in the hospital to protect the baby."

    I said, "Okay."

    I played with my cell phone, looking at this and that, but there was nothing I could really see, because Fu Jing was still sitting next to me.

    After a while, I felt a little tired in my eyes, kept the same position, and my body was very uncomfortable. I turned over and continued to play, with my back to him, and we all remained silent.

    He handed over a peeled apple. "The doctor said to take vitamins."

    "Thank you. I don''t want to eat now." I wanted to reach out for the apple, but reason made me refuse.

    Fu Jing cut the apple into pieces and put it on the bed. After a long time, he still had no intention of leaving.

    I lost my cool. "You can go back. I want to take a break. If you don''t feel at ease, let Si Hua or Sinian take care of me."

    "I want to spend more time with you." His voice was low, and there was a pleading look in his eyes as he looked at me. I swallowed the harsh words of rejection.

    Time passed, and I didn''t sleep last night. Although I slept a lot today, I was still very sleepy. After playing, I fell asleep again. I slept until dawn.

    When I woke up, there was no one by the bed. I tried to ignore the little disappointment and got up to pour myself some water.

    "Young madam, the doctor told you not to sit up." Uncle Fu strode in from the door.

    My back ached from lying down. Besides lying on my side, I was lying on my back. My stomach was bulging out of nowhere. I couldn''t sleep on my stomach at all.

    "Uncle Fu, did the doctor say when we can leave the hospital? I can''t stand lying here like this." I rubbed my waist to relieve the pressure on my waist.

    "The doctor didn''t say anything. Let me ask for you." Uncle Fu handed me the water.

    After I drank it, he helped me brush my teeth and wash my face, which made me feel embarrassed.

    "Where''s Si Hua Sinian? Why aren''t they here?"

    "Young madam, if you want them to serve you, I''ll send them over immediately."

    I nodded. Si Hua Sinian was a woman, so it was easier to take care of me.

    Uncle fu brought me breakfast when he came. I couldn''t sit up, so he fed me. Since I was a girl, I was not liked by my grandparents. Although my grandparents treated me well, they didn''t live together after all.

    At this moment, Uncle Fu was a little like my elder. When he took care of me, he looked like a family member.

    "Young madam, young master came home very late yesterday and slept at home."

    I didn''t say anything and didn''t care. It didn''t matter to me where he slept. Let him be.

    Uncle Fu added, "Actually, the young master is really nice to you. How can there be a man in the world who never steals fish?"

 Chapter 135 Serious And Cowardly

    "Uncle Fu, why can''t I find a man who doesn''t cheat on you if you can never marry someone you can''t have in your heart?" I asked back.

    Uncle Fu was so choked up by me that he couldn''t speak. I knew he wanted to talk to me, to be nice to Fu Jing and me.

    But it was impossible.

    I smiled. "Don''t you want me to live a free life alone?"

    "Well... It would be nice if you could just let it go and be alone, but I don''t think it''s good for me to see you and the young master like this." Uncle Fu posed as if he had been there before.

    "It''s just a matter of men and women. I''ll take care of it. You still have to worry about me at your age. Thank you, Uncle Fu."

    He bent down slightly, his gentlemanly demeanor evident. "Young madam, I can call you that because I admit you from the bottom of my heart, not because of the relationship between the young master and the old master, but because of you. If in the end you can come together with the young master, this is the result I want to see the most."

    "Thank you, Uncle Fu. It''s a pity."

    The thing I can''t stand the most is betrayal. If he kept me as a lover from the beginning, I might have tolerated it, but he just told me that, making me feel like he was the only one, but he betrayed me in return, so I can''t accept it.

    This is deceit, this is betrayal.

    I know, we can''t.

    I really wanted to ask myself if I regretted not agreeing to Hai Tang''s request and rejecting her so harshly. Now that I was slapped in the face by her, I still wanted to laugh.

    I was in the hospital for three days, and Si Hua Sinian took care of me. The doctor gave me an injection every day to protect my baby. He said that my baby might be premature. I didn''t care if it was premature. I just wanted the baby to be safe and sound.

    I was still living in a villa when I was discharged from the hospital. Fu Jing wouldn''t let me go to work. It was only one day when I heard Sister li say that Hai Tang had entered our company, and that he was on the same level as Mandy in the administrative department, becoming Fu Jing''s new secretary.

    I was stunned for three or four seconds when I heard the news, and then I burst into laughter, which made me cry.

    How did Fu Jing get so brazen?!

    Every day, I still play the good father of the child in front of me, my good man, and another woman overnight, turning another woman into his private secretary, is this kidding me?

    Sister li called me. I sniffed and wiped away the tears I accidentally shed.

    "Xiao Qing, are you okay?" I could hear the caution on sister li''s side.

    I coughed twice. "It''s okay."

    "I know about you and Fu Boss, and now there''s another Hai Tang. I know what''s going on in your heart. Don''t hold it back. You''ll get upset. If you want to talk to someone, I''m still here. If it weren''t for you and your brother-in-law, there would be a whole family."

    "Sister li, let''s not talk about the past. I just don''t understand why a man is not satisfied with having a woman and why he is so greedy." As I spoke, tears began to flow.

    Sister li sighed. "I used to think the same way back then. I couldn''t even get out of a whirlpool. If you hadn''t helped your brother-in-law recognize that bitch, I wouldn''t have been like that now. But then again, you and Fu Boss have been entangled for so long. What do you think now?"

    Her question really stumped me. I didn''t say anything.

    "Xiao Qing, you''re young and energetic. If you break up with Fu Boss like that, I think it''s a pity. They''re not saints. Who can make no mistakes? I think you can communicate with Fu Boss again. If he can change his mind, it would be great."

    "Put the gum back in your mouth and chew it. I feel dirty." I looked up at the ceiling, and my tears came back.

    Sister li said earnestly, "You can''t say that. Feelings are not a child''s play. Some people miss it or miss it. If you can''t bear it, it will pass. If you can''t bear it, there will be nothing left."

    "I may be able to endure it and get a man to change his mind, but this is not the love I want, Sister li. I know you are good for me. I take your heart. I want to deal with the rest myself." I hung up before she could answer.

    While I was on the phone and Sister li was trying to persuade me, I suddenly realized something. I was so resistant to Fu Jing and other women. No matter who this woman was, I couldn''t stand it.

    I used to think that as long as I could stay by his side, I would be willing to be his lover, as long as he still liked me, but now I can''t. I can hold sand in my feelings, but not huge rocks.

    When Fu Jing came back in the evening, my door was locked. He came to knock. I pretended to be asleep, but he didn''t insist on coming in. I think he went to the next room to sleep.

    Two days later, I always woke up after he left in the morning and went to bed before he came back. Although we lived under the same roof, we could not meet, as long as I deliberately avoided it.

    I didn''t see him, he didn''t see me, we became the most familiar strangers.

    Breaking the silence was because of one thing. Jiang Miao asked me to borrow money, and I went to give it to him. Fu Jing was staring straight at me.

    Jiang Miao escaped. Of course, I couldn''t let Uncle Fu take me to him. I took a taxi to the place Jiang Miao and I agreed to. He thanked me for giving him a wad of cash.

    I couldn''t hide my fatigue and almost fell down the next step. Jiang Miao gave me a hand. "Chen Qing, you don''t look good."

    "There''s nothing wrong with it. The place you chose is too bad. With so many stones, you accidentally fell down." I smiled and quietly avoided his hand.

    Jiang miao held my hand and I lay firmly on his chest. "Let me hug for a while, just for a while."

    He spoke like a spoiled child, like a wounded little beast. I don''t know how he came over these days, but I think he must have had a hard time.

    I patted him on the back. "Freedom comes at a price."

    "But my freedom is so hard." His chin rubbed against my shoulder. "Chen Qing, would you look down on me if I gave up like this?"

    I smiled. "No, no matter what you choose, I will support you as a friend."

    Jiang Miao didn''t say anything about his decision. He let go and thanked me.

    As soon as I turned around, Fu Jing was standing not far behind me, and next to him was Hai Tang.

    My calm face darkened. I should have known what was going on without saying anything. I turned to look at Jiang Miao, who was at a loss.

    I grabbed his arm. "Young master Jiang, the road here is so hard to walk. There are stones everywhere. Hold me, I''m afraid I''ll fall."

 Chapter 136 We Shouldnt Have Done This

    I was afraid that Jiang Miao would push me away at this time and that Fu Jing would see through my pretense, but in fact, not only would he not see through it, he was more involved than I thought.

    Jiang miao and I walked towards him, and Hai Tang also grabbed Fu Jing.

    What a harmonious scene. If the baby in my stomach wasn''t Fu Jing''s, it would be a good match.

    "Stop." Fu jing said in a deep voice. I know him well and I know what that voice means.

    I pinched the corner of Jiang Miao''s shirt and leaned slightly. "Fu Boss, call me."

    He pushed Hai Tang away and pulled me away, his face grim and silent. He pulled me in front of the car and pushed me into the car without even giving me a chance to resist or say no. The road here was full of rocks. Although I was wearing flats, I could still walk unsteadily.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll fall, or that I''ll kill your child?" I gritted my teeth and stared at him.

    He sneered. "I''m afraid it''s not necessarily my child."

    I frowned. How could he say such a thing? Is this still what people say?

    Fu Jing drove away and left the abandoned factory building, leaving Hai Tang and Jiang Miao behind. Amid all the anger and dissatisfaction, I caught a glimmer of joy. At least he took me away, not Hai Tang.

    He drove all the way home. I sat in the back and felt dizzy. I lay down a few times and felt uncomfortable sitting there. As soon as the car stopped, I opened the door and vomited. This was the first time I vomited so badly after my pregnancy reaction that I almost vomited out of my stomach.

    Uncle Fu asked me if I was okay. Si Hua Sinian rushed over to feed me water and let me wash my mouth. Fu Jing didn''t even give me his eyes, as if I had nothing to do with him.

    "I''m fine. Thank you." I covered my stomach and walked into the villa.

    Just now, when I sat down and bent down a little, I felt that the swollen uterus had pushed my stomach into an unknown place, and the remnants of my stomach were all screaming out. I stood up, holding back my vomiting, and the area of my chest and esophagus was burning with pain.

    Seeing that I was standing, fu jing dragged me upstairs.

    "Didn''t you see that I just threw up? I want to rest. Don''t pull me." I broke free of his hand.

    "I don''t want to interrogate you in front of other people about the ugly things you''ve done. Go upstairs and choose for yourself. Don''t say I won''t save face for you." As he spoke, the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    I smiled. "You interrogated me? What right do you have to interrogate me? If you can sleep in another woman''s house and flirt with another woman, I won''t be able to see Jiang Miao? You''re not a governor, and I''m not a citizen. We have nothing to do with each other. You can''t control me."

    I shouted out all the words I had held in my heart for so many days.

    "What did you say? We have nothing to do with each other? You are my woman, and the child in your belly is mine. You said we have nothing to do with each other?" His dark eyes narrowed slightly, sending out cold flashes.

    "So what if it''s yours? Did you give me a name? I''m neither your girlfriend nor your wife. Are we related?" I held my chin up, and somehow I had the confidence to not be afraid of him at all.

    Fu Jing pinched my jaw, pulled my face to him, and said word for word, "You know how little mom treats you. You know how I treat you. Where is your conscience when you say something like that?"

    "Then why didn''t you tell Hai Tang that I was your girlfriend, your future wife, and the mother of your child?" My teeth were slightly open, and he pinched them so hard that I couldn''t close them.

    "... He stopped talking and his hand became stronger.

    Uncle fu rushed over and said, "Young master, young madam is pregnant. You''ve done too much."

    "Get out of here." Fu jing roared.

    I was in so much pain that I couldn''t stand it. I grabbed his hand and broke it out, but no matter how hard I broke it, his hand seemed to grow on my chin, not moving at all.

    Uncle Fu sighed, and his palm split open Fu Jing''s hand that was holding my chin. I covered my chin and gasped in pain.

    "Uncle Fu, who asked you to interfere with me and teach her a lesson?" Fu jingjin asked.

    Uncle Fu stood in front of me and said, "Young master, there''s nothing to say. Young madam is pregnant and vomited badly just now. She can''t stand it if you do this."

    He snorted. "You''re not in charge of her life or death."

    As soon as Fu Jing finished speaking, he grabbed my arm and dragged me upstairs. He locked me in his room. "From now on, I won''t let you out of this room without my permission."

    I hate it so much that my teeth itch. From now on, whenever I have a chance, I must leave this devil!

    I was so angry that I covered myself in the quilt. When I thought of Hai Tang''s appearance with him, I was so angry. Why would he put Hai Tang by his side for me to enjoy?!

    Bastard, pervert, damn Fu Jing.

    I cursed in my heart for a long time before I eased my anger a little. After a while, uncle fu knocked on my door.

    "Young madam, young master is gone. If you want to come out, come out. The gardener in the garden has specially raised a pot of papaya for you. Come down and take a look."

    Didn''t you tell me not to go out? I had to go out, and I had to strut out!

    I opened the door. "Where''s the grass? Let''s go and have a look now."

    Since the last time I said I liked the dog''s tail grass, the gardener really made a pot for me. Not to mention, the dog''s tail grass growing together was as beautiful as those delicate flowers.

    "Thank you, master." I held the pot of flowers and touched the thin stem of the papaya.

    The gardener was very honest and said that I could tell him anything I wanted.

    No, I can''t tell anyone what I want. I have to do what I want.

    I carried the pot of bermuda grass back upstairs, and a secret plan slowly took shape in my heart. I had experience in running, and I ran twice. Although both times were failures, I believe that the third and fourth times will succeed.

    But if I don''t run, then I have to fail.

    I looked at the dog tail grass on the windowsill and wrote down the plan on paper. I perfected it little by little, just waiting for the implementation.

    Fu Jing didn''t come back all day. I thought it would be better if he didn''t come back, so no one would care how I wandered around.

    "Uncle Fu, why do I always feel like someone''s following me?" I scratched my head while eating. "I went out for a walk just now. I always felt that there was someone behind me, but every time I looked back, I couldn''t see anyone. It made me panic."

    "It should be the man sent by the old master to protect young madam. Young madam, don''t worry." Uncle Fu smiled.

    My heart thumped. There was always someone around me?! This thought came to me, and a cold sweat ran down my spine.

 Chapter 137 The Plan Met with A Setback

    "Young madam? Young madam?"

    Uncle Fu called me a few times before I heard him. "Uncle Fu, call me."

    "Did Si Hua ask you for soup just now?"

    I waved my hand. "No, I''m full."

    I went back upstairs, closed the door carefully, and began to work out my plan. In fact, I didn''t meet anyone who followed me at all. I just came up with this idea and asked uncle fu tentatively.

    I didn''t expect the blind cat to run into a dead mouse and was really asked out by me. It turned out that someone was following me.

    I use my cell phone to check the money in my account every day, which is the only reason I left. Just as I had given up on my original idea and tried to think of a new way, Tan Jie came to me again and told me when the meal I promised would be dinner with him.

    I immediately said I could do it tonight.

    I asked him to pick me up. Fu Jing wasn''t home, and Uncle Fu let me out with one eye closed. I go out for an hour every day. When I leave, I tell uncle fu that if Fu Jing asks, I''ll go for a walk.

    "Here, it''s for you." In the car, Tan Jie threw me a cell phone box.

    I opened it and saw that it was the same as the phone he dropped. "I already have it. Take it back."

    "I say, Chen Qing, can you stop being so ungrateful and just accept it? There''s no such nonsense." He said unhappily.

    "Why should I take it if you give it to me? I don''t want it." With that attitude, I wouldn''t accept it and just threw it back.

    Tan jie, who was driving, got angry because he couldn''t move because he was tied to his seat belt. I wasn''t afraid of what he would do to me. Anyway, he was a public figure. No matter how angry he was, he wouldn''t hit a pregnant woman.

    Tan Jie rolled down the window and put one arm on the car door. After a while, he took off his sunglasses. "I really can''t do anything about this woman."

    "There''s nothing you can do about it. Be polite to me. I promise we can get along peacefully. Whoever makes you so bad-tempered, you can be fierce to me and I will be fierce to you. This is my rule of life." My tone was stubborn and I didn''t leave any room for him.

    "Okay, you''re ruthless." Tan Jie said with a dark face.

    No one said anything along the way. Two grumpy people bumped into each other, and no one allowed them to. I read his file. If he was younger than me, I could give in to him, but he was two years older than me. How could he bully me like that without me holding him up?

    At the restaurant, he threw the menu in front of me. "You can order whatever you want."

    I pursed my lips and was extremely dissatisfied with his attitude. Okay, let me order and I''ll order well. I''m afraid that if I look through the menu again, I won''t look at the name at all. I''ll just look at the price, what''s expensive, and it''ll cost me 45,000 yuan at a time.

    He sneered, "I thought you had some tricks up your sleeve."

    "You want to see some tricks, just wait." The unhappiness I had suppressed for days finally found an outlet to vent.

    The dishes were served and the waiter opened the wine.

    "Are you satisfied with the wine I ordered for you?" I smiled at him as I drank the water from the quilt.

    He took a sip. "Not bad."

    "Then drink more. I don''t like people wasting their food, not even wine." I touched my stomach. "Unfortunately, I can''t drink now. Otherwise, I should be able to share some with you."

    He snorted. "Who wants you to share? It''s just a bottle of wine."

    I waited for him to laugh, a whole bottle of'' 82 lafite down, and let the wine shake in my stomach for a while. I guess that was enough for him.

    Tan Jie, in order not to lose face in front of me, and to provoke him with my words, he drank one glass after another, and the whole bottle was poured into his stomach. I was happy to see it, and my mouth had been smiling like a fox.

    "Can we still walk?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "Why not?" He was still so horizontal, he stood up and fell on my side.

    It took me a lot of effort to hold him up. "What are you doing? Are you still trying to be strong after all this? Is it that hard to be soft?"

    "Let me give in? Next life." He lifted the tip of his nose and gave a disdainful look. "Chen Qing, the phone is for you. You have to take it. If you don''t take it, you won''t give me face."

    "If I don''t give you face, what can you do to me?" I don''t believe it.

    Tan Jie put his arm around my neck and pinched me like a chicken. "If you don''t take it, I''ll... I''ll..."

    "Just what?" I held my head high, and as soon as I spoke, his kiss suddenly fell.

    This is a very public place. He''s a public figure, Tan Jie! I am a mother to be with a child! What the hell is going on?

    In an instant, my mind was in a mess. Many thoughts flashed in my mind, but the reality had not changed because he was still kissing me.

    "You''re done!" I pushed him away and he walked out. He was even more unsteady when I pushed him. He fell straight to the ground with a bang.

    The crowd gathered around to see if this wasn''t Tan Jie. I took two steps and couldn''t bear it, so I ran back to pull him. If I couldn''t pull him, I simply dragged him out. At last, the waiter couldn''t stand it anymore. He came up to help me and finally got him into the car.

    "Chen Qing, cell phone... Cell phone..." He mumbled these words back and forth, and I didn''t bother to talk to him.

    I called his agent and asked his agent to send him back. His agent still cared about his public image. After receiving the call, he didn''t say anything and arrived soon.

    After I handed Tan Jie over to him, I left. Tan Jie insisted on letting me hold the phone, but I didn''t want it, so he was stubborn. I didn''t want it this time, and he would give it to me next time, so that we could meet more often.

    That''s why I came out to eat with him.

    But what I didn''t expect was that Tan Jie''s influence could be so great. The next day, photos of us having dinner began to circulate on the internet. All kinds of public opinion flooded the internet. The most likely guess was that I was Tan Jie''s wife who was secretly married and was pregnant.

    When I saw the news, I was eating breakfast and eating porridge. I was so scared that the spoon fell directly into the bowl.

    "What the hell?!" I stopped eating porridge and flipped through the headlines.

    Uncle Fu glanced at my phone. "Young madam, what''s going on?"

    "I also want to know what''s going on." As soon as I finished speaking, Tan Jie''s phone called. I shook my hand and almost dropped my phone into the bowl.

    The moment I answered the phone, his angry voice said, "Chen Qing, it''s all you. Why did you make me drink so much last night?"

    Blame me again? I said angrily, "If you don''t treat me to dinner and don''t hate me, then nothing will happen?"

 Chapter 138 Scandals Were Brewing

    "Are you still in the mood to argue with me?" Tan Jie''s tone changed because he was angry.

    I snorted. "I don''t owe you money. Can''t you just talk? You''re the one who made the first noise."

    I don''t even know why I have such a temper. It''s really easy to get angry when I meet someone like Tan Jie with eyes on his head.

    The other side was silent for ten seconds before speaking. "Come out and meet me. I have something to talk to you about."

    With such a big thing happening, I could imagine with my toes that this would have a great impact on Tan Jie''s star path. After all, I was also involved in this matter, and it was not too much of a request for him to meet.

    "Okay."

    When the time was set, uncle fu wanted to send me there, but I didn''t refuse. I always felt that I would be more at ease with uncle fu by my side.

    Tan jie''s place was his home, a 200-square apartment. As soon as I went in, I felt that it was not his usual place to live, but rather a place where he could stay.

    The manager poured us some water with a cold face. "Just drink it."

    "Thank you." I took a car all the way here, and I was really thirsty.

    Tan Jie grabbed my glass and I froze. "Do you have to do this? You won''t even give me a drink of water?"

    He gave me a blank look, took the cup and left. I was so angry that I decided not to cooperate with him. Who knew he would come back with the cup later.

    I looked at the steaming glass and blushed. He had gone to pour me hot water.

    "Brat, are you still in the mood to flirt?" Agent Tan Jie said angrily.

    Tan Jie pointed to my stomach. "It''s everyone''s responsibility to take care of pregnant women."

    I''m a little embarrassed. This is the first time I''ve felt Tan Jie''s care in so many days. He surprised me. I didn''t expect him to notice such a small thing as drinking water.

    "Well, we should figure out a way to settle the scandal between the two of you now. Let me ask you first. Are you sure you two are not related?" The manager''s eyes darted between Tan Jie and me.

    We answered in unison, "No."

    "Good, very good. I''ll get someone to publish it right now and say that you''re just friends." The manager took out a cell phone box and said, "And this, who can explain it to me?"

    I glanced at Tan Jie. "Explain."

    He pouted. "I broke Chen Qing''s phone and bought it to pay for it."

    The manager looked at Tan Jie with a hint of meaning. He put his phone in front of me, and whether to accept it or not made me hesitate. If I did, Tan Jie and I would never see each other again. No.

    But if I don''t accept it, it will be difficult to solve. I don''t want to have a scandal with Tan Jie, and I don''t want to be confused...

    After a few seconds of hesitation, I put my phone away.

    "Thank you." I motioned to Tan Jie. He looked down, and there seemed to be a flash of disappointment in his eyes. Maybe I was wrong.

    Because I was very cooperative, Tan Jie''s public relations team was also very helpful, and soon released a draft explaining the matter between Tan Jie and me, and I also issued a statement, but I didn''t expect things to be resolved here.

    Uncle Fu sent me home. I felt the atmosphere was not right before I entered.

    Sure enough, as soon as I entered the door, I saw Fu Shouye sitting in the living room, Shen Yue Fu Qing and others, including Fu Ming Fu Jing, all of them.

    The first thing I saw was Fu Jing''s eyes. His eyes were so cold that he couldn''t hide his anger.

    "Chen Qing, you''re back. Explain to grandpa what happened on the news." Shen Yue quickly winked at me.

    It turned out that he was here to make an accusation.

    "Mom, don''t join the fun. Grandpa will ask." Fu Ming pulled shen yue aside.

    I walked to the living room step by step and looked at Fu Shouye. "Is grandpa fu here for the news? I don''t know if you''ve seen the latest developments. We''ve explained everything about me and Tan Jie."

    I thought that my tone was good and my attitude was always humble, but I didn''t expect that even so, it would still be exchanged for vicious words.

    "Hmph, Chen Qing, do you really think you look like a fairy, carrying Fu Jing''s child, and still trying to provoke other celebrities? Do you deserve something shameless?" Fu Qing pointed at my stomach and said.

    I frowned. "What do you mean by provoke? I didn''t use my partnership to visit the class, and I didn''t use my identity to force people to eat with me. Did I provoke him?"

    Fu Qing jumped up at my words. "You mean I provoked him?"

    "I didn''t say that." I spread my hands, and it was none of my business if she didn''t confess.

    "You..." Fu qing clenched her fists and turned to Fu Shouye. "Dad, look at her. Things have come to this point. She''s not ashamed yet. If people find out that the child in her belly belongs to our Fu family, isn''t this defaming our Fu family?"

    Fu Shouye didn''t show any expression from the beginning to the end, but that doesn''t mean I''m not afraid of him. One look from him was enough to scare me.

    "Grandpa fu, I don''t. I have nothing to do with Tan Jie." I frowned. No matter what Fu Qing said, as long as Fu Shouye believed me, I would be fine.

    Shen Yue sighed, and even the way Fu Jing looked at me changed.

    At this time, I didn''t understand why, because I didn''t know Fu Shouye at all. Later, I understood, but it was too late to understand.

    "Fu Jing." Fu Shouye called, his tone flat. "This child, you can''t have it."

    "Why?!" I quickly covered my stomach and took two steps back. "This is Fu Jing''s child. He''s a life. Why can''t he take it? What do you mean you can''t take it?"

    "Grandpa, I believe this is none of Chen Qing''s business." Fu jing stood beside me.

    Fu Shouye stood up. "I''ll give you three days to clean this up."

    "Grandpa." Fu Jing called out again. Fu Shouye ignored him and left with Fu Qing and the others.

    I haven''t been able to recover from the shock for a long time. Isn''t this the 21st century? Am I not human? Am I not free? Why did Fu Shouye say I couldn''t have my child if he didn''t want it?

    I felt a surge of anger in my heart that I had never felt before. I wanted to kill that old man who held the power of life and death. I thought so, and I did the same. When I picked up the fruit knife on the table in a daze, Fu Jing hugged my waist.

    "Chen Qing, you deserve it." He whispered in my ear word by word.

    I looked at him with red eyes.

    He dragged me up the stairs with his arms around my waist. His movements were rude, and he was different from the one who pitied me before.

    When I got to the room, he pushed me and I fell on the bed. My stomach felt like it was falling down. How long had I been out of the hospital? Did he forget what the doctor told us? Or he didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 139 Forced Abortion? I Dont Want

    I instinctively lay back to ease the impact of the sudden sitting down on my stomach. I covered my stomach and sat up. "Fu Jing, this is your child too!"

    Is it mine? Who can be sure?" Fu Jing raised his eyebrows, and the doubt in his eyes shattered my feelings for him in an instant.

    I suddenly thought of myself sitting in a coffee shop and boasting to Hai Tang, and my face hurt.

    I smiled brightly. "Then kill me. Kill this child together. It''s not yours."

    "Say it again?!" He raised his index finger and looked down at me.

    I raised an eyebrow. "You killed me. Anyway, the child in my stomach is not yours."

    Pa, Fu Jing slapped me on the face. My head buzzed and I heard a continuous scream, like the sound of a tape stuck.

    "Continue." I slowly spat out two words, "Don''t hit me in the face. I can''t kill you. If you have the guts, hit me in the stomach. Here it is."

    I stood up with my stomach propped up and met his cannibal gaze.

    Fu Jing grabbed my hair. I was forced to raise my head, and it hurt like my scalp was torn. He squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. "Chen Qing, don''t think I care about you. You can challenge my bottom line again and again."

    "You care about me? Are you kidding me?" I purposely laughed so loudly that tears were coming out of my eyes.

    "Chen Qing!" He pushed harder, and I could hear the sound of my hair being pulled out by the roots.

    I gradually stopped laughing. It was really painful. "Aren''t you going to kill the child? Just do it now. From now on, I have nothing to do with you. Please stay away from me."

    He let go of his hand, and my stiff body fell on the bed.

    "Fu Jing, remember, you killed your two children with your own hands. You don''t deserve to be a father. I curse you for not being a father for the rest of your life!" I said viciously and wiped the blood from the corner of my mouth.

    He looked at me for a long time without saying a word.

    I know he trusts me, but at this point, we can''t even turn our heads back. In fact, this is good. He should have married Hai Tang and been his Fu Boss, and I shouldn''t have appeared in front of him at all.

    I slowly climbed into bed, pulled off the quilt and lay down inside. It was already summer, and the air conditioning was turned on in the room. Even at this temperature, it was hot under the quilt, but I didn''t feel hot. I just felt cold. It was bone-chilling cold.

    I don''t remember how long I''ve been curled up like this. This position can protect my stomach and make me feel safe.

    Time flowed slowly. I slowly fell asleep and had a strange dream about my old home and my mother. There was a man beside me who was holding my big belly. I wanted to see the man''s face, but no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t see him before I woke up.

    When I woke up, I immediately touched my tummy. I was relieved to feel the bulging tummy. The child was still there.

    I got up to wash up and changed into clean clothes. The sheets were covered in blood. I took out a new one from the closet and was about to change into it when Si Hua Sinian appeared at the door.

    "Young madam, let''s go."

    I curled my lips. "Okay, I''m going to change this big red one. You guys help me."

    "Didn''t the young madam dislike such dark bedsheets?" Si Hua asked.

    I used to like light colors, light gray, pink, sky blue, and I felt very clean and comfortable sleeping on them. Now I like dark colors, big red, dark blue, and even black, as long as it can hide my blood color.

    "Suddenly, it looks pretty good." I said with ease.

    With Si Hua''s help, Sinian put on the four-piece suit for me and sat on the red bed. I had mixed feelings.

    I''ve never been admitted by Fu Jing. I''m not his girlfriend, and I''m not his wife. Why do we feel like we''re breaking up, more like we''re getting divorced when it comes to parting?

    In my hometown, marriage is to be spread out with red sheets and covered with a big red quilt. It is said to be a celebration. Unfortunately, I have never had such an experience.

    I lay back in bed, like a prisoner waiting for the death penalty.

    After some time, the phone started to ring. I was shocked and felt that the ringtone was strange. I found it in my pocket and realized that it was not my phone, but the one Tan Jie gave me.

    The caller id was also Tan Jie.

    "It took me so long to answer the phone. What are you doing?" It was a question.

    Tan Jie was lucky. I didn''t have the strength to argue with him now. "Can I help you?"

    "Why are you so listless? Is something wrong? Although I may not be able to help you, I am free now. Tell me." He always had a tugging tone.

    I took a deep breath and tried to suppress my temper. "I''m fine."

    "Keep your mouth shut. I''ll tell you, I''m not always free to listen to you. Just say it while I''m still listening."

    "Tan Jie, I''m not in the mood to argue with you right now. Please don''t provoke me." I closed my eyes. "I have nothing to do with you. We don''t even know each other. Don''t pester me. Don''t disturb me. I thank you."

    "Chen Qing!" He suddenly shouted my name.

    This angry roar completely aroused the suppressed anger and resentment in my heart. "What right do you have to call my name? If it weren''t for your pestering, I would have been on the news with you? If I don''t go to the news with you, I won''t have to take my child away. What do you want now? You''re an actor, a celebrity, and you''re amazing? I''m telling you, get lost with your arrogance."

    With that, I threw my phone on the wall.

    I was so angry that my chest hurt, and my breathing made my brain lack oxygen, but after smashing the phone, I felt a strange rush of pleasure.

    I just got on the bed, and another phone rang. I caressed my chest and pressed Tan Jie''s phone down. I pressed one. He called one. After three or four times in a row, I lost control of my power...

    "Tan Jie, are you really sick?!" I cursed.

    "Just think that I''m cured. Why should I take the child away? I forbid you to take the child away. Where are you now? I''ll go find you."

    I frowned. "You still think you haven''t done enough harm to me? Don''t look for me. It''s my greatest gift to stay away from me."

    "Bullshit! Tell me, where are you? No matter who wants to take your child away, I won''t allow it!"

    Just as I was about to hang up, a glimmer of hope suddenly appeared in my heart. Maybe he could help me?

    I glanced at the door, pressed his phone down, and sent him a text message. It was the address of my current residence, and told him who the house belonged to, giving him a sense of security.

 Chapter 140 Hidden in the Market

    After sending the text, I deleted the record and my heart jumped. I opened the door to Uncle Fu and told him that I was hungry and wanted to eat.

    Uncle Fu immediately went to the kitchen to tell someone to make something. I was waiting downstairs, looking at the door as I waited.

    "Where''s Fu Jing?" I asked.

    "The young master is out." Uncle Fu looked embarrassed. "Young madam, I''ve been with the old man since I was young. After all these years, he will do whatever he wants to do. I''m afraid the young master will make him angry by forcing him to change his mind."

    I frowned. "What did you say?"

    "You don''t know? The young master has gone to see the old master. He wants to keep your child."

    I stopped breathing. I didn''t expect Fu Jing to be so angry that he still wanted to keep my child. If he wanted this child, why would he do that to me?

    Forget it, no matter him, why should my child and I be in his hands? I won''t.

    "Uncle Fu, is the food in the kitchen ready?"

    "I''ll go take a look."

    After a while, uncle fu came out with the food. I ate absent-mindedly, stuffing my mouth with whatever I wanted and didn''t want to eat. I couldn''t care less. I just wanted to eat.

    There was a commotion outside. I dropped my bowl and chopsticks and ran away. Uncle Fu was right behind me.

    I stood at the door and saw that Tan Jie was about to break in. I was overjoyed that he was really here!

    "Young madam." Uncle Fu stopped me.

    I begged, "Uncle Fu, I beg you, let me go. Fu Jing may not have told you, but this child was conceived by me after a long time, and he has taken shape. I can''t run him away now. Can you just think of it as me running away?"

    Uncle Fu hesitated for a moment. I took the opportunity to run out, but he didn''t catch up.

    I saw Tan Jie as my last straw, and I really used all my strength when I ran towards him.

    Tan Jie grabbed my hand and opened the door to let me in.

    "Go... Go..." I licked my dry lips, feeling like I was on the run.

    Tan Jie started the car and stepped on the gas. "Where are you going?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t know."

    I touched the id in my pocket. "To the airport."

    "Where have you decided to go?"

    "No, I bought the ticket for that flight and flew away." I kept staring at the rearview mirror for fear that fu jing would suddenly appear.

    He gave me a blank look and took a sharp turn into another fork. I knew the way to the airport, not this one.

    "Where are you taking me?"

    "A safe place."

    I have goosebumps all over my body, and this feeling of desperation is both exciting and nervous. Tan Jie drove to the alley and stopped at the entrance of a courtyard.

    He took out his key and opened the door of the courtyard. When he pushed the door in, there was a big courtyard. There was also a sycamore tree in the courtyard. It was extremely tall and taller than the roof.

    "This is my grandfather''s house. Usually no one lives here. You can stay here."

    I frowned. "If you take me away today, fu jing will know. He will definitely make trouble for you. Even if you don''t sell me out, he will search all the properties under your name. If he finds this place..."

    "It''s not that simple. This house is not my name. My grandfather is in the army. His property is not so easy to find out." Tan Jie walked around. "There''s a supermarket nearby. The house is a little dirty. You can handle it yourself. You can buy whatever you need. Is there any money?"

    I nodded. "I can handle all of this. Tan Jie, thank you."

    He gave me an angry look, waved his hand and left.

    It was so big and gloomy that I stood under the sycamore tree and pondered for a long time before entering the house to check on the situation. This place was really old. The doors were all wooden. Entering the door was a washbasin rack with an enameled basin on top.

    I looked around for tap water to wash my face. After searching for a long time, I found a tap on the edge of the yard.

    After I washed my face, I got some water and found a rag to wipe the bed. It was summer and it didn''t matter if I had a quilt or not, but air conditioning was a matter.

    I went out for a walk and found a supermarket at the entrance of the alley. I bought towels, pots, electric fans, short sleeves and shorts.

    The food was not difficult to get rid of. There were snacks everywhere, wontons, noodles, and rice. They could fill my stomach. If I lived here, I thought I could live.

    I went back to clean the house, ate something, and wiped myself with a towel and water, so I could sleep. The rest, I''ll talk about it when I wake up.

    In the middle of the night, I was woken up by the barking of a dog. I slept in a strange place. My sleep was very shallow. The dog kept barking, so I couldn''t sleep.

    I turned on the lights and got up into the yard. The moonlight was shining on the concrete floor. I remembered the scene in my dream. I moved a small stool and sat under the parasol tree to enjoy the cool. The night wind blew on me. It was cool and comfortable.

    The barking of dogs would still appear from time to time, and I suddenly wanted to keep a dog to guard the door, so that I could know as soon as someone approached the yard.

    After making up my mind, I crawled back to sleep. This time, I slept soundly and woke up three hours a day.

    I don''t know the time. I turned on my phone, which was turned off yesterday, to see the time. It was already 9: 30. I could really sleep.

    After looking at the time, I turned off my phone again. I just wanted to disappear. I didn''t want anyone to look for me.

    After three or four days, my worries gradually dissipated. I kept telling myself that the place Tan Jie was looking for was safe and safe. However, on the fourth day, something changed.

    I went to buy food as usual. When I was waiting for dinner, I heard the discussion at the next table, saying that the police were looking for a trafficker named Chen Qing.

    "She''s pretty. What''s wrong with her? She has to buy and sell people. She''s so young and so ungrateful. If I saw her, I would have sent her to the police station myself, which would be considered killing the people."

    "Yes, I hate human traffickers the most. If I see her, I''ll send her to the police station."

    I glanced at the two of them and lowered my head to ask the boss to pack my food.

    I became a human trafficker for no reason, and I was wanted by the police. If I was recognized, I wouldn''t be able to stay in the quad. The Fu family is so despicable. Have they been so ruthless to find me?!

    I clenched my fists and tried to minimize the number of times I went out.

    Knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock, knock. There''s someone inside, right?"

    I panicked so much that I threw the lunch box into the trash can and hid behind the window to watch the scene at the door.

    "If there''s anyone, just answer. We''re from the neighborhood committee."

 Chapter 141 This Kind of Life

    Neighborhood committee? I kept quiet, thinking that they wouldn''t open the door privately.

    "It''s strange. The door is unlocked. Where have you been? No one has lived in this house for many years. Why would anyone suddenly come in? I heard that she''s a woman with a big belly."

    "Maybe I''ll drop by. Let''s come back next time."

    I listened to them chatter for a while and then left. I breathed a sigh of relief. I didn''t even dare to lie on the bed. I squatted in the corner and didn''t dare to get up.

    This is not the way to go on. If I continue to hang out, sooner or later, people will find out. If someone knows that I am Chen Qing, then I can''t even run away.

    I suddenly realized that I wanted to see Tan Jie very much, very much.

    I wanted to call him, but I was afraid that something would happen to him, or that he was already being targeted. Otherwise, how could he not come to me for so long?

    There was nothing to eat at home. Fortunately, I bought some biscuits, bread, and milk, but the milk in summer can''t stay too long. I have to go out and buy new ones. There is no refrigerator here. What should I do?

    Just as I was about to go out under the pressure, Tan Jie came in the night. I didn''t hear the car. Someone knocked on the door. I woke up immediately and hid behind the window.

    There was no heavy knock on the door. After several knocks, my intuition told me that it must be Tan Jie. I dared to open the door. When I saw him, I almost cried.

    After so many days, this was the only familiar face I had ever seen.

    Tan Jie''s hands were full. "Let''s talk inside."

    I nodded and closed the door.

    As soon as he entered the room, he put everything on the table and looked at the trash can. He frowned. "Are you going to eat this?"

    "I''m wanted by the police outside, and the neighborhood committee is looking for me. I don''t dare to go out to buy food." When I went through this, I felt like I could endure it. When I said it, my nose was sore and I felt like crying.

    He glared at me. "At least eat something nutritious."

    I pouted and couldn''t speak. I was afraid that I would cry the moment I opened my mouth.

    Tan Jie opened the things he brought. There was a pot and an induction cooker. I was surprised that he could even think of this?!

    "This is the old house. There is no refrigerator. I bought a small refrigerator this time. It''s in the trunk. I''ll bring it for you."

    I nodded wildly and almost felt grateful for him.

    Tan Jie brought the fridge that was only the height of my calves, and I was extremely satisfied. It was full enough for me to live for a week.

    As soon as he plugged in the power, the electricity in the room exploded, and I screamed and grabbed his arm.

    "Nothing, nothing." He patted me on the back.

    It happened so fast that when I came to my senses, I suddenly realized that I was still holding his arm. I quickly let go. "I''m... I''m sorry."

    He ignored me and turned on his flashlight. "I''ll see what''s wrong. You sit here and don''t run around."

    I grunted and sat in the dark waiting for the electricity.

    With his cell phone in his mouth, he went to fix the electricity with a test pen that he didn''t know where to find. About ten minutes later, the room lit up again.

    "The circuit here is old. I can''t bring the refrigerator with me. The fuse is burnt. I''ll go buy something. You wait."

    "Can we buy rice and vegetables at this point? I''m afraid to go out now." I looked at him eagerly.

    He hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    I don''t know where he''s going to buy food and rice in the middle of the night, but I''m sure he''ll do it if he agrees. After another hour, he not only brought me rice noodles and oil, but also a lot of vegetables.

    He fixed the circuit here so that both the refrigerator and the induction cooker could be used. I was so touched that I didn''t know what to say.

    "I didn''t expect you to do this again." I was a little embarrassed when I remembered my bad tone.

    "There''s so much you don''t know." He said unhappily.

    I almost couldn''t bear to go back, thinking that he had been working so hard in the middle of the night and was sweating so much, I tried my best to hold back. Even if he had a bad temper, I should hold back now. Who let him save our mother and son''s lives?

    Tan Jie put on a basin of cold water, washed his face and arms in the yard, and his wet clothes were dirty, not like a star at all.

    "It''s all done. I''ll come back in a few days. Be careful, you''re alone."

    "I will. By the way, can you bring me a dog next time?" I wanted to say that I was scared by myself, but because of my face, I swallowed the last half of the sentence.

    He frowned. "Dog? Okay, I''ll see if I can find one for you."

    After Tan Jie was sent away, silence returned to my surroundings. The only thing that attracted my attention was the sycamore tree in the yard. I can now roughly count how many leaves this sycamore tree has.

    Two days later, Tan Jie came again. He brought me a lot of books and a dog. I wanted a watchdog, not this palm-sized pomeranian...

    I looked at this fat and beautiful woman crawling around on the ground, and my whole body was in a daze.

    "Too happy?" Tan Jie hit me on the head.

    I chuckled. "Are you kidding me? Can this dog watch the house? I''m afraid I''ll look at it..."

    "I didn''t know you wanted a watchdog. I thought you were bored." Tan Jie pondered over the crawling bomei. "This dog doesn''t seem to be able to keep an eye on the house."

    "Can you apply for a refund?" He looked at him with a bitter face.

    He pouted. "I''m afraid I can''t. I''m going to a concert out of town. I won''t be back for ten days and a half months. I''ll talk about it when I get back."

    I picked up the pomeranian. It was very obedient. It lay in my arms and sniffed here and there, but it didn''t bark. I liked that.

    "Okay." I forced this little animal to stay by my side. After all, I was really lonely. "By the way, what''s the situation outside now? Did Fu Jing make things difficult for you?"

    "Don''t worry, leave everything to me. You can rest easy and take care of your baby. If you feel uncomfortable, find me. This is my manager''s phone number. Call him if you need to." Tan Jie didn''t say much and left after giving these instructions.

    I found a box for the dog to fill with water and decided not to order anything for it to eat. As for dog food and scientific feeding, I really don''t have that condition right now.

    At night, the dog slept next to my bed. It seemed to like my shoes very much. Otherwise, it would sleep on my shoes. Otherwise, it would bite the ornaments on my shoes. Anyway, the shoes attracted him more than I did.

    Tan Jie brought me all kinds of books. At first, I picked them up, but later, I was too bored to pick them up. If I could find anything to read and kill time, I could do anything.

    "Hey, little stinky dog, don''t bite me. I only have this pair of slippers. You''ve bitten them." I was reading a book when I caught a glimpse of the dog biting off the cartoon decorations on my slippers. I put down the book and went to teach the dog a lesson.

 Chapter 142 The Devil Is in the Yard

    I squatted down on the ground with difficulty and picked up the puppy. It barked as if it knew something was wrong. I was just about to stand up when I held the bed and suddenly saw a big box on the bed. It was made of mahogany and looked very strange.

    Why didn''t I see a big box here when I was cleaning?

    I put the dog down, knelt on my shoes, and reached out to pull the box under the bed. It was so heavy. I pulled the box out with all my strength.

    I couldn''t help sneezing. I took out two pieces of paper and wiped the lid off the wooden box. I wanted to open it to see, but there was a lock at the mouth of the box. I thought about it again and again, but forget it. After all, it was someone else''s stuff. I forced it open to see what happened.

    I pushed the box aside, and the fine and dense patterns carved on it caught my attention.

    I reached out to touch it, and the imprint on my fingerprint was as deep as the imprint that someone had left in my heart. I wonder what Fu Jing is doing now.

    He knew if Tan Jie would take me away and be so angry that he doubted me and the child? Or maybe he could just take me back, abort my child, torture me, and let me watch him and Hai Tang reminisce?

    My heart seemed to be pulled in eight different directions by eight horses, and the pain almost suffocated me.

    He used to be the person I trusted and relied on the most, but now he hurt me the most. I touched my stomach and sat on the box. The huge mood swings made me gasp. My stomach hurt a little. I was afraid, afraid that something might happen to me.

    The dog chirped and crawled up to me. It was impossible for me to bend down and touch it. I struggled to stay in bed. The doctor said lying down was good for me to continue with the baby. I had to lie down.

    After ten minutes, the dull pain gradually dissipated. I read again to divert my attention. As long as I didn''t think about Fu Jing, everything was fine.

    Fu Jing, Fu Jing, from now on, I hope every time I miss you is the last time.

    Another week passed, and at night the door was knocked, and I sat up in shock. The knock was so rude that it couldn''t be Tan Jie. Although he had a bad temper, he wouldn''t have slapped my door like this in the middle of the night.

    I held the palm sized puppy in my arms to make it courageous. The dog didn''t even wake up, let alone bark. I shook it a few times before waking it up.

    "Dog, give me some strength. Someone will come in later. Remember to bark." I swallowed and hid behind the window, not daring to move.

    The knock stopped after a few knocks. I thought maybe it was the wrong knock. Just as I was looking out the window, a face suddenly appeared in front of me and scared me to sit on the floor.

    It was a familiar scene, and it was the same in Melbourne. My first reaction was to be robbed!

    I covered my mouth to make sure that I didn''t know the person in front of me. The dog barked in pain when I fell on the ground. The man outside the window was patting the window with a smile. "Little beauty, come and play."

    I could barely see the face in front of me through the moonlight, a face as red as guan gong''s, eyes narrowed into a slit, big mouth grinned, and looked like a lecher.

    "Who are you? How did you get in?" My hand quietly touched the headboard of the bed. I had seen this courtyard a long time ago. It was almost as high as the walls of the countryside. Let alone an adult man, it was me who could climb in when I was not pregnant, so I would put an axe on the headboard of the bed every night.

    "I haven''t lived in this courtyard for more than ten years. I heard that there is a little beauty living in it. I came here specially to take a look." The man hiccupped, and the lustful look made me nauseous. "The visitor is a guest. Open the door and let me in."

    Guest? How could a guest climb over a wall in the middle of the night to sit at someone''s house?

    I held my phone up. "I''m telling you, I''ll call the police if you don''t leave!"

    "You do, I''m not afraid." He patted the window hard. The window made of glass could not withstand him.

    I smelled the smell of alcohol on him outside the window and thought to myself that it was bad. If he barged in like this, how could I stand it?

    I swiped my phone a few times and called Tan Jie''s agent. Before he could get through, the man started climbing in through the window. Without thinking, he cut him with an ax.

    I know that if I cut him down, I won''t be able to stay here anymore, but I don''t regret it. In order to protect my child, I don''t care if I kill him.

    "You go, or I''ll chop you off!" I must have looked terrible right now. My eyes were wide open, and my axe was still in my hand.

    The man screamed in pain and fell out of the window. The dog was so scared that it kept barking and its cry became shrill.

    "Murder! Someone''s here. Someone killed someone!" The man clamored up from the ground.

    I looked around, not wanting to run to the door.

    "Stinky biao, you cut me and you want to run. Stop right there."

    I don''t know how heavy the axe I just chopped was, but I was determined. I hated myself for not cutting it on his leg when I saw the man walking so fast.

    He caught up with me and pulled out a handful of my hair. I turned around in pain and swung an axe at his hand. He yelled again and grabbed my axe and threw it on the ground. Under the moonlight, he took advantage of the man''s strength to push me down under the sycamore tree. I kept kicking him, but those kicks were like kicking cotton on a man''s body.

    I yelled, and in exchange for a few slaps from him, "Bitch, what the hell is that? You make me feel good, you make me feel good..."

    The man hurriedly took off his pants. I was wearing shorts and t-shirts bought from the supermarket. He tore them when he pulled them. When he saw that my chest was so swollen, his disgusting saliva dripped on my chest.

    "Get lost! Get out of here!" I scratched my hands and wished I could have long fingernails and take out his bloody heart.

    "If you call me again, I''ll hit you in the stomach so you can''t have a baby!" He threatened fiercely, raising his fist to punch me in the stomach.

    I hurriedly covered my stomach, and he grinned again. "That''s good. If you cooperate with me, I won''t hurt your child. If you don''t cooperate... Hmph, I can''t tell what I''ll do in a hurry."

    Now that he has the upper hand, it''s not good for me. If I keep being so tough, I''m afraid he''ll really hurt my child. At this point, it seems that tolerating may be the best way.

    However, I can''t have sex with a strange man psychologically or physically.

    Just as I was hesitating, he suddenly pressed himself against me, his smelly mouth arched towards my chest. "What else to think about? Don''t worry and enjoy it. I have my limits... Mmm... It smells so sweet..."

 Chapter 143 In the Middle of the Night

    Do I really have to endure such strong jian and humiliation?

    I almost vomited when I smelled the stench of alcohol on the man''s body. I was so disgusted that I couldn''t push him away.

    Tears crept up all over my face and my powerlessness shattered my last desire to resist.

    My clothes were torn and ripped apart, and I wanted to die.

    Bang, a dull sound. The man who was preparing to exercise on me was suddenly picked up and thrown aside. I suddenly raised my tears. Tan Jie''s face appeared in front of me. He didn''t look at me.

    I pressed the torn clothes on the key parts and watched Tan Jie hit someone coldly.

    He went crazy, his fists and feet together. The man was beaten so hard that he couldn''t move. He didn''t stop.

    "Are you dead?" I said softly.

    "It''s best to die." Tan Jie kicked me again. After kicking, he took off his short denim sleeves and draped them over me. He picked me up and walked into the house.

    He wanted to turn on the light, so I quickly said, "Don''t turn on the light."

    I don''t want him to see me in this mess, not even myself.

    "Can you get me a basin of water?"

    He didn''t say a word and went to fetch water from the basin on the stand. I used the water from him to wipe my face and body. I changed five basins of water and wanted to do it. Tan Jie dodged my towel and threw it in the basin.

    "All right, it''s all scratched."

    "When you leave, throw away the towel and basin." I tried to sound calm enough.

    Tan Jie plopped down on the wooden box beside the bed. "Is this a psychological shadow?"

    "...

    He sneered. I couldn''t see the expression on his face. I guess he should be looking down on me now."

    I was shocked. Has he ever encountered something like this? Someone raped him, a man in his 180s?

    "What a joke."

    "Do I look like I''m joking with you?" He pointed at his face and bent over, elbows resting on his knees.

    I pursed my lips and stopped talking. It turned out that the domineering and bad-tempered Tan Jie had suffered such humiliation.

    "Why did you come all of a sudden?" I leaned against the bed with myself in my arms.

    "My agent called me. I was on my way to your place." Tan Jie got up. "There''s something else in the car. I''ll get it."

    This time, not only did he bring me food, he also brought me clothes. There were only two sets of clothes here. One was for me, and the other was bought temporarily. Tan Jie saw my embarrassment and I thought I would be a little embarrassed.

    Saying thank you was no longer enough to express my gratitude to him. I simply didn''t say anything. I felt that the way I looked at him was enough to explain everything.

    "By the way, I found this box under the bed and locked it." I turned on the light, pointed to the box by the bed and said to Tan Jie.

    He squatted down and studied for a long time. He lifted the lock and looked at it. "Do you have any tools that can pry the lock?"

    I suddenly remembered the ax in the yard, but there was someone in the yard, and I was afraid...

    "There''s an axe in the yard. You stay with me. I''ll take you there." I scratched my forehead, feeling a little shy about my timidity.

    Tan Jie followed me to get the ax, and the dog crawled around the door, groaning if it couldn''t keep up with us.

    He smashed the lock on the box with an axe, and the moment he opened it, a musty smell came to his face. I covered my mouth and nose and took a few steps back. Tan Jie only fanned around his nose with his hand and looked inside.

    "They are all old things, probably left by my grandfather." He said.

    I also took a look forward. "Can you touch it?"

    "If you''re not afraid, just touch it."

    Dead people''s things are not scary at all. I''m more afraid of living people.

    The box was filled with women''s things, small combs, small mirrors, a stack of letters, and a few books. I picked up one and flipped through it. There were also yellow leaves of sycamore trees in the book.

    The sense of time followed, and I immediately forgot what was not good tonight and was curious about this box of things.

    "I don''t understand you women. What''s so good about all this junk?" Tan Jie sat aside and ignored me.

    But I became more and more addicted to it. Handkerchiefs, cloth shoes, very old tape recorders, and broken tape. Are these all grandpa Tan Jie''s things? He kept the woman''s things and carefully placed them in such an antique box. This should be his lover''s things.

    In the past, love came very slowly and progressed very slowly. It was often a matter of a lifetime.

    "Hey, Chen Qing, can you stop flipping? It smells bad." Tan Jie looked at me with disgust.

    I patted the dust on my hands. "Are you leaving?"

    "It''s not safe here. I don''t want you to stay here anymore, but I can''t find a better place now. What do you think?" Before I could say anything, he pointed at me. "Don''t say we''re going to the airport."

    I frowned and asked in puzzlement, "Why am I not allowed to go to the airport?"

    He didn''t open his eyes and looked strange. "Fu jing will find out the moment you buy a plane ticket. By then, your whereabouts will be exposed."

    He was right. I accepted his statement without much consideration.

    "Fu Jing has been watching me all this time, and the police are asking me where you are. I said I don''t know. You can''t show up easily now. If someone finds out, not only will you be unlucky, but I will be unlucky too."

    "Then I''ll stay here. That man was beaten up so badly by you, and I don''t think he''ll come again." There was something comforting about what I said.

    But there was no better way.

    Tan Jie looked at the time. "I''m leaving."

    "Well, you can''t sleep at night running back and forth. Don''t work so hard during the day. Remember to steal some time to be lazy." I followed him out.

    He grunted. Halfway there, I suddenly found the man under the sycamore tree. He was gone...

    I tugged at Tan Jie''s sleeve. "If you''re not in a hurry to leave, can you wait until dawn? I''m a little scared."

    "What''s wrong?" He hadn''t noticed anything was wrong.

    "That man, he''s gone." I lowered my voice. The courtyard, which was not dark but not bright, made me feel gloomy and horrible.

    He looked at the time again. Before he spoke, I hurriedly said, "You''d better go back. I have a dog. I''ll lock the door when I come in. It''s okay."

    Tan Jie ignored me and took my hand and entered the house.

    I sat on the bed. He went to look for wood and nails and said he wanted to fix the window. In fact, I knew that he was afraid that I would stay with him.

    I touched my stomach and whispered to the baby in my heart that when I grow up, I must remember to repay this uncle Tan Jie.

 Chapter 144 Out of the Courtyard

    Sleepiness was creeping in. I curled up beside the bed and fell asleep. When I woke up, there was no sign of Tan Jie in the room. The window was nailed. I got up and walked around. The yard was clean as if everything that happened yesterday was an illusion.

    I just got up and walked slowly, and the dog followed me at my feet. I went to a place to stand for a while, and then it arrived. It moved slowly and always wanted to follow me at my feet.

    Although it couldn''t look after the nursing home, I still liked being my companion. After all, she had a small Mengmeng face and was very funny when she walked.

    I took a few pots of water and washed the yard. After washing the yard, my waist hurt a little and my lower abdomen felt a little downcast. I was afraid that I was too tired from work and rushed back to bed to lie down.

    "Baby, don''t be so naughty. Mom is taking shelter now. You can''t make trouble for me with ten million, okay? You can come to this world in two more months."

    Is he really coming to this world? The world is so dangerous, I''m afraid I can''t protect him...

    The Fu family now says they don''t want this child. If it turns out that my child is Fu Jing''s, will they?

    If they do come to rob me, I will not let them take my child even if I die.

    The woman is weak, but the mother is just. I read this sentence on the internet before, but I couldn''t understand it at that time. Now it seems that I can. When I look down and see my big belly, my whole body is full of strength.

    However, the moment I turned around and saw that sycamore tree, I would think of what happened last night. The corner of my mouth twitched, and the axe was probably a little unreliable.

    People from the neighborhood committee would come and look for me. Every time they came, I would hide in the house without saying a word. They would not insist on coming in.

    I was also a little worried that my maverick behavior would cause too much criticism in this small alley. Thinking about it, I couldn''t control so much. I might as well just muddle through. As long as I could get pregnant one more day, I would be grateful one more day.

    In the blink of an eye, ten days passed. These ten days, every night, I was trembling and it was difficult to fall asleep. Most of them were lying on the bed and shallow sleep. As soon as I heard the sound, my hand grasped the axe beside the pillow.

    During the day, I slept more.

    Tan Jie hasn''t been here once in the past ten days. I was worried that something might happen to him. After thinking about it, I called his manager.

    "I''m Chen Qing." As soon as the call got through, I immediately said, "Tan Jie, is he still safe?"

    "Did you call to curse him? Is he still safe? If he''s not, I''ll settle it with you first." The manager scolded me. I was not angry, but wanted to laugh. After so many days, I finally heard someone say something.

    It''s much better than talking to myself every day.

    "Are you still smiling? I''m afraid he''s out of his mind. Tan Jie is out of town filming right now, and he has two days to get back. I beg you, don''t call again to ask if there''s anything left. If you have time to burn incense, please don''t make trouble for Tan Jie at the Fu family!"

    My smile suddenly froze. "What happened to them?"

    "What did you say? Tan Jie''s endorsement is gone, and he has to pay 40 million in damages. The Fu shi has used a lot of connections, so Tan Jie can''t get any advertising now. He can''t even shoot the movie that he set before. Now he can only be a second male in the production team!"

    For a moment, guilt took over all my emotions, and I never knew that helping me put so much on Tan Jie''s back.

    "How much effort did we have to put in to get where we are today? When he went to korea to be a trainee, he was so tired that he fell asleep every day. It was common for him to fall asleep while dancing and falling asleep on the floor. Now that you hurt him, he''s back to the starting point. Are you satisfied?"

    Faced with the accusations of Tan Jie''s manager, I had no power to retaliate. If scolding me could make him feel better, I would like to be scolded every day.

    "Why aren''t you talking? Hey, let me tell you, if you really feel a little guilty, then hurry up and leave. Don''t make trouble for Tan Jie!"

    The phone hung up, my hand slowly dropped, and my eyes were staring blankly at the ground. I didn''t even know what I was thinking.

    Continue to live shamelessly? Or would leaving alone not cause Tan Jie any more trouble? I touched my stomach. "Baby, what should mom do?"

    I have lived for more than 20 years, and I hate to owe people favors. First my sister, then Ning Jing. They have paid for me, and I have paid for them. In the end, I don''t feel that I have gained anything, but I am very tired.

    Tan Jie helped me so much that even if I wanted to leave, there was no reason to let him suffer.

    After half a month, I finally opened the courtyard door and walked out. I didn''t bring anything with me, so I took a change of clothes and hugged a puppy. I put a card on the table in the courtyard. Although it wasn''t enough to make up for Tan Jie''s loss, it was a small token of my heart. It seemed like there was only so much I could do.

    I went out at night and didn''t do anything. I just walked. In fact, I didn''t know where to go, and I didn''t dare to show my id card. I was afraid that the police would catch me. My current identity was not Chen Qing, but the wanted trafficker Chen Qing.

    I wandered around the northern city, bought a pair of sunglasses and a lipstick, and went to a barber shop to cut my bangs, perm my hair, put on a new hairstyle, put on lipstick and sunglasses.

    I couldn''t care less about the perm or something. It wasn''t good for the baby. At the moment, in order not to be so ostentatious, I had to do that.

    At dawn, I went to a small hotel to sleep and bought bread and milk to fill my stomach. The dog and I could only eat this. At this point, I couldn''t buy dog food for it.

    I was still a little thirsty after drinking milk. There was nothing on the table in the room. There seemed to be a water dispenser and a disposable cup at the front desk. I took my room card and went to the front desk.

    "Boss, can I get a glass of water?" I asked.

    The boss was a chubby, middle-aged woman with a thick makeup that resembled a woman from Hongkong in the last century. She glanced at me and said, "Drink it. Remember to throw your glass away after you finish."

    The corners of my mouth twitched. "Thank you."

    I really don''t expect her service to be so good in a hotel that doesn''t require an id card to register. It''s not the first time I''ve seen such an attitude.

    After drinking water, I went back to my room and felt sleepy. I couldn''t help but fall asleep on the bed. Before I lost consciousness, I heard the dog barking loudly. I wanted to tell him not to bark, but I really didn''t have the strength.

    What seems to be wrong?

    I woke up in a daze. The blinding light forced me to close my eyes again. Didn''t I turn off the light before I went to bed?

    "Chen Qing, you should have slept enough. Do you think I did everything I could to get you here so you could sleep?"

 Chapter 145 Wolfs Den

    Hearing this, I immediately realized that my situation was not right. I tried to adapt to the strong light and opened my eyes. I found myself locked in a room with white walls on all sides. My hands were tied behind my back, and my feet were tied to the legs of the chair.

    On the sofa opposite me was Chen Lai.

    "You drugged me?" I frowned and thought about what happened before I fell asleep.

    A strange smile appeared on her pale face. "That''s not stupid. Do you think I won''t be able to find you if Tan Jie hides you in a courtyard? Fu Jing and the others are stupid. I''m not stupid. I''ve been watching you ever since you stepped out of the yard."

    She stood up, her thin body slightly bent, looking a little hunchbacked. She pulled my hair twice and pinched my chin. It was very strong, not like the strength of a dying person.

    "Perm your hair and put on makeup. You''re so naive. You''re my sister. I know you even if you turn gray!" Her black eyes stared at me as if they were about to pop out of their sockets.

    "What do you want?" I asked quietly.

    Chen Lai raised the corner of his mouth, his hand scratching my face, and a half-centimeter long nail could sink into my flesh at any moment. "What do I want? Revenge, of course. Have you forgotten what I did when I came back? I came back for revenge, Fu Shouye, Hai Tang, and you. You are all my enemies. I want to settle this one by one and never let you live happily ever after!"

    "Chen Lai, I''m your sister." I frowned and looked at her confusedly. "Are you crazy to classify me with them?"

    "I''m not crazy. So what if you''re my sister? What kind of sister do you think you are? I''m offering you a place to study, and you''re pushing your luck by giving me a kidney transplant, and you almost killed me in the hospital?" She narrowed her eyes and her cold lips were full of harsh words.

    I chuckled, thinking that after seven or eight years in North city, I had seen a lot of ghosts and monsters, but I was still shocked by her three views.

    Her life is life, and mine and my child''s life is not life. It turns out that the only way I can call her sister is to give her my life and my child''s life.

    "What are you laughing at?" She pinched my face and her nails dug into my flesh.

    I frowned in pain, endured the sharp pain, and then passed away. "Nothing, I laughed at myself for being stupid. After being your sister for more than 20 years, I realized what your nature was. When I thought of the way I was trying to make money to find you, I felt ridiculous. Do you know what I want now?"

    "What wish?" Chen Lai looked displeased, and the more he attacked my face.

    I looked at her and every word jumped out of my teeth. "Listen, I wish god would let you die in Golden Triangle!"

    Slap, she slapped me on the face, it hurt so much that I bared my teeth and my mouth was full of the smell of blood.

    "I knew you never expected me to be good. What you said about taking me abroad and earning money for my retirement was bullshit!" She clapped her hands and someone came in immediately. I turned around and saw that it was Zhang Ye.

    He walked in slowly from outside the door, his hair messy, his face scarred, his legs slightly inscribed, and he limped. I almost didn''t recognize this was the uncle of the Fu family, the little uncle who was domineering at the dinner table.

    "Zhang Ye, I''ll give her to you. Revenge and revenge, whatever you want." Chen Lai tilted his head slightly and glanced at me. "I only have one condition: let her live, not, like, and die."

    "Don''t worry." Zhang Ye smiled greasily and his voice sounded strange.

    I have goosebumps all over my body. Zhang Ye''s smile made me panic from the bottom of my heart. Now that he''s done this, I can''t get away with it. If he puts all his anger on me, my child...

    I swallowed and put my feet under the chair.

    Chen Lai went out and closed the door. Zhang Ye sat on the sofa and looked me in the eye. "Chen Qing, we meet again. Do you miss me? I think you''ve been thinking too much. I''ve been dreaming about sleeping with you. I want to see how amazing you are to Fu Jing."

    His smile and his words made my stomach churn and twitch, and I was afraid to vomit any more time I looked at him.

    He held my face and forced me to look at him. I threw up on him and he laughed. "If you want me to take off my clothes like that, then I''ll do it for you."

    He tore open his shirt and hit me on the forehead with a flying button. It hurt so much that I frowned.

    He was stripped naked, with only one pair of underwear left, and the bulging part was empty. I suddenly understood what was going on. Fu Jing really killed him...

    Zhang Ye walked behind me and caressed me with both hands. "The person I sent that night told me that you have a high nai and feel great."

    "You sent that man?" There was a chill in my heart. When did they start looking at me? Are my every move these days under their surveillance?

    "More than that! Tan Jie thought his manager was reliable, what the hell! I only spent a little money to get him to say those words to you, forcing you to leave Tan Jie''s protection. Chen Qing, every step you take is in my calculations. Now without Fu Jing and Tan Jie, who can protect you?"

    With a piercing sound, Zhang Ye tore open the clothes on my chest.

    I still wanted to puke, but there was nothing in my stomach that made me puke. His indecency made me want to cut off his hands and gouge out his eyes. But now I''m tied to a chair and can''t move. I hate it!

    I trembled with hatred, the skin on my wrist was worn and I was still struggling. My feet rubbed against each other, and after I took off my shoes, I pulled my feet out of the rope. Both my ankles and the back of my feet were burning with pain.

    I endured the nausea of being tortured in my chest. After pulling my foot out, I suddenly stood up from the chair and kicked Zhang Ye in the crotch without thinking.

    He was in so much pain that he sat down on the ground. I didn''t want to run at all. I knew I couldn''t run. I walked up to him barefoot and stepped on his crotch.

    "Neither left nor right can live. Die together!" I stomped like crazy.

    He grabbed my foot and pulled it, and I fell to the ground, too. The side of my stomach hit the ground so hard that my lower body bled from the pain.

    Zhang Ye laughed in pain. He rode on me and pressed his hand against my stomach. I was in so much pain that I couldn''t even resist.

    If you don''t fight back, it will hurt even more! I gritted my teeth and took one hand out of the rope, then the other. I grabbed Zhang Ye''s ears with both hands and pulled him off me with all my strength.

    "You are not allowed to hurt my baby..." I covered my stomach and my lower body twitched in pain.

 Chapter 146 Theyre Married

    I curled up on the ground, my body twitching violently, the warmth of my thighs gathering closely, and I felt as if something was about to leave my body.

    "There''s a lot of blood. Look, there''s blood everywhere. It''s so beautiful." Zhang Ye''s face was ferocious and he gave me a wild laugh.

    I stared at the door and crawled forward with my hands propped up. Baby, if you want to hold on, mom can hold on, you can hold on!

    There was a blood stain on my body, and I was about to get to the door. I was going out to get help. I was going to the hospital. I reached for the doorknob. Just a few centimeters away, Zhang Ye suddenly grabbed my foot and pulled me back.

    My body rubbed against the ground and there was another burning pain. I pursed my lips and couldn''t help but scream.

    "Call, I like to hear you call." Zhang Ye pinched the flesh from my thigh. "Tsk tsk, there''s a lot of blood. I wonder if your son will come out like this?"

    "Zhang Ye, if I were still alive, you wouldn''t be able to live. I''m going to cut off your hands and feed them to the dogs, gouge out your eyes and smash them into pieces and feed them to the cats. I''ll do whatever I say!" I said feebly, this is my last strength.

    Zhang Ye broke my leg and came up to take off my pants. I pulled my pants so hard that he broke my hand without any hesitation. With a click, I fainted from the pain.

    Just a second before I lost consciousness, I heard the door open...

    Will something worse happen? I don''t think so. What''s more painful than losing a child?

    My limbs were spread out in the water, as quiet as a specimen in formalin. I didn''t want to wake up, I just wanted to sleep so soundly, but there was always noise and noise in my ears. It was annoying...

    I was so angry at the noise that my hands instinctively touched my belly. When I touched my belly, my anger subsided in half. I slowly opened my eyes and found myself in bed with a nurse and a doctor beside me.

    It wasn''t anyone else, it was Tan Jie.

    "What are you arguing about..." I said weakly, and the dry mouth on my lips hurt.

    Tan Jie looked at me and waved the doctor out. "How are you feeling?"

    "Besides the pain, do I feel anything else? My upper body hurts, my lower body hurts, my hands and feet hurt, and my whole body hurts." I''m not exaggerating at all. It''s true.

    "You deserve it." His thin lips opened and closed, unable to hear any concern.

    I raised the tip of my nose. "Where are Chen Lai and Zhang Ye? Why am I here?"

    "They ran away. I went to look for you. When I found out that you weren''t there, my manager couldn''t stand my questioning and told me about his collusion with Chen Lai Zhang Ye. Then I found you. It was just in time to find you. Zhang Ye didn''t do anything substantive to you." He glanced at my stomach. "The doctor said that your condition is very dangerous. You must stay in bed until the child is mature and can be born."

    I nodded in unison. I was so glad that the baby could be saved, not to mention lying in bed until delivery. I didn''t complain even if I stayed in bed.

    "You left without my permission. Have you figured out what to tell me?" Tan Jie''s tone was slightly cold.

    I cleared my throat and reached for the water by the bed. Before I could reach it, he brought it to me first.

    I wasn''t really angry.

    "Then, shall I let you be the father of my child?" I raised my eyebrows and looked at him.

    His cold expression suddenly became nervous, and that change made me laugh.

    He closed his eyes and blushed. "If you laugh again, I''ll hit you."

    "I was teasing you." I stopped laughing and diverted my attention. It didn''t seem to hurt so much. "I''m in the hospital. Fu Jing will be here soon. You''d better go. I don''t want to involve you anymore."

    "Are you serious about what my agent said? He''s just farting." He said unhappily.

    I raised the corner of my mouth and smiled slightly. "You can go. Do you really want me to stick to you and ask you to be the receiver?"

    "It''s not impossible." He sat down on the edge of the bed, took the cotton swab from his bed and moistened my lips with saline.

    I don''t know if he took care of me very carefully these days, so I became dependent on him. In short, he sat next to me like this, and I felt a sense of security for some reason.

    Fu Jing''s arrival had become inevitable. After hiding from him for so many days, it seemed like I had not seen him for a long time, and there was no news of him. No matter what he came for, I was not as scared as I was before.

    What''s there to be afraid of? We''ll fight to the death to protect my children. If we can''t protect them, let''s play over together. What a big deal.

    Fu Jing came in the evening. I was looking at the sunset. He walked in unhurriedly, with a calm expression, just like the way I looked at him the first time, alienating others and confident in myself.

    "Here we are." I smiled.

    Fu Jing glanced at Tan Jie. "You go out. I have something to say to Chen Qing."

    Tan Jie looked at me. I nodded and he went out.

    Fu Jing sat in the chair next to my bed, his face unchanged. "Hai Tang and I are married."

    I didn''t expect that the first thing he wanted to say to me was not if you were okay, or if I hadn''t seen you for a long time, but...

    I haven''t recovered from the impact for a while. When I recovered, he said the second sentence, "Your child must be aborted."

    I forced out a smile and asked in confusion, "Why? This isn''t just your child. He''s mine too. I''m pregnant with him, and I have the right to give birth to him or not."

    "You are carrying my child, so you have no choice." His tone was overbearing and unquestionable. "If you don''t abort this child, grandpa won''t let you go. Be smart and give up this child, and you''ll be free."

    Does he mean to let me go?

    Sure enough, men are all the same. His old love has revived, and my substitute can be scrapped.

    "Fu Jing, listen carefully. I won''t abort the child. If master fu has any ideas, just let him do it. I''m not afraid." After I said that, I turned away and ignored him.

    I don''t want to see his face anymore, and I don''t want to figure out the meaning in his eyes anymore, because it''s not worth it.

    "Why do you have to?" He left without saying a word.

    My tears finally started to flow uncontrollably. How did we end up like this? He didn''t marry me in the end, and I didn''t deserve to have his child...

    But we used to be so happy when this little life came, and we worked so hard for us to be together. Why, why did we walk, why did he walk to other people, and I was the only one left in my world.

 Chapter 147 The Child Is Not Fu Jings

    My body hurts a lot, and every time I cry, it drives all the muscles in my body. This will only make me more painful. I want to cry too much, and I will cry very hard. A vicious circle will drive me crazy.

    When Tan Jie came in, he saw my tears and my ugly expression.

    "Shall I call the doctor to give you a shot to relieve the pain?" He asked me.

    I tried to stop my tears. "No, it''s not good for the baby. I won''t do it."

    Tan Jie frowned. "I can''t tell that a skinny little body is still so strong."

    "You may not know, I sent a nickname, beautiful little qiang." I actually wanted to say that I couldn''t kill myself, but thinking about it, I still wanted to look good. "Mr. Tan, if you''ve seen enough of my ugly face, please pass me a piece of paper. I want to wipe my nose."

    He chuckled and took a few from the tissue box by the bed and threw them on my face.

    One of the advantages of staying in the hospital is that I feel more at ease and have a doctor closely monitoring my condition. The other is that someone is taking care of me. Tan Jie has hired a nurse for me. I hardly need to get out of bed. I can solve anything.

    After about three or four days, an uninvited guest arrived in my small ward.

    Three days later, the scholar treated each other with a new look. When I saw Hai Tang this time, she was less feminine and more capable than before. Her hair was cut to the earlobe, which made her look very professional.

    "Long time no see." She was wearing high heels, and the sound of the heels hitting the ground was a little harsh.

    "If you have anything to say, don''t be so polite. It''s annoying." I pursed my lips.

    Hai Tang nodded. "Okay, then I''ll be straight to the point. You should know about my marriage to Ah Jing, right? The child in your stomach is Ah Jing''s. Do you think I''ll let you carry on with this child?"

    "Who said this child belonged to Fu Jing?" I asked back, "He''s mine, mine and other men''s."

    She frowned. "How is that possible?"

    "If I allow him to be cut off from you, I won''t be able to find another man to comfort me. No one is a saint. There are times when everyone makes mistakes." I said faintly.

    "Then, whose child is this?" Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    I smiled. "Jiang Miao''s."

    Her pupils were slightly dilated and she did not speak for a long time. I turned over slightly, and my body was numb from sleep.

    I didn''t care if Hai Tang was standing in the ward or not, so I went to sleep whenever I wanted to. I seemed to have been sleeping for the past two days, but I couldn''t get enough sleep. After a while, I went back to sleep.

    When I woke up and it was time to eat again, Hai Tang didn''t know when to leave. Tan Jie was sitting in the ward.

    "You''re a big star. Why are you hanging around here all day? Don''t you have to work?" I glanced at Tan Jie and asked.

    He didn''t have much to do either. He was either bickering with me or just looking at his phone.

    "No need. Celebrities will get angry too. I''m a former star now." He teased himself without changing his expression. "If you say that the child in your stomach is mine, I might still be able to use my remaining heat."

    I chuckled. "There are a lot of pregnant women living in this ward. If you want to stir up rumors, find them."

    He shifted his gaze from his cell phone to me, and that was the faint glance he gave me. I panicked. "I''m looking for you."

    "... I couldn''t be bothered to talk to him. After eating, I moved my arms and legs.

    At this time, Tan Jie would usually come to help me, but he was a big man, and his hands were light, so it was easy to hurt me.

    "All right, all right, go play with your phone, call your seat, I''ll do it myself." I held the hand in my hand, not letting him touch it.

    "It''s my fault that you hurt yourself." He pressed my hands into the bed.

    I rolled my eyes at him. "You let me exercise on my own. I promise it won''t hurt."

    "No." He peeled the fruit with the fruit knife from his bed.

    I snorted. "No apples, I want oranges."

    He put down the apple and peeled the orange instead. We won''t let each other. We''ll fight whenever we get the chance.

    I''ve been contacting Jiang Miao for the past two days. He seems to have vanished from the face of the earth. There''s no news of him at all. I don''t know if he has come to me during the time I''ve been hiding. Will he not have enough money to spend...

    Hai Tang got married to Fu Jing as he wished. Jiang Miao shouldn''t be wandering around anymore, but why hasn''t he gone home yet?

    None of these things I can figure out.

    Forget it, let''s take it one step at a time.

    On the seventh day, the doctor said that I was fine and asked me to go home to recuperate. Without a word, Tan Jie took me to him and asked someone to take care of me.

    "Thank you."

    Tan Jie waved his hand. "You''re welcome. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have done this."

    "How can there be so many causalities? I have kept in mind all the care you gave me during this period. By the way, have you found my puppy?"

    "No."

    I went to the hotel with the dog in my arms, and then something happened to me, and the dog didn''t know what happened. When I was in the hospital, I told Tan Jie to look for him, but there was still no news.

    I hope the puppy will be safe and sound. I have not lived a good life with me, and I am sorry for it.

    "I bought it for over a thousand yuan. It''s very pure. Anyone who finds it will take good care of it. Don''t worry." Tan Jie consoled.

    I pursed my lips. "I hope so."

    He had just returned to Tan Jie''s house in the morning, and in the afternoon he brought a big dog, a white labrador, who was very cute.

    "You can watch the house this time." Tan Jie said.

    The dog stood up and reached for my chest. I pulled the corners of my mouth. "You can look after the house, but do you need to look here? Also, are you sure it won''t bite me?"

    "Feed it for two days. It won''t bite you when it''s ripe."

    He was quite prepared this time. The dog kennel, the dog toilet, and the guy who ate with the dog, he brought a whole cabinet of dog food.

    All I have to do every day is throw two meat bones to the dog to make it familiar with me.

    We both have our own living areas. It''s on the balcony. I''m in the bedroom. When I move, it moves too, but I don''t come out often. Most of the time, I lie on the bed.

    I don''t know what his original owner thought. He named such a big dog xiao keji. I really can''t call out that small word. I just called him xiao keji.

    Tan Jie came back in the evening. I was reading a book. I put it down as soon as he knocked on the door.

    "How was it today? Did you shoot a fight scene? Why is your face swollen?"

    He grunted. "I''ve been working on a costume drama recently. I can''t avoid a fight with david."

    "Do you have a medicine box at home? Spray some anti-inflammatory medicine. You go get it. I''ll handle it for you."

    "No need." His eyes were a little lonely. "Is the child good today?"

    When he asked me that, I was a little at a loss and felt that it was a little weird that he thought of himself as the father of my child.

    "Tan Jie, I have something to tell you."

 Chapter 148 Hes Back

    "Say it." Tan Jie fiddled with the thing in his hand.

    I lowered my eyes slightly. "Will you... Like me?"

    Seeing him suddenly raise his head, I quickly explained, "I mean, I''m going to be a child''s mother, and this child has nothing to do with you. I''m afraid of you... No, I..."

    I organized my speech for a long time, but I didn''t express what I wanted to say completely.

    "You''re thinking too much. I''m just making up for my mistake. When you give birth to the baby safely, where should you go? Don''t take over my bed." He snorted.

    I live with him. He almost sleeps on the sofa in the living room. I''m a little embarrassed by what he said.

    "If you say so, I feel much more at ease. It''s mainly me. I always feel that I have special charm. I''m afraid you won''t be able to stop my charm. If you fall into it, it won''t be good."

    He mimicked me and rolled his eyes. "Thick-skinned."

    I laughed and joked. It would be good for both of us to open up like this. I don''t want to owe someone a debt of love.

    What I don''t know, however, is what happened to Tan Jie in the few days I lived with him. All I know is that he came back with injuries every day, as if there were endless scenes and endless weiya.

    "Your acting is too cruel. I don''t know. I thought you were going to be beaten." I couldn''t bear to hate him when I saw his injury.

    Tan Jie raised an eyebrow. "I''m an actor. That''s what an actor should do. It proves that I''m dedicated."

    I used to think that he was a fresh meat that depended on his face, but now I know that he didn''t earn a lot of money from his face.

    I asked him to bring the medicine box over, clean his wound, and apply some medicine. It''s too hot for bandaging.

    I had to go to the hospital for my prenatal checkup. Tan Jie said he couldn''t move the time and asked the nanny to accompany me. I didn''t mean to bother him. I always felt like I owed him a favor.

    The last time I was discharged from the hospital, the doctor asked me to exercise less and walk as little as possible. It was best to stay in bed more often.

    This time, when I came for a checkup, the nanny found a wheelchair and pushed me, saying that it was Tan Jie''s order.

    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but I thought he was careful, so I sat in a wheelchair and was pushed around by the nanny to finish a set of tests. Not to mention, it was really easy. If I were old enough to have this treatment, I would burn incense.

    Just after the checkup, a man in a cap and floral t-shirt walked up to me. I felt a little familiar and took a look at him, which surprised and surprised me.

    "Jiang Miao? Why are you here?" My voice couldn''t hide the excitement.

    He took off his cap and was a little disappointed. "I wanted to scare you, but I didn''t expect you to recognize me. Tell me if I was obsessed with me, so you can still recognize me dressed like this?"

    If I admit to being the second most shameless person in this matter, then I guess only jiang miao dares to admit to being the first.

    Jiang Miao squatted down and touched my stomach. "My son is so good. He looks very healthy. He will follow me."

    My expression was a little off. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"

    "I know. If you admit that this is my son, then he is my son." He looked at me with a smile.

    I looked around. "Let''s talk somewhere else."

    Jiang Miao pointed to the car in front of him. "I drove here. Where do you live now? I''ll take you back."

    I nodded and motioned for the nanny to go back first.

    When I got into Jiang Miao''s limo, I seemed to understand something. No wonder I couldn''t get in touch with him these days. He wasn''t the one who was down and out.

    "As soon as Hai Tang and Ah Jing talked about getting married, I went home." He lowered his voice slightly. "I know that you will look down on me if I do this. I... I have no choice. A child like us who has everything at birth, who has inherited a company and is able to keep his family''s property, is already very powerful. Let me start a business to earn money. Starting from the bottom, I really can''t do it."

    His words made me feel a little powerless, and I took a deep breath. "I didn''t look down on you. You let me earn some money. If you let me manage the company, I wouldn''t. There''s nothing to compare it with. We specialize in the arts. We have to learn different things. I want to learn to survive. You want to learn to inherit. We all learn well. Isn''t that okay?"

    Jiang Miao looked up slowly, his eyes shining. "You really don''t look down on me?"

    "They are all good friends. Can we not talk about this?" I hit him on the shoulder and hurt my own hand.

    I bared my teeth and took a few seconds to endure the pain.

    "What happened to your hand? What''s going on here? You need a wheelchair for a hospital?"

    I told him everything that happened after he left. I told him some details. I didn''t even know I remembered them so clearly. After that, I felt happy. But when it came to Chen Lai''s part, my hatred rolled and I wanted to tear them up with my hands!

    Jiang Miao touched my head. "Chen Lai and Zhang Ye are street rats right now. Just leave it to me. It''s been so hard for you to protect your child so well for so many days."

    "It should be said that the child suffered in my stomach." I smiled and touched my stomach. "I just want him to last a few more weeks."

    "Don''t worry. His father is here. Can''t he hold on? You can move in with me."

    Jiang Miao''s enthusiasm worried me a little. I quickly reminded him, "I made it up to protect the child. Jiang Miao, don''t get involved just because I lied to Hai Tang. I can''t take responsibility."

    "I know. I didn''t let you take responsibility." His smile gradually faded. "When the child lands safely, I will send you abroad. You will never come back."

    I froze and suddenly thought of what Uncle Fu had told me. It would be great if I still had hope of freedom.

    "Trouble?" I asked.

    He shook his head. "It''s no trouble. Fu Shouye doesn''t care about you anymore. The Fu shi company is in turmoil. Otherwise, why do you think Fu Jing married Hai Tang?"

    I frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "Hai Tang''s family took the money to the Fu shi, and Fu Jing agreed to marry Hai Tang. Now that the Fu shi is in a mess, how can Fu Shouye be free to care about you?" He gloated. "Now we have time to wait for the birth of the child, and we have time to plan for you and the future of the child. Chen Qing, consider this the last thing I do for you."

    Jiang Miao''s love, I really owe it, in this life, I don''t feel that I owe any man, except him.

    "What about you? Father, I''m leaving with the child. What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 149 Son, Your Father Called You

    Jiang miao''s lips curled up evilly. "When the mother needs the father, call the father. I''ll show up immediately."

    My eyes were moist and I nodded heavily.

    When Jiang Miao liked me, I didn''t take it seriously. When I did, I realized that I really owed him. Then I wanted to draw a line with him and not let him waste his feelings.

    However, this kind of thing is wasted.

    Each of us is wasting our feelings. How can I stop him unilaterally? This time, I hope I can respond to him as well as I can.

    I moved from Tan Jie to Jiang Miao''s house. Before I left, Tan Jie packed up a lot of things for me and the unborn baby.

    I wanted to say something to him, but when I got to the door, I didn''t know what to say.

    Without a word, he walked me to the car. I looked at him, and he gave me a smile with a rare softness. I froze and forgot to give him a brighter smile.

    "It''s great to be handsome, hmph." Jiang miao drove very fast, as if he didn''t want me to communicate with Tan Jie.

    I pulled the corners of my mouth. "Jealous? I''ve known you for so long. How come I didn''t know you had a small belly? You still feel inferior."

    "What the hell do I feel inferior to? Is that kind of pretty face worth it?"

    "He''s not a pretty boy." I defended myself in a low voice.

    Jiang Miao waved his hand. "Okay, okay, he''s not. I''ve already asked my mother to cook. You should think about what you''ll have later."

    "We''re going to see your mother?" I was stunned. "This is so embarrassing. She knows about me and Fu Jing, and she knows about my child..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ve solved all these problems."

    I looked at him suspiciously. "How did you solve it?"

    He raised an eyebrow. "Keep it a secret."

    I was a little nervous along the way, afraid of embarrassment, but it turned out that I was thinking too much. Nanny Jiangmiao was very enthusiastic to see me and didn''t seem to have a grudge at all.

    "Chen Qing, here you are. Dinner is ready. Quick, let Miaomiao take you to wash your hands and eat."

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Thank you, auntie."

    Jiang Miao pushed me to the bathroom to wash my hands. I asked him what he had used to get his mother to be so enthusiastic about me.

    Nanny Jiangmiao cooked a whole table of food. Although she didn''t cook it herself, she said it was a menu she had prepared. She specially asked the servants to cook it. I was very moved to hear it. I was touched that she didn''t treat me as an outsider.

    After the meal, Nanny Jiangmiao wanted to talk to me. Jiang Miao refused to let me. He said I wanted to rest and pushed me upstairs.

    I was very sleepy indeed, and it was easy to get sleepy when I was full. He arranged a room for me to rest, and no one would disturb me. When I got to bed, my body fell asleep, and my brain was drowsy. It was possible that grandpa zhou''s magic power was too strong.

    When I woke up, I really wanted to pee. The doctor said that the bigger my stomach, the more difficult it was to hold my urine. It was also very easy to have constipation and other symptoms. So I ate more fruit every day and went to the toilet, but these two days I still felt the changes in my body.

    I got up to go to the bathroom, drank some water and climbed onto the bed. I couldn''t sleep this time, but I couldn''t get up either. I just lay on the bed, played with my cell phone, and looked out the window.

    Knock knock knock...

    "Come in."

    Jiang miao came in with a bowl of porridge. "I think you should wake up. My mother made you some porridge. If you''re hungry, drink some."

    "What if I''m not hungry?"

    He picked up the bowl. "If you''re not hungry, I''ll help you eat it. It''s a good thing."

    "I''ll eat, I''ll eat..." I reached out and he handed the porridge to me. He also took a towel and spread it on the quilt, afraid that I would get the porridge on the bed.

    His careful actions caused ripples in my heart. I didn''t expect him to go out for a while and come back to change so much.

    The porridge was very sweet and very appetizing, and I was really hungry, so I drank half a bowl in one go.

    "No, I can''t drink anymore."

    "Is it because children are getting bigger and bigger and squeezing your stomach? You''re not eating as much as you used to." He took my bowl and started drinking.

    I was shocked. "That''s what I left!"

    "You can''t waste it. They say it''s a good thing." He finished the rest in two or three bites.

    I pulled the corners of my mouth. Well, he didn''t even mind what else I could say.

    After eating the porridge, he took out two napkins and wiped my mouth. After that, he wiped the back of the two napkins himself.

    "Don''t you think I''m dirty?"

    "What''s wrong with the people you like? My parents never hate each other. My dad always comes back drunk and sometimes vomit on my mom. She doesn''t mind."

    He used his parents as an analogy, treating me like his wife. I am a pregnant woman. What else can I ask for with him treating me like this?

    God does treat me well.

    "You haven''t told me yet. What exactly did you do to make your mother treat me so well?"

    He smiled mysteriously. "If you really want to know, show some sincerity."

    I frowned. "What sincerity?"

    He pointed his index finger at his face and said, "Come on, here, smell it."

    I chuckled, "Go where you want to go."

    He laughed. "Forget it. I won''t tease you anymore. There''s nothing I can do about it. Just tell my mother that I''ll never marry unless you marry me. The child in your belly is mine. As for Fu Jing, let him play with the spoon handle."

    I was also amused by him, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.

    "Jiang Miao, you really have nothing to say to me." I looked at him gratefully.

    He lifted my face. "Are you ready to smell one?"

    The atmosphere was instantly destroyed by him. I smelled my ass and covered his face with a towel. "Go play with the spoon!"

    Jiang Miao was always acting like a fool. He always told me the serious things in a humorous way, such as the people or things he met in the company, and when he met someone stupid in the car, he would share everything with me.

    Just like that time, I was in Melbourne, and he was in North city. Every day, he made an overseas call, rain or shine.

    One thing I''ve been thinking about is Chen Lai and Zhang Ye. Jiang Miao is looking for them. Five days after I moved into jiang miao''s house, he finally got news.

    "Jiang Miao, I want you to do whatever it takes to catch them and hand them over to me." I held Jiang Miao''s arm and my five fingers trembled.

    Jiang Miao put his hand on mine. "Don''t worry."

    Zhang Ye, how did he torture me? I will pay him back double!

    I waited quietly at Jiang Miao''s house for news, and every moment of it seemed like time had arrived so that I could take revenge.

    "Chen Qing, I found him. Can you get out of bed?"

    "Of course." I don''t feel any discomfort right now, only a feeling of revenge.

 Chapter 150 If There Is Revenge, There Is No Gentleman

    Jiang Miao carried me out of bed and pushed me downstairs in a wheelchair. I caressed my stomach and said to my baby, "Son, the bad guys who bullied you have been caught. How do you want to treat them? Mom told you to take revenge on those who hurt you. You can''t forgive them easily. You know that."

    "Well taught, my son will follow me in the future." Jiang Miao jumped in behind me.

    I looked at him helplessly. "Do you dare to slow down?"

    "That won''t do." He quickly waved his hand, making me laugh again.

    I was so afraid that when I was with Jiang Miao, I would laugh at the child and make him laugh all the time. I was not a person with a high smile, and I couldn''t bear to waste his heart, but every time I laughed until my stomach hurt, I was really helpless.

    Jiang Miao took me to Zhang Ye in his car. As soon as I got there, I was no longer calm. My face was stiff and I didn''t say a word.

    Zhang Ye was locked in a private room of a club by Jiang Miao''s men. When he was caught, he was forcing a princess to play with him, so what I saw inside was a disgusting scene.

    Jiang Miao covered my eyes without saying a word and said to those people, "Clean up the scene for me. Don''t you know if my wife will feel nauseous when she sees it?"

    My heart trembled as I addressed him, and I simply let him go.

    "No need. Since he has prepared so much, we can''t waste it, can we?" I gently pulled down jiang miao''s hand.

    The scene in front of him was indeed a little nauseous. Zhang Ye was standing naked on the side, his hands covering a key part, and a woman was squatting in the corner with no clothes on.

    "Let her out." I said.

    Jiang miao waved his hand. Someone helped the woman out. Her hair was loose and there was no meat on her body. I didn''t even see her face clearly. She just walked past me.

    "Young master Jiang, sit down." The waiter brought a chair and placed it next to me.

    Jiang Miao sat down, pointed at Zhang Ye and said to me, "What should I do? Say, I''ll do it for you."

    "That''s too much trouble for you."

    "No trouble. If you dare to touch my wife and children, I''m afraid you''re tired of living." Jiang Miao''s eyes flashed with malice.

    Zhang Ye knelt down in the direction of jiang miao with a plop. "Young master Jiang, Chen Qing''s baby is not yours!"

    "Who said it wasn''t mine? There''s a price to pay for blabbering!" His eyes widened, and Zhang Ye''s legs softened with fear.

    I raised my injured hand. "Jiang Miao, he broke my hand. Where do you think we should start?"

    "How dare you break my wife''s hand?" He got up and kicked Zhang Ye on the shoulder. Zhang Ye fell to the ground with an ouch. Jiang Miao grabbed Zhang Ye''s hand in one hand and chopped it off in the other.

    With a click, I heard it very clearly. I touched my hand. "Why do you keep another one?"

    "Xiao Qing, you''re too anxious. You can''t wait until I do it." Jiang Miao''s mouth curved into a cruel smile, and he used the same method to break Zhang Ye''s other hand.

    Zhang Ye''s wailing was muffled in his throat. It took him a long time to wail. He opened his mouth and screamed. His mouth was full of water. It was disgusting to look at.

    "Jiang Miao, it sounds so sweet to me. I think I''m addicted to it." I blinked at jiang miao.

    He cooperated and said, "That''s easy. He has so many bones on him. I''ll break every one of them for you to listen to. There''s time for a song."

    I chuckled. "I''m afraid this will kill him too soon. I''m sorry for the pain my child and I suffered in his hands. Didn''t he prepare a lot of things, or else I''ll try it all on him, so that I can learn a lot."

    "Anyway, he''s no different from a woman now." I swept between his legs, and Uncle Fu did a pretty good job with nothing left.

    Zhang Ye''s eyes were red and he glared at me like a rabbit. "Chen Qing, I won''t let you go even if I''m a ghost. Just wait! Wait for me!"

    "It''s as if you can do something to me just by being a ghost. A ghost is neither a man nor a woman. I don''t know if you can do it or not. What are you going to do if it doesn''t work out?" I asked with a smile.

    He was so angry that he crawled over to me and cursed at me.

    Before I could say anything, Jiang Miao lit a candle and stuffed it into his mouth. He banged his head against the ground and couldn''t get the candle out.

    Before Zhang Ye could finish the candle, Jiang Miao whipped him, cuffed him, and there was a retractable steel pipe in the middle of the cuff. Jiang Miao stretched the steel pipe to the maximum. He was in pain and could not make a sound. It was as miserable as it was.

    "Are there any men in this house? Just give them Zhang Ye and let them vent." I raised the corner of my mouth and almost lost my anger.

    Jiang Miao clapped his hands, and someone came in immediately. After he finished, he pushed me out. I vomited just a few steps away.

    Actually, I endured it for a long time, but I didn''t vomit until I left the house.

    Jiang Miao wiped my mouth and handed me water. He was very considerate. He was not my person, nor was he my child''s person. But his father''s words were not for nothing. He really had nothing to say to me and the baby.

    "Are you still feeling bad?" He asked.

    I shook my head. "It''s much better to spit it out."

    "Shall we go home?"

    I let out a grunt and asked him to push me back. Then I heard him say that Zhang Ye was crazy and he used his connections to put him in a mental hospital. I guess that''s what he''s going to do for the rest of his life.

    Zhang Ye had solved it, but Chen Lai was missing. After Jiang Miao heard about Chen Lai, he was so angry that he almost went crazy. Usually, he controlled his temper in front of me. After hearing about the kidney transplant, he had to go to Chen Lai and fight for his life.

    "You have to find it, too." I joked, "She treated me like that. I''m not really hurt. I don''t have to feel like I owe her anymore."

    "Chen Qing, are you crazy? What do you owe her? How many times have I heard you talk about that for you to study? Do you know how much she earned in North city in a month? Fu Jing''s allowance alone will be enough for you to study for the rest of your life, but how much will she give you? She simply dismissed you as a beggar, and you still think of her well? Say a fart!"

    When Jiang Miao scolded me, he liked to roll his hands behind my back, a little like when my grandfather scolded me when I was a child.

    I looked at him with a smile. "Look at you like that. I''ve figured it out now."

    "Still smiling, still smiling..." He twisted my face with both hands.

    I put away my smile and he stopped. This time, he stopped pinching me and squatted down to reason with the baby in my stomach.

    "Son, don''t be like your mother in the future. You can''t even do a good judgment."

    "He can''t hear you, and he won''t respond to you. Don''t waste your energy." I looked at him helplessly.

    He snorted and pointed at my stomach. "Son, did you dare to say yes when father called you?"

 Chapter 151 Having A Baby

    Jiang Miao made me laugh and cry. I wanted to laugh and thought he was stupid. I didn''t want to laugh. I couldn''t help it.

    "Just laugh. Why are you shaking? My son must have felt an earthquake inside." Jiang Miao said solemnly.

    I really just want to hahaha, I can''t stop.

    Nanny Jiangmiao walked in. "I heard you laughing all the way up here. What are you talking about?"

    I wiped my tears and sniffed. Just as I was about to explain, Jiang Miao snatched my words away. He smiled and said to his mother, "I''m playing with chen qing. She''s not joking."

    "You know how to make your daughter-in-law laugh. That''s right. Your father was a piece of wood when he was young, even though he''s no different from wood now." Nanny Jiangmiao scolded jiang miao''s father, but the smile on his face could not hide it.

    Jiang Miao had probably gotten used to this invisible dog-eating lifestyle for a long time and didn''t react much. "Mom, if you show off again, I''ll take Chen Qing away from you."

    "Who''s showing off? I''m just stating the facts." Nanny Jiangmiao raised an eyebrow. "Daughter-in-law, tell me."

    I grinned and nodded. Jiang Miao was unhappy. "Xiao Qing, don''t take my mother seriously. She''s different from other mother-in-law. Don''t be afraid of her."

    "How can this child speak?!" As Nanny Jiangmiao spoke, he waved his hand at jiang miao''s head.

    No wonder Jiang Miao has such a funny talent. It turns out that like mother, like son.

    I like to stay here. I want my child to grow up here. I know it''s unfair to jiang miao, but I am willing to make up for it with the rest of my life.

    As the days went by, my stomach grew bigger and bigger, and I was about to give birth in three more weeks. Now, I hardly got out of bed every day, and even went to the bathroom by the bed.

    The doctor gave me an injection every day to keep my baby safe even if it was premature, so they tried their best to keep the baby in my stomach for a little longer.

    Jiang Miao doesn''t go back to his room to sleep now. He sleeps on the sofa in my room. He moves the sofa to my bed and watches me every day to sleep.

    He said he was very happy. He had never been so happy.

    I said so did I.

    "Jiang Miao, do you know? When I was a child, I had a wish to go out of my hometown and start a new life in a place where no one knew me. Because my past life was so bad, I wanted to get rid of it. Then I came to North city. It was very prosperous and beautiful. I could only see the scenery on tv everywhere. I liked it here. I had another wish. I wanted to take root here and live here ever after."

    Jiang Miao did not speak and looked at me sideways with little stars in his eyes.

    "Now that I have fulfilled this wish, I feel very happy." I turned and looked into his eyes.

    Are you sure you want to stay here? He asked me.

    I smiled and nodded.

    He jumped onto my bed from the sofa, and the mattress shook twice, scaring me so much that I quickly held my stomach.

    "Then you can''t go back on your word?" He narrowed his eyes, his eyes blurred, forming a kind of man''s temptation.

    I don''t know if I''m obsessed or if I really think so, but I actually said, "No regrets."

    He lay down and gently pressed his ear against my stomach. "Son, did you hear that? From now on, we''ll be a family of three. Let''s call daddy. Come on, daddy''s waiting."

    "Can we be more mature?" I can''t hold my forehead.

    He suddenly sat up, his face full of surprise. "My son is called father. He said he likes North city. He likes here!"

    I really want to take back what I just said. Can this retarded person take care of us both in the future?

    "Don''t jump around. The doctor said I need to rest and go back to your sofa." I pretended to be angry.

    He suddenly drooped and said with a pout, "Well, I thought I could go to bed."

    "You wish." I can''t bear to see his grievance.

    He was 1.8 meters tall, curled up on a sofa that wasn''t long enough for his legs, and looked at me pitifully. I turned my head away and laughed until my shoulders trembled.

    Finally, on a dark and windy night, my stomach began to ache. At first, I didn''t care much because I often felt a stomachache during this period of time, but tonight, the pain came and went, very much like the contraction the doctor said.

    "Jiang Miao, Jiang Miao..." I shouted softly in a hoarse voice.

    He jumped up from the sofa without opening his eyes. "Do you want water or the toilet?"

    "No, my stomach hurts." Seeing him so sleepy, my heart ached.

    His eyes widened. "Are you going to give birth?"

    "I think so." I struggled to endure the pain and took a deep breath.

    He didn''t even have time to change his pajamas and ran downstairs with me in his arms. I weighed ninety two pounds before I got pregnant, and now I weigh at least 120 pounds.

    "Slow down." I wiped the sweat off his forehead with my fingertips.

    "I''m not tired. You hang in there. The hospital is very close." He put me in the back seat of the car and covered me with a blanket.

    There was an air conditioner in the car, but I still felt hot and sweaty, and the pain was getting more and more intense.

    Jiang Miao called my attending doctor while driving. He had arranged everything for the ward. We could be there anytime, but I was in a special situation and was likely to have a c-section, so when I said it hurt, he called the doctor.

    I feel a little guilty about causing trouble in the middle of the night.

    "Xiao Qing, are you in a lot of pain now?"

    "It''s not that bad, it can still be held back." I held back my strength and my entire lower abdomen tightened, as if trying to squeeze the child out.

    Jiang Miao used to drive like a plane, but at this point, he didn''t dare to drive too fast and safely to the hospital. The nurses and doctors came to pick me up, didn''t even go to the ward, and directly pushed me to the operating room.

    Along the way, Jiang Miao held my hand. "Don''t be afraid. I heard that c-sections are very fast. The baby will be born soon. It doesn''t hurt."

    "You never gave birth. How do you know?" I frowned and endured the pain.

    "I... I... My mom said that." He took me to the operating room in his pajamas and watched me go in. He chased me up. "Doctor, I want to accompany the baby. I''m the father of the baby. I want to accompany the baby."

    The doctor looked at me, and I waved my hand. "No, you''re not a doctor. There''s nothing good about surgery."

    "No, I can''t. I want to accompany the baby." Jiang Miao insisted that even the doctor couldn''t beat him, so he had to stay with him.

    Jiang Miao stayed where my eyes could see the whole time. I felt a little pain when I took the anesthetic. He said painfully that it didn''t hurt. The doctors laughed at him for being so pretentious as a big man.

    Only I know it''s not pretentious, it''s his love for me.

 Chapter 152 Snatch A Child

    Jiang Miao accompanied me throughout the delivery. Although it was a c-section, the anesthesia was only placed on the waist and abdomen. The rest of the body was not anesthetized, including my mind.

    When the doctor''s scalpel cut into my stomach, my feeling was very clear, and my mind would fill up the scene of my stomach being cut open, saying that I wasn''t afraid was false.

    "Xiao Qing, you know when I was a child, I was very skinny. My mom said that one winter was very cold. She told me not to lick iron with my tongue. How could a child listen to adults? The more adults don''t let me do something, the more I wanted to do it. It''s not too much to say that curiosity killed a cat. I really licked the iron and was stuck."

    I asked, "And then?"

    "Of course, it''s stuck to it. My mom poured hot water on my tongue and broke it. My tongue was almost broken. Can you imagine it? In the middle of winter, a child hung on the iron and didn''t move. So many people looked at me and laughed."

    Jiang Miao told me a lot of naughty things about him when he was young, and he said that he should teach his son well.

    I could tell that he really didn''t care who this child belonged to. He wanted to be my child''s father.

    When the child came out of my stomach, he was more excited than I was, holding my hand and shouting, "Out, out."

    "I heard crying." On the contrary, I was calm, except for being a little weak.

    The doctor said that the child was still young and would be kept in the incubator for a month. I had no problem with it. Jiang miao called first. He asked the doctor if he could take the incubator home and put it away, making the doctors and nurses laugh and cry.

    I rushed to make things right so that no one would think my father was retarded.

    "Jiang Miao, can you please not embarrass me? The baby is premature, the hospital is in good condition, there are doctors and nurses who can take care of it. Why do you bring it home?" I said as I endured the pain in my stomach.

    Jiang Miao was still in his pajamas, and when he heard my tone, he hurriedly coaxed me, "Okay, okay, you''re right, you''re right. Let''s just leave it here. I''m going to call my mom and ask her to come over and have a grandchild."

    I smiled and lay in bed relaxed for a while. I finally had a family. I was no longer alone. I had my own flesh and blood.

    But when I saw that Jiang Miao was busy and the jiang family treated me and my son like family, I felt very guilty.

    What can I do, be with Jiang Miao and give him another child in the future? I feel so tired. Two children, different fathers, different fates, all the meat that fell from me, can I not feel the same pain?

    What should I do if jiang miao changes her mind and doesn''t love this child anymore?

    To live a long life, these are all questions that must be considered.

    After giving birth, I was very tired. I really didn''t have the energy to think about it anymore, so I just let myself sleep.

    I slept soundly and peacefully. For so many days, I had been on tenterhooks, always afraid that people would take my child away. Now that I unload the cargo easily and have someone around to take care of us, I didn''t ask for anything. That''s good.

    But who would have thought that when I opened my eyes so contentedly, the first person I saw was Fu Jing.

    A look of panic and alarm flashed in my eyes. "Why did you come in? Where''s Jiang Miao?"

    "You don''t have to be nervous. I just came to say a few words." He held my shoulder so hard that I couldn''t even struggle.

    "Does that mean I don''t have to be nervous?" I squinted and asked.

    Fu Jing''s eyes turned cold. "Are you guilty?"

    "Why should I feel guilty?" I turned my face away. I was a little guilty when he poked me in the middle of something. "Just say what you want to say. I want to see Jiang Miao."

    "Grandpa asked me to come over and get some of the children''s things."

    I frowned. "What do you want? I''ve already said that the child is not yours. Why are you still doing this? Fu Jing, I''ve been with you for so long. What''s wrong with you? Can''t you just let me and my child live?"

    There was not only anger in my voice, but also a little pleading, begging him to pity me and not to take away my child again.

    "Chen Qing, listen to me. The daughter of the Fu family can be exiled, but the son of the Fu family can''t. At least not when grandpa is alive."

    I sneered. "My child is mine, not yours, Fu Jing. Have you forgotten about your mother? They took you away from your mother. Have you seen your mother once since you entered the Fu family? You didn''t. When you were rich and powerful, did you ever think about where the mother who gave birth to you and raised you was?"

    He did not say a word and his eyebrows were locked.

    "I worked so hard to conceive the baby in august. He''s still lying in the incubator. What are you going to take away from him? You''re going to take away his mother, aren''t you? You want her to call Hai Tang mother in the future? Let him be like you and never be with his own mother?" He was so emotional that the knife wound on his stomach hurt when he tried to breathe in. When I yelled out what I was thinking, my stomach hurt even more.

    "He''s still young."

    A sneer rose from the corner of my mouth. "Is that why you came to steal my child? Fu Jing, Fu Jing, I have wrongly believed you, wrongly looked at you, I hate you, I will hate you for the rest of my life! If you take my child with you today, I will be at odds with you tomorrow. As long as I don''t die one day, I will treat you as an enemy of my family. We''ll see!"

    His hand reached out to my face. "Chen Qing, why are you doing this?"

    I avoided his touch. In my eyes, he had no right to touch me. I hated him. I hated him to the bone.

    "Get out of here. You''re done. Get out of here. I don''t want to see you anymore." I tried to suppress the heaving of my chest and calm myself down quickly.

    It was agreed that the army would stand in the way of the enemy. Why am I so uneasy now? How am I qualified to be a mother to my son, and how can I protect him?

    Fu Jing paused, put down his hand in mid-air and left my ward. As soon as he left, Jiang Miao had a chance to come in.

    "Are you okay?" He held my shoulder and looked left and right.

    I shook my head. "It''s okay. What about you? Did they give you a hard time?"

    "No." He clenched his fists in anger. "I''m sorry, Xiao Qing. I didn''t protect you. He brought someone in, insisted on coming in, and threatened me with my mother."

    "I don''t blame you." I smiled."" I want to see the child. Can you push me to see the child? Fu Jing said he wanted to take something from the child. I want to know if he took it. If he didn''t, we still have a chance to hide from the haunted fu family.

    Jiang Miao became even more agitated. "What do they want? Take something from my son, want to take my son away? There''s no door!"

 Chapter 153 A Leopard for A Crown Prince

    "Calm down first. Anger won''t solve the problem. The fu family is rich and powerful. It''s not good for you to force it. We can use our brains." Compared to jiang miao''s impulse, I was much calmer.

    "How do you use your brain?"

    I shook my head. "Go see my son first, then think of a way."

    On the way to the newborn ward, I found out what happened in the few hours I was asleep. After Jiang Miao''s mother found out that I was born, she rushed to the hospital and told me that she had booked me a top-notch monthly center so that I could go to the confinement center. Jiang Miao also went home to change clothes. When Jiang Miao came back with the soup cooked by the servants, she bumped into Fu Jing who had brought people over.

    There was a conflict between the two sides, and jiang miao was at a disadvantage. In fact, he had not seen the child yet.

    We put on the doctor''s clothes and went into the newborn ward. My son wore the same bracelet as mine. He was wearing the clothes that Jiang Miao''s mother had prepared beforehand. His forehead was red and yellow. He looked so ugly.

    I turned to look at the other children and realized that they were all so ugly, so I suddenly felt balanced.

    I also asked the nurse, "Are all the newborn babies so ugly?"

    "Are you still ugly? I''ve seen it before. Look at these eyelids and eyelashes. How long are they? Most children have very small eyes and very sparse hair. That''s ugly!"

    When I heard the nurse say that, I felt a sense of superiority. I nodded and smiled. "It seems that my son is still a good-looking master."

    Jiang Miao stared thoughtfully at the child. "Xiao Qing, did you get the child''s nickname?"

    "No, I''ve tried my best to give birth to him. There''s no such thing as an imaginary name."

    "Let''s call it tingsheng, thunderous tingsheng. It''s a loud voice." Jiang Miao looked at me, his eyes shining.

    No matter whether the name is good or bad, I can''t refuse to fight him. "Okay, just call it that. Don''t call it a nickname. Just a name."

    Jiang Miao was very happy and completely forgot about the threat ten minutes ago.

    I quietly asked the nurse if anyone had ever come into this ward to touch my son. She said no, and I felt a little relieved.

    I don''t expect Fu Jing to have a conscience and let my son off the hook, so I will do what I have to do.

    "Jiang Miao, you asked two smarter people to protect the child. If Fu Jing really came to get angry hair or nails, you could try to trick him with yours." I said.

    Jiang Miao asked, "With mine?"

    "Yes, use yours."

    "The things of adults and children are different at first glance. You can''t fool them. Do you expect them to turn a blind eye?"

    I frowned. "Do you have a better idea?"

    Jiang Miao pondered for a moment. "I have a way."

    Jiang Miao''s method was much better than mine. There were so many children in the ward, there was no shortage of newborns. As long as ting sheng and the other children were changed, who could know where Tingsheng was? No one but the doctor and us has seen the sound of anger.

    Jiang Miao went to do it.

    I was very nervous. Fu Jing was a smart man, and I was always a little worried that I wouldn''t be able to fool him.

    After Jiang Miao had arranged everything, he told me that it was ok. I asked him to push me to the newborn ward again. Tingsheng''s position became very far away, and the number of the bracelet in his hand changed.

    "Okay?" I looked at Jiang Miao with one last glimmer of hope.

    His hand rested on my shoulder. "I will."

    Every day that followed, I lived in fear that fu jing would come back, that he would find out when he came, and that my anger would be carried away after the incident.

    Jiang Miao would still try his best to make me laugh, but I really couldn''t. Sometimes, he forced a smile, which was uglier than crying.

    "Xiao Qing, don''t be like this. When you reach the bridge, you will be straight. Don''t worry, everything will be fine."

    I shook my head. "But I feel like I have a rabbit in my heart. I can''t keep quiet."

    "If you go on like this, I''m afraid you''ll have some kind of postpartum depression. Don''t think so much. Even if our method doesn''t work, Ah Jing won''t do it so well. Even if he does, we''ll fight to the death. If you really have depression, who will take care of Tingsheng?"

    I looked down at my chest and said, "I can''t take care of him now. The doctor and sister-in-law yue said that my milk is not good. Tingsheng can only drink milk powder now. I feel so guilty."

    "What''s the matter? Scientists have said that milk powder and breast milk are not bad at all. It''s good that breast milk has antibodies, but Tingsheng can''t touch bacteria in a sterile environment. You can rest assured."

    Jiang Miao comforts me like this every day. Sometimes I get tired of myself, and he doesn''t bother me.

    Deep down, I am grateful to him. This kind of gratitude allows me to repay him with my feelings and life.

    Nanny Jiangmiao was also very good to me, afraid that I would not be used to the hospital food, and afraid that the hospital food was not nutritious, every day he tried to bring me delicious food, I gave birth to the child and lost weight now almost eat up.

    After five days, I could get out of bed and do whatever I wanted. Sometimes when Jiang Miao wasn''t around, I would go to the sound of the thunder alone. The more I looked at him, the more I loved him. The more I thought about him leaving me, the more reluctant I was.

    "I knew you were here." Jiang Miao appeared out of nowhere.

    I smiled. "Didn''t you go to the company? You''re back so soon. It''s weird for your father not to tell you."

    "I don''t think my son can come back." He looked like I was right.

    "Tingsheng is asleep. Keep your voice down." I made a shush gesture.

    He also gave me a shush and then spoke to the thermostat in a gentle voice. Looking at him, I knew that he would be a good father in the future.

    "By the way, Xiao Qing, Hai Tang called me this afternoon. She said she wanted to see you. I said it was inconvenient for you. Tell her not to come."

    Her? "What does she want to see me for? Let me take the baby to her? Dream."

    Jiang Miao echoed, "That''s right. If she wants a child, she won''t give birth to it herself. If she doesn''t have the ability to give birth, she will steal someone else''s child. Their Fu family specializes in this kind of thing. Isn''t that how Shen Yue snatched Fu Jing away?"

    I sneered. I didn''t know what kind of person Fu Jing''s mother was, but I knew I would never give up on my Tingsheng.

    Didn''t Hai Tang want to see me? I want to see if the Fu family daughter-in-law can spit out ivory.

    Jiang Miao and I went back to the ward. I personally called Hai Tang and told her that it was convenient for me to see guests now. She seemed very anxious and came over tonight.

    Jiang Miao''s mother happened to bring me food. Jiang Miao and I were eating in the ward when she came.

    Nanny Jiangmiao was about to get up and greet her when jiang miao said, "Mom, eat first. It''s so important to eat. Concentrate on eating."

 Chapter 154 Questioning Me

    Nanny Jiangmiao sat down, and Jiang Miao and I ignored Hai Tang. How did we eat just now?

    "It''s good to eat, but the doctor said you should eat more protein." Jiang miao put a large piece of meat into my bowl.

    I looked at the greasy meat and found it hard to swallow. "Can I get a smaller one? It''s too big. I don''t even know where to start."

    "Two small ones." He didn''t give in at all. After he took my big piece of meat away, he gave me the one with two losses.

    I took my life to eat meat, and in order to recover my body, I did my best.

    We were eating, and Hai Tang was waiting quietly by the side. According to her nature, it was the limit to wait until we finished eating.

    After dinner, I walked around the room a little. I wanted to sit and lie down, but Jiang Miao didn''t even let me. He also prepared an electronic scale in the ward.

    "You''re a little different from before. I''m not used to being so calm." I joked with Hai Tang.

    "Really?" She smiled. "Being a wife is different from being a parent''s eldest daughter. I''m glad you can see my change, which also proves that I haven''t wasted my time as a wife for ah jing."

    She said the word "Wife" twice, and it sounded a little harsh to me, but I didn''t really care." Tell me, why do you want to see me?"

    "You should know that the Fu family wants this child. Ah Jing is too late to act. Grandpa is already angry. As Ah Jing''s wife and granddaughter-in-law, I can''t help but do something for this family. I want you to return the child to us."

    Hearing what she said, I almost vomited blood and laughed. "First of all, I was pregnant with the child, and I gave birth to it. It has nothing to do with Fu Jing. If you don''t believe it, you can take a dna test. And, what do you mean by return it to you? You have the power and power to take someone else''s child? Why should I give you back my child?"

    "Chen Qing, stop lying to me. Ah Jing admitted that the child was his." Hai Tang frowned at me.

    "Please don''t talk nonsense. My son''s father is right next to me." I pointed at her and said," I don''t like her acting so pitiful." Your Fu family wants a son. Sure, aren''t you Fu Shouye''s granddaughter-in-law, Fu Jing''s wife? You want to give birth to yourself. No one will stop you."

    Hai Tang''s face suddenly turned a pig''s liver color.

    I purposely drawled my voice and said, "I''m afraid you can''t have a baby. No wonder you''ve worked so hard to find me to have a baby. It turns out that you have no ability to have a son!"

    "You... What are you talking about?" Her modesty and generosity could no longer be maintained. "Chen Qing, don''t think that you used to be Ah Jing''s woman and dare to say anything. If you say anything more, I''ll sue you for slander!"

    "Then I''m still trying to make you kidnap children. My child is only a few days old, and you can''t wait to steal the child. Can''t I question the purpose? My doubts are not slander. If you can give birth to one, show it to us."

    Hai Tang was so angry at me that she was incoherent. She was the young lady I knew.

    I looked at Jiang Miao and said, "As a child''s father, we have to keep an eye on Tingsheng. The qing dynasty is dead, and there are still so many crazy women who want their son."

    "Don''t worry, no one can take our children. If anyone dares to take them, I will stop them even if I die." Jiang miao sang along with me. Hai Tang was so angry that he pointed at us and couldn''t speak. Finally, he could only stomp his feet and leave.

    Looking at her disheartened appearance, I suddenly thought of Shen Yue. I saw her several times and felt that she was kind and unassuming. But after seeing the disguised Hai Tang, I suddenly felt that there was nothing good about a woman in a virgin''s dress. She tore off her mask and everyone had an ugly side.

    I sat on the bed, covered myself with the quilt, and my mind was empty.

    "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong?"

    I shook my head. "I''m fine. Although we can handle Hai Tang today, it doesn''t mean that we can handle the rest of the Fu family tomorrow. One after another, they''re rich wolves and tigers. We can''t stand it."

    "Why would I have to fight for Tingsheng? Instead of feeling so sad, I''d better keep my energy up and wait for them. I don''t believe they can fight?"

    Jiang Miao took out a piece of paper and handed it to me. What is this? Fake dna proof?

    Jiang tingsheng and Jiang Miao were 99. 9 % likely to be father and son.

    "Where did you get it?" I sprang out of bed and sat up.

    "I used my dad''s nails and my nails for dna identification. The names are mine and Tingsheng''s."

    I frowned. "Is that okay?"

    "Why not? Money talks." Jiang Miao raised an eyebrow, and I grinned to give him a thumbs-up.

    With this certificate, if I dare the fu family to leave again, I can be a little more forceful, and there is no need to leave any retreat for them.

    Jiang Miao also suggested that I publicize our affairs to the media. He said that there was pressure from public opinion. Even if the Fu family snatched the child, it was impossible to snatch it away. I thought it was a good idea from him, but it was really impossible for me to stand in front of the media and pretend to be a family of three with Jiang Miao.

    When Jiang Miao''s mother came back to bring me soup, she strongly suggested that I follow Jiang Miao''s advice. "Xiao Qing, Miaomiao is also doing it for you and the child. We all know that Tingsheng is your child, but the fu family doesn''t know. Otherwise, they wouldn''t give up."

    "Auntie, but I stood Jiang Miao up once before." I felt guilty and conflicted.

    "Miaomiao doesn''t care, let alone we don''t care. In the media these days, all you have to do is get angry and write whatever you want them to write. Are you still afraid that they will blackmail you?"

    I kept my head down and didn''t say a word. Jiang Miao''s mother still hadn''t given up on lobbying me. She made some sense, but I always felt like she was lying to everyone. I was afraid...

    Just when I didn''t know what to say to Nanny Jiangmiao, Jiang Miao came in. He brought a big bag of clothes, because I spilled milk to dirty my clothes, and the hospital didn''t have enough clothes to change, so he brought pajamas from home.

    "Mom, Xiao Qing, what are you talking about?" Jiang Miao put the clothes in front of my bed.

    "Talking about the press conference." Nanny Jiangmiao sighed. "Xiao Qing is also a stubborn person. He can''t explain anything. Oh, forget it. You can do whatever you want. I won''t mess around with you."

    Nanny Jiangmiao said he was going out. I was in a hurry and got out of bed before I lifted my foot. Before I could take two steps, I fell to the ground.

    "Xiao Qing!" Jiang Miao was extremely nervous and quickly picked me up from the ground.

    "I''m fine. Go and see your mother. I''m worried she''s angry." I frowned, anxious and helpless.

    Jiang Miao put me on the bed. "Are you done with your promise? In this way, you can live in peace under my wings and not be disturbed by the fu family, okay?"

    "But..."

    "But what? Do you still want Fu Jing to admit his anger?" Jiang Miao asked, his face darkening.

 Chapter 155 Im Not Me Anymore

    "Jiang Miao, how can you think of me like that?" The only thing left for me to doubt about Jiang Miao was shock.

    "Why can''t I think like that? Now my whole family is helping you, and everyone is advising you and your son. I don''t want to solve your problems, so that you and tingsheng can live openly and unrestrained! But what about you, pushing and shoving? My mom broke the ice and you still don''t agree. What do you want?!"

    Jiang Miao''s face was cold, and in the end he used a roar.

    I never dreamed that he would do this to me if I didn''t agree to one of his methods.

    For a moment, I didn''t even know how to respond. I only felt the shackles, and now they were all around me and Tingsheng. One by one, they tied me so tightly that I was almost out of breath.

    "You go out." I pulled the blanket over my neck and turned my back to him.

    "Xiao Qing, if you really want tingsheng to be good, think about my idea. Don''t regret it when tingsheng is gone."

    Jiang Miao dropped this sentence and left my ward. I froze and felt powerless, seeping into my bones and blood. At this moment, I realized that no matter whether I depended on Jiang Miao or Fu Jing, no one could go far. If I didn''t, I had to be stronger.

    I have a brain and a body. Why should I rely on others?!

    After Jiang Miao left, I changed and went to the newborn ward. When I saw Tingsheng sleeping soundly, a smile appeared on my lips.

    I talked to Tingsheng''s attending doctor for a long time. I wanted Tingsheng to be discharged from the hospital. The doctor said it was fine. Tingsheng is now very good looking. As long as he is fed carefully, he will soon be able to catch up with those full-term babies.

    I told Jiang Miao about getting out of the hospital. He didn''t have a big reaction, which means he agreed.

    "If you want to hold a press conference, then do it, but I''ll get to the bottom of it." I spoke calmly to him. "It''s my last choice to let tingsheng take your surname and live under your name. If you don''t want to, you can refuse at any time. But if you do, it''s your kindness to our mother and son. I don''t want to be labeled husband and wife between you and me after the press conference."

    Jiang Miao looked up at me. "You mean, you don''t want to be with me?"

    "I''m sorry." I avoided his eyes.

    "I can take care of you for the rest of my life, let tingsheng grow up safe and happy, and I can love you as much as I do now. I promise I will be loyal to you, and I won''t be as reckless as I used to be." He grabbed my shoulder and shook it, making me dizzy.

    I gently pushed his hand away. "You''ve been very good to me and Tingsheng these days. I''m not blind, I can see. But Jiang Miao, I can tell you for sure that I don''t like you, and I don''t want to be with you. When you hold a press conference, please tell me that I''m the mother of the child, not to mention who I am."

    "Chen Qing!" His eyes were red and his tone was hurried. "Are you playing with me?"

    "I''m not." I firmly denied, "I thought you were good to me, good to my children, and I could rely on you for the rest of my life to repay your kindness to us, but I couldn''t do it. I thought I could do it myself before. Maybe I said something that crossed the line and made you misunderstand, so I apologize. But now I know what I think. I can''t do it, I can''t love you."

    As soon as I finished speaking, I pushed open the door and went out. He wanted to calm down, so did I.

    I squatted down the stairs, not crying, not sad, this is my first step, if I can''t even take this step out, then I still talk about getting stronger.

    Jiang Miao loved me, and he helped me. Emotional debt is the hardest to pay. I know that, but I don''t want to talk about repaying people now. I don''t want to be as clear about everything as I used to be.

    Even if it was a debt, I would still owe it to others, and I would never let anyone owe it to me.

    I squatted for a while, but I was also ruthless. When I returned to the ward, jiang miao had just finished smoking, so I opened the window to let the smoke out.

    "Have you thought about it?" I asked faintly.

    "Okay, just do as you say."

    He compromised as I expected, not for anything else, because he liked me, and it was not pure to like this kind of thing. He asked for something in return, and I asked for it, and everyone took what they needed.

    I kept comforting myself, telling myself not to be a mother, that nothing was more important than Tingsheng.

    The next day, tingsheng and I went to the moon center. Jiang Miao deliberately arranged to take a picture of us and announce that tingsheng was Jiang Miao''s son. As for me, no one asked, no one answered.

    The yuezi center was luxurious and had all kinds of facilities. My sister-in-law was a babysitter for two months, and tingsheng and I got the best care.

    "You''ve spent a lot of money this time, but I won''t let you spend so much on us."

    Jiang Miao glanced at me. "Why are you so polite all of a sudden?"

    "You''re welcome? No, it''s just that it amazes me and makes me feel that it''s great to be rich." I smiled.

    "If there''s anything you''re not satisfied with, just say it. Whatever I can do, I''ll try my best to do it." He raised his hand to pat me on the shoulder, and I dodged without a trace.

    I raised my voice from the crib, gently coaxed him, and played with him. He could not smile, but only blinked his eyes.

    When I turned around again, Jiang Miao was gone.

    I glanced at the door and couldn''t bear it. I kissed my son on the forehead. "Tingsheng, I treated him like this. Don''t think mom''s not good. She''s playing tricks just to live a better life."

    Because the press conference was held successfully, no one bothered me during my confinement, no one from the Fu family came, and even Hai Tang who had been eating too much did not come to take revenge.

    As soon as I left the moon center, the reporters immediately surrounded me, blocking the distance from the door to the car.

    The sunglasses and mask Jiang Miao had put on for me before I left the house worked very well. I lowered my head, held the child in my arms, and got into the car under the escort of the bodyguards and Jiang Miao.

    "Mom, did you arrange these reporters?" Jiang Miao''s eyes were filled with impatience.

    Nanny Jiangmiao said, "Yes, the last time you held a press conference, the Fu family group stopped for a while. I don''t trust them if they don''t consolidate."

    Jiang Miao glanced at me and saw that I was silent, so he stopped talking.

    The car hadn''t been driving for hundreds of meters, and my phone rang. It was Tan Jie.

    "I just saw the video on the internet. You''re done sitting on the moon. Is everything okay?" Tan Jie seemed to be very tired and was panting heavily.

    I grunted and felt a warm current in my heart. "All right, how about you?"

    "It''s still the same. With a new manager, my career is a little down, but I''m glad I have more time."

    His tone was cheerful, but my heart ached as I listened. I can''t blame him for what he did from superstar Tan Jie.

 Chapter 156 I Have to Work

    "Stop talking. Just know you''re safe." Tan Jie took the initiative to end the conversation. "Chen Qing, you live well. Don''t make me worry about you. It''s annoying."

    I didn''t say anything and waited quietly for the beeping sound to come from the other side.

    I put away my phone and Nanny Jiangmiao asked, "Who is it? Why didn''t you say anything?"

    "A friend." I put my phone away and looked at Tingsheng in my arms.

    "Men and women?" As Nanny Jiangmiao spoke, he came to get my phone.

    I immediately felt a little displeased. The phone seemed to me to be a personal item. I had already answered her question. Why are you still looking at my phone?!

    I took out a hand and pressed it into my pocket. "Nanny, my phone is my privacy. I hope you can give me some privacy, okay?"

    Nanny Jiangmiao smirked and said, "I''m curious. Since you don''t want me to see it, I won''t. But I saw the news online that you had an affair with a male star. Is it true? The internet is telling the truth, and they took pictures."

    "It''s not true." I said plainly, the innocent see the clear. If she finds out that my affair with Tan Jie is true, no matter how I explain it, she still doesn''t believe it, so it''s not necessary for me to explain.

    Jiang Miao interrupted our conversation. "Okay, mom, where are you watching all this crap?"

    "It''s all over the internet. I didn''t know it at first. Yesterday, I went to play mahjong. Your aunt xu told me. I was so angry when I saw it. You said these unscrupulous reporters were writing about something. If it angered me, I would sue him!"

    "Why don''t you get two more cards when you have the time? Aunt xu has won a lot of money over the years."

    Nanny Jiangmiao said angrily, "I''m not that angry that you don''t mention it. The more you mention it, the angrier I get. Who is that? You want to kill me for winning my money. Wait and see how I can treat her when I catch her braid!"

    I held the child in the back seat and listened to the conversation between the two of them. As I listened, the car stopped. Jiang Miao got out of the car to get something. I carried the child straight upstairs.

    "Can you take care of tingsheng alone at night? Or I''ll sleep on the sofa, so I can take care of it." Jiang miao said.

    "No need." I smiled. "I can take care of Tingsheng. You have to work during the day. It''s important to rest at night. Children cry at any time. It''s not good to disturb you."

    Jiang miao nodded. "Okay, tell me if you need anything."

    He went out, leaving only me and the baby in the room. I put the sleeping Tingsheng into the crib and looked at the time. The baby was about to drink milk in a while. I boiled the water and cooled it to a certain temperature. As soon as Tingsheng woke up, I washed up the milk powder and fed it to him.

    During my confinement, I was not idle either. I asked a lot of questions from the babysitter and followed the babysitter to practice how to take care of Tingsheng. These little things were not difficult for me.

    The book said that the new child grew up quickly, the same every day, and every day I looked at Tingsheng, I couldn''t see his change, but when I compared his current care with the pictures of his birth, I found that he was really much more beautiful than when he was born.

    This feeling of growing up with him day by day was very good and very down-to-earth.

    "Tingsheng, do you like it here? Mom doesn''t like this place at first, but we can''t leave yet, because we don''t have the ability. We can only rely on Jiang Miao''s father. When mom has the ability, she will take you out of this place."

    In the blink of an eye, it was another month, and I spent more than half of my time upstairs, barely going downstairs, and even carrying the child out to bask in the sun was only on the balcony.

    Tingsheng was now in good health, weighing three pounds at birth, and now he was even heavier than his peers. The doctor said that he had never seen such a child who could eat and eat.

    I was so happy when I saw how good my voice sounded. Although I wanted to continue to be with my Tingsheng, the situation didn''t allow me to. I still had plans for the next step.

    "Jiang Miao, I want to work in the company." I held a cup of coffee and took the initiative to talk to jiang miao about this topic.

    "Why do you suddenly think of work when you''re at home?" He glanced at the coffee I had placed on his table. "If it weren''t for anything, you wouldn''t have come to me."

    I smiled. "Thanks to you taking care of both of us these days, Tingsheng is premature, but he is now very good looking and in all aspects of health. I can''t always take care of the children at home. It''s time to go out to work and raise them."

    "Did I not raise you well?" He asked back, displaying his usual macho spirit.

    "No, I want to get in touch with the outside world. I want to work, do sales, or do administration. I am ok. I have experience in both areas. Let me try." My tone softened.

    Jiang miao nodded. "Okay, tomorrow monday, I''ll show you to the company. You can decide where to go."

    "Thank you." I pursed my lips and smiled. "I''m going out first. I won''t disturb your work."

    When I turned around and heard him muttering to himself behind me, "You know I want you to disturb me." I didn''t stop in my tracks and left his study with the door closed.

    I don''t want to start a family, and I don''t want to fall in love with anyone. Jiang Miao is just a tool in my plan. I can''t be soft-hearted.

    The next morning, I changed into a professional suit and chose a pair of black lacquered high heels. My hair was tied into a ponytail and placed behind my head.

    I gave the child to the servant at home and took jiang miao''s car to the company.

    Jiang miao took me around the company''s sales department and administrative department, and I decided to stay in the administrative department. Jiang Miao gave me a position that was neither high nor low.

    It turned out that the dandy had become so sophisticated.

    I don''t care about my position. I have my own goals.

    I''ve made a detailed schedule since my first day at work. I''m working with the company''s vice president, Zheng Jiabo. He''s only one level below jiang miao, but he''s notoriously difficult to serve. When jiang miao announced that he wanted me to go with him, the people who thought I was an airborne force immediately began to sympathize with me.

    There was a rumor in the company that it was classified with Zheng Jiabo''s secretary. From bronze to king, zheng jiabo had changed eighteen secretaries, all of which were in different positions. The last one had been with him for the longest time, about three months.

    Jiang Miao had arranged for me to be with such a person that he could say yes or no.

    I don''t know if he wants me to back off or if he wants to test my ability to work.

    No matter which one it is, I will make him look at it with a new look!

 Chapter 157 Enemies Have A Narrow Road

    In fact, from the time I finished sitting in my room, no one noticed that my weight had dropped from 120 to 90. I was as thin as before pregnancy. In order to gain weight, I controlled my appetite every day and ate according to the standard of diet. I could exercise in the room and never sleep. In one month, I lost 30 pounds, so I had the courage to work with jiang miao.

    Since I''ve made up my mind to change, I''ll start with my weight.

    I wasn''t born to be fat free. I used to think I was, but when I got pregnant, I realized that I wasn''t. The hard work of losing weight was only known to those who had lost it, and it was definitely not easier than doing anything.

    Even if I lose weight successfully, I will only be more confident in doing other things.

    Because Zheng Jiabo was on a business trip, I was preparing three days before work. On the fourth day, when Zheng Jiabo came back, I went to the airport to pick him up and reported what he asked me to do in his email to him in the car.

    He looked at me differently. "That''s right."

    "Thank you, Zheng Boss." I pursed my lips and smiled, neither humble nor proud.

    Back at the company, she asked for a meeting immediately. I immediately prepared the meeting room and secretly made him a cup of black tea and placed it in his seat.

    During the meeting, I noticed him. He picked up his cup and drank tea normally. As soon as he smelled black tea, he looked down and his eyes met mine. I hooked my lips and he nodded. Happy cooperation began from the first time we met.

    In the three days he wasn''t around, I looked through the files of the 18 secretaries he fired, called the 18 people at the risk of being scolded, and finally got close to the minefield, as well as Zheng Jiabo''s preferences.

    After the meeting, Zheng Jiabo couldn''t stay idle at all. He immediately went back to his office and started working. He also had an appointment at night. He said he wanted me to go with him.

    I put on my makeup before I got off work, and I followed him as soon as he came out of the office. He handed me a stack of documents. "You know what I''ve been working on lately."

    "Yes, the west suburb development project."

    "Tonight is a meeting of middlemen who let me have dinner with an influential big brother in the western suburbs of the city."

    I frowned. "Didn''t fu approve that land? You want to eat again?"

    "Do you think demolition is a good job? There''s no point in approving it. We need to do a good job for the public in order to successfully demolish it." He went into the elevator and continued, "Talk to this big brother. He will do the following work, which will save us a lot of work."

    I nodded thoughtfully, and it didn''t take me more than ten seconds to go downstairs. I flipped through the information in my hand and asked Zheng Jiabo. He wasn''t bothered. He would explain everything to me when I asked him.

    When I got to the restaurant, I left the information in the car. He raised his eyebrows suspiciously. "Don''t take it with you?"

    "I don''t think so." I smiled, and so did he, much more deeply.

    When I entered the box, I was dumbfounded. Where was the middleman? Why was fu jing sitting inside?

    "Fu Boss, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a while." Zheng Jiabo rushed over to shake hands.

    Fu jing closed his eyes. "Five minutes."

    Zheng Jiabo withdrew his hand from the air. "That Brother hu hasn''t come yet."

    "Almost." Fu Jing looked at me. "Is your secretary here to be the door god?"

    Zheng jiabo frowned at me and motioned for me to come to him. I took a deep breath, suppressed all the distractions in my heart, and sat down beside Zheng Jiabo.

    Just as I sat down, Brother hu came, and I followed Zheng Jiabo up. The three parties politely exchanged greetings. Only Fu Jing was very cold, but his coldness seemed to be deserved. Besides me, no one else felt that he was cold. They probably thought that fu jinglai was the best respect for them.

    "Brother hu, we still have to rely on you to do a good job in our company''s west city development case. Come on, let me give you a toast first." Zheng jiabo had no manners at all at the wine table.

    Brother hu was wearing a gold chain around his neck. After drinking a few glasses of white wine, his face and neck turned red. He waved his hand. "Don''t be so modest. Let''s go first."

    No one at the table said anything about the demolition, and everyone was drinking. I was used to this kind of situation. According to my experience, if I finished this drink, it would probably be done.

    "Zheng Boss, this is your secretary. She''s so beautiful. No way. As the most beautiful woman at our table, I must give you a toast." Brother hu left his seat and walked towards me. Without a word, he put his hand on my shoulder.

    I picked up my glass and glanced at the fat hand on my shoulder. "How dare I? It''s me who toast big brother."

    I poured a glass of white wine into my stomach like I was drinking water. He froze for a second and laughed. As a woman, I could drink it all in one gulp.

    "Pretty secretary, you''re a good drinker. Zheng Boss is so lucky to have found such a good secretary. If I ever get such a good secretary, I won''t have the heart to let her drink so much. Look at this little face. It''s so red." The fat hand moved from my shoulder to my chin.

    Before he touched me, I was about to pretend to get the wine to avoid it, but before I could hide, another person stepped in between us.

    Fu Jing held Brother hu''s wrist. "I''ve had enough today. If you''re not having fun, I can drink with you."

    Brother hu looked at me and then at Fu Jing. "It turns out that Fu Boss has taken a fancy to this secretary. I should have told you earlier. We can play with this little secretary."

    "What''s not together? She''s my woman." Fu Jing held me in his arms, and my high heels fell on his body unsteadily, giving the feeling that they really fit his words: I am his woman.

    I smiled and pushed him. "President fu is talking nonsense when he drinks too much. Brother hu, don''t mind. If you don''t get along with him, Chen Qing will definitely accompany him to the end. If you drink too much white wine, it''s not good for your health. Why don''t we change it to red?"

    The more I pushed Fu Jing, the tighter my arms became, and the more stiff my smile became.

    "No, no, no. I won''t drink today. There''s a meaning to drinking. It doesn''t mean anything. The wine isn''t good anymore." Brother hu waved his hand, and Zheng Jiabo''s face turned black.

    The image I built up with great difficulty was ruined by a single word from Fu Jing!

    "Please respect yourself, master fu." I whispered, "I''m not your woman. I have nothing to do with you. If you call me your woman because we slept together, you''re too childish. You''re not the only man who slept with me. Am I someone else''s woman?"

    "What did you say?!" Fu Jing''s arms were around my neck, his hands were around my chin, and his dark eyes shone dangerously cold.

 Chapter 158 The Ghost Lingers

    When Fu Jing was angry, Zheng Jiabo''s face was already hard to see.

    I clenched my fists and held back my anger. For so many days, I''ve been working hard every day. It''s been a long time. How can I be easily destroyed by Fu Jing?

    He just wanted to ruin my place. He didn''t want me to be happy. Okay, then I''ll go with him to the end.

    I managed to squeeze out a smile and gently pushed his hand away. "I was joking with Fu Boss. Why are you angry? President fu helped us with Zheng Boss and gave us a chance to sit down and eat with Brother hu. I really want to thank you for Zheng Boss."

    I picked up my glass and drank it.

    Fu jing took my cup and put it aside. "Stop drinking!"

    "Okay, whatever president fu says, if you don''t let me drink, I won''t drink, but if I don''t, Brother hu won''t enjoy himself. Is this your responsibility?" I smiled and raised my eyebrows.

    Fu jing filled my glass with wine and toasted Brother hu three times in a row.

    Brother hu looked flattered and returned to Fu Jing for three more cups. Zheng jiabo made a round in the middle and the atmosphere returned to its former self.

    After dinner, Zheng Jiabo sent Fu Jing and Brother hu away one by one. I took the initiative to catch up and apologize. "Zheng Boss, I''m really sorry. I didn''t know Fu Boss would be there."

    He glanced at me meaningfully. "How long have I been waiting for this game? If you ruin it, you should immediately pack up and get out of here. But I think you reacted well on the spot and decided to use your eyes again. If anything goes wrong, you still have to get out."

    "Yes, I know." I lowered my head and eyes, very obedient.

    It was only when I got Zheng Jiabo into the car that I had time to catch my breath. After working like this all day, I was exhausted and broke up.

    When I took a taxi back to the The jiang family, most of the lights in the room were out, but the living room still had lights for me.

    When I entered, I took off my high heels and went upstairs with bare feet. When I opened the door and saw that the noise was gone, my heart sank and I turned around and ran to Jiang Miao''s room.

    "Jiang Miao, where''s Tingsheng?" I couldn''t see him for a moment, and my heart was on fire.

    "Why are you only back now? And the smell of alcohol." He frowned.

    I stomped my foot in a hurry. "Where''s your temper?!"

    "What''s the hurry? Tingsheng is asleep in my room." He turned sideways and I walked in quickly.

    When I saw Tingsheng in the crib, I relaxed and fell to the ground, holding the crib frame with my hands.

    "I''ll take care of Tingsheng without you." Jiang Miao''s hand was on my shoulder.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Thank you. I''m going to take a shower first. I''ll come over later to pick up the thunder."

    "Okay."

    I went back to my room and took a shower. In order to get rid of the smell of alcohol on my body, I applied the body wash several times. As soon as I blew my hair, I went to answer the noise. He was crying. I rushed to get the milk powder.

    "Jiang Miao, you coax him first. I''ll make the milk powder right away." I said.

    Jiang Miao grunted, picked up the thunder from the bed and coaxed it in his arms, but Tingsheng kept crying until I stuffed the pacifier into his mouth, and he stopped crying. At this time, there was an impatient look on Jiang Miao''s face.

    Not in a hurry, but impatience.

    I took the baby and fed it to him. After feeding him, he fell asleep again.

    I pushed the crib and was about to leave when Jiang Miao suddenly hugged my waist and the two bodies in pajamas clung together. "Xiao Qing, let me hug you."

    I looked at the angry voice and whispered, "Jiang Miao, let go. I''ve been tired all day. I don''t even want to say anything. Stop messing around."

    "I just want to hold you for a while, just for a while." His voice was full of pleading. "For more than a month, you didn''t even talk to me, you didn''t even say a word. Do you know that I was really suffering?"

    "What I want to say is very clear. I think I have nothing to say. Let me go quickly. I want to go back to sleep. I have to go to work tomorrow." I struggled for a moment, and the strength of his hands tightened.

    Just as I was about to have an attack, he suddenly bent his leg and picked me up horizontally and walked to the big bed.

    I frowned. "What are you doing? I''ll be angry if I go too far!"

    "I want you, Xiao Qing, I want you..." Jiang Miao tore off his robe. "I can''t stand it for a moment. I want you so much. I''m going crazy from this longing, Xiao Qing. Do you know?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t want to know either." The more anxious he was, the more I hated him. I rolled over and got out of bed from the side. "If you force me, we''ll break up completely. It''s impossible to return to our friendship. Jiang Miao, you''d better think it through."

    Jiang Miao paused. "Why?"

    "There''s no reason. I can pretend that nothing happened tonight. If there were another time, neither ting sheng nor I would live here." My eyes were determined.

    With that, I pushed the crib and left his room. My legs moved a few times, but fortunately, I didn''t wake up.

    When I got back to my room, I quickly fell asleep. According to the rules of the thunder, he would drink milk in about three hours. I can sleep for three hours now. I can sleep until dawn after getting up and feeding him milk once. I really didn''t dare to delay for a moment. I climbed into bed and turned off the light to sleep for a second.

    As soon as the alarm went off, I closed my eyes and lifted the quilt to turn off the alarm. My consciousness had formed, and my body followed the subconscious. I didn''t need to give orders at the time. When the alarm went off, it was given orders.

    After skillfully feeding the child and changing the diaper, I washed my hands and continued to lie down.

    The next morning, I woke up as soon as the baby moved. I didn''t brush my teeth or wash my face. I made the noise, pushed him around, and teased him with a toy. This had become the beginning of my motivation for the day.

    I choose my business attire in the spirit, carefully match each item, and even my makeup is meticulous. I strive to face my boss and clients with a good image every day.

    I handed the child to the servant, went downstairs to have breakfast, and after breakfast, took a taxi to work.

    Jiang Miao drove past me. "I''ll give you a ride."

    "No, thank you. It''s not good for you if your colleagues see you." I politely refused and continued walking, as if I was about to reach the taxi stop.

    Jiang Miao was a little annoyed. He hit the door with his hand and held the steering wheel with the other. "Drop you down as soon as you get to the office. You won''t be seen by your colleagues. It''s hard to take a taxi here. Come on up."

    I looked at his car, and then at the intersection about ten meters in front of me. Just as an empty car was passing by, I shouted, "Hey," and the other party whistled twice. I rushed over.

    "The car is here. I''ll go first." I said to jiang miao, his eyes were full of fire.

 Chapter 159 Business Trip

    When I got in the taxi, I took a deep breath. Distancing myself from Jiang Miao was a strategy and a form of protection for myself. Tingsheng''s surname was jiang now, and her account was in the The jiang family. I had to rely on this wall of the jiang family to protect Tingsheng, so I could only alienate Jiang Miao and not break my face with him.

    But if I were to curry favor with Tingsheng to protect him, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to me. Like last night, I don''t think I''d have to rely on my body to ask tingsheng for protection.

    Now this is the best distance between me and Jiang Miao.

    When I arrived at the company, I made Zheng Jiabo''s favorite tea as usual, and at the same time, I put a cup of coffee on the table. Sometimes he was busy with work, and coffee was more useful than tea.

    Doing this every day, I don''t believe that Zheng Jiabo will rely on me as a secretary.

    "Chen Qing, I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. In two days, you come with me." Zheng Jiabo ordered.

    If I had been told to do it, I would have agreed immediately. It was urgent, but on a business trip...

    "What''s the problem?" Zheng jiabo asked me.

    I shook my head and smiled. "Zheng Boss, no problem. I''ll arrange it right away. Do you want to drive or take the high-speed rail or the plane?"

    "Plane."

    "Okay."

    After I agreed, I immediately went to prepare. I couldn''t see Tingsheng for two whole days. I was afraid that I would think of him going crazy. I habitually wanted to scratch my hair. I just lifted and put down my hand. Forget it. I''ll just let it go!

    When I went back tonight, I told Jiang Miao about it at the dinner table and asked him to take care of Tingsheng.

    "I''m the child''s father. I''ll take care of him if you don''t tell me." Jiang Miao said that, but I was still worried.

    When Tingsheng cried that day and he was impatient after a while, I was worried.

    But I can''t do anything about it. I can''t take my child on a business trip. It''s the only way.

    "Xiao Qing, you''re in our The jiang family. Aren''t we treating you well? I really don''t know what you think about having to go to work without a good child." Nanny Jiangmiao said in a strange tone.

    "Auntie, thanks to your help, I and tingsheng are here, but we can''t be rice worms. I want to do something for the The jiang family." I forced a smile.

    Jiang Miao scoffed. "Come on, just do that job for you and ask you to do something for the The jiang family?"

    I can''t stand to lose face, I can''t refute her contempt.

    "Mom, Xiao Qing is now Zheng Jiabo''s secretary. Zheng jiabo praises her a lot. Xiao Qing helped Zheng Boss solve the demolition problem in the west city development case. This is a great contribution to our The jiang family. You don''t know how much money the west city land can make for us."

    Nanny Jiangmiao pouted and did not speak again.

    I quickly ate two mouthfuls of rice and went upstairs. Instead of sitting here to eat, I should go up and spend more time with Tingsheng.

    In two days, I brought two sets of clothes and toiletries in a small bag. I put these personal things on one side of the suitcase and put all the documents on the other side. After I finished sorting them out, I fed Tingsheng again before climbing into bed.

    The next morning, I left for the airport. Zheng Jiabo also pulled a suitcase. I picked it up and went to check in.

    I did a good job on a series of procedures. Zheng jiabo stood behind me and lined up with me to board the plane. As long as there was a security check, there was nothing left to worry about.

    During the security check, the security inspector asked me to open my suitcase. When I opened my suitcase, everything was arranged in an orderly manner, while Zheng Jiabo''s...

    The moment I opened his box, he turned his face around. The inspector''s eyes changed as he looked at me. I smiled awkwardly and quickly picked up the things that had fallen out and put them away.

    "Well, Zheng Boss, you live alone?" I asked tentatively.

    He grunted unnaturally and looked into the distance.

    This man looked to be only forty years old, and I estimated that he was in his thirties. Logically speaking, such a successful and good-looking man should be a hot commodity. Why didn''t he have a woman around him? No wonder an old man packed his things like that.

    "You must be wondering if I have a girlfriend now. Why not?"

    I was stunned. I didn''t expect him to take the initiative to talk to me about such a private topic. I smiled. "Zheng Boss, you''re amazing."

    "Don''t flatter me. I don''t like that." He looked at me. "I came from the countryside. I came to North city to study. I stayed here after I finished my studies here. I was almost thirty years old, so I didn''t have the heart to talk about those romantic things."

    "Oh?" I joked, "I thought you had a bad temper and no woman dared to approach you."

    Zheng Jiabo laughed. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get angry and fire you with my bad temper?"

    "I''m not afraid of that. I believe zheng is always a person who takes work first. However, I''m your secretary. If you can''t handle the little things in life and are too lazy to do them, you can give them to me." I looked at the suitcase in my hand.

    He cleared his throat and looked away again. For the moment, I thought he was embarrassed.

    We flew from North city to our destination, got off the plane and went straight to the hotel. After putting down our things and simply washing up, we had dinner with our customers and went to their company for a meeting in the afternoon.

    I was by Zheng Jiabo''s side, watching the way he dealt with people, and I benefited a lot.

    The same case, how he handled it, how he talked to others, I kept it in my mind. I won''t be a secretary all the time. I have my own ideas.

    After a busy day, I found jiang miao to open a video. The screen was buzzing with anger and sleeping. Two small hands were raised by my ears, and my mouth was pouting as if I wanted to kiss someone. I wanted to kiss him across the screen.

    "Rest early. I''ll take care of Tingsheng. Don''t worry."

    I grunted, hung up the video, washed up, and was about to go to bed when someone knocked on the door.

    "Who is it?" I wasn''t in a hurry to open the door.

    "It''s me."

    When I opened the door, zheng jiabo stood at the door, holding a bottle of red wine and two glasses.

    "A little red wine before bed is good for a woman''s skin." He was wearing a nightgown, and I really didn''t dare let him in.

    I smiled and blocked the door. "Didn''t you drink it tonight? Zheng Boss, we have a lot of work to do tomorrow. Why don''t you go to bed early? We can go back to North city as soon as we finish our work."

    Zheng jiabo raised his eyebrows. "Really don''t want a drink?"

    "Thank you for your kindness." I put my hand on the door frame and naturally rejected him.

    He glanced at the wine in his hand and didn''t mean to force it. He smiled at me and left.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. I pretended to be calm just now. In fact, my heart was so nervous that it almost jumped out. This kind of business trip, leaders and secretaries, men and women, lightning and fire, it is bound to happen.

    Fortunately, I was quick-witted.

    I walked to the bed and the door was knocked on again. Did he come back? It wouldn''t be so ungentlemanly, would it? I opened the door and Fu Jing''s face came into my sight.

 Chapter 160 Hate to the Bone

    The moment I saw Fu Jing, I was about to close the door. Unexpectedly, his hand pressed against the door, and I glared at him. "Are you a ghost? It''s haunting."

    Fu Jing pushed the door open and I took two steps back, my hand hurting from his force.

    "One Jiang Miao isn''t enough, and now another Zheng Jiabo, Chen Qing. When did you become so unsatisfied?" Fu Jing stared at me with a gloomy face.

    I frowned and was furious. What right did he have to say that about me? "What about you? Hai Tang probably didn''t serve you well, or else he wouldn''t have barged into someone''s room in the middle of the night!"

    "You still talk back to me?"

    As soon as he walked towards me, I stepped back until I couldn''t. My hand grabbed the teacup on the table. "What are you doing?"

    "What do you think? What else am I supposed to do here besides you?" With a flick of his finger, the strap on my nightgown came undone.

    Without hesitation, I swung the teacup in my hand and hit him on the head. He was hit by me and his forehead was bleeding. I took the opportunity to escape from his side. He turned around and wrapped his arms around my waist and threw me on the bed.

    "If you dare to do anything to me, I will sue you and sue you for forcing jian!" I retreated from the end of the bed to the head of the bed.

    Fu Jing ignored the bleeding on his forehead and took off his clothes one by one. His eyes were cold and he said word by word, "There is nothing in this world that I dare not do."

    I looked around, grabbed the bedside lamp and held it in my hand. If he dared to force me, I would fight with him. At worst, both sides will be hurt. I''m not afraid!

    He took off his shirt and climbed onto the bed. The light in my hand waved at him. He grabbed my hand. The pain from the broken wrist resurfaced. I bared my teeth in pain and the light in my hand fell on the bed.

    He kicked the lamp off the bed and pulled me under him by the ankle.

    By the way, I can''t beat Fu Jing in my whole life. I look at the man I hate angrily. "You''ll only make me hate you more."

    He gave a cruel smile. "Is there a difference between nine points of hatred and ten points of hatred?"

    As he spoke, he bit me on the neck, and I punched him with all my might. He untied the belt and tied my hands roughly. Not only that, he broke my legs and lay between my legs.

    I also hated him so much that I bit his flesh, but he didn''t seem to care at all and continued his beastly ways.

    "Fu Jing, I hate you. I will skin you and cramp you. I will never forgive you!"

    "That''s even better!"

    He ignored my screams and took me by force.

    In this long half an hour, I thought of countless ways to kill Fu Jing, but none of them gave me any comfort. Did I hate him too much? Have you hated her to the point of no return?

    After Fu Jing finished, he let go of me. I went into the bathroom to take a shower and locked the bathroom door as soon as I entered.

    After I took a shower, he hadn''t left yet.

    "What are you doing here? Wait for me to give you the money?" I sneered.

    Fu Jing stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray. "I''ll make it up to you."

    I''ve heard him say this before, and more than once, my smile widened at the corner of my mouth. "Fu Jing, every time you hit your face like this, you don''t feel pain. I feel pain for you. You''ve said it a few times to make it up to me. Which time did you really make it up to me? You''ve always been selfish. I''ve never met anyone more selfish than you!"

    "You can say whatever you want. Anyway, I''ll make it up to you." He got up, took his clothes in his hands, wore a pair of pants and left my room.

    After he left, there was still his scent. I smelled bad and sprayed the perfume I brought with me all over the room. I would rather endure the strong scent of perfume than smell him.

    I had a bad night''s sleep, so I cleaned myself up early in the morning and went downstairs to have a cup of coffee to brace myself for today''s work.

    "Didn''t sleep well last night?" Zheng Jiabo asked.

    I said, "Recognize the bed."

    "I met Fu Boss this morning. You guys know each other. Why don''t you say hello?"

    "Really? I''m not really familiar with him." I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "If Zheng Boss finishes his breakfast, let''s go check it out now."

    Zheng jiabo wiped his hands. "Let''s go."

    As soon as we got up and walked to the entrance of the hotel restaurant, Fu Jing showed up opposite us with Hai Tang. He didn''t come here alone. He also brought Hai Tang?!

    What a joke! He kept his wife awake and came to my room in the middle of the night to force me into it. When did he become so picky??

    When Hai Tang saw me, there was a flash of surprise and anger in her eyes. She took the initiative to say hello to me. "Ah Jing, I didn''t expect to meet Chen Qing here. It looks like our trip didn''t come in vain."

    Travel? He''s really in a good mood. There''s still time for couples to travel!

    Fu Jing''s eyes stopped on me, ignoring Hai Tang.

    Zheng Jiabo looked at Fu Jing, then at me, and went up to say hello. Fu Jing still ignored him and stared at me.

    He looked at me helplessly, so I had to remind Zheng Jiabo that it was time before we left in a hurry.

    As soon as I got in the car, Zheng Jiabo asked me, "Chen Qing, I see that madam fu is quite familiar with you. Why do you still say that you are not?"

    "She likes to pretend that she knows me very well. Maybe this person has a quirk. We really don''t know each other." I stressed again and again, and Zheng Jiabo stopped asking.

    In the blink of an eye, we had to rush back to North city overnight. Unfortunately, in the waiting room, Zheng Jiabo and I met Fu Jing and Hai Tang again. I had experienced two narrow paths in a day, and my mood was on the verge of an explosion.

    I took a deep breath and suggested to Zheng Jiabo, "Zheng Boss, this flight is especially late, or we can leave tomorrow."

    "Hey, Chen Qing, are you afraid of Fu Boss and his wife?"

    I nodded. "They''re haunted. If it were you, you''d have to be afraid."

    "If it were me, I wouldn''t be afraid. I would take advantage of the opportunity to make a big profit. Only when the money reaches my own pocket is that good." Zheng Jiabo raised his chin.

    He made me agree, but I really didn''t want to see them at all.

    Then I thought of tingsheng again. He''s still in the The jiang family, waiting for me to go back to accompany him. Forget it. It''s only been three hours. Just bear with it.

    When we were waiting for the plane, we did not meet Fu Jing and the others. As soon as we boarded the plane, we found that we were sitting in the same row, separated by an aisle.

    Normally, I would sit outside my boss to help him get things, so that he wouldn''t be disturbed. But today, I reluctantly told zheng jiabo that I wanted to sit inside, but he didn''t agree.

    He took the opportunity to teach me, "Don''t take advantage of a bastard."

    How did Fu Jing look like a bargain? I reluctantly sat near the aisle, and Fu Jing was also sitting there.

    Whether I looked down or up, I could always see him from the corner of my eye. It would take me three hours to endure this. I was afraid I was going crazy!

 Chapter 161 Jealousy Was Flying Everywhere

    Zheng Jiabo wanted something to happen to Fu Jing and me. He asked me to help him with this one, and he asked me to help him with that one. All of these actions inevitably led to Fu Jing or Fu Jing''s attention.

    He never expected Hai Tang''s eyes to kill me.

    But the moment I saw Hai Tang looking at me like that, I felt strangely happy. Look, I''m not going to lose a piece of meat anyway.

    I got up and went to the bathroom. When I was about to come out, the door was a little out of order and it was hard to open. I tried a few times but didn''t open it. I had no choice but to call the flight attendant to help me out.

    But for some reason, I called several times and no one answered me. I didn''t bring my cell phone, and it was hard to slam the door, so I had to wait in the bathroom.

    Waiting, someone knocked on the door. "Chen Qing, are you having a baby inside or going to the bathroom? Not yet."

    It was Zheng Jiabo''s voice. I quickly said, "There''s something wrong with this door. I''ll call someone. No one cares about me. Zheng Boss, open the door for me."

    As soon as I finished speaking, there was no sound outside. God knows how many times I scolded Zheng Jiabo in my heart!

    Not long after, someone knocked on the door. "Chen Qing?"

    Why is it Fu Jing''s voice?! I was stunned, then I realized that zheng jiabo must have come to find fu jing! This guy is really a profiteer. He doesn''t want to throw away any of his useful value from me.

    I didn''t say a word. Fu Jing opened the door outside and opened it in two or three times. The bathroom was very small, so I stood on the toilet lid, afraid that his kick would affect me.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw me standing on the toilet seat. I came down awkwardly, wiped the toilet seat clean, and then walked away from him with my head held high.

    When I got back to my seat, I saw that the stewardess was courting Hai Tang. I frowned. I couldn''t call anyone just now, so I was serving her!

    Hai Tang gave me a provocative smile and said, "Go for so long. Don''t come out at all."

    "I don''t really want to come out, but your husband has to put on a heroic act to save the beauty. What do you think I can do? I''m helpless too."

    Her face contorted in an instant, and I felt a surge of pleasure. This time, it wasn''t dark. I felt bright, and it was all written on my face.

    As soon as Fu Jing came back, she immediately changed her face and went up. I had seen her change her face, but I didn''t expect her strength to rise another level today, almost catching up with the quintessence of the nation.

    Zheng Boss, didn''t you just say you were sleepy and asked me to get you an extra blanket? Are you sleepy enough to find Fu Jing to the bathroom to save me?" I lowered my voice.

    Zheng Jiabo chuckled. "Don''t worry about these details. Just think of me as sleepwalking."

    I chuckled. "Can you stop sleepwalking for the next two hours?"

    "Yes, I promise I can..." He lay down and turned his back to me, so I calmed down a little.

    The boss slept, and I could sleep with him for a while. Last night, I had a hard time. Today, I was busy all day. I could give nothing but sleep to comfort me.

    I was having a beautiful dream. In my dream, I had a angry face. A glass of orange juice splashed on my face and woke me up. I was shocked and looked at the stewardess who had been apologizing in front of me.

    Orange juice dripped from my hair and jaw. The stewardess kept wiping my face. I grabbed her tissue and angrily asked, "Do you want to wipe my orange juice or remove my makeup?"

    "No, ma'' am. I really didn''t mean to. The plane just bumped into some turbulence and I accidentally spilled the orange juice."

    I rubbed my face carelessly. "Who did you pour the orange juice for?"

    "It''s me." Hai Tang looked at me proudly.

    Needless to say, I understood what was going on. I glanced at Hai Tang coldly and finally looked at the flight attendant who was completely unrepentant and panicked in front of me. "Did you go to work without training?"

    "I have a certificate." She argued.

    "Since we have proof, we should have trained a lot in this situation. It''s unforgivable to make such a mistake." I put my arms around my shoulders. "Not only did you accidentally pour orange juice on my face, but your ability to handle accidents is questionable. I will reflect the situation to your company and boss and tell them clearly that you are not suitable to be a stewardess!"

    The stewardess''s face changed greatly. "Lady, you don''t have to be so mean!"

    "Am I mean?" I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "As a flight attendant, you can''t make your passengers satisfied. Even if you deliberately spilled orange juice on the passengers, and then you yelled at the passengers. If I were your boss, I wouldn''t let you on this plane at all!"

    The stewardess glared at me, her long eyelashes against her eyelids. "What are you? You''re not my boss."

    "I''m not your boss, but I''m your god." I emphasized in a perfect tone.

    She smiled scornfully and wanted to continue arguing with me. Fu Jing took off his blindfold impatiently at this moment. "What are you arguing about?"

    He looked at me with orange juice all over my face, then at the stewardess in front of me, and warned her, "If you make any more noise, I''ll throw you off the plane!"

    The stewardess dared not make a sound.

    And I''m still in a mess.

    Fu Jing took out his suitcase and handed me a set of clothes. "Go change."

    "Ah Jing! That''s my new dress. I haven''t worn it yet. How can you give it to her?" Hai Tang screamed.

    "I paid for it. Don''t I have the right to decide who to wear it for?" Fu jing glanced at her. "I never said this suit was for you."

    Hai Tang was embarrassed, but she didn''t dare to get angry with Fu Jing. Looking at her aggrieved look, I took the clothes from Fu Jing and changed them. After changing, I deliberately showed them to her.

    Hai Tang''s eyes were about to pop out. I was so happy with the score that I couldn''t stand the smell of orange juice.

    When the plane arrived in North city, I took a taxi back to the jiang family and separated from the zheng family. As for Fu Jing and Hai Tang, I didn''t care about them at all.

    When I got home, I went straight to Jiang Miao''s room. He looked at my clothes. "New?"

    I grunted, not wanting to say anything more. "Where''s Tingsheng?"

    "Asleep."

    I walked over to the baby''s bed and looked at the sleeping baby. I couldn''t help but feel excited. I hugged her and kissed her again and again.

    I hugged tingsheng and pushed the crib. "I brought tingsheng back to bed. You should rest early too."

    "I''ll send you there." He helped me push the crib.

    I pursed my lips and smiled, but didn''t refuse.

    When I got to the room, I wanted to take a shower, but he didn''t leave.

    "You''re not going back to sleep? I have to work tomorrow." I reminded him.

    Jiang miao stayed by the crib. "You just got off the plane. Take a bath. I''ll watch the baby for you."

    I took his clothes and went into the bathroom. I slowed down a little because I needed to remove my makeup. About five minutes later, he suddenly knocked on the bathroom door.

    I was shocked. "What''s wrong?"

    He didn''t answer me, so he used the key to open the bathroom door...

 Chapter 162 To Separate Our Mother And Son

    Jiang Miao opened the bathroom door and barged in. I was holding a mask in my hand and I looked at him warily. "What are you doing?"

    "I can''t take it anymore, Xiao Qing. What''s wrong with me? Why don''t you want to be with me?"

    "Jiang Miao, you used to be an experienced lover. Is it appropriate to ask such a childish question? I''ve made myself clear. I don''t want to say it again. Please go out." I said with a cold face, putting the mask by the sink.

    Jiang Miao suddenly hugged me from behind. "I want you. I''ve wanted you for a long time. Can''t you see all the changes I''ve made for you? Chen Qing, you''re not blind. You should know in your heart."

    "No matter how good you are to me, I don''t like you. I just don''t like you. Jiang Miao, let go!"

    Instead of letting go, he hugged me tighter and tighter. His kiss fell on my neck. No matter how hard I hit him, he wouldn''t let go.

    I grabbed the things on the washing table and threw them at him. He loosened his grip, and I immediately slipped out from beside him. I ran outside, picked up the knife hidden under the pillow and pointed it at Jiang Miao.

    "If you dare to come over, I won''t let you go." My eyes were sharp. I had thought of this day long ago, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon.

    Jiang Miao frowned at me. "How could you be so defensive?"

    "The heart is evil. Shouldn''t I guard against you? I''ll move out with tingsheng tomorrow. Jiang Miao, don''t force me anymore!" I had already thought of a way out, so I had to go to work.

    He raised his hands. "Xiao Qing, I admit it was my mistake. I''m going out now. You don''t have to move out, and neither does Tingsheng."

    Jiang Miao said and stepped back. Tingsheng was crying because of our argument.

    As soon as he left, I immediately locked the door behind me. The fruit knife fell to the ground and made a clatter. I was like a deflated ball with my back sliding down the door.

    I don''t have much time to calm down. Tingsheng is still crying. I can''t leave him alone.

    "Tingsheng is good, stop crying, stop crying..." I hugged tingsheng and kept trying to coax him, but somehow the child was crying more and more vigorously.

    I put him on the bed, untied his diaper, and looked at it. It wasn''t uncomfortable either. Why are you always crying?

    I coaxed him for a long time before he stopped crying. The last time he cried, his little clothes were wet with sweat. I took out a new set of clothes for him to change. Just as I was changing clothes for tingsheng, I was surprised to find a few small black spots on his lotus like arms.

    My heart sank, and I checked the whole body of the roar. Not only were there small black spots on my arms, but there were also small black spots on my buttocks and legs everywhere!

    I looked it up on the internet. A lot of people said that the black spots were caused by needles. My first reaction was that someone was abusing Tingsheng.

    At this moment, my mother''s heart was really not feeling good. I was angry, I hated, I felt bad, and I blamed myself. I had seen the news of child abuse before when I was a mother, but I never dreamed it would happen to a two-month-old child.

    I took a few deep breaths in a row, held back my tears and changed my clothes.

    After coaxing Tingsheng, I took a quick shower and had already figured out what to do the next day when I breastfed ting sheng.

    I just told Jiang Miao that I was moving out, and that was the worst thing I could do. It''s not time yet. I can''t leave. Who will protect me and my son if I leave? Tingsheng is in trouble again. No, I have to stay and find the man who abused Tingsheng!

    I want him to know the price of bullying my son!

    I clenched my fists, and at that moment, I felt a huge force in my tiny body.

    The next morning, I got up. When I went downstairs for breakfast, the maid came up to look after my child.

    "Xiao Qing, did you... Sleep well last night?" Jiang Miao looked at me a little evasively.

    I said, "Thank you for taking care of Tingsheng for the past two days."

    "Don''t be polite. I''m Tingsheng''s father. It''s all right. I''m not happy if you keep being polite." He pulled out the chair for me, and we were tacitly silent about yesterday.

    As I ate breakfast, I was reading the news. I had been keeping an eye on the news about Tan Jie. I couldn''t help but worry when I saw the news about him being reported as skinny by the media.

    "And say it''s nothing to do with this male star? The one in the morning is watching!" Nanny Jiangmiao suddenly screamed beside me.

    I was so absorbed in reading that I didn''t even notice when she came down and when she came to me.

    Jiang Miao said with a dark face, "Mom, I''m done eating. I''m going to work. Take your time."

    "Miaomiao, don''t go. Stay and listen to Chen Qing!"

    I don''t think I have anything to say. "I have to go to work too, auntie. Today''s porridge is delicious. You can drink more."

    "Stop! Why are you running so fast? Are you guilty? I told you the media couldn''t write without a trace. Now that I''ve caught you, no wonder the Fu family doesn''t want you. Who would want a woman like you who eats and looks at the pot?!"

    When Nanny Jiangmiao yelled, the servants in the house could hear him. I straightened my back and stood where I was, feeling a malicious look coming from all around me.

    "Auntie, I don''t belong to the Fu family or the The jiang family. I never asked anyone for me." I turned to look at Nanny Jiangmiao with a calm expression. "Jiang Miao and I have never been in a relationship. I am neither his girlfriend nor his wife. Even if I am with another man, that''s normal."

    "Listen, what is this?" She was so angry that she pointed at my nose and scolded, "You ate my The jiang family, wore my The jiang family, and gave birth to a son for miao miao. At this time, you still have the face to say such things. Pan jinlian is not as thick-skinned as you!"

    "Mom!" Jiang Miao stood between us. "Okay, stop."

    Nanny Jiangmiao held Jiang Miao''s ear and said, "You''ve been confused since you were in your twenties? Or was he bewitched by this woman? Your father and I have worked hard for most of our lives to have a company today. You just took over because this woman got into such a big trouble as the Fu family. Do you know how much money the company lost? Your father is not going home now!"

    "One thing is another. Can you stop talking about the company? Tingsheng is my son, your grandson. Tell me, should I protect him as a father?"

    "What about this woman? She just said that she has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to pretend to be a hero to protect her." Nanny Jiangmiao looked at me sarcastically. "From now on, Tingsheng will stay. You, go!"

 Chapter 163 Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law Problem

    If you want me to keep my children for them, there''s no way!

    "If you can''t tolerate me, auntie, that''s fine, but I can''t keep my temper." I was determined not to give in.

    "No, Tingsheng is my grandson. His surname is jiang!" Nanny Jiangmiao glared at me with a stiff neck.

    I took a deep breath, and the fear of being robbed of a child before giving birth came back again. I couldn''t be discouraged or forced. I wanted to be rational. I looked at Jiang Miao and said nothing.

    "Don''t look at my son. He doesn''t lack women." Nanny Jiangmiao stood in front of Jiang Miao.

    Jiang Miao pushed her away. "Stop it, mom. I told you, I don''t want anyone but Chen Qing. I want my mom. Chen Qing can''t leave. Stop it. We have to go to work."

    After that, jiang miao pulled me away.

    Nanny Jiangmiao scolded him in the back for being a wolf with white eyes, crying and making a scene. It was not like her charity to me when I first came here.

    Moths are phototactic and have a tendency to profit. When Jiang Miao first came back, he said that he had found a woman who was pregnant with a grandson. She was too happy to show her true colors. Of course, she couldn''t show her true colors to me.

    It seems that staying in the The jiang family is not a long-term solution.

    "Get in my car, or you''ll be late. Zheng Jiabo hates secretaries being late." Jiang Miao said in a muffled voice.

    I nodded and sat in his passenger seat.

    When I arrived at the company, I immediately entered the working state. No matter how many things happened, I had to do my job well. This was the foundation of my future life.

    "Secretary chen, I don''t drink coffee or tea today. Make me a pack of cold medicine." Zheng jiabo sneezed twice as he spoke. "I caught a cold as soon as I got home yesterday. I still feel bad."

    "I''m afraid it won''t work if it''s just cold medicine. I''ll go buy some medicine."

    According to Zheng Jiabo''s schedule, these days were the critical period of the west city development project. The cold was bound to affect his work efficiency, and he certainly did not want to, so I directly bought him the fastest effective antibiotics.

    Zheng jiabo praised me for agreeing with him and encouraged me, which I had never heard from his previous secretaries.

    At lunch time, Sister li looked for me on wechat and said that she had something wrong recently and wanted to ask me out for lunch.

    I happened to have time at noon, so I asked her to look for me near my company. As soon as I saw her, I knew it was serious. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts, and her makeup couldn''t cover them.

    "Sister li, what''s wrong with you? Is it about your brother-in-law again?"

    Before she could say anything, her eyes turned red again. "It''s my mother-in-law. She forced me to have a second child and said she wanted a grandson."

    "What did your husband say? Although the second child is open, you can''t say that you want to have it. It depends on what you two mean." I think sister li knew that she didn''t want a second child.

    "It''s not like you don''t know what he''s like. He just listened to his mother and didn''t even dare to say anything to protect me. I said I''m not young anymore. How could I have a baby? His mother told me to quit my job. You know I just got promoted. I''ve had a hard time living better, and his mother is messing with me again."

    This family is short. I have a headache. On the surface, it sounds like a second child. When I think about it, it is the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationship, and the disharmony between husband and wife.

    I rubbed my forehead. "Then what''s the use of crying? There are only two ways in front of you right now. Give birth to a second child, not a second child."

    "I won''t give birth!" Sister li suddenly became agitated. "After all these years of marriage to their family, I''ve been following his mother. I won''t compromise with anything I say this time. I want to have a grandchild. I want her son to give birth."

    Sister li''s sudden outburst scared me. I gasped. "Calm down, calm down. What do you think will happen to your husband and mother-in-law if we don''t have a second child?"

    "At worst, divorce!"

    I was shocked. I had known Sister li for so long and had never seen her so domineering. I applauded her silently. "If you''re ready for a divorce, then find a lawyer, transfer your assets, and grab the child."

    I acted like this on tv, so I introduced the business of divorce.

    Sister li said, "But I don''t want the child to have no father. In fact, my husband is quite honest and caring. He was very considerate to me after that last time."

    I almost spat out a mouthful of old blood. This woman flipped her face much faster than she flipped through a book.

    "Then what do you want to do? If you can''t bear to part with your husband, you can talk to your mother-in-law and change her mind so that she won''t force you to have a second child."

    "How? She''s been like that all her life, pedantic and feudal." When Sister li said this, the fire started again.

    I really couldn''t afford to provoke a housewife like this. She was afraid of the wolf before the tiger. After making a decision, I decided not to carry it out. I simply stopped talking and listened quietly to her pour bitter water and talk about a meal. She was in a much better mood and went back to work.

    Looking at her back, I was suddenly glad that I wasn''t married. If I fought with my mother-in-law every day, I might die prematurely...

    But when I thought about it, as long as I stayed at the The jiang family, wouldn''t that be equivalent to fighting with my mother-in-law? This is so annoying!

    When I walked to the company, I thought of jiang miao''s mother and lost my mind. Jiang Miao called me several times before I heard her.

    "President jiang." I nodded slightly.

    Jiang miao used the volume that the two of us could hear and said, "There are no outsiders now. You don''t have to do this."

    "After all, it''s in the company."

    He nodded. "Sure, whatever you want. You can call her whatever you want. Don''t take what my mother said seriously this morning. As an elder, you always like to be in charge. I know you don''t want her to take care of you. That''s fine. Then don''t run into her face to face. She has a bad heart. The doctor said it''s best not to be angry."

    "I see." I said indifferently.

    "And about Tan Jie, I believe there''s nothing between you and him." Jiang Miao glanced at me. "Our company wants to hire a spokesperson. In the current situation, it''s not good for the company to hire him, but he helped you before. I don''t want you to get tangled up with him because you owe him a favor. I''m going to look for this spokesperson."

    I was overjoyed. "Really?"

    "You see, you''re happy. He''s just one of the people I''ve invited. I''ll also hire a heavyweight to guarantee our advertising effectiveness."

    I know what Jiang Miao''s plan is. He''s afraid that just inviting tan jie will ruin the company''s brand. After all, Tan Jie''s current coffee table is too small for his big project.

    However, I am already very happy that he can give Tan Jie a hand.

    As soon as I got back to the office, Tan Jie called. "Chen Qing, I don''t need Jiang Miao''s pity. Tell him I won''t take their company''s endorsement. Even if Tan Jie starves to death, I won''t take this bullshit endorsement!"

 Chapter 164 Inside Story

    I was confused by Tan Jie''s outburst. How did a good thing end up like this in his mouth?

    "Calm down. Do you have time tonight? I''m off work. Let''s have dinner together." I tried my best to calm him down.

    "No!" He slammed the phone down.

    I have a deep suspicion that he dropped his cell phone. This temper is really irritating.

    "Secretary chen, president zheng is looking for you."

    "Coming."

    I put away my cell phone. I haven''t done everything in front of me yet. I really don''t have time to care about Tan Jie. Everything has a first and second order.

    I was so nervous that I got off work. Zheng Jiabo didn''t have any social engagements tonight. I could also get off work early. Thinking that I would run into Nanny Jiangmiao when I got back, I decided to go to Tan Jie.

    Standing downstairs, I went up when I saw the lights on. As soon as he opened the door and saw me, he immediately closed the door.

    "Hey, you, closing the door like this will squeeze my hand." I put my hand on the door frame. If he insisted on closing the door, my hand would be crushed.

    Tan Jie shot me a dirty look. "What are you doing here?"

    "I haven''t figured it out yet. Of course I''m here to find out about it." I shamelessly squeezed in and poured myself another glass of water.

    "Will you believe what I say?" A sneer hung from the corner of his mouth.

    I rolled my eyes. "Can I ask you not to be hostile to anyone? At least I''m your friend. Is it so hard for you to talk to me better?!"

    "Friend, what do you mean by friend? I''m not popular anymore. Why don''t you find someone to taunt me? Why don''t you call him friend when you hit me? Thank you. I don''t need this kind of friend."

    When have I ever taunted you? Still looking for someone? Who am I looking for? Me! When I was angry, my voice was louder than his.

    He took out a contract and threw it in front of me. "Take this away and tell him that Jiang Miao doesn''t care about this spokesperson!"

    I endured the anger in my heart and looked at the contract first. I didn''t expect that the more I looked at it, the angrier I became. After reading it, I completely understood why Tan Jie was like this.

    Jiang Miao told me that it was better than singing. He turned around and handed this tyrannical treaty to Tan Jie. He was also the spokesperson? This is a bullshit spokesperson.

    Tan Jie used to be a popular little fresh meat. When the Fu shi invited him, his money flowed like water. Now Jiang Miao gave him two hundred thousand dollars and asked him to follow the company''s orders to shoot advertisements unconditionally. Isn''t that charity?

    "I''ll go find him." I left with the contract, and Tan Jie didn''t leave me.

    I went all the way back to the The jiang family. Jiang Miao was in the study, and the servant was in my room with Tingsheng. I didn''t make a sound. I opened the door and walked in quietly. The servant roared and didn''t notice me at all.

    "Little young master, stop crying, stop crying..."

    Hearing the roaring cries, I could not wait to rush forward and coax him, but when I thought of the black spots on Tingsheng''s body, I held back.

    I stood by the door and watched the servant coax the child. After standing for a few minutes, seeing how patient she was, I said, "What''s wrong with Tingsheng?"

    "Miss Chen, you''re back. Little young master is crying all the time. I''ve changed the diaper and just fed the milk. I don''t know why. I can''t coax him even if he''s crying." Gu sister-in-law said to me with a bitter face. Her forehead was covered with sweat.

    I raised my voice and gently coaxed her in my arms. After a few words, she stopped crying.

    "Mother still works. Then Miss Chen, I''ll go down first."

    "No, I''ll put Tingsheng to sleep. You watch for a while. I still have some work to do." I smiled and said, she''s good to my son, so naturally I''m good to her.

    I shook his voice for a while before he fell asleep. I put him in the crib and he slept soundly.

    "Gu sister-in-law, please." I said in an angry voice.

    I took the contract to Jiang Miao''s study. He was busy. I put the contract aside and changed the water in his coffee cup.

    Jiang Miao was surprised. "Why are you here?"

    "I have something to ask you." I kept a distant smile on my face. "Who''s in charge of Tan Jie''s business?"

    "What''s wrong, old lin from the publicity department? He suddenly came over for this. It''s not like you." He took a sip of water and smiled at me. "Sweet."

    I deliberately avoided his teasing move. "He''s in charge of this and won''t report it to you?"

    "We had a meeting, and I suggested that we go to Tan Jie. They will take care of the rest of the things. Usually, things will not report to me. Zheng jiabo is in charge of more than me. I just need to know the final result and effect."

    I nodded thoughtfully. "Then you should be busy. I have an early meeting tomorrow. I''ll go back and rest first."

    After leaving, I went back to my room with the sound of thunder. It was my happiest time to come back every night with my son, but this kind of time needed me to be careful to protect.

    "Gu sister-in-law, in the future, when I''m not around, I''ll trouble you to take care of Tingsheng. When you get your salary at the end of the month, I''ll personally give you an extra five hundred yuan. Do you think it''s okay?"

    "What''s Miss Chen saying? I''ll take care of little young master. There''s no need for money. I haven''t treated me badly in the The jiang family for so many years." Gu sister-in-law smiled.

    I shook my head. "No, I''m not from the The jiang family. You take care of my son a little more. Why do I owe you a favor? Is it too little for you to accept it?"

    "No, no..."

    "Then take it." I interrupted her and she let out a sigh of joy and left my room.

    In these days, who would have a problem with money?

    Two days later, when I was helping Zheng Jiabo tidy up, I saw the report from old lin in the publicity department. I glanced at the door of the office. Before Zheng Jiabo came back, I quickly opened the report and looked through it in ten lines.

    Eight hundred thousand? It says that the reward for Tan Jie is 800,000 yuan. Isn''t that nonsense?!

    I was so angry that I closed the report and walked out. Just as I left, I met Zheng Jiabo who was about to enter. "Secretary chen, thank you for the medicine. I''m all right with my cold."

    "You''re welcome. It''s my responsibility to help the boss work more efficiently." I put on a smile as if nothing had happened. "By the way, Zheng Boss, manager lin of the publicity department put the report of the spokesperson on your desk and said he wanted you to sign it."

    "Well, this old lin is quite efficient."

    When Zheng Jiabo said that, I was even angrier. I couldn''t wait to show him Tan Jie''s contract right away. Damn lin xiang, do you think that Tan Jie can get any money out of him just because he''s a has-been artist? Wait and see, I''ll make sure he looks good!

    "By the way, secretary chen, I have an event tonight. I think I''ll have to drink. I saw you had a good amount of alcohol last time. You''re still coming with me this time. It''s a favor for me. I''ll give you half a day off tomorrow."

    "No problem." I smiled.

    In the evening, zheng jiabo glanced at my clothes and insisted that I change into a sexy and beautiful dress, saying that he would bring me over as a female companion. I had to buy one on the spot and put on some makeup.

    He took me to the party with great satisfaction. As soon as he entered the banquet hall and listened to their conversation, I finally understood what kind of activity this was. This was the ex-girlfriend''s wedding!

 Chapter 165 An Accident Happened While Flaunting His Might

    I looked at Zheng Jiabo, and he looked down shyly. "I made you laugh."

    "Zheng Boss, if you had known that I was ruthless enough to buy a more expensive dress, I would have given you a long face." I pulled up a smile, not even half of it meant to make fun of me.

    A touch of emotion flashed across his eyes and he cleared his throat, "You''re quite a loyal man."

    "That''s necessary." I took his arm and said, "It''s okay if I don''t have a fancy dress. Luckily, I''m pretty enough to hold the stage."

    When I said that, he burst out laughing, and the atmosphere suddenly became less awkward than before.

    I said sheepishly, "You know, old girls like us, who are 25 or 26 years old, always like to comfort themselves like this. Don''t be surprised."

    "No, no, no. I appreciate your frankness. Let''s go. I''ll take you to say hello." Zheng Jiabo patted my hand.

    I took him to see the bride and groom. The bride looked fine and young, but the groom... Was speechless.

    "Congratulations, you''re finally married." Zheng Jiabo has a gentlemanly demeanor. At least I can''t tell from his smile.

    "Thank you, your girlfriend." The bride looked at me with an unfriendly smile. "Pretty."

    Before Zheng Jiabo could say anything, I snatched the words away. "That''s right. He used to have bad eyes and bad eyesight. Fortunately, he met me and corrected his eyesight. You can tell that his eyesight has improved, right?"

    The bride choked on my words and zheng jiabo frowned at me.

    I quickly covered my mouth and pretended to be sorry. "I''m sorry. I''m a straightforward person. I''m used to being spoiled by my family. I forgot to restrain myself. I don''t mean anything else. Don''t blame me."

    The bride''s eyes were almost spitting fire at me. I''ve seen a lot of women like her who match her looks.

    Her groom looked older than Zheng Jiabo, and both sides of his hair were bald, but the wedding extravagance was so big that I knew she was going for someone else''s money the moment I saw her.

    And when zheng jiabo showed up with me, the way she looked at me was like a declaration of sovereignty. Wasn''t this the typical woman who ate a bowl and looked at a pot? Who am I to blame if I don''t?

    "He looks like a guanyin. What do you have to do?" The bride gave me a white look.

    I smiled and said, "Thank you for the compliment. Guanyin is dignified and generous. She is pure and flawless. I''m embarrassed to hear you praise me like that."

    "You..." The bride stomped her feet in anger, her face contorted from the injection.

    "Chen Qing, don''t go too far." Zheng jiabo leaned over to my ear and warned. His lips did not move and he forced this sentence out.

    I blinked sincerely. "Jiabo, I''m tired. Let''s go over there and sit down."

    He greeted the bride and went over with me. As soon as he sat down, he had a sullen expression on his face.

    "Do you feel sorry for me for hating her?" I raised my eyebrows.

    He looked at me. "Who told you to be mad at her on purpose?"

    "I''ll fight for you, but you blame me?" I snorted. "I should have let her step on your dignity and show off."

    Zheng Jiabo stopped talking. After a while, he slowly said, "Actually, she was nice to me too, but I was too poor at that time. I had to eat a bag of instant noodles twice a day. I usually didn''t eat at night. After that, she went to make this man a mistress. I guess she was desperate for me."

    I never knew he had such a past. I pursed my lips, not knowing how to comfort him, as if any words of comfort were particularly weak at this moment.

    "Now that I''ve done it, she''s done it too. I heard she''s pregnant. She''s a boy. This man got divorced to marry her. I also heard that she had two miscarriages before, both because she was pregnant with a girl." Zheng jiabo drank a whole glass of red wine.

    I snatched the wine from his hand. "Didn''t you say you brought me here to stop the wine? I drank it myself. What are you doing? You still have feelings for her?"

    "No, I just feel a little... Sad, maybe." He smiled, uglier than he cried.

    "This is her choice. She has to take responsibility for her choice. You are not poor anymore. You are excellent. The best way to fight back against a woman who abandoned you because of money back then is to show off how successful you are."

    Zheng jiabo xi glanced at me. "So I brought you here."

    I laughed, and it seemed that he was not a blockhead. "If she regretted coming to you now, would you still look back?"

    "No." He answered bluntly, "Like you said, she abandoned me back then."

    I nodded with satisfaction and continued to hold his arm, but the moment I turned my head, I met a pair of cold eyes. I subconsciously wanted to take back my hand that was holding Zheng Jiabo''s. I just moved a little and I didn''t move. Why should I worry that he would see me holding another man? He''s not mine now.

    "Zheng Boss, you really want to see the whole wedding. We''ve already shown it before. Why don''t you go?" I suggested.

    As soon as the words fell, a group of people began to besiege Zheng Jiabo. They should all be old classmates. It seemed that they all knew the bride. Old classmates gathered together and had to drink. No wonder he asked me to help block the wine.

    I gave Zheng Jiabo enough face, put on a good show, and said, "Jiabo just caught a cold these two days, and he will be very busy with work in the next few days, so he can''t drink with you. I will drink with him."

    "Sister-in-law is domineering. She is so beautiful and can drink. Brother zheng is so lucky."

    "That''s right, come on, let''s toast sister-in-law."

    After I drank a few glasses of white wine in a row, the grim look on the side became colder. I pretended I couldn''t see it and continued to drink with the people at our table.

    Zheng Jiabo waved his hand. "Okay, okay, let''s stop drinking. Haven''t we had enough to drink at work? Eat something."

    "Chen Qing, are you okay?" He asked.

    I cupped my cheeks with both hands. "What''s that? I''m not afraid to tell you. When I first came out to work, I was a salesman. I drank like water. No one in North city could drink me."

    Zheng Jiabo patted me on the shoulder. "It''s not easy for you at such a young age."

    I burped. "Now that you''ve earned enough face, why don''t we go?"

    "Sure."

    I was just about to leave with Zheng Jiabo in my arms when Fu Jing caught up with me. I caught sight of him from the corner of my eye and quickened my steps, but he still caught up with me.

    "Fu Boss is here too. What a coincidence." Zheng Jiabo''s face was extremely ugly. He asked me what to do with his eyes.

    I smiled. "Hey, isn''t Mrs. Fu here?"

    "One after another, are you so short of men?" Fu jingjing asked, not saving face for me at all.

 Chapter 166 An Accident That Could Not Be Solved

    The air suddenly froze. Someone saw the three of us confronting each other. The people who called me sister-in-law just now turned around and started whispering.

    I curled my lips and looked at Fu Jing. "I''m not one after another, am I looking for two at the same time? A woman should choose a man when she''s old. If this is not suitable, then change to another one. Is there a problem?"

    Fu Jing was speechless from my light words.

    "Let''s go." I lowered my head slightly and said to the zheng family.

    This time, Fu Jing did not follow.

    In his heart, I never had a good image. I''m used to it. It doesn''t matter to me whether it''s good or not. Let him go. He''s an old man anyway.

    After getting in the car, zheng jiabo asked me, "Don''t you feel bad about being misunderstood?"

    "If it were someone I cared about, I would be miserable."

    "Stop lying. You don''t care about him, and he doesn''t care about you. I can tell at a glance." He smiled smugly.

    He was happy now, earning face and making his ex-girlfriend regret it. How happy he was.

    But what about me?

    Water droplets suddenly appeared on the window. It was raining outside. I turned around and looked out of the window. The pedestrians on the road ran away from the rain. I sat in the car, my shoulders slightly cold.

    Zheng Jiabo took off his suit jacket and put it on me. I hooked my lips and said thank you.

    "Where is your home? I''ll see you off."

    I shook my head. "If Zheng Boss isn''t in a hurry, just stay here and wait for the rain to stop. I''ll take a taxi home."

    "You don''t say where you live? So mysterious." He looked at me inquiringly.

    "Of course, under my conditions, the pursuers can line up from the east to the west of the city. In order to reduce the trouble, I always pay attention to my privacy." Zheng Jiabo and I were both amused by my seriousness.

    The sound of the rain hitting the car window grew louder and louder. After a torrential rain, it stopped in an instant. The thunderstorm came and went quickly.

    "By the way, Zheng Boss, have you signed the report from manager lin of the publicity department?" I asked.

    He said, "Yes, it''s signed. Lao lin has gone to confirm it. I think it will be ready in two days."

    I''ll wait for him to sign it.

    "The rain has stopped. I''m leaving first. You should go back as soon as possible. Although you haven''t had any wine, you still smell. I can''t find a substitute driver." I warned.

    Zheng Jiabo waved his hand. "Why are you so verbose at such a young age?"

    I took a taxi back to the The jiang family. According to my usual experience of coming back late, they should all go back to their rooms to sleep, but today was different. I just took off my shoes and saw Nanny Jiangmiao sitting in the living room. Jiang Miao was standing by.

    "I came back so late. Where did I go?" Nanny Jiangmiao put his arms around his shoulders, looking like he was going to interrogate me.

    "Work, just finished." I said faintly.

    Nanny Jiangmiao snorted. "Work? Go out with your boss and call for work?"

    I frowned. "Are you following me?"

    "If I don''t follow you, you''ll be out of control. Zheng Jiabo is in his thirties and you won''t let go of such a man. How terrible!" Nanny Jiangmiao pointed to my nose and scolded, "It''s not enough for you to look for miao miao alone if you want to get on top of me. If you hold on to Zheng Jiabo and don''t let go, I think you have a big problem with your style!"

    Faced with the sudden scolding, my head ached. "You can think whatever you want. I have no responsibility or obligation to tell you these things. I''ll go up first."

    "Stop right there! I haven''t finished speaking. Where are you going?" Nanny Jiangmiao stood up and blocked my way.

    I looked at Jiang Miao. He didn''t look good either. I figured his mother had slandered me a lot in front of him.

    I simply sat down on the sofa. "Okay, you can continue if you want. I''ll listen."

    "What do you think of your attitude?! Miaomiao, look, I haven''t even said a word about her, so just put on airs for me. Do you think I don''t even have the right to say a word?" Nanny Jiangmiao shouted.

    Jiang Miao glanced at me. "Chen Qing, what did you do with zheng jiabo tonight?"

    "Are you questioning me?"

    "You know I didn''t mean that. I just wanted to know the situation."

    I sneered and said, "No, I want to ask what identity did you ask me this question?"

    He stopped talking and his face turned a lot uglier than before.

    Nanny Jiangmiao saw that I was angry with his son, and she shouted even louder, "Chen Qing, you eat my The jiang family, you live in my The jiang family, you work in the same class, and I pay you in the same class. I tell you, I can make you live on the streets every minute, not even the sound of anger."

    My heart tightened. It was hard to be held back.

    I clenched my fists. "Auntie, president jiang, Zheng Boss''s ex-girlfriend got married that night. He took me over to block the wine. It''s no different from normal social engagements. It''s just a little wine. Before the wedding is over, I''ll be back."

    "Hmph, who knows if you''re telling the truth or not?" Nanny Jiangmiao said angrily.

    Jiang Miao waved his hand. "Okay."

    "If auntie doesn''t believe me, you can call Zheng Boss and ask him if he''s not afraid of the shadow. I welcome you to continue your investigation and follow me." I smiled and walked around her body upstairs.

    Just two steps later, Jiang Miao grabbed my wrist. "Xiao Qing, don''t take it to heart. My mom didn''t mean that."

    "I didn''t take it to heart. You''re thinking too much." I continued to laugh. The more uncomfortable I was, the more I wanted to laugh.

    When I got back to my room, my hatred and helplessness exploded in an instant, threatening me with my son! How dare she threaten me like that?!

    My fist hit the quilt without making a sound. After venting for a while, I looked at Tingsheng, who was sleeping soundly, and my mood gradually calmed down.

    It''s hard to be angry, but I''m still angry. What can defeat me now? No!

    I can handle a Nanny Jiangmiao!

    The next day, zheng jiabo gave me a day off. At noon, I asked Sister li about her fight with her mother-in-law. When she came, she was depressed. I knew she had lost.

    "Sister li, you''ve been a daughter-in-law for so many years, so you don''t have any successful experience?"

    She sighed. She won''t let me go even if she gets the benefits, as if everything is right."

    "Then how did you ingratiate yourself with her?" I asked.

    "I bought her things she liked, clothes, jewelry, and I didn''t buy them too much. Later on, during the chinese new year, if I didn''t buy them, she would still kick me out." Sister li said with a look of disgust.

    "What if you keep buying?"

    "Then she won''t be happy anymore? But those things are expensive!" Sister li was so angry that he took a big gulp of water.

    Clothes and jewelry cost money, but mahjong doesn''t cost money. If I want to get rid of Nanny Jiangmiao, can I just take her to play mahjong?

    While I was thinking about this, Sister li suddenly said, "Xiao Qing, do you know about president fu and his wife?"

    "What is it?"

 Chapter 167 Humble Flattery

    "I heard madam, it''s that Hai Tang. She''s infertile."

    Surprised, I glanced at Sister li suspiciously. "How do you know such a private thing? Did you hear rumors from somewhere?"

    Sister li waved his hand. "No, it''s not a rumor. It''s true. She lost her test report at the company. When she was found, it spread. I was the one who found it. I saw it with my own eyes that her fallopian tubes were blocked and she was infertile."

    If Hai Tang couldn''t have a baby, their Fu family wouldn''t give up. If they had a good idea about other women, they were afraid that they would come to get angry. No, I have to protect Tingsheng.

    "Xiao Qing? Xiao Qing, what are you thinking?" Sister li waved his hand in front of me.

    I quickly regained my senses. "No... Nothing. You eat more. I''ll go shopping with you after eating. Let''s go back."

    Sister li was not in the mood to go shopping. After dinner, we parted early.

    When I got home, I thought about it for a long time. People had to bow their heads under the eaves. As long as Jiang Miao didn''t do anything excessive, I could bear it. And Nanny Jiangmiao, she was like a mother-in-law to me. As long as I didn''t let her get hold of my relationship, she wouldn''t do anything.

    Now, I need the The jiang family umbrella to protect me.

    The next day at work, I spent half an hour looking for manager lin in the publicity department. The moment I saw him, his rat eyes lit up, and his eyes swept back and forth between my chest and buttocks, making me want to hit someone.

    "Manager lin, I''m talking to you. Can you hear me clearly?" I asked deliberately as I brushed the hair off my forehead.

    He nodded wildly. "You heard me clearly. You heard me clearly."

    I rolled my eyes silently in my heart. He couldn''t hear anything clearly. He spent a long time trying to see nothing clearly. He still liked to see so much. Did he really think that everyone else was blind?

    "Can you show me the contract for Tan Jie?" I blinked at him.

    He said with a smile, "This is a private document of the company. How can I show it to you if I can? Otherwise, I''ll find a place to show it to you after work."

    "... I broke out in a cold sweat. This kind of sexual suggestion was too bold.

    "Secretary chen, I''ve liked you for a long time. I''m so glad you came to see me this time. Let''s have a meal together." He suddenly sent out an invitation to me excitedly.

    I was so scared that I almost lost my seat. Forget it, I still don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never had a good feeling about a man who says he likes him after meeting him a few times.

    I put Tan Jie''s contract on the table. "Manager lin, I read the price you quoted to Zheng Boss. You said you gave Tan Jie 800,000 yuan. It''s really quite a bluff."

    His face turned pale. "Where did you get this contract?"

    "What do you think?" I raised my eyebrow. "Zheng Boss has signed the report. The financial money should be allocated to you. I can tell zheng and president jiang about it now and say that you can find a way to get the company''s money. It''s such a big deal!"

    "Hu... Nonsense." He rolled his eyes. "This is the previous contract. Tan Jie disagreed. After I negotiated with his manager, I signed the 800,000."

    Blow me up? "I will believe you. Now that I have spoken frankly to you, it proves that I have made things clear. If you want to settle it, we will sit down and settle it. If you don''t want to, I will take this contract to Zheng Boss now."

    He hurriedly pressed down on my hand, and I pulled it back in disgust, "Secretary chen, don''t be so hasty. What can we discuss? Do you know this Tan Jie?"

    He''s such an old man. It''s only a matter of minutes before he tries to trick me. The more you talk to him, the less it benefits me.

    "In a word, or you will go to Tan Jie to sign the contract you submitted to the company, or I will report you." I was determined not to back down.

    He rubbed his hands together. "Yes, I did."

    "If I did sign it, I would really let you off the hook. If I found out I didn''t sign it, I wouldn''t say anything about a second chance."

    I left his office as soon as I finished, and the rest of the matter would be left to wait and see.

    As soon as I got off work, I packed my things and went back. It was just in time for dinner. Jiang Miao''s parents were there, and Jiang Miao was there.

    Jiang Miao looked at me in surprise. Before he could say anything, Nanny Jiangmiao said, "You''re back early today. You''re not active?"

    "The development of the west side of the city has been progressing very smoothly these two days. All the social engagements have been completed. You can relax for two days." I sat next to Jiang Miao with a smile on my face. I had been sitting in this position for dinner.

    "Get dinner for Miss Chen." Jiang Miao said to the servant.

    Jiang miao''s father glanced at me. "Zheng Boss is going to take on a new case next. You can help him out."

    "I will, chairman." I nodded slightly.

    Dinner was a pleasant evening, and there was no conflict. Jiang Miao''s mother said a couple of times with a gun and a stick, but I didn''t take it to heart.

    After going upstairs, Jiang Miao asked me to go to the study alone, but didn''t come to my bedroom.

    "Xiao Qing, I can see how much you''ve tolerated my mother. It''s good. It''s the best way for me to sit down and eat together." He said with a smile.

    "Auntie has misunderstood me. It will be better if she sees my heart in time. Hasn''t she been playing mahjong lately?"

    Jiang Miao raised his nose. "She won''t be willing to play mahjong when she''s angry at home."

    "With auntie''s angry voice, I shouldn''t have made her angry."

    "I''m glad you think so." Jiang miao stretched. "The case in the west of the city is over. I need to rest too. You should take advantage of these two days to rest well. I have some work to do next."

    I said yes and went back to my bedroom.

    There was no rush to please Nanny Jiangmiao, so he had to find a chance.

    After three or four days, Tan Jie called me and asked me out for dinner.

    "Thank you for that." He scratched his head and said awkwardly.

    I pretended to be pretentious. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    "It''s about the spokesperson of your company, and he''s been putting on airs with me. Later, the people of your company talked to me again. The conditions are very reasonable. A small advertisement can earn 800,000 yuan. It''s already very good for my current situation."

    I couldn''t help but feel sad when I heard him say that.

    After all, it was because of me that he became like this.

    "Don''t you want to eat? Hurry up and order. This hotpot used to be my favorite. It''s not expensive and delicious. Thank me. This is your treat. The next is mine." I delightedly ordered a few of my favorite hot dishes and handed him the menu.

    He looked around, and the loneliness in his eyes could not be concealed. I pursed my lips and secretly decided to help him.

    Tan Jie was the one who helped me in my troubles, and I might have to rely on him in the future. He became better, and it was good for me.

    With a crash, something we ordered was knocked over on the table, and the soup that had just been boiled spilled, making my chest and legs burning with pain.

 Chapter 168 A Big Fight

    Not only me, but also Tan Jie. He wasn''t any better than me, and he had a huge pot of soup on his chest. He didn''t care about himself and gave me a stack of napkins first.

    "Where''s the heat? Does it hurt?"

    My face was distorted from the pain and I hunched over to prevent the hot spots from sticking to my clothes, which only made it more painful. "It hurts."

    Tan Jie looked at the perpetrator. "Did you knock something over on purpose?"

    Fu Jing''s face was cold and he was about to leave, grabbing my arm. In my eyes, he was like a mad man who was angry from embarrassment. I shook off his hand. "Didn''t you hear me say it hurt?"

    Tan Jie pushed him away. "What the hell are you trying to do?"

    "Get out of the way." Fu Jing shouted. "It''s not your place to meddle in what happened between Chen Qing and me."

    "It''s not up to you whether I interfere or not. As long as Chen Qing says he doesn''t want to go with you, I won''t let you take her away." Tan Jie stood in front of me with his chest puffed up.

    I''m still in pain. I want cold water. I want to stop the pain. I''m pulling Tan Jie''s arm. "Hurry up and find me something cold to put on it."

    He held me and turned around to ask the waiter for some ice packs.

    At this moment, Fu Jing came up to pull me. "I''ll take you to the hospital."

    "I''m not going." I grabbed Tan Jie with one hand and broke free with the other.

    Tan jie moved his muscles and punched Fu Jing in the face, then the two of them started to fight. This was in the lobby. There were hot pot tables everywhere. Several of them were on the bottom of the pot, and some were still boiling.

    I screamed, "Don''t fight, don''t fight! Tan Jie, stop fighting..."

    They didn''t care about me at all. They left me to the side and no one listened to me. I had to ask the waiter for help to pull these two people apart, but they didn''t help me. No one helped me.

    "Look, isn''t this the little Tan Jie who used to be very popular? He actually hit people in public?! I really didn''t expect that."

    "As a public figure, no one cares about this kind of bad demonstration?"

    When I heard the people around me talking like this, I remembered Tan Jie''s identity. I rushed to the two of them regardless. Tan Jie''s foot almost kicked me, and Fu Jing''s fist almost hit me.

    "Tan Jie, stop fighting. You''re an artist. You can''t get any news of this kind of fight. Let''s go." I nervously pulled Tan Jie away.

    Fu Jing didn''t want to stop. I was annoyed. "That''s enough! I am not you. We have nothing to do with each other. Are you looking for trouble everywhere? Is it interesting? Fu Jing, don''t make me hate you more. Let go!"

    "I want to take you to the hospital." His eyes were cold and his tone was as unyielding as ever.

    I hate him for being so high and mighty, as if the whole world had to listen to him. I used to be obedient and believe in him, but I ended up like this. If I had never fallen in love with him and believed in him, I wouldn''t have put my son in a tiger''s den to protect him!

    I hate him. Whether it''s love that makes me hate him or anything, I really hate him.

    I pointed to the burning part of my chest. "Even if it hurts, I won''t go to the hospital with you. You''d better stop pestering me. I get annoyed when I see you."

    Fu Jing was enraged. He stopped with Tan Jie just now. He was going to pull me around again. Tan Jie wouldn''t let him. They were going to fight again. They didn''t know who called the police in the chaos, so they stopped.

    The police brought all three of us into the police station and gave me an ice pack to put on. It was useless now. It only eased the pain, but fortunately, there were no blisters on the burned area.

    The police asked me why they were fighting. I was so tired that I didn''t know how to say it. I could only say nothing.

    It''s not that they don''t cooperate, they really don''t know what to say.

    Not long after I entered the police station, Tan Jie''s agent came, and Hai Tang also came. I don''t know what they did to get me out of the police station. As a result, no one was hurt, so they left the police station.

    "Chen Qing, you are a disaster. Can you not get close to us? Tan Jie will be killed by you sooner or later!" Tan Jie''s agent yelled at me.

    I didn''t refute it at all, because he was right.

    When Tan Jie''s agent came in earlier, he was shouting that the news that Tan Jie had fought and entered the police station had already come out. There were also a lot of photos of the scene. It was estimated that there would be another bloody storm tomorrow.

    "What did you say?! Say it again!" Fu Jing pointed at Tan Jie''s manager and shouted.

    "Ah Jing, stop it. Tonight''s news is both headlines and hot searches. The company''s stock price will definitely fall tomorrow." Hai Tang advised, "Let''s go back."

    Fu Jing shook off his hand and continued to say to his manager, "If you dare to say that again, Chen Qing, I will make it difficult for you."

    "You''re done! Do you have to make it so that I can''t live?" My dissatisfaction with him exploded instantly. "Fu Jing, you have a wife and a family now. I beg you not to be so childish and stop pestering me!"

    Hai Tang came up and slapped me. "You''re too self-righteous. What do you mean by Ah Jing pestering you? Nonsense!"

    I was hit so hard that my face tilted to one side. My hair covered my face and my expression.

    "Hai Tang, don''t go too far." Fu Jing held Hai Tang''s wrist and said word by word.

    How hard it was for me to start over, how hard it was for me to get to where I am now. The moment Fu Jing appeared, everything was ruined. Everything I did was so unsatisfactory, and the confidence I had worked so hard to build collapsed.

    I walked forward in a daze. I didn''t want to be involved in any of this. I wanted to see Tingsheng and hug him.

    "I''ll send you back." Tan Jie and Fu Jing spoke at the same time. I waved and stopped a taxi. I didn''t want to see any of them.

    When Jiang Miao got in the car and went home, he saw me in a mess and asked me what happened. His mother took her phone and said sarcastically that I was on the news and that I had the ability to get two men to fight for me in public.

    I''m too lazy to explain. I just want to take a bath and sleep.

    When I got back to my room, I locked the door and took a bath in the bathroom while Tingsheng was sleeping.

    It''s really not easy to live. Every day is so hard for me and my son to be safe. I don''t want to continue this kind of life. My original goal is not suitable for now. I want to leave here and leave the place where Fu Jing is.

    I buried myself in the water and didn''t allow myself to breathe until I was out of breath. When the sense of suffocation came, I suddenly realized that the oxygen I normally despised was so important when I was suffocating and the desire to survive was so strong when I was dying.

    I don''t want to die, I want to live.

 Chapter 169 One Wave after Another

    The next day, the headlines were all over my face, and I got angry with my colleagues. There were people talking about me everywhere, and people who came directly to me to gossip about my relationship with Tan Jie Fu Jing.

    I can only say, "It was all written by the media. I was a glutton at that time, and I was accidentally photographed. Then the media wrote all over the place. You must not believe it."

    Although I strongly deny it, there are still many people who speculate behind it.

    I can''t stop people from talking. I''d better work hard.

    Zheng Jiabo wasn''t usually a gossipy person, and he started to talk to me about it. "Chen Qing, I know that you and Fu Boss have a messy relationship, but what about Tan Jie? How did you get involved with a male star?"

    "He helped me before. After signing an agreement with our company this time, we''ll make an appointment. It''s really nothing." I explained helplessly, "The meeting is coming, Zheng Boss."

    He pouted his lips, tidied up his clothes and went into a meeting, so he stopped pestering me.

    I was most worried about Tan Jie. Fighting had a strong impact on artists. I wanted to call him and ask him what he was going to do and if he wanted my help, but the thought that I would only bring disaster to him was dispelled.

    He''s not popular anymore, and the team isn''t as good as before. I think the manager is average to him, so what should he do now?

    Just when I was worried, manager lin from the publicity department came to me. He squinted and smiled sarcastically. "So secretary chen and Tan Jie have some connections. I told you how to be so concerned about him. I just got the news that Tan Jie is no longer the spokesperson for our company. I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it back."

    No need? I frowned. "Whose decision is this?"

    "Mine, of course." He raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s not good for our company''s image to use such a tainted artist. As soon as I suggested it, the top approved it."

    I clenched my fists and looked at the mercenary man in front of me. I was furious. "Manager lin, this is a misunderstanding. Can''t you clarify it? Tan Jie is really a hardworking artist."

    He snorted scornfully. "I''ve worked harder than him. I have money anyway. I can use whoever I want."

    "You..." I was angry.

    "But if I get something out of it, I can wait and see if things change." His sudden change of tone made my teeth itch with hatred.

    "What benefits do you want?"

    His rat eyes looked at me several times before finally settling on my chest. "If you want to help Tan Jie, then sacrifice yourself for him?"

    I almost sneered. A lousy manager really took himself seriously. Even if I accepted the unspoken rules, I wouldn''t accept the rat eyes!

    I picked up the folder on the table and smashed it on his face. "If you look at me again, I''ll gouge your eyes out and make a hot pot!"

    "You... You... You wait for me. Not only do I have to terminate my contract with Tan Jie, I have to sue him for damages to our company''s reputation!" He yelled and left my office.

    I followed behind and threw things. "Look around again. I''ll beat you up every time I see you!"

    I was just angry. I didn''t expect to win a lot of applause after I said this. There were a lot of women in our department. It seems that everyone was very angry with the rat eyes.

    After much thought, I called Tan Jie and hung up before I could get through to him. I called his manager, probably because yesterday''s warning from Fu Jing was effective. His attitude towards me today was finally not hostile.

    "I want to ask if there''s any chance of this turning around?" I asked cautiously.

    "Yes, but I can''t." His manager spoke bluntly, with a sense of seeing through broken jars.

    "Say it."

    He cleared his throat and suddenly lowered his voice. "The three of you are involved, and the insiders are all of you. It would be easy to get rid of Tan Jie if you colluded with a story and used it in the media."

    What he meant was for Fu Jing to cooperate and talk to Tan Jie?

    This is really difficult.

    "I told you I couldn''t do it. You still have to let me say it." The manager complained again.

    I said, "It''s better to have a way than nothing. Please do your best to help Tan Jie. Thank you."

    After I hung up the phone, I quickly formed a detailed plan in my head. It was not easy for me to get Fu Jing to cooperate with others, but if I could get Tan Jie''s future, I could give it a try.

    As for the cost, weigh it again.

    I haven''t called Fu Jing for a long time, and I almost forgot what his phone number was, but as soon as I thought about it, that string of numbers would appear in my mind.

    I hesitated for a long time, but I still made this call.

    "It''s me."

    "I know."

    He could hear my voice, just as sensitive as I was to his voice. "Tan Jie, he helped me. I want to help him this time. Can you cooperate with their team and explain the fight in a different way?"

    "You called because of him? You care so much about him?" He questioned me.

    I took a deep breath. "Don''t you know who I am? He helped me, so I helped him. As for concern, it''s within the scope of mutual help. Why do you have to involve everything in the matters of men and women?"

    "Okay, then let me ask you if you have anything to do with him."

    "There''s nothing else but what I just told you."

    Fu Jing was silent. Hai Tang''s voice came from the other end, saying he was going to change his dressing. I didn''t want to hear the daily routine between them. I couldn''t make myself feel better.

    "I''ll ask you to help him. I owe you a favor, okay?" I pleaded.

    He grunted and I hung up.

    I punched my head a few times and scolded myself for not doing well. My eyebrows were burning and my head was burning. I actually cared about his relationship. I''m afraid I''m not sick! I despise myself.

    I called Tan Jie''s manager again and told him that Fu Jing agreed to cooperate with them. He was happy and excited that he was saved.

    The rest is about their public relations team. It has nothing to do with me. I just pray in my heart that Tan Jie''s storm will pass as soon as possible and that we can all get better and better.

    Who knew that Tan Jie was so angry that he lost his temper. Not long after I hung up, his agent called again, saying that Tan Jie was unwilling to work with Fu Jing, which made a team very angry.

    I looked at the time, and zheng jiabo took an hour and a half leave to get to tan jie''s house.

    As soon as I entered, I got angry when I saw him sitting on the sofa drinking.

    "You still drink!" I waved off the wine in his hand.

 Chapter 170 Who Do You Look Like?

    "I don''t need you to care!" Tan Jie''s eyes were bloodshot and looked terrible.

    I took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in my heart. "Who cares if you don''t need me?"

    I turned to Tan Jie''s agent and the others. "You guys go ahead and do your work. I want to talk to Tan Jie alone."

    They all went out and left the whole house to Tan Jie and me.

    Have you seen my son? He''s a very cute kid. Every day when I see him, I feel like I''m bleeding a chicken. I tell myself that I have to work hard, that I have to be strong, that I have to protect him."

    "In the past, I relied on Fu Jing. After I ran away from him, I relied on you. Now I have to rely on Jiang Miao. I''m not happy now. If I could, I want to live a free life with my son and not rely on anyone else."

    Tan Jie didn''t respond except to look at me from time to time.

    I continued, "I''ll tell you the truth. The only friend I can trust right now is you. If you don''t cheer up now, who will help me if I run away again one day? Tingsheng and I have struggled to hold on until now, and we will continue to hold on from now on. I hope you can help me."

    My hand reached out to him. He fixed his eyes on me for a long time and turned his head. I thought he was going to ignore me. Who knew that he held my hand in such a crazy manner.

    I know Fu Jing''s character very well. He believes that Tan Jie and I have a strong relationship. Even if he agrees to help him, he won''t let him go easily. I don''t know what happened to Tan Jie. I just know that he endured it.

    On the other hand, as soon as Tan Jie cleared the air, I told Jiang Miao about it. He said he had no problem with Tan Jie, and he just used his recent popularity to make the endorsement advertisement a whole new level.

    As soon as the endorsement came up, the fight was quickly forgotten.

    And I owe Fu Jing a favor, and I can''t forget it. I''m even afraid to see any information about him, and I feel like I''m going to be killed.

    I was busy, and his phone suddenly rang. My heart sank and I couldn''t even speak when I picked up the phone.

    "See you at the peace hotel at 8 pm."

    I said yes and hung up.

    I knew he would have such a request, and I was prepared.

    I arrived on time at night, and he stood at the door waiting for me. I followed him in, went upstairs and swiped my card into the room.

    Once inside, I took off my clothes. "Do you need me to take a shower?"

    Fu Jing had a cigarette between his fingers. "Do you know what you look like now?"

    "Miss." I stood in front of him, and the scar on my stomach appeared in front of him. "I don''t think I''m any different from that kind of woman right now. It''s not in your eyes anyway."

    He snuffed out the cigarette butt, came over, hugged me, and rolled onto the bed...

    After I was done, I put on my clothes and was about to leave. He hugged me from behind. "Stay a little longer."

    "I''m very grateful that you helped Tan Jie resolve this crisis. I did everything I needed to do. Is it your request to stay a little longer?" I raised my eyebrows.

    His face turned cold and his hand slowly released from my waist.

    I caught a glimpse of his face, but I left without hesitation.

    It''s just a deal. I''m not going to be stupid anymore.

    When I got home, I took a long shower. Every time I lay in the bathtub holding my breath, I thought about what would happen if I didn''t get up, but when I couldn''t hold my breath, I would come up. My survival instinct couldn''t be changed.

    I really admire those who commit suicide.

    Tingsheng''s crying interrupted my thoughts. I didn''t wipe my body, so I wrapped myself in a towel and ran out. The ground was full of water, and I slipped and fell on my back.

    I bared my teeth in pain, and I was afraid that my tail bone would break.

    Tingsheng was still crying. I struggled to get up from the ground, but my back and butt hurt so much that I couldn''t get up at all.

    "Be good, don''t cry." I struggled to support myself and turned over, turning into a lying position.

    I crawled out with my hands propped up and crawled to the side of the crib, then stood up against the wall and shook the bed. Tingsheng gradually stopped crying. I gritted my teeth and walked to the side of the bed in pain.

    After enduring it for a long time, I was able to walk a little. I put on my clothes and called Jiang Miao to ask him to come over.

    "Jiang Miao, I fell and my butt hurts. Can you take me to the hospital?" I frowned and my lips trembled from the pain.

    He picked me up without a word.

    "Tingsheng..."

    "I''ll call the servants up." Jiang Miao carried me downstairs and shouted, "Gu sister-in-law, Gu sister-in-law, go upstairs and look at Tingsheng. I''ll take Miss Chen to the hospital."

    "Hey."

    I looked at Gu sister-in-law gratefully. "Thank you."

    "No trouble, Miss Chen, hurry up."

    Gu sister-in-law walked us to the door and immediately turned back.

    Jiang Miao put me in the back seat and let me lie on my back in the car. When I got to the hospital, he carried me into the emergency room. The doctor touched my bones and it hurt so much that I gasped.

    "Go take a picture."

    Jiang Miao put me on the bed and pushed me to film. He was so tired that his head was covered in sweat.

    I was touched. I was touched by everyone who offered me a helping hand. I asked myself if I would do this to him if he was injured today. The answer I gave myself was yes.

    After filming, the doctor said that my bones were cracked and that I needed to take care of them. When I said it hurt, he prescribed me some painkillers.

    Jiang Miao took me back to the The jiang family. He wanted to stay in my room again. I refused and let Gu sister-in-law live on the sofa.

    That night, I called zheng jiabo to ask for a leave of absence and told him that I had fallen and wanted to rest for a week. He readily agreed to let me get well and go back to work.

    "Gu sister-in-law, I''ve wronged you." I lay on the bed, feeling a little better after taking the painkillers.

    "Miss Chen, you''re too polite. We''re here to be servants, not to help." Gu sister-in-law smiled as she poured milk for the angry voice. "When my child was young, my husband liked to take him with him. Later on, my husband cheated on me and I couldn''t be a full-time wife. I just came out to be a nanny and a servant. I feel very happy to have the chance to take care of the child now."

    I looked at her and she smiled, looking very kind. "I wasn''t home before. Did you watch all the children?"

    "Not really, and madam."

 Chapter 171 Acupuncture

    Nanny Jiangmiao? Does she like Tingsheng so much?

    "Gu sister-in-law, take Tingsheng and show him to me."

    Gu sister-in-law hugged her and yelled. I asked her to take off Tingsheng''s clothes. I checked it carefully again and found that there were more black eyes. How could there be more?

    I looked at Tingsheng with heartache. I couldn''t imagine what happened to my son when I wasn''t here.

    "Miss Chen, what''s wrong with you?" Gu sister-in-law asked.

    I shook my head. "Tingsheng is premature and younger than normal. I''ll see if he has lost weight recently."

    "Little young master may have eaten it. Sometimes he can''t eat it, but he still has to eat as hard as he can. He even vomited it out. Last time, he accidentally got it on madam''s clothes."

    "Is madam angry?"

    Gu sister-in-law gave me a scrupulous look. "A little angry."

    A little bit? How much is this? I pretended not to care and gave Tingsheng a gentle spanking. "Little bad guy, did you throw up on grandma''s clothes? That''s not good."

    Gu sister-in-law said quickly, "Little young master doesn''t know. Miss Chen should rest."

    I can''t rest. My son is being abused here. I can''t even find the person who did it to him. How can I sleep?

    I don''t remember when I fell asleep, when I woke up, I was tired, but the pain on my butt was reduced a little, but it was still unbearable.

    Gu sister-in-law had to take care of Tingsheng and bring me tea and water. Because I couldn''t move easily, I had to rely on her.

    "Where''s my grandson?" Nanny Jiangmiao''s voice came from far to near.

    She walked into my room and hugged Tingsheng when she saw him, no matter whether Tingsheng was asleep or awake.

    "Is my grandson getting heavy again? He looks really good." Nanny Jiangmiao was waving around in front of me with a roar.

    "The doctor said that children grow up fast, eat well and gain weight quickly." I talked to her, but she didn''t talk to me. Instead, she talked to Gu sister-in-law.

    "Gu sister-in-law, make some more milk for tingsheng. Grandma will feed him."

    I interrupted, "Auntie, he just drank his usual amount. He can''t drink anymore."

    "Who said no more? You fed him according to the book. How can you be so rigid? The child is alive. Are you responsible for starving my grandson?" Her voice was a little shrill, and Tingsheng in her arms immediately began to cry.

    Nanny Jiangmiao hurriedly hugged the child and coaxed him. Gu sister-in-law went to make milk powder.

    I watched as she fed Tingsheng half a bottle of milk again, and I couldn''t explain how upset she was. I wanted to stop her. She wouldn''t listen at all, and she wouldn''t care who Tingsheng''s mother was!

    As soon as ting sheng finished drinking and the bottle in her hand was put down, he spat out milk. Gu sister-in-law rushed to deliver the tissue. Nanny Jiangmiao threw ting sheng into the crib with disgust and quickly wiped the milk off her body.

    I was especially heartbroken to see her throw the child away. How could she do this to a child?

    "Brat, just like your father, you are a brat. How can you spit milk on grandma if you are so naughty!" She said to a two-month-old baby.

    Tingsheng was crying and crying. It was not good for Gu sister-in-law to coax him for half a day. Nanny Jiangmiao went out after a while. I really couldn''t see how much she liked Tingsheng. Instead, she might have abused him while I wasn''t around.

    "Miss Chen, don''t think too much. Actually, madam likes little young master very much. She used to love to play mahjong, but now she almost doesn''t." Gu sister-in-law said.

    I smiled. "Then what does she do at home? Can I bring you a roar?"

    "Not really. Sometimes I come to see little young master. The frequency is quite high, but taking care of the children... Madam is not very good at it." Gu sister-in-law said with difficulty.

    How could a mother not take care of a child? Amazing.

    I think she and Jiang Miao have a lot of feelings for each other. It''s hard for me to imagine that Jiang Miao wasn''t brought up by her. When I first met her, I thought she was an open and good mother.

    I began to pay attention to Nanny Jiangmiao''s every move, especially when she came to my room to hold the baby. I kept her expression and words in mind.

    After lying down for three days, I was able to get out of bed and walk around. Except for Jiang Miao and Nanny Jiangmiao who came to my room, no one else came to my room these three days. If it was possible that these three people were responsible for the needle holes on Tingsheng''s body, then I would definitely be sure that it was Nanny Jiangmiao.

    But I have no evidence.

    He couldn''t keep the sound of his temper with him.

    As soon as I hugged his soft body, I felt very uncomfortable. "Good voice, let''s get out of here as soon as possible, okay?"

    A week later, I went to work. When zheng jiabo saw me coming back, he was so excited that he let me get back to work.

    On the first day, I was exhausted and had to go out with him at night. As his secretary, I was mostly the one who arranged the schedule. I purposely arranged the meetings to be very intensive, to get in touch with the executives of the big companies, and to establish my own connections.

    Tan Jie could use all of this in the future.

    After our company''s endorsement advertisement was shot, Tan Jie''s popularity revived and caused a heated discussion. As a star, as long as there were more topics, it proved that he was popular.

    One day, Tan Jie''s agent contacted me and told me that a company was investing in making a big ip drama recently. If Tan Jie could get the male lead, the limelight would definitely return to the past. He told me that the president of this company happened to meet twice and had dinner together.

    I called him to meet him, not to mention the cooperation between companies, but only personal relationships.

    In the evening, in the private room of a six-star hotel, I sat next to president gao and chatted with him, pretending to be very interested in him.

    Men never refuse women''s advances, and president gao is no exception. When I brought up the tv series, he smiled even more happily.

    "Secretary chen is interested in the tv series where our salary is invested?"

    I poured him a glass of wine. "I''m very interested. President gao, why don''t you tell me about it? Have you decided on the male lead and female lead?"

    "This... Is not settled yet. Why, do you have a suitable person to recommend to me?"

    "It''s up to you whether it''s appropriate or not. As for the recommendation, it doesn''t count." I chuckled and toasted him. "I used to love watching tv shows and movies with tan jie. He was handsome, good at acting, and he was considered a very good actor among the young fresh meat."

    President gao let out an "Oh," his voice trailed off." So you built a bridge for him. Tan Jie has been doing well lately, but before..."

    "I know he offended president fu, but don''t you know that Fu Boss came out to explain the fight to him two days ago and said that he was a good artist? I think Tan Jie''s future development will only be better than before. What do you think?"

    As soon as I finished speaking, president gao put his hand on my crossed legs and patted me. "You''re young, but you have foresight. No wonder Zheng Boss likes you so much."

    Knock, knock, knock. Tan Jie and his agent are here.

    As soon as he came in, he saw president gao''s hand on my lap. Before I could speak, his face turned black.

 Chapter 172 Facing Each Other on All Sides

    I rushed up to meet Tan Jie before he had a fit. "You guys are here. President gao and I are talking about you. Hurry up and say hello."

    Tan Jie''s body was so tense that I pinched him with all my strength before he moved and followed his manager to greet him.

    I don''t need to do the rest. The manager will try his best to get Tan Jie a role. I just have to play the drums.

    President gao couldn''t hold his liquor. My manager and I bombarded him. He drank too much in a while, and he talked too much. He stood on his chair and said that his company was really awesome now. He made tens of millions on his last tv show.

    When the manager heard this, his eyes lit up and he tried to make friends with president gao. He could not wait to kneel down and beg him to give Tan Jie a chance.

    I whispered to Tan Jie, "Your manager has nothing to say to you."

    "You''re just looking to avoid it." He glanced at me. "I had an accident earlier, and he immediately asked me to terminate the contract. Then he came back."

    Then Tan Jie must have had a hard time. I can''t stand falling from such a high place.

    I patted him on the shoulder. "You work harder. I can''t wait to get angry."

    "What''s wrong?"

    I told him about the pinhole I found in tingsheng, and as I spoke, my eyes turned red.

    "A child over two months old, how do you think she can do it?"

    Tan Jie took a deep look at me. "I will definitely win this male lead."

    I kept nodding my head. As long as he got angry again and was rich and capable, Tingsheng and I would have a chance.

    A few days later, he called me and told me that he had gone through the audition and got the male lead in the play. I didn''t know how tough it was. I just started it, and the rest was up to him and his manager.

    Seeing that the 100-day banquet was about to arrive, the The jiang family was busy organizing a big event for their grandson. As for my mother, it was better not to attend because I had no identity.

    I also don''t want to be in the limelight and leave someone with a problem.

    On the day of the hundred-day banquet, I was just resting, so I hid upstairs and didn''t even go down. Mother Jiang Miao would carry her voice down to take photos, greet others, and bring her up when she was tired.

    The thought of so many people touching him or kissing him and hugging him made me possessive and wanted to keep him by my side.

    "Miss Chen, madam asked me to hold little young master."

    I handed the voice to Gu sister-in-law. Not long after she left, someone knocked on the door and I said, "Gu sister-in-law, did you forget to take..."

    Before I could finish my sentence, I turned around and saw fu jing standing at my door with a bottle in my hand and an unfinished sentence in my mouth.

    "Why are you up? Get down." My face was cold.

    Fu Jing walked in gracefully, then locked the door and walked towards me. "Are you so afraid of me now?"

    "I have only two things to fear in my life. Do you know what they are?" My eyes rolled. "Mouse and bat, which one do you think you are?"

    He smiled instead of getting angry. He pulled my arm and I fell into his arms.

    "Fu Boss doesn''t seem to be helping me lately, does he? Or is he coming here to do something for me?" I purposely put on an air of dust. I know he doesn''t like this kind of woman.

    "Chen Qing, do you think I''ll pity you more if you humiliate yourself like this? If you do this, I will only hate you more." He gave me a push and I fell on the bed.

    I sprawled on the bed in pain, and the pain in my tailbone started again.

    Without a word, Fu Jing ripped off my pants and I screamed in horror, "Fu Jing, you''re sick!"

    His hand tried to press on the bone of my tail, and I gasped in pain, wishing I could kill this bastard.

    "How? Did you fall?"

    It was good that he didn''t mention it, but when he mentioned it, I thought of myself taking care of a child by myself, and I felt aggrieved. "Do you think it''s easy to take care of a child? When Tingsheng cries, I get all messed up. I wish I could just show up next to him and coax him not to cry. I don''t care what''s under my feet. I deserve to fall."

    "Nonsense." He pulled up my pants.

    Jiang Miao''s voice suddenly came from outside. "Chen Qing, are you okay?"

    "I''m fine. I accidentally touched the wound. I''ll be fine in a while. You can take care of the people outside." I quickly said, covering my butt and standing up.

    When it was quiet outside, I looked at Fu Jing. "You should go. It''s not good for people to see you here."

    "What''s wrong? I''m your man." He wrapped his arms around my waist, and they were close to each other.

    "Get out of here. If you keep talking nonsense, I''ll call someone." When I was in a hurry, I would say anything.

    His hands were playing tricks under my armpits and around my waist, making me itchy. He slipped into his arms and said, "Look, your body is much more honest than your little mouth. It''s not impossible for me to go out. Tomorrow night at peace hotel, the same."

    I stopped laughing and glared at him. What is this not robbery?

    "Aren''t you afraid of being seen with me and tarnishing your Fu family reputation? I''m afraid master fu won''t let you off."

    "For you, I''m not afraid of anything." He breathed in my ear, making me feel numb, not even remembering whether to push him forward or backward.

    Fu Jing went out and the moment he opened the door, he saw Jiang Miao standing at the door.

    My eyes were slightly dilated and my mind was a mess. Did Jiang Miao hear what we just said?

    It''s over, it''s over!

    But why am I the only one so surprised? Fu Jing doesn''t even have a look. Does he know that Jiang Miao is outside?

    "Chen Qing, you are so cheap." Jiang Miao''s eyes were red and his fists were clenched.

    I couldn''t say a single retort. He was right. I was cheap. I was cheap. I had sex with Fu Jing again. I was controlled by him again. What if I wasn''t cheap?!

    "Keep your mouth clean. Chen Qing has nothing to do with you," Fu Jing grabbed Jiang Miao by the collar.

    "Does it have anything to do with you?" Jiang Miao retorted, "The Tingsheng she gave birth to is my son."

    Fu Jing''s face darkened and pushed Jiang Miao out. "So what? I can have a child with her anytime she wants, Jiang Miao. I''m warning you, Chen Qing is my woman. She hasn''t changed since the beginning."

    Jiang Miao looked at me with a cruel smile on his lips, which sent a chill through my heart.

    I''m afraid I can''t stay in this family.

    I was about to go up and close the door and shut both of them out. Hai Tang came up and stood not far from Jiang Miao. The four of us faced each other again in all directions. None of us spoke first.

    "Miss Chen, little young master is crying so hard. Hurry up and coax her."

 Chapter 173 A Knife under the Pillow

    "Coming."

    The awkward situation couldn''t be resolved. I didn''t want to participate in the four-person trip. Nothing was more important than my Tingsheng.

    I took the child in Gu sister-in-law''s hand and went back to the room. Tingsheng cried loudly. He smelled me and heard my voice. He gradually stopped crying.

    I looked at the door, and before they left, I said faintly, "Gu sister-in-law, close the door."

    Once Gu sister-in-law closed the door, the outside world had nothing to do with me. I didn''t care who he was or who he was.

    All day long, the The jiang family was very lively. Jiang Miao didn''t get married to Hai Tang and the wedding didn''t happen. This time, it was easy to do it with Tingsheng.

    Tingsheng was carried out twice later, but soon Gu sister-in-law came back and asked me to go downstairs to have a good time. I was not interested in this kind of occasion at all. I was still comfortable in my room.

    Today was Fu Jing''s first time seeing Tingsheng. I don''t know if he could see Tingsheng''s face clearly. No, I don''t want him to see Tingsheng. They''d better not see each other for the rest of their lives so that the Fu family wouldn''t take Tingsheng away like Fu Jing did.

    Bang, my door was kicked, and my eyes widened with a loud roar. Then I burst into tears. I was also shocked and turned to look at the door. It was Jiang Miao.

    He staggered in with his head down and his eyes staring at me. He looked scary. "Chen Qing, am I fucking bad to you? You still have to post Fu Jing! You are not a lowly person, you are a lowly person, lowly!"

    As soon as Jiang Miao entered my room, he began to curse.

    Tingsheng was so scared that he kept crying. I picked him up from the crib and coaxed him. "Be good, don''t cry, don''t cry..."

    "Their Fu family chased you into a corner. It was me! I would rather be a cheap father than save you! Chen, please show me clearly. I, jiang miao, saved you!" He rushed up, reeking of alcohol.

    He held my head and I was busy protecting Tingsheng. "You can come at me if you have any complaints. Let''s go out and talk. Let me coax Tingsheng first..."

    Before I could finish, he slapped me in the face. I was stunned, my ears were buzzing, and I fell on the bed. I quickly checked Tingsheng in my arms. Fortunately, Tingsheng was fine.

    "Tingsheng won''t cry, be good, don''t cry..." I tried my best to coax the anger out of my face.

    But he kept crying, and it made me anxious.

    "Did you hear me?" Jiang miao shouted at me.

    I glared at him, put the thunder in the crib, and looked at him. "What are you trying to do? Who am I with? It''s none of your business. Who are you?!"

    "Why is it none of my business? I saved you, and I saved Tingsheng. I''m Tingsheng''s father. Do you think it''s none of my business?!" He patted his chest.

    "Jiang Miao, if you continue to be so unreasonable, I will immediately move out in a peaceful voice. Even if you are on the street, it is better than staying here!" I opened my eyes wide and raised the volume.

    He grabbed my neck and threw it on the bed. He pulled off his shirt and went to bed.

    He held my head down. I heard him unbuckle his belt. My hand reached under the pillow and couldn''t touch my knife.

    I hate him so much. I hate him for treating me like this with the advantage of a man, and I hate myself for being such a coward!

    Tingsheng''s crying made me feel even more cowardly. I clenched my fist and slammed it twice on the bed.

    I tried my best to climb forward, and when I touched the knife between my fingers, I immediately grabbed the knife, and suddenly propped up my upper body to stab the knife at Jiang Miao.

    I slashed his arm and he screamed and left me.

    I clenched the handle of the knife. "If you come over again, I''ll kill you!"

    "You..." Jiang Miao looked at me in disbelief. He seemed to be more awake than before.

    The blood on his arm kept flowing out, soaking through his shirt. I was afraid, but I couldn''t show my timidity.

    "Why don''t you give me the medicine box?" He yelled at me.

    I still didn''t put down my knife. "Get out!"

    "Why are you so cold-blooded? What else can I do to you? Do you want me to go out like this and be seen by my mother?"

    If Nanny Jiangmiao sees me, I really can''t stay. It''s not certain if I can take my son away.

    I held the knife in one hand and took the medicine box in the other. I threw the medicine box in front of him and let him handle it himself. Tingsheng was still crying. I had to coax him.

    Tingsheng gradually quieted down. I looked at Jiang Miao. He was cleaning his wound and his hands were shaking.

    I went over to help him with the wound, and the knife was within my reach.

    "Are you just defending yourself against me?" He looked at me with a cold face.

    I said unhappily, "Now it proves that I have prepared this knife correctly, and I am right to defend myself against you."

    "Are you guarding against Fu Jing as well?"

    I bandaged his wound and gave it a good pat. "My business has nothing to do with you."

    He took a deep breath, covered his arms and bent over.

    "Aren''t you going out yet?"

    Jiang miao paused and left my room.

    I quickly ran to the door and closed it. Suddenly, my whole body began to tremble, shaking more and more, and I couldn''t stop.

    If my knife had cut Jiang Miao''s neck just now, he might have died by now.

    I walked to the bedside and saw the blood on the bed. I was scared. If there were eight percent of me who thought I couldn''t stay in the The jiang family before, there were ten percent now. I wish I could leave right away. Right away...

    I called Tan Jie twice, but no one answered. I was lying in bed in the middle of the night, and he called to ask me what I was doing. He said that he was filming at night and had just finished work.

    I held onto my phone, tears streaming down my face. Only in the dark can I cry like this. "I didn''t want to tell you, but..."

    "What''s wrong with you? Crying?"

    "Tan Jie, I want to get out of here, I want to go..." I covered my mouth.

    "I just took on a show, and now I have all the work and money. Where do you want to go?"

    I shook my head. "If I leave like this, the Fu family people will definitely know that Tingsheng is not Jiang Miao''s child. Hai Tang can''t have children. The Fu family needs Tingsheng very much now. I''m afraid they''ll take my son away again."

    "There must be a way."

    "I can''t imagine... I''m in a mess right now. Why am I doing this? Am I useless?"

    He paused, my heart began to sink, and even the sound of crying could not be stopped. After a long time, he said, "I don''t know if you are useful. I only know that you are a great mother. No matter how difficult it is, you never give up giving birth to your own child. In order to protect the child independently, you work hard and pave the way for yourself. You are strong. You are the strongest woman I have ever seen."

    It was rare for him to say such encouraging words to me. I sniffed and suddenly felt that I was really strong.

 Chapter 174 Pervert

    "Thank you. I think I can make it now. Go back and rest."

    After I put down the phone, I began to continue my plan. I had money and ability. Even if I were an unmarried mother, I could give my child a good life, but only if I got rid of the The jiang family and the Fu family completely.

    According to the current situation, the Fu family has completely given up on tingsheng, with the dna evidence of tingsheng and Jiang Miao, as well as everyone''s witness, tingsheng''s surname jiang is a firm decision and will not be changed again.

    What I''m facing now is how to convince Jiang Miao to let me take my son out of here openly.

    I decided to talk to jiang miao first.

    In order to prevent him from suspecting me, I couldn''t even run away. I still wanted to stay behind.

    I took out all the money in my account and used sister li''s id card to get a card. The password was set by me. I saved my money into that card. This money was enough for me to live with my temper.

    "Xiao Qing, tell me what happened to you." Sister li looked at me worriedly.

    "You and your mother-in-law have not been settled. If you really get to the point of divorce, remember to think of your own way out." I reminded him from the side.

    She nodded. "I''ve already figured it out. If the second child thing doesn''t go well, I''ll get a divorce. But what does it have to do with you?"

    I looked at her. "I can''t say it, Sister li. I can''t tell anyone you helped me open this card."

    "But if I get divorced, the money will be added to my property by the lawyer."

    "I know, so now I want you to write me a proof that I can get the money back even if it''s liquidated."

    Sister li agreed. She wrote me a proof that the money in her account was mine.

    Three days after the 100-day banquet, I decided to talk to jiang miao.

    After work, I asked him out for a french meal, which he liked. I rarely came here because of the price, but today, I invited him.

    "Xiao Qing..."

    "Young master Jiang, can you listen to me first?" I interrupted him, he nodded, and I continued, "I want to leave the The jiang family with tingsheng. As you said, once I give birth to the child, you will send me and Tingsheng away as soon as the matter with the Fu family is settled. That''s true now."

    Jiang Miao frowned. "No, I don''t agree. I know I was drunk and did something wrong. Now I know I was wrong. Can you not leave?"

    "I have a job now. I can take care of Tingsheng. I don''t want to trouble you anymore, young master Jiang. If we can continue to be friends, I hope you can help me." I was very nervous. I was afraid to break up with him.

    "But I''m also Tingsheng''s father. I didn''t mean to be a father to tingsheng. And think about it. Tingsheng can live in the The jiang family. How happy it is to have a father and a mother, don''t you think?" He opened his mouth and said to me. Suddenly, his face changed again. "Or are you going to find Fu Jing now?"

    "I''m not looking for anyone. From the beginning to the end, all I want is a son, but a comforting life." I was scared when I saw his jealous and angry eyes. "Jiang Miao, are you different from Fu Jing now? Keep me by my side and force me to do things that I don''t want to do. Can you tell me that I don''t want to leave you and I don''t want to be free?"

    He stood up from his seat and knelt down at my feet. "I''m different from him. I love you very much. I really love you. I can do anything for you. Really, Xiao Qing, I''m not fooling around with women now. I''m taking it easy. I''m working hard too. It''s appropriate for me to be a father to tingsheng, don''t you think so?"

    "No." My face turned cold. "You''re just trying to use Tingsheng to tie me up, Jiang Miao. If you don''t let me go, sooner or later I''ll run away from you like I did from Fu Jing."

    After I finished speaking, I got up and left. He suddenly grabbed my hair and said, "What kind of woman do I want? Why should I let you push around? I tell you, you don''t want to go anywhere but with me! Want to run? There''s no door!"

    I painfully covered my head. "Let go."

    "Did you hear that?" He roared. With a move of his hand, my scalp hurt a lot.

    "I heard you."

    He let go of me. I ran out of the restaurant and kept taking deep breaths. I couldn''t talk anymore, so I had to run away.

    Or, force.

    I clenched my fists and hardened my heart.

    When I came out of the restaurant, I didn''t leave immediately. I hid outside the parking lot and waited for Jiang Miao. When I saw him driving out, I called for a car to follow him to his clubhouse and saw a group of people surrounding him.

    I followed in and said I was looking for someone. Someone asked me who I was looking for, and I said Fu Jing''s name in a random way.

    "Mr. Fu hasn''t been here for a long time. Miss, you must be mistaken."

    I chuckled awkwardly. "It''s been a long time? No way. He asked me to meet him here. Let me wait for him for a while."

    "Yes, please, miss."

    As I walked in, I saw that the door of a private room was not closed. It was Jiang Miao''s group, and there were a lot of women in revealing clothes. Jiang Miao sat next to two women with big breasts, and he poured wine into the woman''s chest.

    "Oh, young master Jiang, you''ve got her breasts wet."

    "How about licking?" He threw himself on the sofa and frowned at me.

    One moment he was kneeling in front of me and wouldn''t let me go. The next moment he was like this. Although I didn''t feel it, I admired the versatility of people.

    It is easy to change a mountain, but hard to change one''s nature.

    "Miss, what are you doing standing here?" The waiter''s sudden appearance gave me a fright.

    Jiang Miao and the others looked out, and I was so scared that I immediately went to the toilet.

    "Hey, that girl was really hot just now. I''ll go find her to play with."

    As soon as I heard it was for me, I quickened my pace. There were no good people here, and I didn''t bring anything with me, so I had to hide.

    The sound behind me was getting closer and closer, and I simply started jogging. Suddenly, I turned a corner and was pulled into my arms.

    So familiar, I looked up and bumped into Fu Jing''s face.

    "Mr. Fu, come and play too. So this girl is yours. I thought she was a wild cat that nobody wanted. I was going to pick her up and play with her. If it was yours, I wouldn''t take her away from you."

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything. I grabbed the shirt on his chest and waited for the man behind to leave.

    "Why are you here?" I asked after the man left.

    He glanced at me and straightened me up. "Someone is flaunting my name outside. Tell me why I''m here."

    Little smart was seen through, I was a little embarrassed, cleared my throat and walked out, who knew he was following.

    "Why are you following me?"

    "You''re the one who told people that I asked you out. Did you go out alone and humiliate me?" He put his hand on my shoulder and swaggered out with his arms around me.

 Chapter 175 How Could There Be Any Feelings?

    Out of the clubhouse, the waiters treated me respectfully, completely different from before. As soon as I left, I immediately ran away from Fu Jing''s hand.

    "Where are you going? I''ll see you off." He said.

    I waved my hand. "No, I''ll take a taxi home."

    He took advantage of his height, put his hand on my head, and turned me around to face his car. With a push from behind, I walked towards his car.

    "I said no, my body is honest." He opened the door and stuffed me in.

    He twisted me into the car, and when I wanted to get out, the door was locked.

    I wanted to wait around for Jiang Miao to come out and follow him. I didn''t want to leave so soon, but Fu Jing...

    He would never consider other people''s thoughts, only knowing that he could do whatever he wanted.

    He drove so fast that I didn''t even bother to look at him. Once, I liked him so much that he was crazy. Now, my heart is really quieter.

    He took me to the neighborhood we used to live in, and there was a house he bought for me. He said it was called home.

    "Not coming down?"

    I waved my hand. "I can''t go down."

    "All of you are here. Come down and take a look. The house here is about to be demolished. Take away whatever you need." He looked up at our house.

    Do you have anything to take? Indeed.

    I got out of the car and went up with him. This place was the same as before. There wasn''t even any dust. It seemed that after we left, he still had to find someone to clean up this place.

    I rummaged through the boxes and cabinets for a while before I found the place where I put my important things. It was the watch he gave me.

    "Do you care so much about this watch?" He raised his arms and trapped me between his chest and the cabinet.

    I chuckled. "I can''t save this watch for a year. Do you think I don''t care?"

    He said darkly, "You only care about the price?"

    "Is there anything else that I care about besides this?" I glanced at him faintly and put the watch in my pocket. "Where''s my little white dog after you put me under house arrest? What did you do with it later?"

    "I left it to the nanny to take home."

    It seemed that I had no fate with the dog. I could only keep anything for a few days. I sighed and walked out. I was afraid that if I didn''t walk again, all the memories of the past would come out. I couldn''t bear this kind of nostalgia. I was afraid that I would have anything to do with Fu Jing again, so I walked very fast and rushed to the elevator door to wait for the elevator.

    Fu Jing closed the door and stood by my side without a word. It was only when I went downstairs that my mood calmed down a little. If I didn''t think about it, my heart wouldn''t stir again.

    "I''ll take a taxi outside the neighborhood."

    This time, he didn''t stop me, but let me go. As soon as he reached the entrance of the community, someone called, "Miss Chen, Miss Chen..."

    I also looked at the man who called me, but I couldn''t remember him. "You are..."

    "You forgot about me so quickly. The house you and Mr. Fu have here is cleaned by me every three days on a regular basis, and your little dog."

    I suddenly remembered, smiled and said, "It''s rare that you still remember me."

    "Of course I remember. Mr. Fu''s job is the easiest I''ve ever done. As long as I clean up and take care of the dog, I get paid. It''s even rarer than pie falling from the sky. By the way, Miss Chen, are you coming back to live? That dog has grown so tall. Who knew it would grow so big." She measured the height and length of the dog. It was really big.

    Come back to live? I''m afraid it''s impossible for a lifetime.

    "If I don''t come back, Mr. Fu won''t come back either." I muttered to myself and lowered my eyes, not wanting anyone to see my emotions.

    She said, "How is that possible? Mr. Fu often comes back, sometimes he drinks. The next day when I come to clean up, there are bottles and jars all over the floor. Sometimes I see him sleeping on the ground with your picture in his arms. After waking him up, he will yell at me."

    Was the Fu Jing she was describing really the Fu Jing I knew? I felt a little weird, but also a little familiar.

    That Fu Jing also appeared before, giving me a lot of security, a lot of thoughtfulness, so I threw myself at him without any regret, no hesitation, and the result was that I was injured, and I still can''t recover.

    "Miss Chen? Miss Chen, what''s wrong with you?"

    I shook my head. "Nothing. I have something else to do. Let''s go."

    Sitting in a taxi, I kept thinking about what the nanny had just said. Why did Fu Jing want to go back to where he belonged to us? Why was he so drunk? Why was he holding my picture? He loved me? How could it be...

    After so many things, I don''t believe he loves me anymore. I just feel like he''s been using me from the beginning to the end, taking advantage of me endlessly, and I hate him.

    Every time I think about the image of him forcing me, I hate him because he never, ever respected me.

    When I got back to the The jiang family, I went upstairs to rest. As usual, I took care of and played with tingsheng for a while and then went to sleep. In the middle of the night, I just fell asleep when I heard a noise coming from below, and then someone knocked on my door.

    "Miss Chen, madam wants you to come down."

    I responded, put on a coat and went down.

    Jiang Miao lay drunk on the sofa with his eyes half-open. Nanny Jiangmiao looked at Jiang Miao and me with his arms around his shoulders.

    "Let me ask you, what happened to Miaomiao''s injuries?" Nanny Jiangmiao asked sharply.

    I looked at jiang miao, but he still looked at me in a daze. I took a deep breath and said, "I hurt it by accident."

    "Careless? I think you''re a murderer!" She stood up and gave me a slap on the head. "I''ll give you food and shelter. I''m not that thin with you, am I? Miaomiao is even more infatuated with you. You hurt him with a knife? What is your peace of mind!"

    I stood up again, unable to refute at all.

    "If my family hadn''t seen the bloody shirt, I wouldn''t have known about miao miao''s injury. You hurt my precious son, and I couldn''t tolerate you. You, get out of here, get out of here!" Nanny Jiangmiao pointed at the door.

    "Okay." I nodded my head, and a few tears fell. I didn''t realize it. "I can go, but I want to go with the roar."

    Nanny Jiangmiao snorted. "You wish! Now who doesn''t know Tingsheng''s surname is jiang, he''s Miaomiao''s son, my grandson, and as for what you are, who cares?!"

    My eyes suddenly became fierce. "I won''t let you take my son, absolutely not!"

 Chapter 176 Take My Child Away

    I ran up the stairs like crazy. Nanny Jiangmiao said below, "Catch up with her, throw her out of the gate of the jiang family, and don''t let her take my grandson away!"

    I ran back to my room, raised my voice and was about to walk out. A few servants stood at the door, blocking my way.

    "Be reasonable. I gave birth to this child. I have the right to take him away. Get out of the way." I said to them in a tight voice.

    "Miss Chen, don''t make things difficult for us. Put little young master down." Gu sister-in-law said in embarrassment.

    I shook my head and asked me to give up my son. There was no way!

    A few people rushed up and snatched the child from my arms. I shouted, "Don''t hurt your temper. He''s so small!"

    Apart from being a mother, they would never show mercy to my son. As long as they could take it away, they wouldn''t care if it was my son''s leg or arm.

    My heart was like a knife, so I had to let go and watch them carry the child down.

    I chased down the stairs. Tingsheng had already been handed over to Nanny Jiangmiao. She looked at me angrily. "Get out of here. In the future, our family will want Tingsheng. It''s none of your business!"

    "Auntie, you can''t do this. I gave birth to Tingsheng through hard work. He''s my son." I prayed with my eyes.

    "He''s also Miaomiao''s son! It''s not like I didn''t give you a chance. We all see how good Miaomiao is to you. It''s not good to live a good life. You must die. It''s your responsibility to make this situation happen. Now you want to go back on your word? There''s no door. Get out of here!"

    Nanny Jiangmiao did not budge a step and forced me out. I was thrown out of the The jiang family door, and a big iron door separated me from the thunder. No matter how much I shouted, it didn''t help.

    I grabbed the door and knelt before it. "Auntie, I beg you, please give me back my son! He''s all I have. I can promise you anything you want. I beg you to return my son... To me..."

    I broke down in tears and was heartbroken. The people in the jiang family who had treated me well for their children did not pay any attention to me.

    I cried out in despair and stood up with the door in my hands. My knees were numb.

    I don''t know where to go. The only place I can think of is Tan Jie''s house. I''m still wearing pajamas. When I take a taxi, the driver keeps looking at me. Fortunately, I got my phone when I went downstairs, otherwise I couldn''t even pay for it.

    When I got there, I called Tan Jie. He came down to pick me up. Without a word, he took off his clothes and draped them over me.

    Actually, I''m not cold, but I can''t speak.

    When he got to his house, he brought me some water. "Driven out?"

    "Tan Jie, what should I do?" As soon as I made a sound, tears began to flow down my face and my voice became hoarse. "If they don''t return the child to me, I won''t be able to snatch them away."

    "The child is alive, and they think in their hearts that it is their grandson, so you don''t have to worry about the safety of the child for the time being. When we have a plan, even if it is stolen, we will steal the child back."

    I sniffed. "Can I?"

    He squatted at my feet and looked straight at me. "As long as you want, you can."

    His words gave me a lot of encouragement. Those chicken soup, poisonous chicken soup, and inspiring words came out. I dried my tears and asked him to borrow a suit of clothes to take a bath.

    After the shower, he had already made the bed for me. I pursed my lips and said nothing. When I got into bed, he tucked me in.

    "You should go to bed too, I''m ok." I managed to pull out a reassuring smile.

    "Stop laughing, ugly." He turned off the bedside light and touched my face. "Go to sleep."

    After he left, I couldn''t sleep for a long time. When I got up in the morning, he had already made breakfast. Looking at the black fried eggs, he scratched his head and said he was going to buy them.

    I sat at the table and ate all those black eggs. When he came back with his breakfast, he was surprised. "I told you to go out and buy them. Why are you still eating them?"

    "I... I didn''t hear it." I was in a trance.

    Tan Jie put breakfast on the table. "Chen Qing, Tingsheng is in the The jiang family now. Eat and drink well. You don''t have to worry about him all the time."

    "No, they didn''t treat him well, not at all." I thought of those little black pinholes and felt as if my heart had been hollowed out. "Tan Jie, do you know? Jiang Miao''s mother was so cruel. She was screaming at her with a needle. I saw a lot of needle holes on Tingsheng''s body. She was the one who pricked them. She could do that when I was around. If I wasn''t around, I really couldn''t imagine what she would do."

    "Old witch, your own grandson?" Tan Jie said in disbelief.

    I scratched my hair. "What should we do? The The jiang family is so big that we can''t compete with him."

    After a moment of silence, I came back to life. No matter what, I had to go and get my temper back.

    "Chen Qing, what are you doing?"

    "I will go and beg them, no matter how humble I am, as long as I can return the child to me."

    Tan Jie grabbed me. "Think for yourself how much the jiang family needs Tingsheng now. They''ll give it back to you."

    "If not... If not, I''ll go to Fu Jing and ask Fu Jing to help me get the child back?" There was hope in my eyes.

    "Wake up!" Tan Jie slapped me. "Not only will Fu Jing not help you get angry, he will also take your Tingsheng. Have you forgotten? Hai Tang is infertile, and the Fu family really wants a grandson now."

    He woke me up. None of these methods worked.

    I grabbed his arm, and the trance returned. "Tan Jie, what else can I do? What else can I do?"

    "Calm down, get close to Jiang Miao, and try to get the thunder back first." His pupils narrowed slightly and a cold light flashed.

    Lie? This was the one that needed brains and brains the most.

    But how should I lie? My brain was spinning fast, and everything I had heard and seen was right in front of my eyes. I quickly came up with a good idea.

    I looked at Tan Jie again. "Help me find a business suit. I have to work today."

    "The dressing table is over there. You can use it. I''ll get someone to send over a set of clothes." Tan Jie has won my heart.

    I changed my makeup, and it was a little thicker than usual. One was to cover my haggardness, and the other was...

    I changed into the clothes that Tan Jie''s agent had sent me. When I arrived at the company, the people around me looked at me differently.

    "Chen Qing, you look beautiful today." Zheng Jiabo also praised me.

    I smiled. "Thank you, Zheng Boss. I changed the milk for you today. I went to the party yesterday and drank a lot."

    He patted his stomach. "Not to mention, you didn''t feel it when you were there. I couldn''t handle it without you. I''ve decided to raise your salary and reward you for your hard work!"

 Chapter 177 Victory in the First Battle

    "Thank you, Zheng Boss. It looks like my daily compliments will probably raise my salary to heaven!" I teased, smiling all over my face.

    No matter how bitter my heart is, I will smile. I will smile and do what I have to do, even if my heart is riddled with holes.

    When I came out of Zheng Jiabo''s office, I met Jiang Miao. It wasn''t a coincidence. I purposely came to Zheng Jiabo''s office to meet Jiang Miao more often.

    "President jiang." My face remained unchanged and I kept smiling.

    Jiang Miao looked at me. "Come to my office."

    I followed him quietly into his office.

    "Why weren''t you home last night?" He asked.

    He had the cheek to ask? I smiled. "You were drunk last night. Maybe you didn''t know. Auntie found out about your injury. She came to question me. I admit it."

    "Why did you admit it?" He looked at me in confusion.

    "In that case, it''s impossible for me to deny it." I said wrongly.

    Jiang miao crossed her waist. "You move back. I''ll talk to my mother."

    "What can you do if you move back? Auntie has decided that I am not good to you, and she will always guard against me. It''s hard for you to be stuck in the middle of a family like this."

    I pretended to think for him and called them my family. I carefully observed his face and saw a smile on his face. I knew that I had succeeded in the first step.

    "I have my own house. If you don''t move to my place first, you don''t have to live with my mom and dad."

    "But, I want to see Tingsheng..." I lowered my head and curled my lips downward.

    He frowned. "I''ll talk to my mother and let tingsheng stay with us."

    "Is that okay? And I may not be able to take good care of you and treat you like an aunt."

    "I''ll try."

    I bit my lip and nodded. Today, I put on my lip makeup and talked to myself in the mirror. Chu chu can be counted as a lovely person.

    After leaving Jiang Miao''s office, I couldn''t help but share the good news with Tan Jie.

    Tan Jie punched me, and the corners of my mouth rose. I saw hope. I believe that one day I can spend a happy time with my son.

    I used to see Tingsheng every day. I had motivation to work every day. I still have motivation now, but when I get home from work, my heart is empty.

    Looking at the strange house without Tingsheng''s crying, I felt very uncomfortable. I called Tan Jie and asked him when he would be back. He said he wanted to film the night show and couldn''t leave.

    I moved from the sofa to the bed alone, then ran from the bed to the sofa. I was not used to lying anywhere. I just wanted to be angry, especially.

    I put on a thin coat and went out for a walk. When I saw the crowd, I felt more comfortable. Just like that, I sat outside until eleven until Tan Jie came to pick me up.

    "Are you hungry?"

    I shook my head. "Not hungry."

    "Eat with me if you''re not hungry. I just finished work and didn''t have enough to eat tonight." He didn''t pick either. He found a barbecue shop and sat down. "You miss kids too much?"

    I said, "I really want to."

    "Then you have to bear with it. To bear with it is to win."

    "But I have endured so much." I sighed and lost all my energy. "The thought of Tingsheng suffering in the The jiang family now makes me feel bad."

    He simply opened a bottle of beer and placed it in front of me. "Then don''t think about it."

    I didn''t hesitate either. I picked up the bottle and drank it. After three bottles, I felt a little dizzy and sleepy.

    "Tan Jie, I''m going back to bed."

    "Let''s go back to bed." He carried me, paid for it and left.

    When I got home, I fell asleep. It was already the next day when I woke up. I rushed to the bathroom to take a bath, changed my clothes, put on my makeup and went to work. Tan Jie wasn''t up yet.

    I kicked him on the sofa. "You''re not working today?"

    He opened his eyes in a daze. "The director said it''s raining and not working. Can you help me see if it''s raining outside?"

    I ran to the balcony to take a look. The ground was wet and it was really raining. "Then you go on sleeping. I''m going to work."

    I just left the door on the floor and found that I didn''t bring an umbrella. I had the urge to hit someone, but now it would be too late to go back and get an umbrella. What should I do?

    I was about to rush into the rain with my bag on my head when an umbrella suddenly appeared above my head. I turned around and saw Tan Jie with a bird''s nest next to me.

    "I don''t think you know where the umbrella is. I''m sure you didn''t take it. Hurry up and go to work." He took my hand and held the umbrella handle.

    I stopped talking, nodded at him and went out.

    My high heels got dirty in the rain. As soon as I got into the car, I quickly wiped them clean with a wet towel. When I arrived at the company, many female colleagues complained that they were in the rain and their shoes were wet. I was the only one who seemed to be fine.

    Actually, I just don''t complain, and I can''t tell that my black leather heels are wet.

    I still appeared gracefully and confidently in front of my superiors, and Zheng Jiabo couldn''t help praising me. "Secretary chen, I''ve noticed that you''ve been a little different these past two days."

    "What''s different?"

    "I don''t know, but it''s different. It''s like... It''s more elegant." He looked at me thoughtfully.

    I smiled. "So what Zheng Boss meant was that I had lost my aura before?"

    "No, I didn''t mean that. I mean..." Seeing my smile widen, he pointed at me twice. "You''re becoming more and more garrulous now. That''s good. Being sociable will help your career in the future."

    "I''m afraid zheng has forgotten that I came from the sales department again. I don''t know anything else. I''m a good talker. I''m absolutely first-class." I blinked at him. "The coffee is ready. I''ll go out first."

    As soon as I returned to my position, the loss followed. It was as if my heart had fallen heavily into a dark place.

    The sudden ringing of my phone startled me. I looked at the caller id. Fu Jing? Why is he looking for me?

    I picked up my phone and went to an empty conference room. "What''s the matter?"

    "You sold that watch?"

    I said, "I don''t need such an expensive watch. I need more money, so I cashed it out."

    "Chen Qing, you..." He sounded angry. "That''s my birthday present for you!"

    "So, that''s my stuff. I can sell it if I want. Do I have to say hello to you?" I asked back rudely.

    Fu Jing slammed the phone down. I thought it was all right. Twenty minutes later, he suddenly called me and asked me to go downstairs.

    I stood upstairs and looked down. His car was parked downstairs. If Jiang Miao saw this, wouldn''t I have given up all my efforts? No, I can''t have anything to do with him, especially in a place like the company.

    "I''ll go up if you don''t come down." He threatened.

 Chapter 178 Watch the Tiger Fight across the Mountain

    I have a heart to scold Fu Jing. He would never do anything but threaten me.

    I couldn''t go down today to see what he could do to me. I looked at the car downstairs and a thought flashed through my mind. I turned around and ran to Jiang Miao''s office door.

    "President jiang, it''s me, Chen Qing."

    "Come in."

    After I went in, I told him about the watch that Fu Jing gave me and the fact that fu jing came to settle the score with me.

    "President jiang, help me. He''s downstairs right now." I looked helpless.

    "Come to my company and ask for someone. He really doesn''t take me seriously. Xiao Qing, wait up there. I''ll go down and take a look."

    Jiang Miao''s character is the most impulsive, can not be provoked, one of the excitement will erupt, I have long understood this point.

    As I watched him go down, I felt a tinge of joy in my heart. Both sides were my enemies. You should fight each other. It''s best to lose both sides.

    I sat down safely in my chair and drank coffee, waiting for the good news to come. As expected, Jiang Miao successfully chased Fu Jing away.

    "It''s okay." He whispered to me as he walked past me.

    Maybe it was to not attract attention, or maybe it was to comfort me. Either way, it was enough to prove that he cared about me.

    "Thank you." I bent down slightly, showing a respectful look.

    Jiang Miao liked me because I was different from the women around him. He liked to get along with me.

    When I find a change in the way I interact with him and he likes it, he will only be more fascinated by me.

    There is no man who doesn''t like women who are obedient and considerate to him from time to time.

    I looked up at him, and he smiled, a little silly, completely different from the smile he showed when he flirted with women at the club.

    After work, I purposely stayed a little late. I took the opportunity to ask jiang miao how he had said about bringing out his voice. He said his mother was angry and had to wait.

    The more I waited, the more worried I became. Acting was easy for a while, but I couldn''t keep it going.

    I curled my lips and grabbed his elbow. "Jiang Miao, I really want to be angry. Can you let me see him first? I miss when we live in the same house, you help me look after the children, I can do my own thing, when you are busy with work, I will coax the children to sleep, don''t you like this kind of life?"

    He frowned, obviously moved, and I went on to act coquettish, "Okay, let me see Tingsheng, and then you go to do auntie''s work. If you really can''t, it doesn''t matter if I pour tea and water to apologize to auntie."

    "I won''t let you be so aggrieved. Tomorrow, I''ll arrange for my mother to go out and play and bring her voice out to see you."

    I was overjoyed. "Okay!"

    He bent down slightly to kiss my forehead. I lowered my eyebrows and let him kiss.

    The next day, Jiang Miao asked me to go downstairs at noon. He was waiting for me downstairs with his children in his car. I got in his car and we went to a quiet restaurant together.

    As soon as I got in the car, I heard Tingsheng crying. My voice was almost hoarse. I quickly picked him up and coaxed him. It took me a while to coax him back.

    Jiang Miao said he was the father of thunder, but he didn''t act like his father at all. Tingsheng was crying so hard that he didn''t even say a word. He was still playing music in the car, as if he was going to cover up the baby''s crying.

    When we got to the restaurant, we sat down, he ordered, and I coaxed the child.

    Everyone else thought we were a family of three, but I knew very well that the child was not Jiang Miao''s own, and he didn''t hurt at all.

    The sound of leather shoes passed by our table, and I subconsciously dodged to the side, afraid that someone would touch Tingsheng. I looked up and saw that it was Fu Jing, who was staring at Tingsheng in my arms.

    I felt guilty, so I hurriedly carried Tingsheng aside so he wouldn''t see his face. "Fu Boss, it''s rude to stare at people like this. You''ll scare my baby."

    "Show me the child." Fu Jing ordered.

    "Tingsheng is afraid of strangers." I didn''t give it to Jiang Miao.

    Jiang Miao got up and blocked Fu Jing''s eyes with his hand. "Tingsheng is still young. Ah Jing, you will scare him like this. Didn''t you see all the last 100-day banquet?"

    Fu Jing''s eyes were unfathomable, and he was still looking into my arms. I forcefully covered my angry face for fear that he would see something.

    After all, sometimes even I feel that Tingsheng''s eyes and nose follow fu jing.

    Ah Jing, didn''t you say hello? Why did you say that for so long? "Hai Tang came out from behind him and took his arm." Mom is still waiting for us over there. Hurry up and get over there."

    Fu Jing was dragged away by her. Before she left, Hai Tang looked at Tingsheng in my arms. That look was aggressive, and it kept me quiet for a long time.

    After dinner, I was still very nervous.

    "Jiang Miao, you have to be careful of the Fu family. I''m afraid they won''t give up, and they''ll be furious." I said worriedly, "Hai Tang can''t have a baby. She wants to have a baby for her now, in case she finds out about the roar..."

    "I''ll be careful, don''t worry." Jiang Miao put his hand on mine.

    I wanted to pull it back, but I held back.

    As soon as I got back to the car, Tingsheng started to poop. I found a spare diaper in the car. "Jiang Miao, give me that diaper."

    He reached out from the driver''s seat to the back seat, his face full of disgust, because I turned on the diaper to keep it wet, and a strange smell spread in the car.

    I just received a new diaper from him, and Tingsheng suddenly peed out. A few drops of urine splashed out and landed on Jiang Miao''s hand. He immediately opened the door and got out of the car. The disgusting look made me feel cold.

    What a nice thing to say, but in fact, it was just to use my children to tie me up.

    I changed Tingsheng''s diaper, wiped his hands with a disinfectant wiper, and threw out the trash. When I finished, he wasn''t back yet.

    I played with the sound of thunder in the car for a while, and Jiang Miao came back with wet hands.

    "You send tingsheng back. I''ll go to the company first." I volunteered.

    He said, "Don''t bother me to bring out my voice in the future."

    I really want to continue acting, playing coquettish and charming with him, but I can''t do it. He hates my son, and it''s my greatest tolerance not to get angry.

    I got out of the car and walked all the way back to the company. My heart was heavy and heavy. The autumn sun was not very poisonous, but it was still hot on me, especially at noon. If I really walked back to the company like this, I would be useless.

    I was about to take a taxi after a few steps, but Fu Jing''s car stopped in front of me just as I placed an order for didi.

 Chapter 179 The Kitten Was in Awe

    "Get in the car." Fu jing opened the door for me.

    I looked at my phone, but no one answered the order. Zheng Jiabo told me to hurry back to the company and prepare for an emergency meeting.

    "I have to rush back to the office right now. I don''t have time to waste with you." I saw if there were any empty cars on the side of the road. Taxis went by one after another, filled with people.

    "I''ll take you there."

    I am ruthless. Take a seat. It''s not a hearse. What are you afraid of?

    Getting into Fu Jing''s car, he asked straightforwardly, "Is Tingsheng really not my son?"

    "No." I can''t answer any faster.

    "Why are you so guilty?" He glanced at me.

    I looked out the window. "This road doesn''t go to our company. What do you want to do?"

    "Let''s get down to business first."

    Again?! I''m really tired of his self-determination and overbearing.

    I wanted to jump out of the car, but he locked the door. I just opened the window and he closed it again. I exploded and grabbed his steering wheel, forcing him to brake.

    "Let me out of the car!" I roared.

    "You''d better not provoke me. It''s not good for you." His face was filled with anger.

    I chuckled. "That fire is what I wanted to tell you. I''m going to the company now. Either take me there or let me out."

    He slapped the steering wheel, but I still didn''t give in, and he finally managed to send me downstairs.

    "If you don''t beg me, don''t get out of the car." He raised his eyebrows slightly.

    I looked at the time. "I beg you, let me out of the car."

    His expression collapsed, as if he was not happy to hear this sentence, this kind of person who always regarded himself as a king, he was angry that others did not listen to him, listen to him and he felt that it was not fun, I have served enough, who wants to serve who serves who serves!

    Fu Jing opened the door and I turned around to leave, not looking back in anger.

    When I got back to the company, I went on a rampage. I quickly arranged what Zheng Jiabo had told me and then had a meeting with him.

    After the meeting, I received a call from Tan Jie''s agent, saying that Tan Jie had an accident on the set. He couldn''t make it back in the field. I immediately asked zheng jiabo for leave to go to the set. On the way, Tan Jie''s assistant called me and told me that he was in the hospital, and I turned to the hospital.

    When I got to the emergency room, I found Tan Jie. I rushed to his bed. He was lying weakly on the bed, his lips were white, his quilt was tightly wrapped, and his hand was still pricked with needles.

    "What''s the matter?" I asked.

    The little assistant who was sitting next to the hospital bed saw that I was coming and immediately gave me the only stool to accompany him. "The weather has been good these two days, but the director said he was going to make a rain scene, so he made a rain scene with the water wheel. Brother Jay was not satisfied with several of the shots he made, so he asked Brother Jay to retake them. As a result, he filmed Brother Jay and fainted."

    I looked at Tan Jie in bed, and my heart ached. I hadn''t known him for a long time, but he did a lot of things for me.

    But why didn''t he ever tell me this when he got home? Compared to him, what was the little grievance and yearning I suffered?

    "If you''re tired, go back and rest. I''ll watch over here." I said to my assistant.

    The assistant''s eyes were filled with tears. "Sister qing, Brother Jay... He''s actually... He was deliberately made difficult by the director."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Even though the show was starred by brother jie, it was the intention of the investor. The director actually didn''t like Brother Jay and always criticized Brother Jay in front of others on the set, which made him lose face. This rain scene could actually go on, and the director insisted that Brother Jay play it all the time."

    I held Tan Jie''s hand. His hand was cold. I regretted sharing the burden with him. I didn''t even know that he had shouldered so much, so much...

    My eyes were wet, and I had the urge to cry. I kissed his hand, and the tears fell on his hand. Soon, the temperature was gone.

    "Why are you crying?" Tan Jie opened his eyes. His lips were white and dry. I moistened his lips with a cotton swab from my bed.

    "I''m not crying. You''re mistaken." I sniffed. "How are you feeling now? Is it still cold?"

    He nodded. "Cold."

    "Then stop talking and cover your bed." I tucked him in, but he refused to retract his hand and insisted on holding mine.

    I kept breathing into my hand to keep it warm so I could cover his hand.

    "Xiao liu, go back. I''m here." I turned to Tan Jie''s assistant and said," I''ve seen this girl a few times and she''s quite capable of doing things. She usually does scenes with Tan Jie without complaining."

    She nodded. "Sister qing, Brother Jay, I''m going back first. I''ll come over after a nap."

    It was never quiet in the emergency room. I took out the noise-canceling earplugs that I had brought with me from my bag and stuffed them into Tan Jie''s ear to let him sleep a little longer.

    He had fainted before, and that was sleep. These days, he got up earlier than me, slept later than me, and worked longer than me. I was even a little glad that he could take advantage of this accident to rest for a while.

    In the evening, I went to buy food for Tan Jie. I had a quick meal with him in the ward. As we ate, the crew came.

    "Brother Jay, how''s your rest? The director said that we can''t film without you. The whole team is waiting for you to go back to work." I don''t know the people who came. The sharp-tongued ones don''t like the way they talk.

    "Not bad." Tan Jie put down the porridge I bought for him.

    I frowned and choked, "No, the doctor said he should take at least three or four days off. You let him go to work. If anything happens again, who will be in charge?"

    "This is..."

    "I''m Tan Jie''s friend." I introduced myself and took out a business card for him. "You have to take care of yourself to get a better job. Everyone knows that you can''t shoot other people''s plays first. Can Tan Jie''s play be delayed a little?"

    The person who spoke smiled. "I won''t say it. The director has the final say. Miss Chen, I''m the one who brings the message. If you''re angry at me, it''s... Inappropriate."

    "Chen Qing." Tan Jie called out to me and shook his head at me. "Deputy director, go back and tell the director that I''ll be right back."

    What the hell! I''m really on fire.

    But before I could say anything, they agreed, "Okay, okay, Brother Jay, have a good meal. I''ll tell the director when I get back. Let''s start work tonight."

    "Are you crazy? How are we going back like this?" I was so angry that I stopped giving Tan Jie the porridge.

    "You think my body works out for nothing. Tell the doctor to get me some medicine. I''ll go back to the group and take it. I don''t have to live here anymore." Tan Jie''s voice was not loud, but his tone was firm.

    This means telling me that I can''t change his mind even if I insist.

    Okay, I nodded. "You go, I''ll go too. Xiao liu is going back to rest. I''ll go with you to film tonight."

 Chapter 180 He Has A Woman

    "What are you going to do? Don''t follow me and delay my work." Tan Jie''s attitude towards me has changed again.

    I ignored him, went to the doctor to get the medicine and consult the doctor to keep warm. I immediately went to the clothing store next door to the hospital and bought him a thick jacket. His car was parked at the entrance of the hospital. I stuffed him into the back seat of the car to let him sleep. I drove.

    Following the navigation, they finally arrived at the filming place. The headlights were on, there were a lot of people, and there were a lot of cameras.

    "Director, Brother Jay is here." Someone shouted as soon as we got out of the car.

    Tan Jie threw his coat in the car and I gave him the medicine the doctor gave him before getting out of the car.

    He quickly ran to the team, took the script that was handed to him and read it. The makeup artist took advantage of this time to put makeup on him. Before he could read it for a while, the director called him on.

    Tan Jie was shooting a fight scene. I really don''t understand. He fainted in the afternoon and had to shoot a fight scene at night. Was the director a pig? How can this be good? Or rather, he didn''t care whether it worked or not. He could just mess with Tan Jie.

    I was furious, but I kept holding back, watching Tan Jie play tricks with the people who were playing. When it was time for the real shoot, the tricksters changed their moves and punched Tan Jie, which made it painful for me as a bystander.

    But Tan Jie tolerated it. He said it with emphasis, and it was tough.

    "Miss Chen, you''re here to film with brother jie. You... Huh?" The assistant director looked at me with sly eyes.

    "We''re just friends." I explained, "When are you going to film?"

    The assistant director stroked his chin. "I guess there''s not a single point or two that can''t end."

    Hehe, one or two, are they going to kill Tan Jie?!

    No, I have to think of a way. I looked around anxiously. There were people and cameras everywhere, and the distribution of each group was in order. Tan Jie would be angry if he couldn''t shoot the director, but what if someone else couldn''t?

    Everyone is going to have drinks tonight. I saw a bottle of mineral water by the director''s hand. It''s almost over.

    I took out my phone and searched the map to see what was nearby. When I saw the bar, I knew what was going on.

    I took Tan Jie''s car to a bar and gave the bartender five hundred dollars. He gave me two pills. I don''t know what the specific effect is, but whatever it is, it''s enough to make the director unable to film.

    When I got back to the set, Tan Jie''s face was covered in color. I took a bottle of mineral water, put the pills in, screwed them up, pretended not to notice, and waited quietly.

    When I saw the director drink two mouthfuls of water and then act unnaturally, I knew that the medicine worked.

    Sure enough, he quickly called for his card and said he was going to call it a day. Tan Jie gestured yes and immediately handed him his thick coat.

    Are you hungry? I''ll cook something for you when we get back." I said.

    He nodded, looking very tired. As soon as he got in the car, he was sleeping. Whoever went home, I woke him up and helped him upstairs.

    He rested, I cooked supper, and he didn''t forget to remind me to cut down on oil and salt. I said yes and took out the food in his fridge and fried two dishes. The main food was pancakes made with very little flour.

    Even if he ate a little more, he wouldn''t grow meat.

    "How does it taste?"

    He glanced at me, his mouth full, and he had no time to answer me. He looked really hungry.

    "Eat more. I''ll peel some fruit. The doctor said I need to take vitamins." I pursed my lips and smiled as I watched him clean up the two dishes.

    After dinner, he ate fruit. He was drowsy. I asked him to take the medicine again and interviewed him to rest.

    I insisted that he sleep on the bed, and I sleep on the sofa. He didn''t agree, so he just lay on the sofa and didn''t move.

    "You''re so arrogant because you think I can''t help you. Okay, I can''t help you. I can''t drag you!" I picked up his feet and dragged him under the sofa.

    "Okay, okay, I''m scared of you."

    Tan Jie got up and carried his pillow back to the room.

    After a long day of tossing and turning, I was already extremely sleepy. After setting the alarm clock, I fell asleep.

    When I woke up the next day, I found myself in a big bed, knowing what happened last night without thinking.

    "Tan Jie, you''ll die if you sleep in your own bed, won''t you?" I angrily tried to settle the score with him.

    He was brushing his teeth and looked much better. "Well, he''s going to die, and he looks terrible."

    "Get lost, I''m too lazy to talk to you. You have to sleep on the bed tonight and then go to the sofa. I''ll... I won''t make you a midnight snack." I threatened.

    "Just in time. It will help me slim down and look better in the mirror."

    I... When can I be as good as him and not be so angry with him!

    I stomped my feet. While he was washing up, I went to prepare breakfast. I couldn''t let him buy any more. It was unhealthy.

    Vegetable salad, fried eggs, and milk. I prepared a rich breakfast for him in the morning. In case he didn''t have time, I packed it directly into the lunch box. One for each of us.

    I''ll go wash up and change after I''ve done this. As for makeup, I can do it in the car.

    "You take the food to the set. Stop fighting like that, okay?" I warned.

    He looked at me sideways. "Yesterday, the director suddenly called it a day off. Is it your masterpiece?"

    I admitted without hesitation, "A sick, middle-aged, greasy man. Whoever made him deliberately torment you, I drugged him in his water. If he has the ability, don''t stop working and continue filming. It''s important that other people don''t take it seriously when they are sick, but he doesn''t take it seriously when he''s uncomfortable."

    He was silent for a moment. "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome." I had the cheek to open my mouth. I was quite happy to hear him thank me.

    He waved his hand and went out with the breakfast I had prepared for him. I suddenly remembered that he hadn''t taken his medicine yet. I packed up my things, changed my shoes, and chased after him. As soon as I got downstairs, I saw a sports car running away. The driver''s seat seemed to be a woman.

    Tan Jie has a girlfriend? Why didn''t I know?

    I called him and told him I forgot to take the medicine. He said he wouldn''t take it.

    I put the medicine in my bag, thinking of going to work first, and then find a chance to send it to him.

    During the lunch break, I asked him where he was filming. He told me where he was. I saw that he was very close to me, so I sent him the medicine. When I went, he was filming. I handed the medicine to xiao liu and told her how to eat it. Then I left.

    Before I left, I saw him kissing an actress. I couldn''t help but laugh. It turned out that the romantic kissing scene on tv was quite funny when it was actually filmed.

    In the afternoon, I was busy with my work at the company. Fu Jing called me to go to a place at night and said that I would die if I didn''t go.

    I was so angry that I couldn''t help but get robbed after work at night. A car suddenly stopped in front of me. As soon as the door opened, I was pulled into the car.

 Chapter 181 My Good Sister

    When I was pulled into the car, I saw Fu Jing''s face. I opened the door immediately and was about to run away. He was one step ahead of me and locked the car.

    "Fu Jing, are you interesting? He''s so entangled that he doesn''t have any manly demeanor at all." My eyes were cold, and I didn''t even look at him.

    "Don''t talk about manners until I''m done playing with you." His car sped off to a destination I didn''t know about.

    The car took a long detour around the city and stopped at a high-end, remote hotel. He took out a bag from the back seat and threw it at me.

    I opened the bag and saw a square black box inside. Then I looked at the watch that I sold.

    He bought it back?

    "What, you want to sleep with me with a watch?" I pretended not to recognize the watch.

    "Chen Qing!" He squeezed my name through his teeth.

    I grunted. "You gave me my watch and brought me to the hotel. Isn''t that what you mean?"

    He didn''t say anything. He got out of the car and dragged me out of the car. I wanted to yell rude, but when I came to a high-end hotel in a famous car, I told people that I didn''t want to. Would anyone believe me?

    This bed, once and twice, I can sleep with him, but I want to see if it''s worth it.

    I walked into the hotel with him, and I was shocked when I entered the room, Chen Lai? Why is she here?

    "You brought me here to see her?" This was unbelievable.

    Fu Jing looked at Chen Lai. "Aren''t you looking for her?"

    I was looking for her. I found Zhang Ye and made him pay for what he did, but I didn''t find Chen Lai. She was the one who sent me to Zhang Ye when I was pregnant.

    Chen Lai was sitting on the sofa, skinny. She grinned. Without the skin on her face, she looked like a skeleton.

    "My dear sister, long time no see." My eyes were filled with hatred.

    Chen Lai was surprised. "I thought I couldn''t see you. I didn''t expect you to be alive."

    "I should be the one who said that. When Lu Buyuan said you couldn''t last more than two or three months, if he knew you had lasted that long, I guess he would regret his ignorance."

    Chen Lai disdained. "He was stupid and insisted on getting your kidney. Isn''t it okay to use all the trash in his hometown? He went to great lengths and put himself in jail. Please, I wouldn''t be surprised if he had a wooden head like that."

    Hearing her belittle Lu Buyuan''s kindness to her, I felt really unworthy for him.

    "In your eyes, is there nothing important?" My voice was very low.

    "If you want to compare right and wrong, choose the important one. That''s Fu Jing." Chen lai stood up. "But now you have taken him, my good sister."

    I sneered and turned to Fu Jing. "Congratulations, you''re so honored."

    Fu Jing hit me on the head. "Don''t look at me like that."

    I don''t even know what kind of eyes I have. Maybe it''s envy, or jealousy?

    Suddenly, Chen Lai''s thin body rushed over like an arrow. Before I could react, she had already taken the black box from my hand. She suddenly opened it, and big tears fell unexpectedly.

    "Why did you rob me and give it back to me?" I reached out.

    Chen Lai laughed. She looked at Fu Jing. "You really treated her so well when you gave her such an expensive watch?"

    I''ve seen her speak in all sorts of ways, but I''ve never seen her be so careful. Her voice was soft and her tone was slightly pleading, as if she was afraid that Fu Jing would ignore her.

    Just one watch? "I answered for Fu Jing with pride in my eyes." He gave me more than a watch, a necklace, a house, a car, and, by the way, the most important thing."

    "What?" Chen Lai looked at us in a daze.

    I snuggled up to Fu Jing''s shoulder and wrapped my hands around his waist. "His heart."

    Chen Lai''s pupils shrank violently. I thought she wouldn''t be heartbroken, but I didn''t expect her to. Now she can understand how it feels like I was riding under Zhang Ye and almost miscarried.

    I was overjoyed. "Sis, you should be happy for us, because Ah Jing never liked you. He only liked me."

    "Bitch! Bitch!" Chen lai rushed at me like crazy.

    I subconsciously buried my face in Fu Jing''s arms. When I raised my head again, chen lai fell to the ground and the box containing his watch fell to one side.

    I picked up the box. "Ah Jing, you haven''t helped me put it on yet."

    Fu Jing took a deep look at me and helped me put on my watch.

    Chen Lai shouted, "Chen Qing, why? Why are you doing this to me? What am I doing to you? Are you trying to steal a man from me? I have nothing, I only have Fu Jing, I only have him, and you want to fight with me!"

    "You''re sorry I have so many places to go. Which part do you want to hear?" I squatted down and looked at her. "Why don''t we start when we were kids? You shoved your hatred for dad into my head and told me to run away from that house with you. We could have grown up safe and sound, but you kept provoking my stepmother, causing me to get beaten up, and you used your bitter meat to get me to push Yang Meng down the stairs for you. You remember that."

    "If it weren''t for that woman, would mom have died so early?" She asked me back.

    "I hate that woman too, but dad is okay with me. You took me away from that house." I was completely ripped off by her mask.

    She did not refute it. "What''s wrong with leaving home? It''s not that I didn''t let you study. I worked so hard to earn money to study for you. Have you forgotten all this?"

    "Hard work? Can you say these words?" I sneered. "If you go to wash the dishes and be a waiter, I will think you are hardworking and capable. If you don''t go, you will be a young lady. You know how much you earn as a young lady every month, but I''m afraid that money won''t be enough for you to have a meal."

    She was silent.

    "I explained to you about me and Ah Jing, and I said I could quit, but what about you? You want me to miscarry and give you two kidneys. You don''t just want my life, you want my baby. Do you think I''ll give it to you?"

    Chen lai glared at me. "After all, you''re no better! Don''t flatter yourself. It''s you who pushed the stepmother and you who seduced Ah Jing! You still have the face to say that you are pregnant with his child? I can''t wait for you to give birth to that child. Only I am qualified to give birth to a child for ah jing. All you give birth to are bastards!"

    Pa, I slapped her face. "Are you speaking human language?"

    She covered her face, her fierce eyes trying to eat me up.

    "If you were with the person I love today, and he loved you, I would certainly wish you the best." I clenched my fists. "But you didn''t. You almost made me lose my child, and you were molested by that disgusting man, Zhang Ye. Do you know what happened to him now? You won''t be any better than him, my good sister. This is the end of your life."

    Chapter 182

 Chapter 182 To Be Together Again

    Chen Lai looked at me in disbelief. "What do you want?"

    I smiled. "I''m scared. You know how to be scared."

    She snorted and turned her head.

    "Ah Jing, which psychiatric hospital in North city has a better environment? Please don''t send my sister over. Find a place with a bad environment and let my sister spend the rest of her life with those of the same kind." I stood in front of Chen Lai and looked down at her.

    "How dare you?" Chen Lai shouted at the top of his lungs.

    I pouted. "Why wouldn''t I dare? Ah Jing, where are your people? If your men aren''t free, I''ll send them myself."

    Fu Jing made a phone call, and a moment later, two bodyguards came over and took Chen Lai away. She scolded me all the way to the elevator. It was really noisy.

    When I saw her being taken away, I didn''t have the pleasure of revenge in my heart. Instead, I felt a sense of pressure that made me breathless.

    "Is Tingsheng my son or not?" Fu Jing asked me.

    "No." I leaned against the wall tired and didn''t want to talk.

    Fu Jing put his hands against the wall and trapped me between his arms. "Are you afraid that the fu family will come and take your Tingsheng away?"

    "Fu Jing, help me find Chen Lai. I owe you a favor. I know exactly what you want. Come on, I don''t want to owe you anything." I raised my hand to unbutton my collar.

    He grabbed my hand. "Chen Qing! I forbid you to do this!"

    I sneered. "No? Didn''t you force me like this?"

    He let go of my hand, and his eyes suddenly became cold. "Since you want to be such a woman, I will do it for you."

    Another cruel mutual injury, this is a competition between us, there is no victory or defeat, it will only leave harm on each other''s body and heart.

    After that, I went to take a shower and came out. I put on the watch I took off when I took a shower. "Thank you, boss."

    "Chen Qing, do you have to do this?"

    "Isn''t that why you came to me? Look at you. You''re insatiable. I gave you what you wanted, but you don''t like it. Am I not doing well? I''m sorry, boss. I''ll do my best next time." I leaned against the cabinet and looked at him.

    He leaned against the head of the bed, his angular face tinged with anger.

    "Why don''t we talk about next time?" I caressed my hair. "The jiang family''s companies are thriving and their stock prices are soaring. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to see them like this."

    "What does this have to do with you?"

    "Otherwise, we can work together and think about how to give the The jiang family a little setback." I raised an eyebrow and flirted with him. "If you help me defeat the The jiang family, I''ll stay with you. Think about this deal."

    I tidied up my clothes, smoothed my hair, and left the room.

    After I left, I didn''t go back to Tan Jie''s house but went to a bar. I wanted to be quiet, but I was afraid of it. Listening to the noise around me and drinking wine with a hot voice, my thoughts became clear.

    Chen Lai will never threaten me again. I solved another problem. I should be happy, but why am I always unhappy?

    Chen Lai would live in a mental hospital for the rest of her life. She took the kidney of her family in her hometown and was afraid that she owed a life.

    I drank another glass of wine and felt a burning sensation in my stomach, but it made me feel inexplicably good.

    In the days to come, I only have Tingsheng as my family.

    I left the bar, walking a little shaky, I didn''t expect the wine here to be so strong, just a few glasses, how could I get drunk?

    I waved to stop the taxi. There were people everywhere. I rubbed my temples, and the scenery in front of me began to blur and overlap.

    "Beauty, take a taxi. How dirty is the taxi? The brothers have a car. Can I take you for a ride?"

    A few gangster-like men surrounded me, and I realized that trouble was coming.

    "Get out of the way. My boyfriend is coming to pick me up right away. I don''t want to cause any trouble." My mind was getting more and more confused, as if someone had drugged me.

    "Get out of the way? I''m afraid you''ll be eager for our brothers to surround you soon. Brothers, get her out of here!"

    A few salted pig hands grabbed my hand and arm respectively, and my whole body was suddenly lifted up. "What are you doing? Let go of me, let go of me. I''ve called for someone. Someone''s here. Kidnapped!"

    I kept shouting, but no one around me was paying attention to me. I struggled, but my limbs were too weak.

    Damn it, I''m fine. Why would I drink alone?

    Seeing the people around me getting fewer and fewer, I thought of Fu Jing in fear. If only he were here, he would definitely save me.

    "Put her down."

    Suddenly, someone stopped these men from retreating. I saw that it was Fu Jing!

    I was delighted and smiled. As long as he was there, I was not afraid.

    "Who the hell are you? If you dare to be a brother, you will find your teeth everywhere."

    With a sneer, Fu Jing darted up to the man and punched him. The man fell to the ground. When the others saw the scene, they hurriedly put me down. I was worried that Fu Jing wouldn''t be able to beat me. Thinking of the pepper spray I carried with me in my bag, I grabbed the pepper spray and sprayed it when I saw who fell.

    After a while, everyone lay on the ground and wailed.

    And I had no strength at all.

    "Fu Jing, take me to the hospital for a gastric lavage. I drank something dirty."

    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised. "Didn''t you say that your boyfriend came to pick you up? I''m here. Do I need a gastric lavage?"

    Before I could react, he shoved me into the car...

    "Ah Jing, Ah Jing..."

    After that, I couldn''t help but call his name.

    "Let''s get back together, shall we?"

    He threw out a question, and in a moment of confusion, I regained my senses. I pursed my lips and enjoyed it, but did not answer.

    "Take Tingsheng, the three of us, and get back together, okay?"

 Chapter 183 Living with Wolves

    "Not good." I pushed him away. "You know it''s a nightmare, do you want me to do it again?"

    Fu Jing hugged me. He hugged me so hard. I didn''t know what he was doing. I didn''t want to know either.

    I should hate him. For someone I hate, I don''t want to figure out what he''s thinking. Even if he''s sad, I don''t care.

    My eyes were sharp and I suddenly pushed him away. "I''m leaving. You should live well with Hai Tang and be responsible for marrying him."

    "I don''t want to marry her." He didn''t let go of me and buried his head in my neck. "I don''t want to marry her at all. It''s not that she can''t get pregnant. It''s that I''ve never touched her."

    What? They had been married for so long, and he never touched Hai Tang?

    "Then... What about the infertility certificate?" I froze and forgot how to push him. Maybe I didn''t want to push him at all.

    "It''s our excuse to talk grandpa off. I want to bring you and tingsheng to the fu family. I can give you anything but the title of my wife." He held my face and his eyes were filled with seriousness and solemnity.

    I didn''t expect him to say it all of a sudden. I was confused. I didn''t know how to answer.

    "Give me some time. I want to think about it." I don''t want to open my eyes.

    "Okay, I''ll give you time, as long as you want." He picked up the tangled clothes and put them on for me, carefully buttoning them up for me.

    I leaned into his arms like a doll, and the feeling that I hadn''t seen for a long time came back to me. It was still so intoxicating.

    If we weren''t so complicated, maybe we could live as well as normal lovers.

    "I''ll take a taxi home myself." I got out of the car.

    "Don''t come out drinking alone in the future. If I hadn''t been careful, you would have regretted it." He warned.

    I grunted and went to the intersection to take a taxi. Just as I got in the car, I suddenly realized something. Did he follow me all the way to the bar? So he saw me being carried away? Then why wait so long to appear?!

    I rolled my eyes angrily. If I asked him, he would say he wanted to teach me a lesson.

    Two days later, there was still no movement from Jiang Miao''s side. I waited anxiously and had to go to his office to look for him.

    "President jiang, how''s auntie doing?"

    Jiang Miao glanced at me. "That day when I went back, I ran into my mother. She knew I had brought tingsheng to meet you. She scolded me. I said I wanted to move tingsheng out, but she refused to let me live."

    Isn''t this a robbery?

    "Then what should we do? Then I''ll go find her and let me go back. Don''t you want to live under the same roof as me?" I was so angry that I cried, whether it was angry or sad, as long as there were tears.

    "Xiao Qing, don''t be so anxious. If you don''t have a place to live, I''ll arrange a place for you. When my mother loosens her tongue, I''ll bring her over."

    Bullshit! Arrange a place for me to stay? I''m afraid he wants to sleep with me first and not give it to my son.

    It seems that Jiang Miao is not an easy man.

    If I don''t go, he will drag me until I get there. It''s better to gain his trust first.

    I bit my lips and nodded. "That seems to be the only way."

    He gave me the address and key. It was a two-story villa with a small garden. There were no servants. Everything was in place when I went in. There was no dust on the furnishings. It looked like he was ready.

    Tan Jie was worried that I would go to Jiang Miao''s place alone. He asked me to report his whereabouts and call him if anything went wrong.

    I was afraid it would be too late to make an emergency call, so I thought of another way.

    I have been taking birth control pills for the past few days. The doctor said how many days have I been taking this kind of birth control pill? When I suddenly stop taking it, I will have symptoms of menstruation.

    I told Jiang Miao that I moved in and he came over that night and asked me to cook for him.

    Fu Jing used to cook for me, and when that thought popped up, I was thrown into a cold palace. The more I thought about him, the worse it would be.

    I fried the steak and mixed two salads. He opened a bottle of red wine. He said it was good wine, but I couldn''t taste it.

    "Dinner."

    He sat down at the table and nodded at the simple food on the table. "Xiao Qing, do you know? This is the life I want."

    I smiled. "There''s only the two of us in such a big house. It''s not lively at all. Don''t you think it''s better to have a child and a dog?"

    "You''re right." He handed me the wine.

    "I can only drink a little. It''s not convenient for me recently."

    The smile on the corner of his mouth was a little strange. I couldn''t see through it, but there was a hint of unease.

    After eating and drinking, he said he wanted to stay here at night. He was so anxious that he wanted to sleep with me on the first day.

    "Okay, I''ll go up and take a look at the bedroom, or you can walk around and eat." I raised the corner of my mouth.

    I went up and hurriedly put the blood-smeared sanitary jin in the trash can. I put on a fake cushion on my lower body. After a while, Jiang Miao came up and hugged me and kissed me when he came in.

    I pushed his chest away. "It''s not convenient for me these days."

    "Period?"

    I nodded.

    He lost interest for a second and turned to the bathroom. I didn''t believe he couldn''t see the props I had prepared.

    After that, he never touched me. I pretended to work and went to bed very late. He was already asleep when I went to bed. When I got up the next day, he was still awake and had a safe night.

    The next day, I said there was a party, and I came home very late. In order to avoid his suspicions, I really arranged a party for Zheng Jiabo. We all drank, and I went home to sleep, lying in bed like a dead pig. Naturally, he wasn''t interested.

    On the morning of the third day, I pretended to wake up suddenly and cried.

    "What''s wrong with you?" Jiang Miao lifted the blanket to coax me.

    "Jiang Miao, I had a nightmare. Something happened to tingsheng. Something happened to my Tingsheng..." I cried so bitterly that tears streamed down my face. "I''m going to see tingsheng. Please take me to see him."

    He took me into his arms and said, "Okay, okay, I''m going to pick up the thunder today."

    "No, no, you go and see if he''s okay now. I''m so nervous. My heart keeps beating and my eyelids are jumping. I''m so scared..." Afraid that he would refuse, I held his waist tightly.

    Jiang Miao patted me on the back. "I''ll call mom right now and ask if Tingsheng''s okay. I''ll pick him up today, okay?"

    I gradually stopped crying and rubbed in his arms like a cat. "Jiang Miao, you''re so good to me."

    He touched my head and said, "Just know what''s good for me. Be obedient in the future and try not to get into a fight with my mom, okay?"

 Chapter 184 Give Him An Answer

    I used to think that Jiang Miao was a playboy and rebellious man, but I didn''t expect him to have the potential of a man like ma bao inside him. That''s the same.

    I pretended to be a good girl and waited for him to bring his voice back.

    After waiting for a day, I couldn''t wait to get back from work and buy a lot of things that ting sheng would use, such as wet urine, milk powder, wet towels and so on. They were all his usual brands.

    I went home alone with these things, and I was still excited.

    Around eight o'' clock, Jiang Miao came back with the baby in his arms. I was so happy that I ran to the door to greet him. Who knew Nanny Jiangmiao would get out of the car and look serious.

    "Auntie." I smiled at her, but she ignored me.

    I held the child from jiang miao''s hand, a little worried in joy.

    Walking into the living room, Nanny Jiangmiao looked around. "Why aren''t there any servants?"

    "Auntie comes over regularly to clean up. Mom, don''t make it look like you did when you came down from above. I''ll find a servant." Jiang miao said.

    "What about cooking? What have you been eating these two days? Who''s cooking? Chen Qing is so busy all day. How can I rest assured that Tingsheng is with you?"

    It turned out that she didn''t want to let go. "Auntie, I can cook. Jiang Miao has eaten. I can take care of the child, and I can take care of him."

    "Take good care of her? Do you know what Miaomiao likes and dislikes to eat? Also, you have to go to work every day. Who brings Tingsheng?" Nanny Jiangmiao threw out a series of questions, clearly wanting to take the thunder away.

    Nothing I say will allow her to succeed.

    "I will slowly learn to take care of my career and family. In fact, I also want to hide and help Miaomiao. He is so tired of working alone in the company. Zheng Jiabo looks good on the surface, but in fact, he is very strong. It is good for miao miao to be with Zheng Jiabo."

    Nanny Jiangmiao stopped talking. It seemed that she was more interested in jiang miao''s career.

    "Yes, Xiao Qing is not idle at the company. She will help me." Jiang miao took my shoulder and I smiled at him.

    Mother Jiang Miao nodded. "That''s good. Let your father worry less in the future. He''s already in his fifties. He has to be so busy all day. As a junior, you should share more."

    "We will." I answered obediently.

    I finally got Nanny Jiangmiao. I was relieved as soon as she left.

    Jiang Miao, have you eaten? I''ll cook for you."

    "I still like to hear you call me miaomiao." He smiled vaguely at me.

    He really took what I was doing seriously. Well, it''s only good for me to let him trust me more. "Then look at hui tingsheng. I''ll cook. Tomorrow I''ll hire a babysitter."

    There was a roar tonight, and I felt much more at ease. The bed was split in half. It was even more impossible for Jiang Miao to touch me.

    The next day, I hired a babysitter and Jiang Miao bought a crib.

    I explained the situation to Tan Jie. He reminded me that the method of my period was not effective. I also felt that it had been a few days, and if he always used this method, sooner or later he would doubt the truth.

    I didn''t know what to do, so I went to the hospital and checked in. I told the doctor that I was bleeding down there, and I didn''t take the birth control pill. The doctor gave me a certificate that I had irregular bleeding from yindao.

    With this, I can pretend to be uncomfortable and lie to Jiang Miao for a while longer.

    After I was done, I received a call from Fu Jing asking if I had thought it through.

    Actually, I already thought about it. I don''t want to be stupid again.

    "I think so." I took a deep breath. "I don''t want to be with you. Tingsheng has nothing to do with you. He''s Jiang Miao''s son."

    After I said that, I hung up the phone in one breath, feeling as if my heart had suddenly been emptied out. It doesn''t matter, does it? I finally have nothing to do with him.

    In a trance, I touched my face and felt cold. Why did I cry? I dried my tears, there was nothing to cry about. I had suffered enough with him. God wouldn''t help me if I knew it was hell.

    Fu Jing, you can only live in my past.

    I closed my eyes and indulged myself once again to think about the intravenous drip with him, and once again, I didn''t want to think about it.

    I thought I would think about how bad he was to me, how he misunderstood me and all his overbearing behavior, but all I thought about was how good he was to me, how he cooked for me in different ways, how he lay on my stomach and listened to the baby movements, how he carried me around the house, how he walked around the supermarket with me, and so on...

    "Chen Qing, are you sick?" I was so angry that I slapped myself. "He already has Hai Tang. Why do you love a man who can''t give you a future?"

    Even so, Fu Jing''s offer still seduced me. I didn''t know that I could love him to the point where I didn''t want to be recognized or shameless.

    I shook my head wildly, and Tingsheng''s crying suddenly brought back my thoughts.

    "Good boy, why are you crying again? How long have you been sleeping?" I touched his face. It was so hot.

    I hurriedly called the babysitter, elder sister Zhang, to come up. "Elder sister Zhang, the baby''s face and forehead are so hot. Is there a fever?"

    Elder sister Zhang touched it. "Is there a thermometer at home?"

    I shook my head. "I didn''t even remember to prepare this thing."

    "Go to the hospital. I think Tingsheng has a fever." Elder sister Zhang picked up the baby. I took a bag and filled it with milk bottles, milk powder and diapers.

    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor took his temperature. It was indeed a fever. Tingsheng was only three months old, and the fever was a little troublesome to handle. The doctor gave him an injection first, and he cried in pain, breaking my heart.

    This was my first time as a mother, and all my experiences were unprecedented.

    I walked up and down the hallway with Tingsheng in my arms, talking to him, making him laugh so that he could quickly forget the pain of the injection.

    An hour or so after the injection, he didn''t have that fever. The doctor was worried and asked us to stay in the hospital for observation. I told elder sister Zhang to go back and I stayed in the hospital with him.

    Who knew that after elder sister Zhang returned home, he was sent back by Jiang Miao.

    He sent elder sister Zhang back without even looking at Tingsheng himself. The longer I stayed with him, the more I could tell what kind of person he was.

    In the early morning, Tingsheng''s fever started again, and the doctor decided to give her an iv. The nurse stuck a thin pillow in her forehead and my heart broke when the first injection didn''t go in.

    "Nurse, please wait a minute. We''ll do it later." I held the child and didn''t want to suffer a second time.

    "He''s burning like this now. Don''t waste time." The nurse''s tone was fierce.

    I looked at Tingsheng''s red face, and my heart sank. I held down Tingsheng''s little hand, and elder sister Zhang helped fix his head. The second needle went in.

    The infusion was done, and then there was a long wait. Tingsheng cried for a long time. I couldn''t coax him, and I didn''t dare to carry him around. I was afraid that the needle would break again.

    The phone rang. I asked elder sister Zhang to put it in my ear.

    "Are you asleep?"

    "No, Tingsheng is sick. I''m in the hospital." I sniffed and deliberately told Fu Jing about it. I wanted to know if he was like Jiang Miao.

 Chapter 185 Domestic Violence

    Fu Jing said he knew and hung up.

    My heart is cold. Men are the same. I can say whatever I want. I can''t even see a person when I''m doing something.

    I looked at Tingsheng''s blushing face and swore to love him. So what if he didn''t have a father? He was as happy as his mother.

    "Miss Chen, squint for a while. I''ll hold it." Elder sister Zhang said.

    I shook my head. "I want to hold my temper for a while longer."

    Elder sister Zhang went to the side without saying a word, leaving me to hold the thunder and watch the liquid in the bag trickle into his body.

    About half an hour later, Fu Jing suddenly appeared at the door of the ward. I was shocked and immediately stunned.

    "Why are you here?"

    Fu Jing came over, still breathing heavily. It looked like he had just run over. "Tingsheng is sick. I''m here to take a look. What did the doctor say?"

    "No, I mean, how did you know we were in this hospital?" I was confused by him.

    "There are only a few good hospitals in the city. I asked them all." He went to the door to squeeze out the disinfectant and came over after applying it on his hands.

    Family by family? It took him half an hour to ask how fast he had to run!

    Fu Jing reached out and tried to hold the baby. I hesitated. After all, he never did. "Be careful."

    He grunted with a longing in his eyes.

    When I gave him the baby, my hand suddenly lost its weight, and I actually had a great feeling.

    He was in the right position. I had never seen him so gentle, holding his temper like a treasure, and making a whoosh sound in his mouth.

    I smiled, and he was really cute.

    Fu Jing didn''t dare to sit or walk around. He just stood there, feeling stupid.

    "Sit down and hug. Your voice is very loud. You will be tired if you hold it for a long time." I said.

    He sat down carefully. His hands were steady. After a while, Tingsheng opened his eyes. I thought he was about to cry again and was in a hurry to take the child from Fu Jing.

    "It''s okay. Let me hug you." Fu Jing didn''t want to give it.

    Tingsheng blinked at him with the same eyes as Fu Jing, not crying at all, and the corners of his mouth were slightly upward.

    It''s strange. Is the child''s forehead not hurting anymore?

    "Tingsheng, you have to be good. You can''t let mom work so hard anymore, okay?" Fu Jing spoke to him.

    Tingsheng clenched his little fist and licked it in his mouth. I took his fist out and he put his fist in front of Fu Jing. Fu Jing smiled, with a very innocent smile.

    "Here you go. Do you want to eat?" I expressed my feelings for tingsheng.

    Fu Jing opened his mouth wide and Tingsheng laughed.

    I never thought that I would see such a picture in my lifetime. I even had a moment of impulse to tell fu jingting that his father was him, but if I really confessed, things wouldn''t be as simple as they are now.

    Forget it.

    That''s it, that''s good.

    The two of them were teasing each other. From the beginning to the end, I had never heard a tinge of anger that made me want to cry. Maybe there was an inexplicable connection between the child and the father.

    "Chen Qing, look, Tingsheng likes me very much." Fu jing smiled smugly at me.

    "Stinky, he''s in a good mood now that his fever has gone down. You just happened to be hugging him." I won''t admit that Tingsheng likes him, so he won''t be arrogant.

    Fu Jing had been hugging ting sheng for three hours. He didn''t move. When ting sheng woke up, he played with him. When he fell asleep, he just sat there. He was better than my mother.

    If Fu Jing and I were an ordinary couple, then we would definitely be good parents.

    It was getting brighter. Tingsheng was still sleeping. We were all sitting. I told elder sister Zhang to go back. She didn''t dare to go back. She was afraid that Jiang Miao would scold her.

    "Why isn''t Jiang Miao here? Is he still a father?" Fu Jing frowned.

    I tried to find an excuse and said, "He''s too busy with work."

    He gave me a meaningful glance, which made me feel guilty.

    In the morning, the doctor came to check on the patient. He said that his voice was stable and he could be discharged. I thanked the doctor and went home with elder sister Zhang and the child.

    Fu jing wanted to see us off. I was afraid that Jiang Miao would run into him and didn''t let him.

    When I got home, Jiang Miao was sitting on the sofa downstairs. I felt a little uneasy. After handing the child to elder sister Zhang, I went to see jiang miao. "Why don''t you go to work?"

    Jiang Miao glanced at me coldly. "Tingsheng is very happy to see his real father."

    My heart sank and a string suddenly tightened. "You went to the hospital?"

    "If I don''t go, I won''t see such a good show at all." His eyes narrowed. "Chen Qing, you''re too fickle. Am I not good to you? You''re going back to Fu Jing now?"

    "I didn''t!" I defended myself with a strong attitude. I can''t offend Jiang Miao right now. What if he takes Tingsheng away again?

    He sneered. "I saw it with my own eyes. Did you say so? So you guys kept in touch, and he helped you solve chen lai, didn''t he?"

    "You investigated me?" I frowned.

    "If I don''t look into it, the grass on the grassland above me will be green. I don''t know yet!" He picked up the ashtray on the table and smashed it hard on the ground, causing several cracks in the floor.

    I was on pins and needles, afraid that he would do something drastic.

    Jiang Miao grabbed my hair and pulled it back. I was forced to look up at him. "Chen Qing, I thought you were different from other women. You have a truth in you. Now that I know who you really are, you''ve been lying to me all along and pretending to be good to me. It''s for the sake of the child."

    "I didn''t." I stared at him.

    "No?" A cruel smile appeared on his lips. "I want to try it now. Do you have it or not?"

    He pulled the clothes on both sides, and I pushed him. He grabbed me with one hand and pressed both hands onto the sofa, while the other was still pulling my clothes.

    "Jiang Miao, calm down. I can explain to you." I said anxiously.

    He unbuttoned my pants and pressed his legs against mine, preventing me from moving. "I don''t want to hear any explanation right now. I want to prove it myself!"

    He took off my pants and kissed me while pressing down on me. I got goosebumps and beat him up in disgust, but he remained unmoved and continued to commit his atrocities on me.

    I can''t pretend anymore. At worst, I''ll run away with the child and don''t be humiliated by him!

    I reached under the sofa and felt a fragment of an ashtray. I stabbed him and he groaned in pain. He raised his hand and slapped me on the head.

    "You still want to protect yourself for Fu Jing? I told you to guard, I told you to guard!" His eyes were red and he looked like a psychopath.

    I gripped the shard tightly around my neck and said, "Jiang Miao, don''t force me. If you keep doing this, I''ll die for you!"

    "Okay, you die. If you die, I''ll kill jian." He smiled cruelly, his eyes filled with terrifying desire.

 Chapter 186 Good Father

    I can''t believe the crazy man on me is Jiang Miao, the one who stood up for Jiang Miao in my time of crisis. How did he become like this?!

    I held the shard to my neck, and the shard went deeper and deeper, so I didn''t believe that he wouldn''t stop me.

    "If you want to die, die under me." He grabbed my hand and put it on top of my head, chewing on my neck with his mouth open.

    I was ruthless, my knees lifted, and I hit his brother. He screamed and rolled over from me. I took the opportunity to run upstairs. I would take tingsheng with me if I tore my face. I would never give tingsheng to their The jiang family!

    "Elder sister Zhang, come on, follow me." I hugged the thunder and stuffed the bag into elder sister Zhang''s hand.

    "Okay... Okay..." She followed me downstairs in a panic.

    By now, Jiang Miao had recovered. He was blocking my way. "Want to go? There''s no way, Chen Qing. Don''t you understand? Tingsheng is my son. He''s my son for the rest of his life. You can''t run away from the temple without a monk."

    "Get out of the way! Don''t make me hate you." My face was cold.

    His eyes glazed over. "It was his grandson, Fu Jing, who forced you into a corner! I saved you, I let you make a sound of anger, and I resisted the pressure to make tingsheng my son. You said you hated me? Chen Qing, where''s your heart? Do you have any humanity?!"

    "I appreciate your help. If something happens to you one day, I can do as well as you. But are you just helping me? From the beginning to the end, all you wanted was for me to stay by your side, sleep with you, fulfill your wishes, and make me crawl onto your bed with tears in my eyes. Dream on."

    Jiang Miao pursed his lips and said two good words. "I''ll see where you''re going today."

    He pounced on me. I hugged Tingsheng tightly to avoid his arm and ran out. In order to catch me, he would ignore Tingsheng, so I didn''t dare to relax a bit.

    Running out of the villa, I heard elder sister Zhang screaming. She was holding Jiang Miao''s foot and was kicked by Jiang Miao.

    I was heartbroken. Elder sister Zhang did this to help me escape. From the first day I invited her, I told her that Jiang Miao could listen to me, but most importantly, listen to me and help me with my work. She did it.

    I gritted my teeth and ran out of the villa with Tingsheng in my arms. I was afraid that jiang miao would catch up with me, so I kept running.

    I heard the sound of a car behind me and ran away in fright until a siren sounded behind me. "Chen Qing, stop. Get in the car."

    Is it Fu Jing? His car stopped in front of me, and Jiang Miao''s car came out of the villa. I got into Fu Jing''s car in a hurry.

    "Elder sister Zhang, he hit elder sister Zhang!" When I wiped my face with my hand, I realized that I had touched a handful of snot and tears.

    "Elder sister Zhang told me over the phone. Don''t worry. She''ll be fine. No matter how bad Jiang Miao is, she won''t be able to teach a babysitter a lesson."

    It was elder sister Zhang who called Fu Jing here. I can''t care about asking them about their relationship. I just hope that fu jing can get rid of Jiang Miao. He is a nightmare to me now.

    Fu Jing looked at me through the rearview mirror. "Fasten your seat belt."

    I fastened my seat belt and hugged Tingsheng to death. He was still crying. I couldn''t help but coax him because Fu Jing and Jiang Miao were racing at the moment.

    Neither of them allowed the other to go wild on the road.

    My heart was so scared that it almost jumped out. My stomach was churning and my body was swaying to and fro with the car. I couldn''t stand it for an adult. Tingsheng couldn''t stand it any more.

    "Tingsheng threw up?"

    "Well, I want to throw up too." I endured the pain and wiped my mouth.

    Fu Jing sped up and used the traffic lights and rush hour to catch up with Jiang Miao, making him unable to catch up.

    When the car stopped, I shoved my anger into Fu Jing''s arms, found a trash can and started throwing up. I had nothing to eat in the morning, so I could only spit out my stomach acid, which made my whole chest hurt.

    After I puked, I looked at the milk spitting out in the back seat. "I''m sorry I dirtied your car."

    "Are you okay? I''ll take you home first."

    "Home? I don''t have a home." I was so depressed that I felt terrible.

    Fu Jing shoved me into the driver''s seat. "If you get carsick, you won''t get carsick. Go to our house and use navigation if you don''t know the way."

    I know where he''s talking about, but I don''t want to go.

    "I''m going to find Tan Jie."

    "Why are you looking for him? Do you think he can protect you?" Fu Jing''s tone was unkind. "If you go, it will only cause him trouble. He''s just starting to make a comeback in his career. Do you want to ruin him again?"

    His words put me in a dilemma. Tan Jie was hit because of me. Although he had a good show, the director was still making things difficult. If Jiang Miao were to vent his anger on him, I would hate myself to death.

    But am I really going back with Fu Jing? What if he wants to steal my Tingsheng?

    I looked at Fu Jing suspiciously. Yes, I doubted him. I doubted that he was trying to make up to me again because of Tingsheng.

    "Don''t look at me like that." He was annoyed.

    "Fu Jing, tell me the truth. You want to take Tingsheng away, don''t you?"

    He chuckled. "You still don''t believe me?"

    "Yes, I don''t believe you, because you lied to me too many times and hurt me too many times. I have a memory." I''m not going to stress today. What if the fu family comes?

    "If I wanted to give grandpa a child, wouldn''t I just have one with Hai Tang? Why go to so much trouble to get Hai Tang to say she can''t get pregnant?!" He raised his voice.

    What he said was not unreasonable.

    I hesitated and started the car. "I trust you one last time, one last time."

    Back at the house between us, the house was clean and clean, and every place was filled with memories. I couldn''t bear not to look, but I couldn''t help thinking about it.

    I went to change my clothes, and my body was dirty from the angry vomit. So was Fu Jing, and then Tingsheng vomited again, all over Fu Jing.

    "I''ll hold the baby, you go change."

    Fu Jing didn''t want to. "I''ll hold her for a while."

    "You can carry it after you change it. It''s not that urgent." I was happy and worried when I saw how much he loved the sound of thunder.

    I don''t want to be the second mother of Fu Jing.

    Fu jing changed his clothes and took Tingsheng out of my arms. I asked him if he was hungry. He said he was not hungry. I made something for myself to eat.

    I didn''t bring anything out, and there was no wetness in the house. He immediately called someone to buy Tingsheng''s usual food and supplies.

    When he changed tingsheng''s diaper, he was not afraid of being dirty at all. He wiped tingsheng''s butt with a wet towel. I looked at him with a smile. Tingsheng kicked his leg very hard, as if he were happy.

    After changing tingsheng''s diaper, I held the baby, he washed his hands, and then went to make milk powder. Seeing how skilled he was, I really didn''t think he had done anything like that.

    "Have you ever taken care of a child?" I wonder.

    "No, I went to a class, a good dad class."

 Chapter 187 Lead the Child

    Good dad class, what the hell is this? Fu Jing went to this class?

    "Aren''t you... Not planning on having this child? Why are you still going to class?" I asked in a low voice.

    "I repeat, I never thought of not having this child from the beginning to the end. Even if my grandfather had spoken, I had no intention of listening. Now that my power is growing, I can stop listening. You don''t believe me."

    Fu Jing explained to me solemnly, looking as charming as when I first met him.

    "So, you''re accusing me?" I asked back.

    He turned his head and stopped talking.

    "You''re too lazy to argue with me now." I muttered to myself.

    Fu Jing put Tingsheng, who had fallen asleep after drinking her milk, on the bed. "I''m trying to avoid a fight. I''ve been fighting all the time. I''ve lost all my feelings."

    I was a little surprised and wanted to laugh, and suddenly felt that he was different from before.

    I know how to get along, and I don''t let my temper and temperament dictate it. I seem to like Fu Jing a little.

    Tingsheng looked a little like me when he was asleep. My lips were thin, and so was he. His lower lips were a little upturned when he was sleeping. I lay on the bed and looked at the sound of the thunder carefully. Fu Jing also laid down with me and put it on.

    "Tingsheng looks like me. I don''t know where Jiang Miao''s dna came from, but I just think Tingsheng is my son."

    "You haven''t told me yet. Why would elder sister Zhang call you when something happened to me?" I immediately changed the subject.

    He lay flat on his back with one hand behind his head and the other above Tingsheng''s head. "I''ll give her the number and tell her that you''ll come to me when something happens to you. It looks like you''ve found a smart babysitter."

    I nodded. This guy was so thorough.

    But fortunately, he had an extra thought.

    "How did you know I was going to be okay?"

    Fu Jing touched Tingsheng''s head and looked up at me. "The child is sick. How can a father not go to the hospital with him? Jiang Miao has a bad temper. Can you stand it if you follow him?"

    He was so meticulous that he saw all the details and cared about us both. I admit I was touched.

    I didn''t sleep last night. I just ate something. I was tired too. I fell asleep in bed after a while.

    When I woke up, I was covered with a blanket. It was neither hot nor cold. It was very comfortable.

    I turned around and saw that Tingsheng was gone.!

    "Tingsheng? Tingsheng!" I quickly lifted the blanket and sat up.

    "Here." Fu Jing walked in with the child in his arms. Tingsheng blinked and looked confused. "Have you had a nightmare?"

    I shook my head, took a deep breath, and went back to sleep. "I thought Tingsheng was gone. You can play with him. I''m still sleepy."

    "Okay."

    I don''t know how long I slept again. I only woke up when it was dark. When I woke up, the nanny I hired was holding the baby, and Fu Jing was cooking in the kitchen.

    I looked at my phone. Ten missed calls. All of them belonged to Zheng Jiabo!

    Oh no, I didn''t ask for leave!

    "Fu Jing, why don''t you wake me up? It''s over. My boss is going to scold me to death." I was so anxious and scared that I didn''t dare call zheng jiabo back.

    "You still want to go to work? It''s like throwing yourself into a trap."

    He was right. If I went to work, would Jiang Miao still worry about not catching me?

    But it''s basic to start and finish a good job. I can''t just run away without saying hello. Just leave zheng jiabo alone. I think about it. Even if I don''t go, I have to say hello.

    When I went to the balcony to make a phone call, Zheng Jiabo''s first sentence was full of sarcasm. "Do you still know how to call me?"

    "Zheng Boss, I''m sorry. Something happened to my family. I can''t go to work anymore."

    "If you want to resign, tell me where to find a secretary now!" There was a crash on the other side.

    My neck shrank. "I''m sorry, Zheng Boss."

    He hung up the phone, and I sighed. What the hell is this?

    "Dinner." Fu Jing called me.

    As soon as I smelled the smell of the food he cooked and the haze cleared up, I was already starving. Even if I was unhappy, I would wait until I was full!

    The nanny hugged her voice and Fu Jing and I ate together. It''s been a long time since we sat down to eat together. The past flooded in. I chewed on the food and looked at him a few times.

    "Something on my face?" Fu Jing asked.

    "No." I lowered my head to eat. "What do I want to say for tomorrow?"

    "We''ll go shopping together later. You can buy whatever you want. I''ll make it when you come back."

    Well, I was instantly satisfied.

    After dinner, I took the initiative to do the dishes. I didn''t expect Fu Jing to let me do the work. The nanny wouldn''t let me do the housework, and there was no need to take care of the children.

    It seems that I haven''t been so idle for a long time. Ever since I left Fu Jing''s villa, I''ve been busy living alone, taking care of my food, clothing, and transportation. Later, jiang miao picked me up and laid in bed every day to recuperate. I was so sick that I wanted to die. After giving birth, I came to my aunt all the time and learned to take care of my child...

    Along the way, I came too.

    In just a few months, it seemed like a few years had passed.

    "Let''s go to the supermarket." Fu jing wanted to carry the child.

    I disagree. "Tingsheng had a fever last night. It''s not appropriate to take him out for a breeze now."

    He hesitated for a while, then handed tingsheng over to the nanny and let''s go shopping together.

    In the past, we would go out and buy food together. If I told him what I wanted to eat, he would be able to do it well. He would find a way to make good food for me. That was probably the happiest time of my life.

    "Haven''t you changed your taste?" He asked.

    I pouted. "Maybe I''ve become more picky."

    "Just in time, my cooking has improved."

    What? "You''re still improving. There''s no room for improvement."

    He was very pleased. "Although there is little room for improvement, there is still room for improvement."

    I looked at him speechlessly. Would he die if I wasn''t narcissistic?

    After shopping in the supermarket for a long time, I bought two carts of things. I think this one is good too. That one needs to buy some too. It''s enough to buy a cart of ingredients. There is also a cart of daily necessities and small toys.

    Tingsheng had been playing for more than three months. He didn''t know if he could play. He bought it first.

    We put the things back in the car, the car drove downstairs, and then carried them upstairs a little bit.

    "When will the house be demolished?"

    Fu jing thought for a moment. "A few months, or less."

    It''s okay. There''s still time.

    We filled the fridge, put the things away, and let the nanny go home. During the day, fu jing took more children with him. I told him to go to bed, and I brought him. He took the pillow and went to the living room, saying that he wanted to leave the big bed for us.

    "Why don''t you stay in the other room? You have to sleep on the sofa in the living room." I said it opened the door of the other room. Who knew it was full of baby products and a delicate crib.

    When... Was this prepared?!

    "Oh no, I got caught early." Fu Jing leaned against the wall and smiled at me.

 Chapter 188 Sense of Crisis

    "You..." I was speechless as I looked at the arrangement in front of me.

    Fu Jing walked in front of me. "Time is running out. We didn''t have time to decorate properly, but we can still make tingsheng comfortable."

    Is this not properly arranged? I gasped. "Did you do it while I was sleeping?"

    He said, "Do you like it?"

    I nodded as I thought, touched the blue crib, and the brightly colored wallpaper on the wall. "Is this... A wind chime?"

    "Well, when I booked it, people said that many parents reported that children like to watch and listen to wind chimes."

    "Did you ask all the questions?"

    Compared to Fu Jing, I''m not as guilty as a mother. His attention to tingsheng has exceeded my imagination.

    He went to pick up Tingsheng and put him in the new crib. Tingsheng kept looking at the wind chime above her head, kicking his legs.

    Fu jing flicked his hand casually, and the wind chime made a pleasant sound. Tingsheng''s round little eyes widened, looking like a curious baby.

    I laughed at the side. With a creature like a child, the relationship between two people would have a subtle change. We seemed to have met another one. This one was more gentle, more loving, more tolerant, and even more smiling.

    "If you were Tingsheng''s father, would you love him?" I blurted out this question without even thinking about it.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? A tiger doesn''t eat its own son." Fu Jing patted my head. "If Tingsheng were my son and you were my wife, I would treat this family well."

    His sudden affections overwhelmed me. I closed my eyes. "Go get Tingsheng to sleep. I want to enjoy my childless leisure."

    "No problem."

    Now, fu jing has a new feeling about taking care of the children. He won''t be tired at all. If he takes care of them for a while, I don''t believe he can take care of them!

    Anyway, now that I''m free, I''m sprawled out on the big bed, completely relaxed. When Fu Jing comes in, I don''t think he''s tired at all.

    "Don''t you think the thunder is a little loud?" I asked.

    "It''s not heavy. He''s premature. It''s better if he grows heavier."

    He even knew about the premature birth. I didn''t want to talk to him anymore. I was afraid that if I kept talking, I would not be able to help but waver.

    The night passed without a word. The two of them were lying in bed in harmony. I played with my cell phone, he did his thing, fell asleep and dreamt, snored and gritted their teeth. I didn''t know anything when I fell asleep anyway.

    It feels great to wake up naturally, and it feels even better to not have to get up in the middle of the night to feed.

    "Tingsheng cried again last night."

    Fu Jing grunted and carried Tingsheng around the living room, not doing anything else.

    Maybe he''s the one with the child maniac. I shook my head and went to wash my face and brush my teeth to fill my stomach.

    After a few days when fu jing took me to bed, I became lazy. Tan Jie called me and asked me how I was doing. I said everything was fine and didn''t tell him about the falling out with Jiang Miao.

    When he returns to his superstar position, everything will be discussed in the long run.

    Another week passed, and I didn''t contact anyone except Tan Jie. Fu Jing went out occasionally, and the rest of the time was when he was angry. Sometimes Tingsheng cried so much that I was upset. He still patiently coaxed me.

    I was a little shaken, but every time I was shaken, I would think of Fu Shouye''s face. I didn''t dare to believe Fu Jing anymore and let the past repeat itself.

    Knock knock knock...

    "I''ll open the door." I thought it was Fu Jing, who had just left, who knew it was Hai Tang when he opened the door.

    Without much thought, I closed the door.

    "Chen Qing, I have something to say. Open the door." Her voice was a little weak.

    I''ve seen too many faces of her. I''ve heard of her with a sad tone. She''s been unmoved for a long time.

    "I''m warning you, Fu Jing will be back soon. If you don''t leave, you''ll make everyone look bad. Don''t blame me." I was stiff, but I didn''t open the door.

    "Grandpa already knows that Ah Jing is with you. He is very suspicious of your child now. Did you choose to be with Ah Jing because you want to hand over your son to the Fu family?"

    So soon?

    I didn''t say anything. Hai Tang continued, "Ah Jing has just overtaken his father in his career, and Fu Ming is having a hard time at the company. If you distract Ah Jing at this time, what he has worked so hard to accumulate will be gone!"

    "Is this interesting? Are you afraid I''ll steal your husband?"

    "My husband is mine, but Ah Jing is not mine. He married me just for his career. He never loved me. You and I both know that he loved you."

    I shook my head and disagreed with her. Did Fu Jing love me? I don''t think so.

    "I came to remind you that I don''t want to lose anything because of you. If you can think of him, leave him." Hai Tang said this and left. The sound of high heels hitting the ground came, and it was gone for a while.

    For his sake? Why should I think about him? I should think about me and tingsheng.

    I called elder sister Zhang. She had just recovered from her injury. I asked her to come back to take care of my child. She didn''t want to. She said that jiang miao had sent someone to monitor her.

    I took her kindness and added two thousand yuan to her account. If he hadn''t been beaten up for me and called Fu Jing for me, I wouldn''t have been able to get through these days peacefully with tingsheng.

    It seems that Jiang Miao still hasn''t given up looking for me, so I can only stay under Fu Jing''s wings and seek shelter.

    As for how he takes care of his company, it has nothing to do with me. I hardened my heart to think so.

    When I was devoted to him, he put me under house arrest and repeatedly asked me to treat me like a puppet. I had to do whatever he said to the fu family. It was hard not to do this. Why should I put myself in jail and continue to think about him?

    I''m not a virgin. I can pretend that nothing happened.

    In the evening, Fu Jing came back to be a good father and cook like nothing happened.

    "Is your company in good shape now?" I asked.

    "Why are you asking all of a sudden? All right." He brought me the freshly baked sweet potato with cheese and reminded me to heat it.

    I sat on the bar with a spoon to eat, and he continued to cook dinner. "Hai Tang came to remind me today to think more about you and not delay your career."

    "Don''t bother." He paused for a moment before continuing.

    "I think so too." I purposely said, "Fu Jing, would you like to leave all this behind and come with me?"

    He put the dishes on the plate and turned to look at me. "Why ask unrealistic questions?"

    "Why is it unrealistic? Your grandfather was eyeing my son. If one day he knew that Tingsheng''s biological father was you, would he force me to run away with Tingsheng again?!"

 Chapter 189 Romantic

    Fu Jing stared at me. "What did you just say? Tingsheng is my son?"

    "You heard wrong." I turned around and left.

    He came out of the bar, unbuttoned his apron and threw it on the table. "You said, you said that tingsheng is my son."

    "I didn''t. The dna has been tested. Can it be fake?" I was too excited to say anything, and now I have to bite my tongue and not let him know.

    "Chen Qing, tell me the truth. Tingsheng is my son, right? The dna was tested by jiang miao. I don''t believe it. I''m going to do it myself."

    When he said that, I suddenly panicked. "Are you really going to force me to hide my voice so that you won''t see you for the rest of your life?!"

    Fu Jing raised his hand and stroked my face. I opened his hand and went back to the bedroom to close the door. Why couldn''t I do anything when I faced Fu Jing? I was still so low all the way. I twisted my thigh in anger and bared my teeth in pain.

    After a long time, Fu Jing knocked on the door. I didn''t answer. He came in with a tray. There were all kinds of small dishes on it.

    "It''s only after dinner that you have the strength to be angry with me." He put the tray by the bed and sat beside me.

    I purposely covered my head and ignored him. He pulled the quilt twice. When he saw that I was holding it tightly, he stopped pulling and covered it more tightly.

    After a while, I was out of breath and pulled the quilt out myself.

    I glared at him angrily. He picked up my favorite sweet potato and fanned it at me to let the smell waft over. I sniffed it a few times, and he was right. I had enough to be angry.

    "You feed me."

    He raised the corner of his mouth and fed me with a spoon. He would pick whatever dish I was referring to.

    Fu Jing touched my head. "Are you not angry?"

    "Who says I''m not angry? I''m telling you, don''t force me. If you want to take my son away, I''ll fight with you." My attitude was as firm as a rock.

    "I promise, no one dares to steal our children."

    He held me by the shoulder and I leaned back in his arms.

    I pinched his neck. "You can''t lie to me anymore."

    "I swear." He kissed me on the forehead.

    My hands trembled as I hugged his waist. When I hugged him, my arms hung on him and became quiet.

    The days around Fu Jing were very leisurely. I was not a person who liked to go out. Staying at home for two or three days would not be strange. Instead, I felt more comfortable being alone.

    Fu Jing had a weekend off, and he was taking me out for a walk. I thought he was going out for a date or something, and I changed my clothes and put on some light makeup. Who knew that he was just wandering around the neighborhood, letting the thunder bask in the sun...

    I looked at him speechless before he smiled and said, "I''m kidding. Tingsheng left it at home. I''ll take you out today."

    "Where are you going?"

    He didn''t answer. Naturally, he took my hand to get the car and drove straight to the mall. I didn''t know he was taking me to the movies until I got to the top floor.

    "How do you know I want to see this movie?" I''m a little surprised.

    "I saw the order on your phone, ordered and canceled, afraid I didn''t have time to read it, or no one to watch it with you?"

    This kind of little refreshing love movie, watching alone is definitely looking for abuse, and the online comments are very high, and I haven''t seen a movie for a long time, so I want to watch it, but think of a person to return the order.

    I didn''t expect fu jing to see it.

    His carefulness once again won my favor. I stood on tiptoe with a smile and kissed him while he was collecting the tickets.

    He took the ticket, lightly touched my forehead with his head, and the attendant who handed it to us stared at us. After a long time, he did not come to his senses. It was only when I smiled at her that she lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "It''s going to be singles day soon. I''ll come out and torture the dog then." I took Fu Jing''s arm and said.

    "Naughty."

    He took me to the ticket counter. At the ticket counter, I grabbed him and pointed at the popcorn in the counter. He immediately understood.

    It was rare for a 30-year-old to be as romantic as a boy, but I enjoyed being taken care of and felt like I was back in my teens and twenties.

    After watching a movie, I was so afraid that fu jing would be bored. I secretly glanced at him from the corner of my eye and saw that he didn''t feel any discomfort, so I was relieved.

    "Did this happen in movies when you were in school?" After reading it, I was very interested in discussing it with him.

    Fu Jing frowned. "Do you want to hear the truth or lie?"

    "Of course it''s the truth." I''m curious about his childhood.

    "Yes, but I don''t like to be involved. I thought they were childish."

    I said, "What were you thinking then?"

    "Astronomy, physics, I like hawking."

    I took a deep breath. Well, I don''t understand the world of a bully. Students like me who follow the trend in chinese education don''t dream about that. They think about math, physics, and some handsome boy in the next class.

    He chatted with Fu Jing all the way home. He opened his mouth and told me a lot about his past. Most of it was about living with his mother.

    "Haven''t you found her yet?"

    Fu Jing''s eyes flashed with disappointment. "No."

    "Keep looking?"

    "Yes."

    I held him in my hand. "There are still many ten years left in life. There''s some kind of connection between blood and blood. Look at Chen Lai. She''s been missing for so many years. I''ve been looking for her for seven years. She''s back on her own. If your mother were still here, she would come back to you."

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything. When he stopped the car, he gave me a kiss.

    "You go upstairs first. I want to go to the entrance of the neighborhood to buy something."

    After asking him to go up, I wanted to buy some sanitary jin. I was just about to go back to the neighborhood when I met a mother-in-law who fell on the ground. I wanted to help her, but I was afraid of bumping into porcelain.

    Looking around, there was a surveillance camera. I immediately went up and asked, "Auntie, where did you fall?"

    "I sprained my ankle." The mother-in-law''s attitude was very impatient.

    "I''ll take you to the hospital." I helped her to her feet.

    She frowned and hit me. "Slow down, can''t you see that I can''t stand?"

    I was stunned by the beating. This mother-in-law is too irritable...

    "Okay, then I''ll help you walk slowly."

    Her red lips curled. "Can I go now? Hurry up, squat down and carry me."

    What is it? And the mother-in-law who did this? Look at her red ankle. Forget it. I did a good deed.

    I bent over and took her to the intersection to take a taxi. She wanted me to follow her to the hospital.

    "Who will register me if you don''t go? Can the doctor take a look at my feet if you don''t?"

    "Your attitude is a little better. I promise the doctor will see you." I smiled politely.

 Chapter 190 A Bad-tempered Mother-in-law

    "You dare to say that I have a bad attitude?" The mother-in-law''s voice suddenly became shrill, and her eyes behind her reading glasses shone with cold light.

    The first time I saw such a fierce mother-in-law, my world view was about to be overturned.

    Come on, come on, I''m scared, okay?

    "No, I mean you look kind and kind. The doctor will take care of you. I won''t go home if I have something else to do." I closed the car door with a smile. I was so mean to help you.

    I had already turned around, and the mother-in-law opened the door and yelled at me, "Damn girl, come over here. If you don''t take me to the hospital, I''ll call the police and tell them you ran away."

    Hit-and-run? I tried my best to control my temper. Although there were surveillance cameras here, it wasn''t worth it to get into trouble because of my anger. Wasn''t it just to send her to the hospital? I sent her over, and it wouldn''t be a problem to contact her family.

    I turned around and accompanied her to the hospital. She was still in a fierce manner the whole way, as if someone owed her money.

    When I got to the hospital, she insisted that I carry her to the emergency room. It was already at the door, so I had to carry her.

    I went to the doctor to see her. I was the one who wheeled her to take the film. She gave me my id card and card to pay the bill and gave me the password.

    "How dare you? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take out all your money with your card?"

    "Then I have a way to find you." Her mother-in-law was very confident.

    Well, I couldn''t afford it. I took her id to pay for it. The doctor fixed her bones and told her to go back to rest for a while. Then I remembered to ask her family.

    "I don''t have a family. You take me home." She said.

    I put my arms around my waist and said, "Why should I? I''m doing a good deed and not an obligation to send you to the hospital. You''re taking an inch? No."

    "How many people want to give it to me? Why don''t you give it to me? Hmph, if you don''t send me home." She said as she stood up from her chair.

    Who said his feet hurt when they touched the ground? Looking at her limping, I was defeated again. Who said that only women and little people were difficult to raise, especially old women.

    I took a taxi to take her home, and her home surprised me. She lived halfway up the mountain, and the area was surprisingly large. A large villa could accommodate hundreds of people.

    "My mother, this is too luxurious." I stood at the door.

    Her mother-in-law snorted scornfully. "Why don''t you carry me in?"

    "How do I know you''re not a bad person? What if I carry you in and you kidnap me?" I hummed just like her.

    She pinched my arm and it hurt me so much that I couldn''t fight back. It was only then that I realized that her old woman was not a simple person. If she wanted to kidnap me, she would have kidnapped me long ago, and she wouldn''t have waited until now.

    I rubbed my aching arm and carried her along the long road. I felt that the size of my house was especially bad. Just going from the main door to the small door would be exhausting.

    Fortunately, the old man was light and light, so it was not difficult to carry him home.

    "I can''t. I''m exhausted." Just as I put her on the sofa, I sat down on the carpet and felt like I was about to collapse. I felt sore everywhere.

    "My name is Wu Ying, and I''m 73 years old. I''m more than enough to be your grandmother. I also call me aunt! Hmph."

    I gasped and took two sips of water from the table. "Don''t women like to be called younger than they are? Why are you so hard to serve?"

    "What bothers me the most is you hypocritical young people." Wu Ying pointed at me and said, "If it weren''t for your weak body, I would have let the driver stop at the foot of the mountain and let you carry me up the mountain."

    What the hell? The corner of my mouth twitched. "No, grandma wu, we met for the first time today. I was kind enough to help you. I don''t have any grudges with you, do I?"

    She glanced at me, turned her head proudly and ignored me.

    I''ve never met such a weird old lady in my life, so I left early and left early.

    When I got to the gate, the guard stopped me and said that the old lady sent a car for me. When the car came out, I was almost struck by lightning.

    I was sent home in trepidation, and the driver gave me a bag of things that I bought before. I just left it at the old lady''s house? I thanked him and went home with my things.

    As soon as he got home, Fu Jing came up to him. "Where have you been? I won''t pick you up even if I call you."

    I sighed. "I met a big freak today."

    I took two sips of my drink and told him what happened just now, focusing on the luxury car that was a few meters long.

    I''ve never been in such a luxurious car in my life.

    "What do you call this old lady?"

    "She said her name was Wu Ying, and she didn''t like me calling her auntie. She''s a grandmother, and I''m a mother. It''s not wrong to call her auntie. Why are you so angry? Why are you still teasing me?" I grumbled unhappily.

    Fu Jing looked at me, and I saw something wrong in his eyes.

    "What''s wrong with you? Am I in trouble?" I have a bad feeling.

    "It''s not a problem. Fortunately, you listened to her and didn''t provoke her." Fu jing held my hand. "She''s two elder figures in North city. In the northern city, there''s no one who dares not give her face."

    No wonder he had such a bad temper and was always ordering and demanding others. It turned out that they had the capital.

    I was so glad that I swallowed my saliva and said, "Look, it''s good for me to be a coward."

    Fu Jing laughed at me. "With your personality, it''s hard to offend people unless it''s someone who has a problem with you."

    "If you want to praise me, I''ll let go of it. Why are you so reserved? It''s really out of the ordinary." I lay down on the sofa. "Serving the old lady for half a day is killing me. I''m going to take a bath and rest."

    At night, I lay on the bed reading a magazine, my calves resting on the thighs of my other leg.

    Fu Jing came in after taking a bath, wiping his hair. His wet hair hung in strands on his forehead, occasionally shaking with his movements, coupled with his handsome face, it was really easy to lose control.

    He glanced at me and I quickly withdrew my gaze.

    "Have you seen enough?" His voice was hoarse and extremely seductive.

    I cleared my throat and blushed. Before I could say anything, he came over and hugged me...

 Chapter 191 Ting Sheng Was Taken Away

    But because I came to the moon, we didn''t do anything.

    After cuddling in his arms for a long time, he suddenly got up. After a while, I turned around and smelled the smell of brown sugar ginger tea.

    "Sleep after drinking."

    I was so touched again. "Why are you so nice to me?"

    "Is that enough?" He pinched my face, his hands were not heavy, and every time he pinched me, it hurt a little. "I didn''t take good care of you when you were pregnant, and I didn''t accompany you during childbirth, let alone during confinement. Just make a bowl of ginger tea for you on your period. You''re too gullible."

    I''m not gullible, it''s not because it''s him.

    I smiled and didn''t say anything. I was about to drink the bowl of ginger tea. He blocked my hand and said, "Let me try it first."

    I was stunned. He had already taken a sip and said it wasn''t hot and handed it back to me.

    When I drink, my eyes are a little wet. Damn Fu Jing, why do I have to do something every time?

    When I was discouraged, he stuck to me like a dog''s skin. He said he didn''t want to be with him, and he wanted to stick. But when I gave him my trust and love, he threw it away without a care.

    Fu Jing, Fu Jing, I really don''t know how to face you.

    After drinking it in one breath, I took a few breaths in a row. It tasted weird. I don''t like it.

    He gave me some water to rinse my mouth. After washing up, I lay down on the bed and didn''t move. I used to have dysmenorrhea. It hurt when I ate too much cold and exercised too much. It didn''t hurt anymore. Not long after the baby was born, I came to my aunt wildly. I came here for half a month. It didn''t hurt in less than a month.

    In the past, I heard that giving birth to a child could cure dysmenorrhea, but now that I think about it, it makes sense.

    Fu Jing put a special cushion under me, afraid that I would dirty the mattress sheets. With a cushion, not to mention turning over, rolling was not afraid.

    After a good night''s sleep, she was woken up early in the morning by a knock on the door.

    Fu Jing went to open the door. In less than ten seconds, he told me to go out.

    I went out in my home clothes, and when I saw wu ying sitting on the sofa in the living room, I was completely sleepless and very energetic. "Grandma wu, why are you here?"

    "Thank you." Her words were perfectly articulate and her airs were not ordinary.

    The veins on my forehead throbbed and I pointed to the bodyguard at the door, "Are you sure you''re here to thank me, not to scare people?"

    "I''m old and my legs are not convenient. I sprained my ankle yesterday. They didn''t trust me to come out alone. You can treat them as non-existent." Wu Ying poured himself tea, not treating himself as an outsider.

    I took the kettle and poured tea for her. "You made a special trip because your legs and feet were inconvenient. I feel grateful, or you can go home."

    "Chase me away?"

    "No, no." I quickly shook my head and received a warning look from Fu Jing. I changed the subject. "What did the doctor say yesterday? You heard it too. The old people have bone loss. Even if they sprained their feet, they have to rest. I''m afraid you might run back and forth and hurt your bones."

    Wu Ying nodded with satisfaction. "It sounds like a personal thing. I''m here to thank you. I can''t go back on my word. Tell me how you want me to thank you."

    "You can thank me no matter what?"

    "Whatever."

    I looked at Fu Jing with pleasure, and he signaled me not to, but I wanted to, "Actually, I didn''t do anything, but you''re so sincere. I''m sorry if I refuse. I really have something to ask you. I want to go out with Ah Jing for a while. Can you take care of my son for me?"

    Wu Ying laughed. "You stinky girl, do you think I don''t know where your son came from? I know everything about you. You''re smart enough to throw such a hot potato at me."

    "Aren''t you going to thank me as much as you say? Take care of my child for a few days. What''s wrong?" I mustered up the courage to argue with her.

    "Sure."

    "No." Fu Jing grabbed my arm. "I don''t agree."

    Wu Ying looked at him with interest. "You don''t agree? You''re not the father of a child."

    "Who said I wasn''t." Fu Jing answered with a forceful voice.

    Wu Ying looked at me again. I scratched my head. "Grandma wu, it''s a long story. In short, you can help me with this. You can take tingsheng away now. But in advance, Ah Jing and I can go to see tingsheng. No one else can."

    She paused. "Okay."

    Fu jing wanted to stop him. I wouldn''t let him move. I hugged his waist and wouldn''t let him move.

    Wu Ying had Tingsheng taken away, and so did she.

    Fu Jing glared at me and my expression became sad. "Do you think I don''t want to be with tingsheng? There''s no mother who doesn''t want to see her son all the time. I have to."

    "I told you, I can protect you two." The veins on his neck popped out.

    "Can you count your words? You only won one point against Fu Zhong after marrying Hai Tang. And because I lost two points and everything, I can''t let you do that." I turned around with a cold face.

    Fu Jing held my shoulder. I just didn''t look at him. "The most important thing is that we''re together."

    "You''re wrong. The most important thing is how long we can be together."

    He stopped talking. We are not children anymore. We are too old to take things step by step. We have a child, so we don''t even have the power to be willful. Now we can only endure it.

    All day long, Fu Jing was either on the balcony or in the bedroom, not going to work.

    When I asked him for money, he threw the card at me.

    I checked the money in my account and took out a large portion of it from Fu Jing. I plan to start a company.

    In the workplace, it''s almost impossible to achieve great achievements within a few years. These days, I have been thinking about what career started quickly and developed quickly. Besides the big real estate of Fu shi, I have focused on the development of an industry.

    I want to target the internet, invest first, and then do it myself.

    When I was with Zheng Jiabo, I got to know a lot of ceos who were doing this, so I made an appointment with one of them tonight.

    "It''s been a day. It''s time to calm down." I approached Fu Jing.

    He glanced at me. "I''m not angry."

    "Then what are you doing?"

    "Think." His two words made me want to stop asking.

    I poked him in the chest. "Before you think about it, come with me to meet someone and help me out."

    "Who is it?" He grabbed my hand and pecked it on his lips.

 Chapter 192 Reason

    "You''ll know when you go." I smiled mysteriously.

    Fu Jing has a bad temper. I''m not sure if he''ll help me out with everything I say. He''s a man of high spirits. I can''t guarantee that he won''t go if I ask him to stand up for me to meet someone he doesn''t think highly of.

    When he saw the visitor, he gave me a speechless look.

    I pleaded, "Just think of it as helping me."

    He closed his eyes and agreed.

    "Oh, so is Fu Boss! I... Knew I''d brought a good bottle of wine." Jiang siyi clapped his hands and looked annoyed.

    I smiled. "President jiang, come and sit down. Fu Boss has a cold recently. He doesn''t drink."

    "Secretary chen, you didn''t say hello to me earlier. Look at me. I''m so embarrassed." He came over and shook hands with Fu Jing. "Hello, Fu Boss."

    In my memory, Fu Jing rarely shook hands with anyone. I was worried that he would embarrass himself by not showing his face. I secretly pinched his butt. He glared at me and shook hands with jiang si reluctantly.

    I was relieved that Fu Jing was not needed for the rest of the matter, but jiang si tried to curry favor with Fu Jing and occasionally brought the topic to Fu Jing. Fu Jing ignored him and it was me who stood in the way.

    When I got close to his business, I wanted to leave. Jiang si didn''t want to give up this opportunity. Holding a glass of wine, he said to fu jing, "Fu Boss, I know our company is too small to be worthy of Fu shi, but I still hope we can cooperate in the future. Bah, I''m not right. I hope fu will always give me a chance to cooperate with the Fu shi."

    "Got it." Fu Jing didn''t even have a drink.

    I picked up the glass in front of him and said, "I''ll drink it for you, president fu and president jiang."

    I was about to pour the wine into my mouth when fu jing grabbed my glass and drank it all in one gulp. Jiang si seemed to be greatly encouraged and grinned happily. He was still trying to get ahead of himself. I pretended to answer the phone and said I was leaving, so he could only let him go.

    When I went out, Fu Jing''s face was always dark, and he didn''t pay much attention to me.

    "I know it''s a grievance to let a big ceo eat with the boss of a small company, but you don''t have to keep putting on a straight face at me. I don''t know if you dislike him or me." I pretended to be angry.

    He grabbed my arm, and when I lost my temper, he suddenly shouted, "Stand up for me!"

    I was stunned by what he said.

    He wrapped his arms around my waist. "If you dare to say that I despise you again, try it."

    I touched my nose and said, "Then you have a dark face all the time. You don''t dislike me. What is it?"

    "I despise myself."

    I frowned, puzzled.

    "I didn''t give you enough security to make you want to be independent." He hugged me, not letting me see the expression on his face. "If you want to be independent, if you want to succeed, I just don''t do well."

    I put my hand around his waist and retracted without touching him. "We are two individuals. There''s no need for you to say this. After all this has happened, I''ve come to understand that it''s better to rely on yourself than on who. I just want to rely on myself now."

    He took a breath and exhaled slowly. I felt a sense of sadness.

    "Let''s go." Fu Jing held me by the hand. I still couldn''t see his expression clearly as he walked in front of me.

    In the past, I didn''t let go of any of his expressions, always trying to figure out his thoughts, following behind his butt to be his little woman, but now I''m too lazy to look at it again, it''s the kind of person who doesn''t care at all.

    When I got home, I wanted to go and hold my temper. When I walked into the nursery and found that he was not there, my heart was empty. Fu Jing went to take a bath, and the sound of water came from the bathroom, which made me feel even more lonely. The little things in life were still the same as usual, but something was different.

    Maybe I said it too much, but I don''t regret it.

    Fu Jing and I, it''s better to have some boundaries than no boundaries.

    The next day when Fu Jing went to work, I was the only one left at home. I went online to check the information. I was very hungry at noon and ordered a takeout for lunch. As a result, the takeout was delivered, and I couldn''t eat a single bite. Instead, I went to the refrigerator to find leftovers.

    Fu Jing''s leftovers were better than others''.

    I gave up the takeout, heated up the leftovers, and went out in the afternoon. Tan Jie was just resting, so we met.

    "Are you defending yourself against me now? You think I don''t know where you went." Tan Jie had a bad attitude.

    I lowered my eyes. "When Jiang Miao hit me, I ran out with the baby in my arms. I didn''t have time to call you. Fu jing saved me. I wanted to find you, but I only went back with Fu Jing after I pointed Jiang Miao at you."

    "Don''t you remember what he did to you?" He frowned, very displeased, and had a taste of hatred.

    "I remember. I will never forget it in my life. I haven''t forgotten those things. Now that someone is covering for me, why should I not? Do you have to let me lead the trouble to you? It took us a long time to regain our strength. Can we do it again?"

    Tan Jie was silent.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t fall into it again. I just want to protect my son and become a strong man. If you really do good for me, you can go back to your original state." I looked at him. "I''m still waiting for you to help me."

    He threw me a napkin. "Remember what you said. Don''t hit your face."

    I don''t know if I can slap my face, but I don''t think I can. I still have reason.

    After dinner with him, I went home to sleep. Suddenly, it was thundering and raining heavily outside. I lived in North city for seven or eight years and saw such a heavy rain for the first time.

    I took out all the blankets and wrapped them around me. I sat on the sofa and waited for Fu Jing to come back. 8: 00, 9: 00 ... He never came back.

    The windows of my house were not closed, and the cold wind poured in through the windows. It made me shiver and my legs hurt a little.

    When I was in confinement, although the conditions were very good, but sister-in-law yue said that I was weak, I walked a lot at that time, when it was raining and windy, and the weather was especially cold, my legs hurt.

    I lay on the sofa in pain and tried to close the window, but I didn''t have the strength.

    As soon as the door opened, I sat up and moved towards the door. Fu jing turned on the light and looked at me. "What are you doing lying on the sofa?"

    "My leg hurts." I was sweating profusely.

    Fu Jing immediately put down his things and looked at my leg. He said it hurt the moment he pressed it.

    "What happened?"

    "I think it''s because I''m tired from not sitting properly during the confinement period." I leaned back on the sofa and didn''t have the strength. "Can you buy me some painkillers? I''m really in pain."

    He carried me to the bed, covered me with two thin blankets, and then went to buy medicine. After ten minutes, he came back with the medicine and fed me medicine.

    After taking the medicine, I still felt pain. He put a warm baby on my leg and I lay in his arms.

    "Go to the hospital." He brought me clothes to change.

    I nodded, feeling that something was wrong. Maybe it wasn''t just the pain in my legs.

 Chapter 193 Give Me A Company

    Fu jing sent me to the hospital at night. The cold rain hit the window of the car and made me tremble.

    I endured the pain in my leg and moaned along the way. I couldn''t listen to Fu Jing''s comfort and concern. I just wanted to relieve my pain quickly.

    "Are you here?" Not yet?" I kept asking. Fu Jing''s car was driving fast.

    The scenery on both sides of the road passed quickly. I saw a row of trees being blown to one side by the wind.

    "Hold on a little longer." Fu jing took the time to shake my hand and comfort me when he held the steering wheel.

    When I arrived at the hospital, he carried me to the doctor. I looked at the expression on his face and felt touched. Was his concern at this moment true? Fu Jing, Fu Jing, I''m afraid of being bullied by you. If one day I can''t trust you anymore, no matter how good you are to me, you won''t warm my heart.

    I tightened my arms around his neck, but I crave his warmth.

    I asked the doctor to give me pain relief. He looked at me in pain and signed his consent to use a drug that had good pain relief, but had a slightly larger side effect.

    The pain eased and I was finally able to sleep.

    When I woke up from sleep, it didn''t hurt anymore, and I knew I was hungry. I said I wanted to eat, so Fu Jing went out to buy it for me immediately. After eating, I felt refreshed.

    "What did the doctor say?"

    Fu Jing touched my head. "Nothing."

    "Then why do I hurt so much?"

    His eyes were filled with heartache and he hugged me without saying a word. The more he did this, the more I felt that something was wrong.

    "I''m sorry I didn''t stay by your side when you were in confinement. It was because of the cold that you fell ill."

    Moon sickness? But I am in confinement. Even though the rainy weather may be a little uncomfortable, it is not so serious.

    "What about this? Will it hurt whenever it rains in the future?" I shook my head. This kind of pain is enough once. If I come again, I will really die.

    "I will take good care of you. At the worst, I will have another child and let you sit for another month."

    What the hell? I looked at him helplessly. "On business, can you stop joking? If it hurts so much every time it rains, then I won''t live here. I''m going to africa."

    He was amused by me. "It''s not that serious, but you have to take care of it. Yesterday it was cold. I came back to see you sleeping on the sofa, covered only with a thin blanket, and the cold invaded your joints. That''s why it hurts so much."

    I breathed a sigh of relief. "I was alone at home last night. I wanted to wait for you to come back. Who knew you would come back so late?"

    "It''s my fault." He coaxed me nicely. "I see you''re studying the internet business. I just bought an empty shell company that hasn''t gone public yet. It''s very small. I''ll give it to you to practice."

    My eyes lit up. I thought about it for so long, and he arranged it for me?

    "I... I may not be ready yet." I suddenly felt a little nervous.

    "Try it."

    His words made me accept his gift in peace, a company.

    I''m so glad that I left Wu Ying to take care of my anger. Besides the pain of missing me, it''s really much easier to do things. It''s been raining these days. I''ve been drinking chinese medicine every day. It doesn''t hurt much, but my joints are uncomfortable.

    The house was filled with the smell of traditional chinese medicine. I couldn''t even eat if I drank it three times a day.

    In just a week, I lost a few pounds.

    The weather is getting better. Fu jing and I have an appointment to go to the company. I have read the company''s information over the past few days and it basically meets my requirements. I plan to take over the company, do two new projects, and then do development and patents.

    Every time I think about it, I have a lot of energy. There''s nothing better than making my own money.

    As soon as I arrived at the office, a group of people stood at the door to welcome me. I looked at Fu Jing, he nodded, and I walked forward.

    The person in charge of the company was led by the supervisor and clapped at me. I waved my hand and said, "Thank you for your enthusiasm. I will introduce myself first. From today on, I will be your boss. My name is Chen Qing and I am clear. I hope that our company can become a team. We will work together and strive to do a good job in the company."

    Another round of applause, and I smiled. "Several department heads are meeting at my company."

    Before I left, I took another look at Fu Jing. He stood at the door and looked at me, smiling and nodding, his eyes like parents looking at a child.

    I waved at him and told him to go back. He left. The rest is mine. This place will be my battlefield alone.

    The heads of several departments went to the conference room for a meeting. I checked the company''s situation with them, asked them about the progress of several interruptions, and listened to their suggestions. I was a little confused.

    Even though I have read a lot of information and have some understanding of the operation of this kind of Internet Co, it is still silly to put it into practice.

    After the morning meeting, I decided to hire a consultant for myself. After asking Fu Jing, he introduced me to someone - Yang Jian.

    This was the leader of the internet industry, and in recent years the limelight had even overshadowed that of Fu shi. His company''s annual profit growth was the highest in the country, but partly because of its low starting point.

    Yang Jian was a man in his forties, dressed formally and elegantly. He did not look like a successful person, an elite, but an old cadre.

    After Fu Jing introduced me, I had a private appointment with Yang Jian. I heard that he liked hong kong style morning tea, so I specially found a very authentic shop to treat him to morning tea.

    "Mr. Yang, thank you for coming."

    He smiled and said in a refined manner, "Don''t say that. I heard from president fu that you have a lot of ideas and are a very hardworking woman. The more young people like this, the more fortunate it is for our industry. If you want to ask anything, I will know everything."

    He said so, so I''m sure I''m not polite. Just three days into work, I''ve accumulated a lot of questions, and after asking them one by one, I took notes.

    After eating for two hours, the food was cold, but Yang Jian still kindly explained it to me.

    After dinner, I was full of gratitude to him. There were too few such generous people in this world.

    "Mr. Yang, thank you so much." I kept bowing to him.

    Yang Jian smiled. "Next time if you don''t understand anything, you can come to me. I welcome you to cooperate with us."

    "Really?" My eyes lit up and I was so excited.

    "Really." He patted me on the shoulder.

    After sending Yang Jian away, I was happy for a long time and excitedly told Fu Jing about this experience. Before he could finish listening, he hung up on me.

 Chapter 194 Watching Coldly

    I was very upset about being hung up and called back without saying anything.

    "Why did you hang up on me? If you have something urgent to say, you don''t have to hang up without a word."

    Fu Jing remained silent.

    I vaguely sensed that something was wrong with his mood, probably because of my understanding of him and my intuition about women. I felt that when I complimented other men, he seemed very unhappy.

    "I just finished talking to Mr. Yang, and now I have to go back to the company to settle some things. I will come to you for lunch. Do you have any plans?" I asked.

    "No."

    I hung up the phone with a hum. I was in a good mood and now I''m only half happy. I combined what I heard from Yang Jian with my work. Suddenly, I''m not confused and I know what to do with the company.

    When I got back to the office, I immediately called the secretary for a meeting.

    I took my bag and went to find Fu Jing. Before he was done, I stood downstairs at the Fushijituan and waited for him to come down. Instead of waiting, Fu Jing waited for Hai Tang and Fu Ming, who were going out hand in hand.

    "Sister-in-law, who do you think this is?" Fu Ming appeared in front of me in a strange tone.

    In fact, I saw them a long time ago, but I didn''t want to say hello to them. It would be better if everyone pretended not to know each other. Who knew that Fu Ming, the troublemaker, was a stubborn person.

    Hai Tang nodded at me. "Looking for Ah Jing?"

    I smiled and said nothing.

    "Come to the company and seduce my big brother. Chen Qing, why are you so shameless?" Fu Ming''s voice was sharp and harsh.

    I didn''t want to argue with her, and I didn''t want to be embarrassed when I was in a bad mood. I stood aside and pretended not to know her.

    Hai Tang tugged at Fu Ming. "Okay, Mingming, let''s go eat."

    "No matter what you eat, people are bullying you. How can you eat?" Fu Ming dragged Hai Tang to me and said, "Chen Qing, look out. This is my sister-in-law, my brother''s legal wife, the wife of our Fu family. You''re just a third party, a mistress who doesn''t even have a name!"

    My backhand was just a slap, and Fu Ming came up to hit me. Before she could drop her hand, someone grabbed her wrist.

    "Big brother? Didn''t you see that she hit me first?" Fu Ming screamed at Fu Jing.

    Hai Tang came out to smooth things over. "Ah Jing, Mingming has an impulsive temper. He just said two unpleasant words, which may have angered Chen Qing. She''s a little unhappy, but I believe there must be some misunderstanding."

    "That''s enough. Get out of here now." Fu Jing scolded coldly, not sure whether it was Fu Ming or Hai Tang.

    Fu ming stomped her feet in anger. She glanced at Fu Zhong and grabbed him like a savior. "Dad, brother is fierce. He scolds me and sister-in-law for being a third child."

    Fu Jing pulled me back and stared at Fu Ming like he was about to eat someone.

    "Ah Jing, is Mingming telling the truth?"

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything, but Fu Ming took the lead and complained, "Dad, look at my face. It was Chen Qing who hit me. It hurts so much."

    "How dare you hit my daughter?" Fu Zhong flew into a rage.

    This was the first time I saw him so angry. I didn''t say anything, and he slapped me in the face. "Can you beat my precious daughter who has been for more than 20 years?"

    My face was burning with pain, but my heart ached even more. Fu Jing watched me get beaten. He didn''t say a word for me, and I felt cold.

    "Hmph, do you think it''s great to have my brother supporting you? You are the third person that everyone despises. The one who should beat you the most is my sister-in-law. However, she is magnanimous and doesn''t do anything to you. You dare to bully me and sister-in-law again in the future. You wait, our Fu family won''t let you go!"

    Fu Ming said something, and I couldn''t fight back. Fu Ming took Fu Zhong by the arm and Hai Tang followed them.

    I turned around and fu jing grabbed my arm. I broke free. I didn''t even want to talk about coming to him for lunch. I wanted to draw a line with him quickly.

    Following him would only make me humiliated and hurt.

    "Chen Qing." Fu Jing called me. I ignored him and went straight back to the company.

    Work can make me forget these unpleasant things, and it can also make me not in the mood to think about these things. In fact, wu ying and I have an appointment to see ting sheng today, but I held back, just want to finish the work quickly, so that the company can change in my hands.

    It was already 11: 00 pm, and I hadn''t eaten anything since the breakfast. When I got home, there was no one at home. I was so hungry that I cooked myself a bowl of ramen noodles to fill my stomach.

    After eating, I immediately took a bath and went to sleep, not even giving myself time to think.

    I asked Yang Jian to climb this weekend. He said that he climbed more in his spare time, so I bought a set of climbing equipment. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to climb up, and it would ruin my first impression in his mind.

    However, I still overestimated myself.

    When we got to the foot of the mountain by car, we were already going up the steps according to Yang Jian''s route.

    "Mr. Yang, is this place at a higher altitude? Why do I feel so short of oxygen?" I climbed up with a climbing stick.

    He smiled and pointed at me. "Little girl, you usually lack exercise. The altitude here is not high, but if you don''t exercise all year round, climbing the mountain will be unbearable."

    I blushed, but I didn''t expect to show my true form at the beginning. "Yes, I don''t usually exercise very much. I pant when I take two steps up the stairs. I wonder if I can ask Mr. Yang to take me up the mountain more often in the future."

    "You''re so smart. Tell me, what''s wrong with you today?" He slowed down, and when he reached a platform, he gave me plenty of time to rest and chat.

    I brought the company''s problems directly to him and asked him how to solve them. He explained them to me step by step, layer by layer. After listening to what he said, I was suddenly enlightened and wanted to run back to the meeting immediately.

    "Mr. Yang, you''re really good. It''s my honor to be able to teach me this." I am grateful to him from the bottom of my heart.

    He waved his hand. "Fu Jing is a good helmsman. He only introduced me to you because everyone has different backgrounds. If you don''t know how to run the company, it would be better for you to ask him more."

    When I heard Fu Jing''s name, my head went up and my mood dropped like a roller coaster.

    "What''s wrong? All of a sudden, I stopped talking. You little girls, your thoughts are getting harder to guess." Yang Jian smiled.

    I pouted. "No, my mind is simple. It makes me happy to do a good job in the company. As for Fu Jing, he doesn''t care about me at all."

 Chapter 195 Exhausted

    Yang Jian''s enigmatic smile made me feel a little embarrassed. Thinking of what Fu Ming said, I suddenly understood.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Fu Jing was nice to me because he liked me, and he was a married man who liked to be cared for by him. Wasn''t that his love fu, the third person in his marriage?

    I held my breath and followed Yang Jian''s footsteps. The rush of running out of oxygen in my chest made me feel like I was being pushed to a dead end, and there was nothing I could do but breathe heavily.

    "Chen Qing, you can''t climb a mountain like this. You have to take it step by step and eat a fat man at one go. It might help you climb to the top of the mountain this time, but it''s not good for you. The process is very painful, and the sequelae will make you uncomfortable. Why don''t you slow down and hold on. Climb the mountain once a week. After a few months, it will be drizzle for you."

    Yang Jian''s words made me think deeply. He continued to walk forward, and I slowly climbed behind him according to my own ability. Whether I could reach the top of the mountain or not was not important to me at this moment. I think from now on, I have to concentrate on one thing.

    It''s okay to slow down, it''s okay to hold on, but it''s impossible to keep me slow.

    There is a time limit to how long wu ying can take care of my children, how long fu jing can love me, and I want to be stronger in this limited time, at least not let any one of them force me into a corner.

    It was monday when jiang miao came to see me at the company. After my regular meeting, my secretary told me that jiang miao was here. Thinking about what happened at his villa that day, I was still afraid.

    "What are you doing here? If you have something to say, just leave. I have work to do." I walked into the reception room and ordered to leave without even sitting on a chair.

    Jiang Miao stood up. "Where did you take my son?"

    "Jiang Miao, would you like some face? Is Tingsheng really your son? You know what you''re doing. You don''t need me to remind you."

    "Whether he''s my own or not, he''s legally my son, or else you can take a dna test and tell people that Tingsheng is his son, Fu Jing. Do you dare?"

    I was so angry that he knew that I could only rely on him, so he pinched my weakness.

    "Tingsheng is not here. He has been taken away by the fu family. If you want to find ting sheng, go find Fu Jing." I turned around and left.

    He came up and grabbed my arm. "You''d rather be controlled by the fu family and lose your son than be with me. Chen Qing, you''re tough!"

    "I''m not cruel, Jiang Miao. Don''t you understand? I''ve never been cruel to you. You forced me to be like this step by step. From now on, no matter what happened to us before, I can let it go as long as you don''t think about Tingsheng anymore, but if you insist on the idea of losing your temper, I promise I''ll fight you to the end."

    I glared at him with determination in my eyes.

    I pushed his hand away and left the meeting room. His arrival made me feel more pressed for time. I wanted to protect Tingsheng, myself, and myself.

    I don''t want to worry about Fu Jing anymore. I just want to run this company well.

    For a whole week, I ate and lived at the company. Wu Ying called me to see the child once. I didn''t go. I was afraid I couldn''t help but pick up the angry voice.

    "Chen Boss, what do you want to eat for lunch today? I''m almost done with the food here. Are you sure you won''t go home?" Secretary Er De looked at me.

    I frowned. "There''s nothing you really want to eat. Whatever."

    "That''s what you say every time. Every time I buy something back, you don''t eat much. Even the iron man can''t stand it. Chen Boss, your health is important." Er De said.

    "I want noodles. Spicy is the best."

    She nodded. "There''s a new sichuan restaurant nearby. I''ll buy it for you."

    Er De bought lunch, and I didn''t want to eat it again, but she was kind to me. I didn''t want to disappoint her, so I forced myself to eat half a bowl, and my stomach hurt in the afternoon. I endured meeting two clients, signed the contract for the new project, and I couldn''t hold on anymore.

    When I woke up, everything was white. I was so familiar with this place that I had to come over every once in a while. I was almost scared.

    I sighed and sat up with my hands over my tail.

    "I''m awake." Fu Jing pushed the door and came in.

    "Why are you here?" I leaned against the bed and sat down in a bad tone.

    He didn''t answer. He brought my small table in front of me and opened the lunch boxes he had brought.

    "I heard from your secretary that you haven''t had a good meal in a week. The doctor said that you had a stomach hemorrhage. This conservative treatment stopped the bleeding. Next time, you won''t be so lucky." He glared at me.

    I exclaimed. His food was so delicious that I couldn''t help but move my chopsticks.

    His cooking was the best. His stomach was warm and comfortable, especially the porridge he cooked. It was exceptionally sweet.

    "Don''t try to be mean to me. You''re used to it." I whispered, "In the past, when I had no money, I could eat a steamed bun in half for two days. The free soup in the cafeteria tasted good after four years. After spending time with you, I changed my ways to feed me every day. It made my stomach so bad. I couldn''t eat anything. I had to starve."

    Fu jing picked up the porridge bowl and fed me spoonfuls of it. "If you get angry again in the future, you have to eat well."

    "Is it my fault that I can''t eat? Chefs nowadays are not dedicated at all. The food they make is not as good as yours."

    "I promise you, no matter how busy I am in the future, I will cook for you. I will be responsible for my stomach."

    I curled my lips. "You better keep your word."

    After dinner, he cleaned up the dishes, helped me cover the quilt and left. After eating, he took medicine, and finally his stomach stopped hurting. I wanted to leave the hospital. The doctor asked me to observe for a night, so I had to let him take my work to the ward.

    The only thing I can''t do is take notes. I''ll ask Yang Jian next time. If it''s urgent, I''ll send him an email.

    I didn''t expect that he would still reply to me in the middle of the night, or call me personally.

    "Mr. Yang, I''m really sorry to bother you so late. Thank you." I stared at the needle in my hand and smiled.

    "Don''t say that. You should rest early too."

    Yang Jian''s appearance really helped me a lot. Within a month, the company was on the right track, much better than when I first took over. I gave myself half a day off to relax and asked wu ying to see the children.

    I haven''t seen Tingsheng for a long time. When I saw him again, he was different. His skin was fine and smooth, and he seemed to have gained weight. When I held him, I didn''t want to let go. My eyes were red.

    "Take the baby back if you want it, just like I took your son." Wu Ying snorted.

    I know she''s not telling the truth. "Grandma wu, thank you. With you to help me protect Tingsheng, I can really work at ease."

    "Come on." She knocked my hand off. "You didn''t say so many people were robbing your son when you gave him to me."

 Chapter 196 Sensational Gossip

    "Rob?" I frowned.

    "The jiang family said I stole their grandson, and the fu family said I stole their grandson. Chen Qing, you are not a kind girl. Don''t you know who you slept with and gave birth to this little doll?" Wu Ying''s words were equivalent to slapping me in the face.

    I know I did something wrong, but I have something to hide. I really can''t do anything about this.

    "Grandma wu, I''m very grateful for your help. If it''s inconvenient for you, I can bring the tingle back." I looked at my son and was really afraid that he would suffer with me.

    Wu Ying glared at me. "What do you mean? Afraid I can''t protect your son?"

    "I didn''t..." My eyes rolled. "I was afraid that you would grow old and have too little prestige in the world."

    "Who do you dislike? Although my old lady is old and doesn''t ask these questions for a long time, can protecting a little doll be a problem?" Wu Ying said disdainfully.

    This old lady can''t stand being provoked. She has a bad temper and is very nice.

    I held on to my anger for half a day and didn''t even want to let go of my meal. Wu ying said that I valued my feelings and said that if I didn''t want my child to be trapped by a wolf, I would have to sacrifice more in the future if I didn''t sacrifice now.

    I know what she said, but I still can''t bear it.

    "Grandma wu, where are your children?" The moment I said that, I knew I was wrong.

    The desolation in Wu Ying''s eyes flashed, and more of it was disgust. "What''s the use of keeping those wolves? One by one, they grew up, their wings hardened, and they ran all over the world. None of them wanted to come back to accompany this old lady of mine. I tell you, Chen Qing, it''s better not to give birth to this child."

    I pursed my lips. "If my parents were still alive, I would not have drifted from my hometown to North city."

    Wu Ying didn''t say a word. He chased me away after a while. He told me to go to work and not to worry about Tingsheng.

    Back at the office, Er De brought the lunch box to my office. I knew it was sent by Fu Jing. I didn''t know why he had time to cook for me every day.

    "Chen Boss, president fu has a heart for you."

    "I haven''t given you enough work lately? If it''s too little, stay and work overtime." She kept quiet the moment I spoke.

    Er De pursed his lips and went out. Looking at the lunch box on the table, I decided to eat something before continuing to work.

    Fu Jing made me food in different ways every day, just like when we lived together, I was afraid that my heart would waver again. Fortunately, Tan Jie always reminded me not to be slapped in the face.

    The development of the company''s new project took some time, but the new app has been made and passed the test. Now that Tan Jie is in the limelight, I intend to hire him as a spokesperson.

    He agreed as soon as I said it. The only condition was that he didn''t take any money.

    His agent looked at me with venom in his eyes and wished he could poison me to death.

    "Take some. It''s your job too."

    Tan Jie was stubborn. He couldn''t bring back the eight bulls he had decided. "There''s no such nonsense. I didn''t support you when you started your business. I''ll take it as support this time."

    "Then we haven''t found anyone for our advertising production yet. Why don''t you help us?" I simply took advantage of it.

    "That''s enough, Chen Qing!" Agent Tan Jie was annoyed.

    I quickly shut up and looked aggrieved. Tan Jie stopped his manager from getting angry. "Well, didn''t an advertising company always want to hire me? Agree. The condition is to advertise Chen Qing''s new app on the basis of the original contract."

    "You''re crazy. What good is it for you to take so much effort to help her? She''s already the mother of a child. She has someone else in her heart, but she doesn''t have you!"

    "All right, you can do whatever I say. Go do it for me." Tan Jie patted his manager on the shoulder and turned to me. "I''m leaving. I''m still busy with work. You focus on your company. Don''t think about anything else."

    "I know." I nodded. There was no need for me to say anything more. He understood.

    After Tan Jie left, I felt a little uncomfortable. He was so dedicated to helping me. On the surface, we were mutually beneficial. In fact, I could vaguely sense his feelings for me, but I kept avoiding him because I was short of people and money.

    Now, I can''t say absolutely and do things like I used to. Even if I was a little selfish, I had to focus on my own harmony first.

    Sometimes in the dead of night, when I think about what I did during the day, my heart is uncomfortable and I blame myself. I can''t help but sigh that I have lost myself in the splendor of society.

    Just after handing the ad to the company that Tan Jie mentioned and signing a contract with Tan Jie, a rumor broke out that Fu Qing of the Fushijituan had taken care of the former star Tan Jie, and the two of them had a private meeting at the hotel and did not come out for a night.

    I was shocked when I saw the news because the paparazzi''s photos looked real.

    Fu Qing, is she still thinking about Tan Jie? I can''t bear to look straight at you!

    Because of the scandal, everyone was talking about Tan Jie for a while, and his topic jumped to the top of the year. Everyone wanted to know if he was a pretty boy and a softie, because it was very different from his previous image.

    I wasn''t in a hurry to check with him. All I knew was that because of his scandal, our company''s commercial hadn''t even been filmed yet, so many people paid attention to it, and someone dug out the rumor about me and Tan Jie, which made my small company suddenly famous.

    This effect is much better than my commercial.

    I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing.

    At noon, Er De brought me food. I took a bite and almost didn''t vomit. Did Fu Jing poison the food? Why is it so disgusting!

    I took two mouthfuls and rinsed my mouth to soften the taste of the soda in my mouth. I called Fu Jing. "Did you put the soda powder in the dish as a seasoning? How could there be such a strange smell?"

    "You don''t like the new dishes I''ve been researching."

    Bullshit, where is this new dish?!

    "What are you so jealous of? It''s like this every time, childish or not." I just scolded him and slammed my phone down.

    In less than 20 minutes, he pushed open the door of my office. Er De looked at me guiltily and said he couldn''t stop me.

    Fu Jing pushed her out, closed the door, and walked straight to me. He picked me up from the office chair and threw me on the sofa. Before I could ask him what he was doing, he pushed her up. The whole process, without even a word of nonsense, was more practical than the sky.

    He kissed me and bit me. The most exaggerated thing was that he bit me with his mouth, just like an angry little lion.

    "Are you stupid? It hurts!" I pushed his head away and my hand was pricked by his short hair, but it was extremely comfortable.

    He stared at me with red eyes, and the anger in his eyes gradually dissipated. He lowered his head and lay on my chest, motionless.

    "Do you want to be covered to death by my chest?"

 Chapter 197 Car Accident

    Fu Jing looked up at me and lowered his head. "Ask Tan Jie to advertise your new project. Why?"

    "He doesn''t need much money. He''s been in the limelight recently. It''s a good deal to invite him." I knew he was jealous, so I pretended to be dumb.

    "Don''t lie to me." His hand was under my head, holding my head so that I could look at him.

    I nodded. "Then I''ll have to lie to you. This time, I put some soda powder in the dish. I don''t know what to put next time."

    Fu Jing pulled me up. "Next time."

    I pretended to be afraid and stopped pretending when I saw that he wasn''t fooled.

    "I''m still hungry." I shrugged.

    "Take you out to eat."

    Even if Fu Jing cooked well, he could always find a good restaurant. The ones Bill had to find were much better. Following him to dinner would not only save money, but also be able to eat well. Why not?

    "I went to see Tingsheng. He''s put on weight again." I had a smile on my face.

    He glanced at me. "I thought you were so busy that you didn''t even have time to look at the sound of thunder. I''ve looked at him a few times, and you''ve only seen him once."

    "The company just got on track, and it took a lot of effort to make a few new apps and sign a few new projects. I''m the boss, so it''s hard to get away. I have to go on a business trip again in two days. I''m really busy." As I said this, I stirred the food in the bowl and immediately lost all desire to eat.

    "I really don''t know if giving you the company is good or bad." He put the chopsticks down.

    I said hurriedly, "Of course it''s a good thing. I like my life now and myself now. I don''t know how good it feels to not have to rely on a man."

    "Not even me?" He raised his eyebrows, obviously unhappy.

    I changed the subject and smiled obsequiously. "Of course, you gave me the company. Even Yang Jian, the consultant, was introduced to me by you. He really helped me a lot. He was even more detailed than the teacher. It was even better. Sometimes I just threw the company''s problems to him, and he could help me solve them."

    "Do you rely on him or me?" He was unhappy again.

    I... When did Fu Jing become like a woman, always angry, and so pretentious, I coaxed him, and he still had to push forward!

    I pulled out a smile. "It''s up to you."

    He appeared to be more or less the same. "Here''s a good thing for you."

    My eyes lit up, and there was a tendency to be open-minded about money. Now, I don''t want anything but career benefits.

    "I''ll help you lead the way, merge with a large listed company, split it up after six months, and your small company can easily become a big company."

    As soon as fu jing said something, I could smell the smell of money. I took a deep breath. "Okay, you give me a rocket seat. I can''t let you down."

    "I only have one condition. You are not allowed to be too tired." He pointed at my nose.

    I nodded and agreed.

    But I didn''t expect that the company that Fu Jing helped me find was actually Yang Jian''s company. This rocket, I didn''t dare sit down, I felt guilty.

    Yang Jian personally came to the company to find me, I carefully entertained, and asked the secretary to take out the tea I usually serve distinguished guests to make tea for Yang Jian to drink. "Mr. Yang, is this tea okay for you?"

    "Chen Qing, you don''t have to be so polite." He smiled, took a sip of his tea, and gave me a thumbs-up. "It''s been a long time since I drank such authentic bamboo leaves."

    "The important thing is that you like it." I was relieved to see him drinking happily.

    "You know why I came to see you today." Yang jian looked at me with a smile.

    I lowered my head in shame. "I''m a small company that just started. How can I get on top of you, Mr. Yang? Let''s forget about the merger. I welcome you to come here often for tea and help me solve the problem."

    He sighed. "Let me tell you the truth. This year, the economy is not good, my company is facing a shortage of funds, and even the bank loan is almost not repaid. Fu Jing lent me the money on the condition that your company is tied to my company. I think this business is very cost-effective."

    And this relationship? I thought about it a few times, and with Yang Jian''s pleading eyes, I couldn''t help but agree to him.

    I can guarantee that if I don''t agree, his company will probably close down soon. Fu Jing won''t do anything good to save others'' company. He is a businessman from the beginning to the end, and because of his temper, Yang Jian came to me and asked me to fly up on his rocket.

    As soon as the news of the merger was announced, my small company became very famous, and for a moment, it was in the limelight in north city.

    I became even busier. I was too busy to go home, so I stayed at the company, and even the matters of men and women were solved at the company, either in my office or in Fu Jing''s.

    In the evening, I went to find him to eat. Before I finished eating, I rolled into bed. The company was very quiet at night. I didn''t suppress myself. I could scream and moan as I wanted. Fu Jing was very excited every time I did this.

    I climbed onto his back and my nails scratched his back.

    "Please, please I want you..." He gasped and pressed me on the bed.

    "Please, Ah Jing, I beg you, give me..."

    I clutched the sheets, enjoyed the pleasure he gave me, and climbed to the peak of happiness in my screams.

    The sensitive body had just recovered, and the door of the lounge was pushed open. I instinctively looked for the blanket to cover my body. Before I could do it, Fu Jing had covered me up.

    "Get out!" Fu jing roared.

    Hai Tang stood at the door, frowning at us. I couldn''t tell the complexity in her eyes. I turned away from her.

    No matter who she used to be, at least she''s now Fu Jing''s rightful wife, and my appearance is saner.

    "I beg you to sleep with me. You don''t sleep with me, but you''re here to fight me to death. Fu Jing, I hate you, I hate you!" She shouted at us with her fists clenched.

    "I told you to get out. Are you deaf?" Fu Jing''s muscles tightened and his chest heaved. I could feel how angry he was lying under him.

    I buried my head in the quilt and heard the sound of Hai Tang''s high heels. Fu Jing gave me the clothes and I quickly put them on.

    "I''m leaving first." I was very upset.

    Fu jing took my hand. "You don''t have to go."

    "It''s Hai Tang today. If it''s your father, what about your grandfather? Will you still tell me not to leave?" My question irritated him.

    I pushed his hand away and turned to leave.

    Just as I reached the parking lot, a car suddenly rushed towards me. The driver was Hai Tang. To be exact, it was crazy Hai Tang. She didn''t slow down and hit me on the accelerator.

    My pupils suddenly narrowed and I sprawled to the side, lying on the ground. The brakes sounded, followed by the sound of a crash.

    I covered my sore ankle and looked at the car. It overturned and Hai Tang was still in the car.

    I stood up in pain and the car was on fire. I didn''t dare to go forward. I was afraid of death and didn''t want to risk my life for Hai Tang.

 Chapter 198 Cold in the Heart

    I hit 119 and walked far away from Hai Tang. Two steps later, I fell. This fall, I saw Hai Tang in the mirror. Her head was tied down by a seat belt and her eyes were looking at me.

    Her lips moved and she said two words: save me.

    Her car was on fire. If it went up, if it blew up, wouldn''t I be burying her with it?

    I can''t save her.

    I shook my head. She asked for it. Who told her to hit me on purpose? If I hadn''t dodged in time, I would have been the one who was hit on the wall and turned into a meat pie!

    "Hai Tang, you want to hurt people but you hurt yourself. You deserve it." I looked back at her. "I''ve done my best to help you find someone."

    Hai Tang''s head was bleeding. Her hand reached out of the window and reached out to me. "Help me... Help me..."

    I crawled out, determined not to turn back.

    After making sure it was safe, I called Fu Jing and told him about the parking lot. He came down in a few minutes. He helped me up and asked me where I was hurt.

    "Hai Tang is there. Are you going to save her?" I asked.

    Fu Jing looked at Hai Tang. Without hesitation, he went over there.

    "Are you going to die? That car could explode at any moment!" I shouted at him.

    He said something that I couldn''t forget for a long time. He said it was his wife.

    Fu Jing opened the car door and pulled Hai Tang out. I was worried that something might happen to him. When I walked over there, I fell down again. My feet hurt so much that I couldn''t get up. He was holding Hai Tang up and walking towards me. Not long after that, the car exploded with a bang. The huge impact almost broke my eardrums.

    I covered my ears and said two words: Fu Jing.

    I vaguely heard voices, as well as the roar of the car. I seemed to see a lot of people, but I couldn''t remember them. When I woke up, I found myself in the hospital. Thinking back on what had happened before, I ran to the doctor and asked him. The doctor said that Fu Jing and his wife were fine, so I was relieved.

    "Fu Jing and Mrs. Fu," "That''s my wife," these kinds of words suddenly surfaced, making it impossible for me to ignore my identity

    I don''t care what others say, but Fu Jing called Hai Tang his wife and risked his life to save her. I really mind that.

    I''m fine, but my ankle is swollen. I went back to the company after I left the hospital. Er De usually takes care of me. It''s not inconvenient for me to work. I just have some problems walking.

    Yang jian came to me to fulfill the contract. When he saw that I was injured, he immediately asked me many questions, which made me feel the care I hadn''t seen for a long time. People of his age are a little nagging, and I especially like this nagging. Maybe it''s because no one has nagged me since I was young.

    "Miss yang, I''m really fine. You don''t have to worry so much. I''m so embarrassed." I scratched my head, feeling a little overwhelmed, because his concern did not make me feel hypocritical at all.

    Yang Jian''s face was grave. "It''s been a hundred days. I heard from your secretary that you''ve been very tired lately. That''s not good. If you get hurt, you need to rest more. After that, you''ll leave the chores to your subordinates. Learn to let go. You don''t have to do everything yourself."

    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. You can rest assured now."

    "Don''t fool me like an elder. I came from your stage too. Now listen to me. I turn around and you work hard here. The company just merged. Although there are a lot of things, you have to rest. I''ll send someone to handle these things for you."

    Yang Jian''s thoughtfulness made me even more unaware. I smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Yang."

    He didn''t just say that, but really sent people to help me with my work, and all of them were professional talents. In my company, they were top three, and I didn''t know how efficient they were. I asked Er De to inquire about their education and salary.

    I can''t afford to hire someone like that anyway.

    Not only did Yang Jian ask them to come over and help me, he invited me out to watch a play, not a movie. He came to pick me up personally after work. I held a cane and he helped me in. As soon as I sat down, he put my walking stick aside so that I could enjoy the sichuan opera tonight.

    "You young people have never seen these things, have you?" Yang Jian crossed his legs and pointed at the stage like an old cadre.

    I nodded in shame. "I watch more tv shows and movies."

    He told me about the history of sichuan opera, and I couldn''t talk to him, so I could only listen. But looking at him in his forties, he looked well maintained and not old. Why would he like something that my grandparents would like?

    "My hometown is from Sichuan. I''m as old as you. I don''t watch or listen to these things. The older I get, the more homesick I get. As long as there''s a sichuan opera performance in the theater, I can make time for it. I''ll definitely come and support it. After watching two shows, I''ll find the charm in it. Let you watch one with me. Don''t you feel uncomfortable?"

    I waved my hand. "Of course not. I think it''s good to get in touch with different cultures."

    This is the first time I''ve ever seen such a slow play, dance, acrobatics, and professional face-changing.

    "Mr. Yang, I haven''t seen enough." After the final curtain call, I rubbed my eyes and said with a lingering meaning.

    "If you like it, I''ll bring you here tomorrow. This team is only here for three days. Today is only the first day."

    I readily agreed. The next day, when I was waiting for yang jian to pick me up, I didn''t expect that I would be waiting for Fu Jing.

    When I was discharged from the hospital, the doctor said that he had a slight concussion and had soft tissue bruises all over his body. It would take him a few days to observe. I didn''t expect him to come to me so soon.

    When he entered my office, I looked behind him. "Your wife isn''t here?"

    "You''re taking revenge on me." He rested his hands on my desk and stared at me with his dark eyes.

    I said innocently, "I didn''t. You really wronged me."

    "Chen Qing! Speak well." As soon as he slapped the table, I put away my goofy smile.

    "What are you here to hear?"

    Fu Jing walked up to me, turned my chair around, and asked me to face him. "You deliberately got so close to Yang Jian. You''re just taking revenge on me, you''re jealous. You''re jealous that I saved Hai Tang, so you went up the mountain with another man to watch a play!"

    His accusations really kept me in the dark. Even if I were to take revenge, I wouldn''t look for Yang Jian.

    "You haven''t gotten rid of your fever yet, have you? At that age, Mr. Yang, and me? You''re probably thinking too much." I rolled my eyes to ignore him.

    "How dare you say you have no feelings for him?" He held my head.

    I looked him straight in the eye and his eyes flashed. Before I could say anything, Fu Jing stormed off.

 Chapter 199 He Was Just Jealous

    "No, I really don''t. Don''t you know what I think? You have to doubt me and others. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with you." If I tried to explain, Fu Jing wouldn''t listen.

    Fu jing looked at me with a big black face. No matter what I said, I didn''t. He didn''t listen. He said that I hesitated from the beginning.

    I really can''t believe that a man in his thirties still has a temper like a young man. Am I... Trying to coax him?!

    "Fu Jing, look at me. I''ll say it one last time. I didn''t." I looked at him with a tired heart.

    "Are you getting impatient with me now? What about you and Yang Jian? Just because I said Hai Tang was my wife, you used the same method to get back at me and make me jealous, right? I''m telling you now that you succeeded, I''m jealous!"

    He trapped me between his arms and roared at me, his eyes shining with ferocity. If he bared his teeth again, he would really look like a wolf.

    I chuckled. "Hello, I really didn''t get back at you. You''re right. Hai Tang is indeed your wife. It''s your business that you saved her. It has nothing to do with me. As for Yang Jian, he''s my partner and half of my teacher. I think it''s normal for me to climb mountains and watch a play with my teacher. If you insist on thinking crookedly, then I can''t help it."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Fu Jing became even angrier. He picked me up, carried me to the lounge, threw me on the bed, and tried to use the same trick as before.

    "That''s enough of you. I still have work to do. My feet are still hurting. I can''t let you do whatever you want. Get up and get out of here." My face darkened as well.

    "You don''t even want to sleep with me now?"

    His question made me laugh. "Fu Jing, what do you think I am? If you want to go to bed, come and see me. If you don''t want to, go. I''m not your bedmate, and I''m not your adopted lover."

    "I never thought of you as a bedmate or a lover." He squeezed the words out of his teeth word by word.

    "Then what do you think I am?"

    He was most afraid of the sudden silence of the air. When I asked him this question, he stopped talking, his lips were pursed, and he didn''t say a word.

    I pushed his body away. "Your wife is still waiting for you in the hospital. Don''t waste my time without any business."

    I was clearly angry, but he couldn''t hear me. He paused in my lounge and left.

    I was so angry that I lay on my bed and punched a few pillows. I never thought he would care so much about Hai Tang.! Didn''t he say he would marry her just for the company and for the sake of competing with Fu Zhong? If he really had no feelings, he would have risked his life to save her?

    I wouldn''t believe it!

    Damn it, why do I have to believe Fu Jing every time? I believe him every time he says something. I clearly said I don''t trust him anymore, but I still can''t control myself. I hate myself for being deceived by a man again and again. I deserve it.

    I wasn''t jealous that he was going to save her, but that he lied to me. He once again betrayed my trust, and he broke down a little bit of the relationship that we finally built up.

    "Chen Boss? Mr. Tan Jie tan is here. He said he''s asking you out."

    I said, "Let him in."

    I quickly tidied my hair, put away my emotions, and hopped out to see Tan Jie.

    As soon as he entered the door, he asked me what happened to my foot. I pouted my lips. "I fell. I deserved it. I had to step in the pit. It made me remember."

    Tan Jie glanced at me. "What did you do on your own? Tell me the truth."

    "It''s really nothing. It''s fallen like this. What else do you want?" I sighed. "Are you here for the advertisement?"

    "No, it''s because of you. Your company has been so popular lately. I thought I was helping you, but you helped me instead. The price of my endorsement is getting higher and higher."

    I raised my eyebrows and was delighted. "This is a good thing. You helped me and I helped you. Are we still that clear?"

    "That''s not why I''m here. I''m here because of you and Fu Jing." He looked at me with sharp eyes, which made me unable to escape.

    I simply looked him in the eye. "What happened to him and me? I''ve told you almost everything."

    "There are a lot of rumors about you outside right now. They say you''re Fu Jing''s mistress, and Hai Tang went to the hospital because of you. All kinds of articles and posts about you are circulating on the internet. I think I have to remind you that Fu Jing is a dangerous man."

    "I know his danger better than you do. Don''t worry, I''ll protect myself." My words were a little perfunctory.

    Tan Jie lifted my leg and placed it on his thigh. "Does it hurt?"

    I nodded, he pressed hard, and the sound of pig slaughtering spread all over my office.

    "Are you sick, Tan Jie? Damn you, you stupid bi, I''m so..." I gasped in pain, and the words I could think of came out of my mouth.

    "If it doesn''t hurt, you''ll remember. Do you think that Hai Tang is a simple person? They all have complicated backgrounds, and there''s no way they can compare to us. Do your own company well, finish your career, and don''t get involved in anything emotional. The last thing you can touch is feelings, you know?"

    Tan Jie''s seriousness still didn''t ease my pain. I kept scolding him until the pain subsided.

    "Get out of here, get out of here. If you break your ankle again, I''ll let Er De hit you!"

    He took out the things in the bag, and I noticed that he was carrying the bag. "I went to film a few days ago. I happened to be in an old town. There are a lot of new things. I brought you some."

    "Now it''s not until you bribe me. It''s useless. I''m telling you, I''ve got my revenge on you. Get out of here!"

    "Then I''ll go. You take better care of yourself. You''d better get fatter. You''re not a female star. You don''t have to worry about the beauty of bones. You''re the mother of children. It''s better to be plump."

    I was so angry that I was about to smoke. "Have you finished?! Why are you so talkative today?"

    He waved his hand and turned around coolly.

    As soon as he left, Er De came in. "Chen Boss, what''s wrong with you? You screamed so badly just now. We were shocked outside."

    I waved my hand. "It''s okay. You can go out and send Tan Jie away. Don''t let him in the next time."

    "This is... What''s the grudge..." She mumbled and went out to send someone off.

    Looking at my feet wrapped in thick gauze, I thought of the scene in the parking lot again. If it didn''t hurt me, who would? Tan Jie was right. I should have a long memory.

    In the next few days, I would not see anyone except Yang Jian, especially Fu Jing. I thought he would barge in, but who knew he didn''t. He was like a stone thrown into the river. After the waves disappeared, there was no sign of the stone falling.

    "Chen Boss, this is the cordyceps sinensis that Yang Boss gave you. It''s very authentic. It''s for your health." I had to look at me with a bitter face.

 Chapter 200 Alimony

    The corners of my mouth twitched. I heard it was good, but I had to eat something so good to fix my body when I sprained my ankle.

    And this thing is really a little middle-aged.

    "Put it aside." I rubbed my forehead.

    "Chen Boss, they give women their favorite cosmetics and skincare products, or they pack their clothes, or they make them delicious and fun. This president yang is so special. He gives them all great tonics. You can still eat them when you are 50 years old." Er De teased.

    I glared at her. "It''s hard for Yang Boss to say that, but he did..."

    Er De was a little scared by my glare, but when I changed the subject, she smiled again. "Then I''ll put it aside."

    I waved her out and looked at the two boxes of cordyceps, laughing and crying.

    I got off work at night. Er De took me back. When I got downstairs, I saw the lights on at home. I knew who was there. It must be Fu Jing.

    "Chen Boss, aren''t you going up?"

    I paused. "Help me find a hotel room, and then help me... Forget it, take me to the company."

    "It''s late, Chen Boss. Still going to work?" Er De looked at me. "Don''t you want to go home, or you can go to my house?"

    "It''s too much trouble. You pick me up early tomorrow. I''m going up."

    I opened the door, she took the crutches for me, and I went upstairs myself. I hesitated when I opened the door. I don''t want to see Fu Jing now. I don''t know what to say to him, or I''ll go to the hotel...

    "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you come in?" The door suddenly opened and Wu Ying''s face appeared in front of me.

    "Grandma wu? Why are you here?" I was surprised. "You have my key? Are your feet ready?"

    Wu ying glanced at my foot. "Dead cripple, look what you''ve done."

    "Me? What did I do?" I walked in with a cane. "Where''s Tingsheng?"

    "You''re not sleeping yet? The Fu family asked me for someone, and Fu Shouye personally came in and said he wanted to take the thunder away."

    I frowned. "What? You wouldn''t have given him my Tingsheng, would you?"

    Wu Ying knocked on my head. "Nonsense. If I, Wu Ying, can''t keep a child, people will laugh me to death if it gets out."

    I heaved a sigh of relief. "Knowing that grandma wu is good at you, Fu Shouye is not an easy nut to crack. If he doesn''t get to Tingsheng once, he will definitely not give up. When the time comes, he will definitely trouble grandma wu."

    "Send me to the hospital and you want me to help you raise your son? As a profiteer, no one is more qualified than you."

    "You''re the only one who can help me save Tingsheng now, grandma wu. I promise. When my company gets better and better, I''ll get the thunder back. I''ll be good to you too." I held Wu Ying''s hand and said from the bottom of my heart.

    Wu ying rolled her eyes. "You want me to work for you for free with a verbal check, don''t you think so? From now on, you pay me fifty thousand yuan a month for my upbringing, and I''ll help you raise your voice."

    Fifty thousand? I took a deep breath, and now the company only makes hundreds of thousands of dollars a month, and it''s not easy for me to draw money out for Wu Ying.

    All my previous money went into the company and became the company''s working capital. Plus, I just merged with Yang Jian''s company. I want to find an investment. I want to find money. Money is the only thing I have, and it''s my problem.

    "Have you thought about it yet?"

    I bit the tender flesh in my lips and it hurt so much that my nerves tightened. "Okay."

    Wu Ying looked at me deeply, his eyes wrinkled but still sharp.

    "I''m waiting to collect the money, Tingsheng. You don''t have to worry." She said that and left. I didn''t know how she got in until she left.

    I lay on the sofa, physically and mentally exhausted. Being a strong person is really tiring.

    The company was tired enough, and Wu Ying offered it again. What I needed the most now was money. I went to the bathroom to wash up and saw myself in the mirror, with one or two white hairs sticking out of my head.

    I resisted exhaustion, took off my makeup, climbed into bed and couldn''t sleep at all. I wanted to be an iron man and earn money 24 hours a day without rest. But this is not something that can be solved without rest. I''m really tired.

    I took out my phone and looked at a bunch of friends, but I didn''t know who I could talk to. When I saw that Yang Jian had forwarded a circle of friends that night, I sent him an expression and he immediately replied, "Why haven''t you slept yet?"

    I told him I couldn''t sleep and the company couldn''t find investors.

    I was waiting for his news when he suddenly made a phone call to talk to me about the problems he encountered when he started his business and the current situation at his company, which made me feel very encouraged.

    "Mr. Yang, you''re really great, but don''t you feel tired walking all the way here?" I pulled the blanket on my body. It was a little cold.

    "Of course I feel tired, but life is like this. I can''t choose another way of living. I can only be so tired. I want money, and I want a good life. I have to fight like this, unless you don''t want to be rich and strong."

    I think, of course I do. I''m sick and tired of people like Fu Shouye who do whatever they want with their money and power. I want to be better than him! I want to control his destiny one day.

    "I want to go to bed. You should rest early too." I close my eyes. Even if I can''t sleep, I need to rest.

    He grunted. "Get back in shape. We still have a meeting tomorrow. Hopefully, our company will have good news soon."

    "Thank you for your good words."

    I put my phone by the bed, closed my eyes, adjusted my sleeping position, and soon fell asleep. When I woke up in the morning, Er De came to pick me up, and another day began.

    So busy, I rarely have time to think of Fu Jing, and even if I do occasionally, I will control myself and not think of him.

    But he was the creditor of Yang Jian company. After our two companies merged and moved together, I think it would be difficult not to see him.

    "Chen Qing, Fu Boss is now an investor in our new project. We will have a lot of cooperation in the future. Do you have any questions?" Yang Jian looked at me meaningfully. "If you have any questions, you can tell me. I''ll think of something."

    I looked at him gratefully. "Thank you for thinking about me like this. I''m fine. It''s all about the company."

    He patted me on the shoulder. "That won''t make you hurt yourself."

    Yang Jian''s concern warmed my heart. He was a big shareholder and a big director. How could I not be moved to take care of a young man who got a bargain?

    Cough, cough. I turned around and saw Fu Jing standing behind us.

    "Fu Boss, Mr. Yang, take your time. I''m going out to work." I smiled and tried to make myself look fine.

    I walked out on crutches. When I walked to Fu Jing''s side, he grabbed my arm and said, "Follow me."

    Before I could say anything, he dragged me out.

    "Fu Boss, Chen Qing''s feet aren''t healed yet. She won''t be able to stand it if you do."

 Chapter 201 Withdrawal Crisis

    Fu Jing turned around and glared at Yang Jian. "When is it your turn to deal with Chen Qing and me?"

    "Chen Qing is my partner, and it''s not convenient for her right now. Fu can''t be so anxious. Just put her down first."

    I was so angry that I pounded Fu Jing''s hand. "Let go of me. I''m working now. Please don''t take up my time."

    Fu Jing''s eyes gleamed with cold light. "Say it again!"

    "I said let go!" I met his gaze, neither humble nor haughty.

    In front of Yang Jian, I especially wanted to be proud. He had known me from the beginning from Fu Jing''s woman. I wanted to change his perception. If I bowed to Fu Jing, it would prove that I was relying on Fu Jing''s little woman. I didn''t want his impression.

    Without a word, Fu Jing picked me up and carried me out.

    "You rascal, let go of me, you pervert! Stinky man..." I was so angry that my face turned red and everything came out.

    But he ignored me and strode out.

    Suddenly, he stopped. I looked back and saw yang jian holding Fu Jing.

    "Do you know the consequences of stopping me?" Fu Jing''s voice was full of threats.

    My mind suddenly became clear. I shook my head at Yang Jian. "Mr. Yang, don''t worry about us."

    "Chen Qing, she doesn''t want to go with you. You''re so immoral and illegal. If she does, I won''t care what you do, but don''t you see how upset she is?" Yang Jian''s face was as determined as I had never seen it before.

    Fu Jing gave Yang Jian a shove and I opened my mouth and bit him on the shoulder.

    "Let go!" I bit him on the shoulder.

    At that moment, there was a trace of doubt in Fu Jing''s eyes as well as a five percent chill.

    He put me down and I pushed him away and rushed to Yang Jian. "Mr. Yang, how are you?"

    He held his waist and looked pained. Just like that, he waved his hand and said he was fine.

    "Chen Qing." Fu Jing called me.

    I gave him a cold look. "You go. I don''t want to see you now."

    "That''s what you said. Don''t regret it." He left without saying a word, with his angry eyes.

    I helped Yang Jian up. "Mr. Yang, let me take you to the hospital."

    "No, I can just lean back on the sofa for a while. You can get my active oil. I need to rub it."

    I followed his instructions and gave him the oil he usually used. He poured it into his hands and rubbed it on his waist, but he couldn''t reach it. I sighed and took the bottle of oil.

    "I''ll do it."

    "This smells bad. I''m afraid you young people won''t be able to stand it."

    I pursed my lips and shook my head. "My mother used to have a bad back. I used to put painkillers on her when I was a child. I''ve been used to this smell for a long time."

    I poured the oil into my palm and rubbed it open a little bit where his back hurt. After it was absorbed, I rubbed it twice.

    "Does it still hurt?" I asked.

    He waved his hand, pulled down his clothes and stuffed them into his pants. "It''s much better now. I can''t deny my age. There used to be someone who bumped around. I never cared about it. Now that I''ve fallen down like this, I can''t even hang up my old face."

    "A man of forty is in his prime, not old." I smiled. "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. I''m the one who got you into trouble."

    "Don''t say that. You''re a good girl. I like you a lot." He looked at me and my smile froze.

    What kind of liking is this?

    Maybe he was older than me and had a different habit of using words. I thought so, and the smile returned to the corner of my mouth.

    Within two days, the company was in a financial crisis. We had found a fund to solve the company''s temporary problems. The source of the funds was Fu Jing, but he suddenly withdrew the funds. The capital chain was not connected, and the company suddenly fell into a crisis.

    As soon as I heard the news, I knew it was my fault. If I hadn''t angered Fu Jing, he wouldn''t have done this.

    "Chen Qing, what are you doing?" Yang Jian stopped me.

    "I''m going to talk to Fu Jing. How old are you? Can you do business on your own?" I''m furious now.

    Yang Jian pushed me back into the chair. "He''s rich and powerful. He has the qualifications and the ability to be willful. We, as the investors, can only tolerate it."

    "But..." I wanted to say something else. Seeing his solemn expression, I swallowed it back.

    This feeling of holding back his temper and saying things against his heart was really uncomfortable.

    Yang Jian called a meeting of the top management of the company and proposed two solutions. One was to ask fu jing to inject funds into our company, and the other was to find new investors.

    When the first solution was proposed, everyone looked at me as if my unusual relationship with Fu Jing had become an open secret.

    "I''ll think of another way to find a new investor. All right, the meeting is over." Yang jian said.

    He took the pressure that was supposed to belong to me and made me feel both grateful and guilty. I already owed him for the merger and now I''m in trouble with Fu Jing for me. I really...

    I brought a cup of tea to Yang Jian. The moment he saw me, he put away his worry and said, "Sit down."

    "Mr. Yang, maybe I can talk to Mr. Fu. There''s still some hope."

    "Don''t force yourself. You have to fight for this. You can''t do nothing for money. Some things are lost. You may never get them back in your life. Do you understand what I mean?"

    I understand what Yang Jian means. My face is red because of his words, but I don''t think he''s making fun of me. I think he''s protecting me.

    I took a deep breath. "I''ll try and see if I can find a new investor."

    "Go ahead, where there is a will, there is a way. Don''t be discouraged. There are many storms in life. This little crisis is nothing." He gave me an encouraging smile.

    That smile did give me a brief sense of encouragement, but it didn''t last.

    I really don''t have a bottom line, and I can''t find investors. Wu Ying''s alimony is still on my head, and money is now my biggest problem. If I can''t solve the company''s problems and can''t find investments, then I can''t even keep my voice.

    I really can''t take this kind of pressure. I''m so tired.

    After work at night, I went to the bar alone to drink, and the indulgence here made me forget my troubles for a while.

    I sat on the bar, drinking from cup to cup, unscrupulous, regardless of the consequences.

    Before I came, I had already told erd that I was coming to drink and that she would pick me up in two hours. I was familiar with my drinking capacity and two hours was enough for me to drown my sorrows.

    Who knows? I''m not awake. She''s not here yet.

    I called her, she said, and I looked at the door. She was being pestered by a bunch of gangsters, and I picked up a bottle...

 Chapter 202 Bar Trouble

    I walked unsteadily up to the man who was holding on to his arm, swung the bottle and threw it at his head.

    The woman''s gasps and screams, as well as the man''s cries of pain and abuse, made my eardrums hum for a moment. As for what happened, I was not sure. All I knew was that one bottle was broken and I could swing another.

    "Er De, run." I shouted, but my feet didn''t obey me.

    Er De let out a cry and pulled me away.

    Just a few steps later, I heard someone behind me say, "That girl hit our big brother. Come on, stop her."

    "Chen Boss, run quickly. I''ll stop you from behind." Er De pushed me to the front.

    I want to say that I really need to be able to run. I can''t even walk out now.

    "All right, stop running. Isn''t it just a fight? Come on, just kill him." I grabbed a chair next to me and hid it in front of erd.

    Er De glared at me and said angrily, "Chen Boss, you''re crazy!"

    "You think I''m crazy." I curled my lips and looked at the group of men in front of me. "Whoever teased my sisters just now, mard, I will chop off whichever hand touches him!"

    "Oh, my breath is still strong. I''m even touching you!" The man whose head I shot with a bottle pointed at me.

    I laughed. "Big brother, let''s bandage your head first. Do you still want to touch a woman like that? It''s better to have a woman touch you."

    As soon as I finished speaking, the onlookers around me burst out laughing, and some women who liked to be in the limelight immediately came forward and echoed me, saying, "This kind of man, it''s not too rough to give me to the old lady to touch."

    "Bitch, brothers, come on! Go up on her one! The man bared his teeth and pointed at me and erde.

    I had never felt so brave before, and suddenly understood the origin of the phrase "The strong and the brave." I tried to lift a chair, but it couldn''t be lifted at all. There weren''t many bars, and there were still many bottles and glasses. I smashed it up.

    "Chen Boss, I''m so scared!" Er De''s dialect came out.

    "What the hell are you afraid of? We''ll talk about it when we''re done!" I stuffed a glass into her hand, and she didn''t disappoint me. She closed her eyes and hit the stinky man who reached out.

    No matter how brave we were, we still couldn''t beat those men. Soon, erde and I were caught, but we didn''t lose. There were five or six men over there, three or four of them were injured by us.

    "Big brother, these two girls are too ruthless. If they don''t sleep, they can beg their father and grandmother. I''m not happy!"

    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s get a room and have a good time!"

    I was half sober, and Er De was crying. I called her. I had to take responsibility for her. I looked at the man called big brother. "Do you know who we are? How dare you take me away? This is my man''s territory. You want to take me away? I''m tired of living!"

    He sneered. "Your man''s territory? Who doesn''t know here that the owner of this bar is a woman! And a woman as charming as you!"

    Damn! How can I hit such a low-probability event? What kind of bar does a woman open? This cow was slapped in the face before it was finished.

    "What about Chen Boss? I''m so scared." Er De cried.

    I glanced around, and there was not a single person who could ask for help. Damn it, I was the one who got into it, and now that I admit to being a coward, I can''t help being bullied. What should I do now?

    "Who said I couldn''t have a woman?" A woman with long hair and a tight skirt walked over.

    "Elder sister Xin? This..." The man who beat me in the face just now suddenly became weak.

    I looked at the woman named elder sister Xin. Her expression was nothing special. She glanced at me without stopping, as if she didn''t know me, but she really didn''t know me. She might have some purpose to stand up for me.

    "Do you know the consequences of hitting me?" Elder sister Xin spoke the authentic Shanghai dialect. The moment wu nong spoke her soft language, I immediately felt her feminine flavor.

    The man chuckled. "I''m just trying to keep order for you, sister. These two girls are making trouble. I want to say that if I don''t alarm elder sister Xin, I''ll help you solve it. Who knows if I''m still alarmed? I''ll take them away right now. Elder sister Xin, don''t be angry."

    I looked up at elder sister Xin. Didn''t she want us to be her? Should this man take us away?

    "Hold on." Elder sister Xin said slowly, "I made it very clear that she is my woman."

    The man glanced at me, then looked at sister xin, and said a few words to offend her. He immediately let go of me and erde and ran away. Er De, who was holding my arm in a hopeless manner, sobbed. I wanted to say that I was the one who couldn''t stand still after drinking too much.

    "Thank you, elder sister Xin." I smiled.

    Elder sister Xin reverted to his Shanghai accent. "You''re welcome. Come over often when you have time."

    She wriggled her waist and walked into the depths of the bar. I watched her back until she was overwhelmed by the restless crowd. It was interesting to see a Shanghai proprietress in such a noisy place.

    "Chen Boss, let''s go."

    "Look at how scared you are. All right, let''s go." I smiled and pointed at Er De''s head.

    She grimaced. "I''ve never experienced anything like this before. I don''t have any experience. Who knew you were going to fight all of a sudden? I was scared out of my wits. Fortunately, that elder sister Xin was nice. If she hadn''t protected us, we wouldn''t have known where he was."

    I nodded thoughtfully. "Why did you say she saved us? I can''t believe how good she can be when she looks so selfless."

    "Chen Boss, don''t worry about her. I just want to go home and sleep now. No, I have to soak my feet and do a mask to calm my nerves."

    Er De was so scared that she kept talking about other topics along the way and didn''t want me to talk about tonight. She was about my age and she was steady and serious. It was just that she was a little timid.

    When she was almost home, Er De received a phone call and looked at me strangely.

    "Chen Boss, I did something that I didn''t do to you."

    "Say it." I rubbed my sore temple. The wine in the bar was fine at the time, but it had a strong aftereffect, like a fake one.

    Er De handed me his phone. When I saw the name on it, my face turned pale.

    I pressed Fu Jing''s number. "Call you again and say I''m asleep."

    "Chen Boss, you won''t be angry... Those guys were so fierce and you were drunk. I couldn''t help but call Fu Boss."

    "It''s not that easy to get angry. I just want to sleep now. I have to go to work tomorrow. You can''t be late."

    Er De gestured ok, took her phone back, and then something happened, and I was cut off.

    The next morning, I was woken up by the alarm and struggled to get out of bed with a headache. When I opened the door, fu jing fell asleep leaning against the door.

 Chapter 203 To Throw A Stone into A Well

    "What are you doing here?" I kicked Fu Jing.

    Fu Jing squinted at me, looking like he hadn''t woken up yet. He paused for a moment, stood up and hugged me. "What happened last night? I heard you were in a mess."

    I was so caught up in his arms that it took me a moment to regain my consciousness. "I don''t think it has anything to do with you."

    "Do you have to do this now?" His face immediately changed.

    I sneered. "What can I do if I don''t? You''ve messed up my company and now you expect me to be nice to you. Are you kidding me?"

    "I''m not targeting you about the company."

    "But the company is mine too."

    Fu Jing''s face darkened. "You must defend Yang Jian against me, right? What''s your relationship with him?"

    "Fu Jing! You''re still messing around. Okay, I don''t want to tell you anymore. If you withdraw your funds, okay, then don''t bother me. We''ll do our own thing." I pushed him away, closed the door and was about to leave.

    He pulled me back and pressed me against the wall. "Draw a line with me? Can you draw clearly? Don''t forget, I gave you everything you have right now, and you''ve made it clear to me that I''m Fu Jing, your only man, and your only support. Without me, you, Chen Qing, are not even shit."

    Every word of his words pierced my heart like a thorn. He was right. He was my support. He gave me everything I have now.

    I nodded, and the smile on my lips grew colder. "What do you want, Mr. Fu? Do you want me to take off my clothes and climb into your bed, or do you want me to hold your thigh and beg you not to be angry?"

    "Chen Qing!" He punched the wall next to my ear, and I could hear the sound of his flesh and blood hitting the wall clearly.

    I pushed him away. "If you want to make a deal, let''s make it clear. Don''t make those messy feelings. If you want to talk to me about feelings, don''t use those things to control me."

    Fu Jing was pushed aside by me and didn''t stop me anymore. I walked into the elevator without looking back and left. I walked downstairs and my chest was still heaving.

    If he hadn''t done this, I wouldn''t have been so worried about the company, and I wouldn''t have been in so much trouble until now. It was just because he was so angry that everything turned out like this.

    As soon as I entered the office, I bumped into erd. She bowed slightly and called out. Chen Boss followed me into the elevator.

    As soon as she got into the elevator, she was different, "Chen Boss, Fu Boss kept calling me yesterday. I said you went home to rest. Did he call you last night?"

    I grunted and didn''t want to talk about Fu Jing anymore.

    Not long after I arrived at the office, Yang Jian knocked on the door and walked in, holding an old cadre''s standard - a thermos.

    "Chen Qing, honey wolfberry tea. You don''t look well. Have some."

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Thank you."

    This kind of tea has the effect of relieving alcohol. It''s good to drink this kind of wine after drinking it. I can''t help but feel that Yang Jian is very warm.

    "Don''t worry, the problem will definitely be solved. I''ve arranged to meet with some old friends today to see if they can lend us money to work around the company. I believe there will be good news today." There was encouragement in his eyes.

    "I''ll go with you." Seeing that he wanted to refuse, I quickly said, "The company is ours. There''s no reason for you to go down on your own. Let''s go together."

    He raised the corner of his mouth. "Then you adjust yourself. I''ll come to see you at noon."

    "Okay."

    After Yang Jian left, I put on another makeup. Since I decided to go with Yang Jian, I can''t lose his people. Not only can I not lose face, I can also help him solve these old friends.

    At noon, I packed up the work in front of me. Before yang jian came to find me, I took the initiative to look for him.

    "Let''s go."

    Yang Jian smiled at me. "Chen Qing, the longer I work with you, the more I think you''re an attractive woman."

    "Why add a woman in front of people?" I raised my eyebrows.

    He froze, then burst out laughing. "Even I didn''t realize that the word I used wasn''t really appropriate."

    I didn''t care. I thought he didn''t care either. It was only later that I realized that Yang Jian''s feelings for me had changed since then. I regretted that I didn''t find out earlier.

    When I got to the restaurant with Yang Jian, I tripped on the steps and he held me up without a word. I smiled and said, "Thank you."

    "Wear less of these high heels in the future. Keep flats in the office. It''s not good for your feet to wear too many."

    "I know. I put my slippers in the office, but I don''t wear them often. If someone comes, I can''t kick my slippers to meet people. I''m so sorry." I''m a little helpless.

    As we spoke, we walked into the box. None of the people Yang Jian asked for showed up. After half an hour, no one showed up.

    Yang Jian explained, "It might be something temporary."

    Seeing him say sorry to me in a far-fetched way, I couldn''t tell how sad I was. It wasn''t easy for him to start the company from scratch, but now because of me, all his old friends were hiding from him.

    "Make a phone call."

    Yang Jian nodded and went out to make a phone call with his cell phone. He had been on the phone for a long time. As soon as he came in, I could tell by his expression that it was a success or failure.

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s easy to add flowers to the cake, but it''s hard to give coal in the snow. No one is a saint." I comforted her. "I took this opportunity to show us who these people are."

    He sighed. "Decades of old friends are still worth nothing."

    I patted him on the shoulder and went back to the office with him. When I got back to the office, my stomach called. I realized that we didn''t have lunch. I ordered two lunches. I ate one myself and sent one to Yang Jian.

    As I was eating, Wu Ying called. "Chen Qing, I received news that your company is about to close down. You promised me that if you owed me the alimony, I would throw your son to the Fu family."

    "Grandma wu, don''t worry. I won''t owe you any money." I rubbed my forehead and looked at the lunch in front of me, unable to swallow it.

    "It''d better be like this. I don''t know how much I can do. I don''t know what kind of company I''m going to start. Now I know that the mall is dangerous." Her tone was full of sarcasm.

    If Tingsheng didn''t have to rely on her to protect him, I would have sworn.

    I didn''t say a word, and her end hadn''t stopped yet. All kinds of people said that I wasn''t good at doing business, that I was stupid, that I didn''t know how to play tricks. I listened to her scold me for 15 minutes, and I thought a lot in these 15 minutes.

    Why can''t I do something that everyone else can do?! I don''t accept my fate. Failure is not my fate.

    "Grandma wu, are you done?"

 Chapter 204 Spend the Night with Him

    "What''s wrong? Are you getting impatient after saying a few words?" Wu Ying snorted.

    I said hurriedly, "No, I still have some unfinished business at my company. Otherwise, I''ll call you when I get off work and you can tell me what you haven''t finished."

    She snorted and hung up.

    I breathed a sigh of relief, and jean had to help me contact a few bosses, all of whom I met with Zheng Jiabo at Jiang Miao''s company.

    "Chen Boss, they''re not trying to get away with something. They just don''t want to see you." Er De looked at me awkwardly.

    I had expected this to happen. "You go out."

    I personally called them and asked them out. I had a lot of nice things to say and all kinds of low voices. However, no one paid any attention to me. I tried everything I could think of. I really didn''t know what to do. Just then, two people sent me a wechat at the same time. One was Tan Jie, the other was Ning Jing.

    Tan Jie wanted to help me. I''m not surprised. I think it''s normal for him to lend me money because of our friendship, but Ning Jing is not normal. We haven''t contacted for a long time. She suddenly said she wanted to lend me money. I instinctively suspect that she has other motives.

    But I''m too short of money now. It''s such a big company. Tan Jie''s money is just the tip of the iceberg. Maybe Ning Jing can help me.

    I replied to her wechat and she said she wanted to see me, so I agreed immediately.

    In the evening, we arranged to meet at a starbucks.

    "Chen Qing, do you remember that when I was in college, I worked here. You came to me. What did I tell you?"

    I nodded. "You said that when you have money in the future, you will drink starbucks like water and buy all the starbucks in North city."

    At that time, she worked and studied hard, met her boss who teased her, and her unfriendly colleagues. She hated the rich so much that she felt that all the rich people in the world were bastards with their eyes on their heads, but her dream was to become such bastards.

    "Let me tell you a secret." Her eyes sparkled as she said to me.

    I said yes, and the last note went up.

    "I really bought all the starbucks in North city." She lowered her voice and smiled slyly.

    I smiled and didn''t say anything. She hit me and said that she was joking. She did the same thing to me before. In a trance, we seemed to be back in the past, but it was just a trance.

    "I don''t care about buying starbucks now. I can buy the whole store with just one painting. Do you think I paint or do business?" She was very angry. The shop we''re sitting in now is the best in North city and the most expensive.

    "Let''s get to the point. I need money. How much can you lend me?" I don''t want to hear her praise me anymore.

    Ning Jing raised the corner of his mouth. "You''re still so hot-tempered, so straight, and you don''t even have the patience for me."

    "Yes, you give me the money. I can be as patient as you want me to be."

    "What if I let you spend the night with my teacher?" She looked straight at me.

    I knew she wasn''t feeling well. I pushed the coffee in front of me. "No talk."

    When Ning Jing saw that I was leaving, she stood up and said, "You know better than I do what your company is like right now. You wanted to die young just when you started? Fu Jing doesn''t treat you like a human being, but you still protect yourself for him. Are you stupid? My teacher is not bad. He has tens of millions of dollars in investment in one night. Everyone is in a hurry to get this deal. Why did you refuse?"

    I tilted my head and glanced at her. "Who''s your teacher?"

    "Hai Yang."

    I didn''t expect Ning Jing to be so powerful now that he became a student of Hai Yang. I didn''t have the slightest talent or understanding in painting, but I''ve heard of Hai Yang.

    He was a very noble painter. Ning Jing used to talk about him every day. Once Hai Yang went to the North city academy of fine arts, and she dragged me in for the whole morning. The night before, we occupied the front row of the classroom, causing me to catch a cold in the winter. That morning''s salary was also deducted.

    "To be honest, I don''t know which eye my teacher has gone blind and insisted on spending the night with you." When Ning Jing said this, he did not hide the jealousy in his tone.

    "Where''s Hai Yang? I want to talk to him face to face."

    Ning Jing glared at me resentfully. I looked around and met a pair of eyes. I only saw him once, and I didn''t expect to recognize him at first glance.

    I walked towards him, and he stood up with a gentle look in his eyes. "Hello."

    "We don''t know each other, and you don''t know me. Why would you help me?" My eyes were full of caution.

    "Just because you don''t know me doesn''t mean that I don''t know you. Maybe you don''t remember, but I remember that one year I went to north america to lecture. That night, I was walking around the north american campus, passing by a construction site that maintained a teaching building. Suddenly, a cement bucket fell from it and you saved me."

    I frowned and thought about it carefully. I didn''t want to save him at all. I went to look for the classroom too. When I saw something falling down the stairs, I gave him a push.

    "How did you know it was me?" It was so dark that night, I didn''t even see him clearly. How did he know about me?

    "It''s a long story. I''ve been abroad recently and I overheard a friend talking about your company''s difficulties. I know you need money. I have money in addition to a painting. If you can agree to my terms, I can lend you 50 million without interest."

    The word "Spend the night with him" was badly used by Ning Jing. Looking at the man in front of him with his high and confident appearance, I really can''t imagine him making such unreasonable demands.

    I asked, "What do you want me to do? Sleep with you?"

    "No, no, no. Maybe Ning Jing didn''t express me. I just wanted you to paint with me. I have a surprise for you." He explained anxiously.

    To paint with him all night? I don''t believe it. "As long as I paint with you, you''ll lend me 50 million. How long?"

    "One year is enough for you to solve the problem."

    I took a deep breath. "Okay."

    How could I have encountered such a thing? I turned around and smiled at Ning Jing. I reached out and shook Hai Yang''s hand. "Have a good cooperation."

    "You''re really a businessman." He smiled. His smile looked pure.

    The next day, I told Yang Jian that I had found the investor. He asked me who I was and I didn''t tell him to wait for my news.

    Yang Jian took out a pair of slippers and said, "Wear this in the office in the future. I asked the salesperson. These shoes are very popular. They are flat, comfortable, and warm. It''s getting colder and colder. It''s easy to freeze your feet in these exposed high heels."

    "Mr. Yang, this... Is not appropriate." I want to refuse.

    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s all partners. You can work with me when you''ve settled your trivial matters. Take it. It''s just a pair of slippers. It''s not something valuable."

    It wasn''t expensive, but it was so considerate that I didn''t dare to take it. Yang Jian simply shoved it into my hand and left.

    Looking at the slippers in my hands, I couldn''t tell how I felt. I didn''t deserve the slippers, nor did I deserve his kindness.

 Chapter 205 Sister

    I put the slippers on the ground and tried them on. They were really comfortable. They were so soft that they didn''t hurt me when I walked.

    I sighed and put my slippers away.

    Yang Jian was a smart man. He could tell at a glance whether I really accepted his gift or not. If I wore it, he would definitely be so concerned about me in the future. How could I afford his care? Forget it.

    I asked Er De to bring me a cup of coffee. She put it down and stopped for a while. I asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Chen Boss, that pair of slippers was given to you by Yang Boss. When I went shopping yesterday, I saw that Yang Boss was also shopping. I also asked a lot of shop assistants to try on her shoes. I wanted the most comfortable pair."

    "Don''t worry, go out." I interrupted her.

    With an "Oh" sound, she pursed her lips and went out.

    Although I call yang jian teacher yang, he is a man after all, I am a woman, he is so careful to me, I know what he wants to imply in my heart, I originally wanted to ignore these inexplicable feelings, Er De still had to bump into the gun to mention this matter.

    I got off work early today and was going to Hai Yang''s appointment.

    Halfway through, Fu Jing called me and told me to go home early today. I knew which home he was talking about. "I have something to do today. I don''t know what time I''ll be back."

    "I''ll wait for you." His voice was low, and every word struck my heart like a stone hammer.

    I grunted coldly and put my phone in my bag.

    I still remember when I first fell in love with Fu Jing, and I wanted to see him often. Every time I talked to him, I felt very happy. I listened to everything he taught me. It didn''t matter if he used me as a gun. When I thought about it, how silly and innocent it was.

    I used to place all my dreams and fantasies on love. I thought I could be a happy person, but I fell in love with a handsome and extraordinary man, but I couldn''t be his only woman.

    Now, no matter what I hear from Fu Jing, I can always stay sane and stop being the little woman beside him.

    Unknowingly, I drove to the place Hai Yang gave me, a villa halfway up the mountain. I sat in the car and honked. The door of the villa opened automatically. I drove in and didn''t get off until the steps.

    "Chen Qing, here."

    I turned to look at Hai Yang, who was walking over from the garden, with two white radishes in his hands, as if he had just pulled them out of the ground.

    "You..." I was stunned for a second. Wasn''t he a painter worth more than a hundred million yuan? How could it be such a strange painting style?

    Hai Yang smiled at me. "Follow me."

    He took me into his territory and threw the white radish on the ground. He took off his clothes and threw them aside, revealing the white house clothes inside. His coat was stained with soil in Shanghai.

    "This is my place. Upstairs is my studio. I planted vegetables in the garden outside. It''s all natural. I''ll make it for you later." He was as welcoming as a guest.

    "Okay." I answered, not forgetting my identity.

    Tonight, he bought me.

    Hai Yang took the two white radishes and went to the kitchen to work. About ten minutes later, he came out to tell me that the radish and sparerib soup had been stewed and asked me what else I wanted to eat. When I said I wasn''t hungry, he said he wasn''t either.

    He talked to me about painting. I''m not interested. I''m interested in Ning Jing becoming his student.

    "You said Ning Jing. I saw her painting by chance and thought she was very talented. Just as she came to my class again, I sent her to my studio to be a student." Hai Yang''s smile was as pure as a child''s and did not regard herself as a master at all.

    Other masters accepted apprentices to choose the best days and days to serve tea, and he was as casual as buying something.

    I said, "Ning Jing really likes drawing and your work, and she always says that you have achieved so much at such a young age and are worthy of admiration."

    "Am I younger than you?" Hai Yang teased.

    "It''s not much younger than a few years. It''s still light." I talked to him more, and my tone became relaxed.

    After chatting for more than an hour, he said that his radish soup was ready, and he was busy serving me a bowl to taste. I said it tasted good, and he smiled like a child, praising his radish again.

    After drinking his soup, it was already dark. I asked him, "Do you want to draw?"

    Hai Yang grunted and frowned, "But what if I don''t have inspiration now? How about I show you my studio?"

    I nodded and followed him upstairs.

    The moment he pushed the door open, I was stunned. For the first time, I realized so clearly how artless I was, because the room was full of radishes that I really couldn''t appreciate.

    "Do you like carrots?" I smiled awkwardly.

    "No, it''s the only one in my garden these days. I''m just painting and playing. Otherwise, you can model for me. I want to paint you." His eyes sparkled.

    I have no objection. "How do you want to draw?"

    Deep in thought, he ran into a pile of paintings to look for them. "I found them."

    He took out a sketch, and the person on it looked very much like me. I looked at it several times before I recognized it as me.

    "Do you think so? The last time we met, you appeared before my eyes."

    "It really does." I raised the corner of my mouth and scratched my head. "But I''m not an expert. I can''t tell if it''s good or bad. I think you''ve done a good job."

    Hai Yang handed the painting to me and straightened the easel. "I like that expression."

    The expression just now? Before I could think of it, he had already started writing. I leaned over to him and took a look. A face had already formed.

    After a while, a dull and adorable me appeared. Hai Yang put the pen to his ear and smiled at me, "Awesome."

    I gave him a thumbs-up. Although I couldn''t see it, I could feel that he was great. Hai Yang didn''t give up until he finished drawing a pair. He took my hand and walked out. Looking at our hands, I felt a little disappointed.

    He took me to another room, and I was stunned when I entered. There was a painting in the middle of the room, one of my paintings, and one of the colors.

    "This painting was painted when you saved me and I came back. You may not know that this painting has won many awards and is worth more than the 50 million I lent you." Hai Yang said to me as if he was secretly offering a treasure.

    I smiled. "That''s what you did. I was so ugly back then, and my hair was messy."

    "But it''s very kind. This painting is the only one I have more than my sister."

    "Your sister? Do you paint too?" I studied the painting carefully.

    Hai Yang grunted. "Yeah, her name is Hai Tang. She owns a studio, and she''s a little famous."

    My hand gave a thump, and all the blood rushed to my head...

 Chapter 206 I Came out to Sell It

    "What did you say? Hai Tang is your sister?" I looked at Hai Yang in surprise.

    He nodded. "Yes, Hai Tang is actually more talented than me, but her mind is not on drawing."

    I looked at the seemingly pure man in front of me. "I''m sorry, I have to go."

    He grabbed my arm. "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you? Why are you leaving all of a sudden? Did I say something wrong? Is there anything wrong with my sister?"

    I shook my head and sneered uncontrollably. "Let me go."

    "If you don''t make it clear, I won''t let you go." He grabbed one of my arms with both hands. It really didn''t seem like a man in his late thirties.

    I took a deep breath. "Hai Yang, I don''t think you''re involved in your sister''s business. I don''t want to involve you either. Just pretend that we didn''t make this deal and let me go."

    "Why? Don''t you really need money? I can give you money now."

    I frowned and said impatiently, "Why can''t you understand? You''re Hai Tang''s brother. I don''t want your money!"

    After that, I pushed him away and left, but he didn''t give up and kept pestering me. He dragged me downstairs. I stopped and he stopped.

    Hai Tang and fu jing were standing in front of us. Hai Yang was still holding my hand. I felt like I was being framed and caught.

    "You didn''t answer all the calls I made to you, so you were hanging out with a wild man?" Fu Jing looked at me with sinister eyes and red eyes.

    Before I could say anything, Hai Yang blushed. "What are you talking about?"

    "I didn''t talk to you." Fu Jing pushed Hai Yang to the ground, and Hai Tang nervously helped Hai Yang. Fu Jing didn''t even look at them. He grabbed me by the neck and pressed me down the stairs. Fifty million for one night, and you just came out to sell it, right?!"

    Every word of Fu Jing could hurt me to the bone. I gritted my teeth and raised my eyebrows, "Yes, it''s better to sell than to beg you in a low voice."

    Pa, he slapped me on the face, gritted his teeth and looked at me. "Chen Qing, you disgust me."

    "Really? Everyone is like each other. Do you think you will make me feel good about you? I''m just as disgusted with you." I was beaten out of my mind by him, and it was hard to hear anything.

    Fu Jing glared at me. I met his gaze. He snorted and turned around to leave.

    "Ah Jing!" Hai Tang called his name and followed.

    Hai Yang came over to look at my face. "It must hurt. I''ll get you a towel."

    "No, I''m leaving too." I blocked his hand.

    This time he didn''t stop me. I sniffed, wrapped myself in my clothes and left.

    As I drove home, I burst into tears. 50 million dollars was gone, and Fu Jing slapped me. Grievance, sadness, and helplessness surged into my heart. I couldn''t control the corner of my mouth anymore.

    I cried so much that I cried as I drove. In the end, I couldn''t drive well, so I stopped the car and cried.

    After crying for a while, I didn''t feel so bad anymore. I wiped my tears and called Yang Jian. "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. The investment I found failed."

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you? With such a heavy nasal sound, are you crying?"

    He immediately recognized that I was crying, and I suddenly felt even worse. My voice was filled with tears. "No, it''s just that the weather is too cold and I have a cold."

    "You''re the only one who wants to lie to me. Where are you now? Did you eat tonight? I know a good place for supper. Can I take you there?" He spoke softly, like the sun that melted the snow in march.

    Before I could answer, my stomach started to growl. "Tell me the address. I''ll drive over now."

    He gave me the address, and he arrived when I drove there. When I saw him, I lowered my head, afraid that he would see my red eyes.

    "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner. You open your mouth." Yang Jian pushed me into the store and offered me the menu, telling me which dishes were good.

    I ordered four or five at a time, and I also ordered a pot of rice.

    "Don''t eat so hard. Their porridge is also a specialty. Have some porridge." He placed a small bowl of porridge in front of me.

    I didn''t even have time to say thank you. All I knew was to eat with my head down, to prop up my stomach, to take away my sadness.

    After eating and drinking, I lowered my head in shame. "Mr. Yang, I made you laugh."

    "What''s the matter? You''re the toughest girl I''ve ever met. The company is in such a big mess now. You can hold on until now, better than when I was young." Yang Jian''s smile looked relaxed.

    "But I still can''t help the company solve the problem." I sniffed. "Is our company really hopeless?"

    He took a sip of the porridge. His movements were graceful and unhurried. "I won''t clear the plate until the last moment."

    "Then I''ll be with you too."

    Yang Jian smiled. "Okay."

    He drove me home and found a replacement to drive my car home. He said that I should not drive until my feet were completely healed. In fact, my feet didn''t hurt at all. I was touched that he was still thinking about it.

    "Come on, go upstairs. Take a shower and sleep. Tomorrow is another day full of energy." He patted me on the shoulder.

    I nodded, really encouraged for the time being.

    I didn''t want to go back. I just did what he said. I took a shower and slept. After a long day, I was tired. As long as I didn''t think about it, I could fall asleep soon.

    The next morning, I woke up and went to the bathroom to wash up. Someone knocked on the door. I opened the door with a toothbrush in my mouth. When I saw it was Er De, I went back to brush my teeth.

    "Chen Boss, how did you end up like this? This hair sleeps very artistically."

    I glared at her. "If you keep talking, you''ll be busy today. It''s morning. Why are you here? My feet have been fine for two days."

    "Yang Boss asked me to come. He said you slept late yesterday. Let me pick you up so that you can sleep in the car for a while." Er De pursed her lips and smiled. "Chen Boss, president yang is good to you. Why don''t you think about Yang Boss? It would be great if the two bosses of our company became one."

    "What''s in your head? I''ll go change and fry an egg for me. Thanks."

    After a simple breakfast, Er De drove me to work. As soon as I arrived at the office, I received an extremely bad news.

    The new project I was about to launch had already passed the review and was about to go into operation. Who knew that it was suddenly banned, which meant that I couldn''t go into the market.

    "Why was he suddenly banned?" I was in a daze.

    Yang Jian''s face was grave. "It''s Fu Boss."

 Chapter 207 Do You Care about Her Or Me?

    My lungs were about to explode. I wanted to kill Fu Jing. He was just trying to make things difficult for me! Just trying to destroy me!

    Ma''s, I won''t do what he wants!

    "Mr. Yang, I''ve done so much publicity on this project. It''s a good project worth doing. I can''t just let Fu Jing finish it. Can you think of another way, or we can find someone else?"

    Yang Jian looked at me and shook his head.

    I don''t believe in this. Can''t anyone do anything about Fu Jing?!

    "Chen Qing, did you provoke him again?" Yang Jian asked me.

    I clenched my fists, thinking about what happened last night, and his cannibal eyes, it must be Hai Tang and Hai Yang, it must be their siblings who are trying to drive a wedge between Fu Jing and me. Damn it, I never dreamed that Hai Yang would be Hai Tang''s brother.

    I picked up my bag and walked out of the office. Yang Jian asked me where I was going. I didn''t look back and ignored him.

    I took the elevator down to the parking lot and started calling Fu Jing. No one answered the bell. I drove to his company in a hurry to find him, but I didn''t have the courage to go downstairs. What could I say if I went looking for him like this? Saying that Hai Yang and I have nothing? Can he believe it?

    To be honest, I don''t even believe that 50 million can be borrowed so easily.

    I punched the steering wheel, my fingernails cracked, and blood gushed out. As soon as I took a tissue, the blood spread to my entire finger. I held my finger, and the pain calmed me down a lot.

    The phone vibrated and I picked it up when I saw that my fingers were no longer bleeding.

    "Chen Qing, it''s me, Hai Yang. I think I have to explain to you what happened yesterday. I''m downstairs at your company. Can you come down?"

    "We have nothing to say." My tone was uncontrollably hostile.

    He said anxiously, "Yes, I said I would lend you money. I''ll lend it now."

    Again? Is it still a game?

    "I''ve brought all the money. I''m really willing to lend it to you without any interest. This is my personal money. It has nothing to do with anyone. It has nothing to do with my sister. I swear." His words sounded sincere.

    After a moment of hesitation, I thought of Yang Jian''s lonely face. "Okay, wait for me downstairs."

    I drove back and saw Hai Yang standing in the sun from a distance. Although it was cold, we wore more clothes, so it would still be hot in the sun.

    I got out of the car and walked to him. "Come upstairs with me."

    He nodded and followed me without a word.

    I called Yang Jian over as well. When he heard that someone had lent us 50 million yuan for free, he was overjoyed. He asked me who Hai Yang was. I said he was a friend of mine as an artist, but he didn''t say much about the rest.

    Hai Yang was very sincere, and within an hour he had completed the loan formalities. Because of the large amount, he asked for a lawyer to be present. I think he really wanted to help me because he had even found his own lawyer.

    After the loan was settled, I changed my mind about Hai Yang.

    "Chen Qing, after you left, I called home to find out about Hai Tang and Fu Jing. I really didn''t know there were so many grudges between you and Hai Tang. I didn''t tell Hai Tang about us either. Trust me."

    "I know it''s not you, it''s Ning Jing." I said with certainty.

    Women''s jealousy is terrible, and Ning Jing and Hai Tang are the best examples.

    Hai Yang looked surprised. It seemed that he didn''t know much about Ning Jing''s character. I didn''t want to talk to him anymore and sent him away in a few words. But when he left, he asked me out for dinner, and I couldn''t refuse.

    With the money, the company''s funds could be temporarily turned around. Yang Jian immediately met to solve the financial problems. As for the new project, he still had no choice.

    There was a bigger threat that he didn''t say. I knew it in my heart. It was Fu Jing. He was like a time bomb. He didn''t know when it would explode and let all of us get laid off.

    I thought about it and decided to take the initiative. I kept looking for Fu Jing, and I looked for him no matter if he ignored me, until I found him impatient.

    I didn''t give up on Wu Ying either. She promised me that as soon as Fu Jing went to see ting sheng, she told me that two days later, wu ying said that Fu Jing had gone. I immediately followed him and blocked him in Wu Ying''s house.

    "The two of you are quarreling with each other. It''s bad luck. If you want to fight, go outside and fight. Don''t disturb my peace of mind." Wu Ying waved his hand.

    Fu Jing didn''t even look at me and went to hug tingsheng. I grabbed her in my arms first. "This is my son."

    "Give me the child." He said in a deep voice.

    "I won''t." My attitude was tough, and I turned to speak to him in a furious voice. "Tingsheng, mom is not good. I found you a brainless father. He thought he was smart after being set up. Do you think he should fix his brain?"

    I looked at Fu Jing''s face out of the corner of my eye and saw that his face was still looking good. I continued, "If someone provokes him, he will believe it. I don''t know if he believes in us or an outsider. I see. He just doesn''t believe us, my good son. If one day he suspects your relationship with him, don''t be cold, because he is such a person. He listens to the wind and rain, and doesn''t like us."

    I said sarcastic things and waited for Fu Jing to lose his cool.

    "Tingsheng''s only a few months old, and you''ve been teaching him all this nonsense." Fu Jing scolded me.

    I snorted. "Let him know sooner so that he won''t be sad in the future. Don''t let Hai Tang blow the wind and say that tingsheng is not your son. You really don''t think of tingsheng as your son."

    He did not speak and stared at me with his dark eyes.

    "What are you looking at me for? Is there a problem with what I said?" I just didn''t flinch. "A few years ago, I saved Hai Yang and inspired him to become famous. He asked me to paint another painting with him. In return, he lent me 50 million without interest. It was a fair and reasonable deal. I don''t understand. What did Hai Tang tell you?"

    "Fifty million a painting?"

    In the end, he still didn''t believe me. He had to follow my usual temper and leave without explaining. But not now. I can''t let my temper go.

    "It''s not like I won''t pay back the 50 million, not to mention that he made more than 50 million from the painting he used me as a prototype. We all think that the deal is reasonable. Don''t you care what others think?"

    Fu Jing had nothing more to say. He took the child from my hand and turned to make a noise.

    Wu ying glanced at me meaningfully. How could I have the time to care about her eyes and concentrate on scheming with Fu Jing?

    "Hai Tang, on the other hand, is so afraid of me. The last time she drove, she didn''t kill me. This time, she directed a scene of catching a traitor and even paid for her brother. It''s really hard work." I raised the corner of my mouth, happy to see Fu Jing''s face change.

    I must test Hai Tang''s position in his heart!

 Chapter 208 Does He Care So Much about Haitang?

    "Don''t let her go. She''s staying at the Fu shi for me." Fu jing said.

    A wave of jealousy welled up in my heart. Did he mean to say that he had begun to accept Hai Tang?

    "Then you must cherish it." I turned my back and smiled bitterly.

    People are warm-blooded animals, and even the coldest people will be warmed up. Hai Tang was determined to marry Fu Jing and was willing to sacrifice anything, regardless of grudges. I still admire this spirit. Now that Fu Jing knows her good, it''s appropriate for them to be together.

    I don''t know why, but seeing Fu Jing''s attitude towards Hai Tang change, I''m actually starting to be jealous.

    Tingsheng burst into tears. I rushed to see that his hand was scalded by the tea that Fu Jing poured out.

    "Be good, Tingsheng won''t cry." I hurriedly carried Tingsheng to the bathroom to find some cold water to flush. At that moment, I couldn''t bear to react at all. When I saw him crying, my heart was wrenched together.

    The cold water was too much. My hands were cold, not to mention the hands of a child. I examined his hand carefully. It was a little red, but there was no blister. It was okay.

    Tingsheng slowly stopped crying. I didn''t give him cold water for too long, for fear that he would freeze.

    "Are you okay?" Fu Jing asked.

    I grunted. "A child''s skin is fragile. You should be careful when pouring water. It''s too hot for an adult, let alone a few months old child."

    "I didn''t mean to. Tingsheng''s hands were moving around and he was right in front of the teacup."

    "I don''t blame you. Why are you so anxious to explain? I just want you to be careful in the future." My tone was unkind and I sat aside with Tingsheng in my arms.

    Fu Jing''s face darkened and he sat aside without saying a word.

    I didn''t forget the purpose of my visit. "I''ve explained everything about Hai Yang to you. There''s no need for you to hold on to our company."

    "What did you say?"

    "You''re tripping me up, preventing my new project from entering the market. Are you still pretending to be stupid?" I was already angry, but now I''m even angrier.

    Fu Jing frowned. "I didn''t."

    No? In my impression, Fu Jing was not someone who would shirk responsibility. He said that if he didn''t, then he wouldn''t.

    But Yang Jian clearly said it was Fu Jing...

    It dawned on me, "If you don''t want to mess with me, then you have to take care of the people in your hands. Don''t let them do those little things behind my back."

    He did not speak.

    I handed the voice of thunder to Wu Ying, said hello and left. Before I left, Wu Ying also told me not to forget her money, and I said I would not forget to call her account at the end of the month.

    When I got back to the office, I stretched out and leaned back in my seat. The crisis was finally over for the time being.

    I asked Er De to make me a glass of milk, but she poured me a glass of skimmed milk, the kind that wasn''t sweet at all.

    "Another sweet one." In the spirit of not wasting, I drank all the non-sweet ones.

    "Chen Boss, you''ll get fat..." She warned in a low voice.

    I glared at her. "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll take it as exercise when I walk downstairs."

    She gave me an ok sign to pour the milk. I secretly went to the lounge to weigh myself. Fortunately, as before, I never avoided eating anything. I ate whatever I wanted. I ate whatever I wanted. It was different after I gave birth. If I didn''t control my weight, I would have meat on my stomach.

    I didn''t even dare to finish the glass of sweet milk that Er De poured after that. Instead, I drank it slowly. I finished one glass and signed the two documents.

    At the end of the day, I didn''t get off work until 8: 00 pm to eat. When I returned home alone, it was so empty that I couldn''t even finish the noodles.

    I lay in bed, resting my tired lumbar spine and cervical vertebra for a while, but somehow I fell asleep. A knock on the door woke me up. I went to open the door barefooted and saw Tan Jie through the peephole. I was relieved to open the door. "Why are you here? You didn''t say hello."

    I sprawled on the sofa, wearing pants anyway, and didn''t care if my posture was good or not.

    "Be careful of your image, you slob. You stepped on the ground without shoes and mopped the floor clean?" He said with disdain.

    I shook my head. "Not yet. If you have time, you can do it. I''m too lazy to do it."

    I was actually joking, but I didn''t expect him to really start cleaning for me. He also complained that my things were outdated, that I didn''t buy a sweeping robot, and that I used a broom. I listened to him and enjoyed it.

    "Are you done filming?"

    He grunted. "The rest of the work is very busy. My agent asked me to stay in North city for two days before leaving."

    I''m happy for him. "It''s good. You''re busy proving that you''re hot. A lot of people ask you to act as a spokesperson. That''s great."

    "You can''t wait for me to earn money in the front. You can borrow money in the back, right?"

    I nodded wildly. "I can''t tell you see through me. For your sake, I''ll cook tonight. Tell me, what do you want to eat?"

    He chuckled. "Don''t torture me with your cooking skills. I have to eat your cooking once in 800 years. It''s too cruel."

    Damn! He wasn''t satisfied with my cooking. "You can do it."

    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it." He threw the rag on me, and I picked it up and threw it on the table in disgust.

    He took out the things in the fridge to cook, and I was watching tv in the living room. I was too lazy to do it now. As long as someone made it for me, it would be good to fill my stomach, regardless of whether it was good or bad. No one was Fu Jing, and no one could make it taste like him.

    The thought of Fu Jing made my heart ache.

    I ran to the fridge to get two cans of juice, regardless of whether it was sweet or not, and whether it was meat or not.

    "Drink less before you eat." Tan Jie poked his head out of the kitchen.

    "Okay, hurry up, I''m starving."

    After a while, he asked me to eat. I was dumbfounded when I saw the food he cooked. It was all boiled with water. There was no oil at all.

    A sly gleam flashed in Tan Jie''s eyes. "Let''s eat. It''s healthy and healthy. It can also help you lose weight."

    He was a star and used to eating these things, but I''m not. I can''t say I don''t eat any oil even if I lose weight. I watched him eat with relish, and I couldn''t bear to make him unhappy, so I just became a monk with him.

    "Do you eat these things every day?" I put a tasteless cauliflower in my mouth.

    He nodded. "Do you think I have such a good figure?"

    As he spoke, he lifted his shirt to show me, and I reflexively covered my eyes, deliberately revealing a few stitches to admire his figure, which was indeed better than before.

    "If you want to see it, just look big and cover it up." He cut and continued to eat his boiled beef.

    After dinner, he wanted to take me downstairs for a walk. I didn''t want to. I said I was tired. He dragged me out without saying anything.

    I was so angry that I wanted to hit someone and chased him downstairs.

    "You''re not wearing a hat or a mask. You''re not afraid of being seen." I held my knees and panted.

    He put on the hooded hoodie under his leather jacket and winked at me. "Handsome."

 Chapter 209 It Doesnt Matter If Im Sorry

    I chuckled. "Are you sure you won''t be recognized so that you won''t get into trouble?"

    "It''s my problem, not yours. There''s no such nonsense. Let''s go." Tan Jie hit me on the back. I really want to say, can''t he be gentle with women?!

    We walked around the neighborhood a few times and he asked me why I still lived here.

    I scratched my head. "I don''t know. Maybe I''m used to living here. This used to be my house. I sold it and Fu Jing bought it. He''s still useful to me now. I don''t want to go."

    "What''s the use?"

    "Do you have to be so thorough?" I gave him a blank look.

    Tan Jie snorted. "You think I want to control you? I don''t care about you. Who knows if you really let him go in your heart? I''m afraid you''ll fall into the wolf''s den again."

    With him by the side, I will restrain myself, I am afraid that I will not restrain myself in the future, Fu Jing will not pester me anymore.

    "Do you think it''s interesting for people to live like this?" I looked at the stars and put my hand in my pocket.

    "This is how you live. Do you have any other way to live?"

    I sighed. "If I did, I wouldn''t have struggled in the mud. It''s so cold. It''s another winter. Time flies."

    "Why are you nagging like an old lady? Are you frozen? I''ve been away for quite a few days this time, so be careful on your own."

    "Will it kill you to be nice when you care about me? It''s hard to talk to you because you''re always being cool and fierce."

    "You''re not my girlfriend. Why should I be gentle with you?" He walked ahead, leaving me with a tall figure.

    Damn it, "It''s a good thing she''s not your girlfriend."

    "What did you say?"

    As soon as he turned around, I was faster than him, so I turned around and ran away. Along the way, I came and went, but I ran a lot. I should be able to eat up the sweets I ate today.

    After taking a walk with me, Tan Jie left. I took him to the entrance of the neighborhood and went home on my own. As soon as he got home, he quieted down. It was quite uncomfortable.

    The phone vibrated, and Yang Jian sent me a wechat asking me what else to do. I said I was going to sleep. He shared an article with me using a link and then sent me a good night.

    I also said good night, put my phone by the bed, and prepared to wash up and sleep.

    The next morning, when I arrived at the company, I met Yang Jian. He asked me if I read the article from last night. I said I read it.

    "There are many small habits in life that will have a great impact on your health. The article I showed you was shared by a friend of mine who studied medicine. They all approved of it as doctors. That should be more correct."

    I smiled. "There''s nothing wrong with what you said. I''ll take a good look."

    When I got to the office, I used to drink coffee first and then work. When I drank coffee, I looked at the article again. It was a small habit of keeping in good health in the office. It was really good.

    "Chen Boss, what are you looking at? He was so absorbed in it."

    "Miss yang sent me a little health tips, do you want to see it too?" I smiled at her unkindly.

    She bounced away for a long time and quickly waved her hand, "No, no, I''m so young. Why do I have to raise a baby? I''ll talk about it when I''m old."

    I actually have the same idea, but I think Yang Jian is a person of the past. At his age, his health is definitely not as good as when he was in his twenties. Take precautions in advance, and he will be better in the future. There is nothing wrong with that.

    After drinking coffee and reading the article, I went back to work.

    Fu Jing was very efficient, and my project was informed that it could be put into the market. Yang Jian and I decided to invest without stopping, since the early advertising effect had already started.

    Don''t delay this time. This project is my small atomic bomb. It depends on whether I can make a big profit.

    For the next few days, I kept a close eye on the data, and my colleagues became nervous. Everyone was very concerned about the app''s market reaction.

    "No, I''m exhausted. I''m going home to sleep." I stretched and really wanted to take a good bath and sleep.

    Er De yawned, too. "Chen Boss, why don''t we go out tonight and relax? A lot of our colleagues say we need to go out and relax."

    "That''s right. We''ve been so tired these days. It''s time to go out and relax. Tell the colleagues who are going out to play that I''ll treat them tonight."

    Er De was overjoyed and immediately perked up.

    In the evening, a group of people from our company went to have dinner together. After dinner, everyone suggested that we go to the bar and sit down. After walking into the bar, I realized that this was the bar that I and er came to last time.

    I looked around and didn''t see elder sister Xin who helped us last time. Instead, I saw Fu Jing and his group.

    He took Hai Tang with him. As he walked through the crowd, he put his hand behind Hai Tang''s waist and made a gesture of protecting her. My hand unconsciously clenched into a fist, and I stubbornly turned my head away from them.

    "Chen Boss, the cocktails here are delicious, you..." Before Er De could finish, I picked up the wine she handed me and drank it up.

    When I drank, my colleagues clapped and praised me for my good tolerance.

    I picked up the dice on the table. "Weren''t you having a good time just now? Come on, let''s continue."

    I don''t know much about this game either. I just know the rules. I''ve had a few drinks.

    "Chen Boss, stop playing. I''ll take you home to rest." Er De advised me.

    I smiled and said, "No, everyone has been tired of work lately, so we must have a good night. Tonight''s wine will be my tuition. I didn''t expect you guys to be experts!"

    "Chen Boss is also very fast."

    "Yeah, I''ve been drinking a lot."

    Waves after waves of wine, I vomited at the end, and the color of the vomit was the same as the cocktail, making me sick.

    I came out of the bathroom. Er De was waiting for me at the door. She helped me wash my face. I wiped the water off my face and woke up a little. "Take me home. I don''t want to drink anymore."

    "Okay, let''s go back." She helped me out.

    With a bang, I bumped my head against the wall, and my originally mushy brain suddenly became dizzy. The point was that it still hurt so much that my face twisted.

    "Chen Boss, are you okay?"

    "Sleep says it''s okay. It must be a big bag. It hurts so much." My tears were forced out. "Who doesn''t have eyes when walking? Knock me against the wall. Try hitting the wall yourself. Does it hurt?"

    I covered my head and looked at the man who hit me, Hai Tang?

    "I was careless, too." She said.

    I chuckled. "Apologize if you''re not careful."

    "I''m sorry." She was straightforward.

    But I didn''t believe her apology at all. I was so drunk that I punched her in the face and threw her back into the arms of a man.

 Chapter 210 Whats Wrong with Provoking You?

    Fu Jing hugged Hai Tang and looked at me with a gloomy face.

    "If you want revenge, why did you hit me?" I smiled at Fu Jing, and the corners of my mouth were uncontrollable. I just wanted to provoke him.

    "Ah Jing, forget it. I bumped into Chen Qing first. Let''s go back." Before Fu Jing could say anything, Hai Tang was about to pull him aside.

    Fu Jing looked into Hai Tang''s eyes. The careful look made my heart ache like a needle. Once upon a time, Hai Tang and I were in the same position. I didn''t know why it became like this.

    "I don''t hurt." Hai Tang squeezed out a smile.

    Fu jing took her waist and left.

    Covering my eyes with both hands, Er De whispered, "Chen Boss, you''re crying."

    Did you cry? How could I not know? I blinked and a few naughty tears fell from my eyes. I pushed her hand away. "I''m fine."

    "I obviously care. How did I get to this point today?" Er De muttered.

    I laughed. "Do you think you can be intimate just because you like each other? In fact, the more you like it, the stranger you''ll be when you''re apart, even worse than a stranger."

    Er De suddenly hugged me. "Chen Boss, don''t do this. I''m scared. You can cry if you want to."

    I don''t want to cry at all. I think it''s too embarrassing to cry. I let go first. Why should I cry? It''s Fu Jing who cries!

    But with Hai Tang by his side, he would never cry again.

    I hugged Er De back and sobbed on her shoulder, crinkling her clothes.

    "Okay, send me home. I''ll have a good sleep and everything will be fine tomorrow." I dried my tears.

    Er De took out a cotton pad from her bag and wiped my face. After that, she took me out of the bar and sent me home. When she got home, she asked me if I could take a bath on my own.

    Maybe I haven''t received much love since I was a child, so I can''t help feeling warm for anyone who treats me better.

    As soon as I got home, I closed the curtains, took off all my clothes and stood under the shower to wash. After taking a bath, I wrapped up the towel and went to bed.

    This kind of sad night used to happen before. I thought I could fall asleep very quickly, but the images of tonight always appeared in my mind. Every frame of it was locked in my mind, making it hard for me to fall asleep.

    When I got up to pour water, I turned on the light and found that there was a power outage. My cell phone didn''t have much power. I turned on the flashlight and turned it off automatically.

    I looked at the last bit of electricity on my phone and didn''t know who to call. I wanted to find erde, but she was tired enough today. Just as I was flipping through my phone''s address book, Yang Jian sent me a wechat and shared an article written by big v.

    I said there was a power outage at home. I''ll see tomorrow. He immediately asked me if I was afraid because of the power outage.

    He sent me a good night and I was ready to go to bed, but it was dark everywhere and I couldn''t sleep. After a while, I picked up my phone and told Yang Jian that I was actually afraid.

    I couldn''t say what I was thinking. Maybe I wanted to talk to someone. Maybe I was dissatisfied with Fu Jing looking for Hai Tang. I also wanted to find someone to accompany me. Anyway, I wanted Yang Jian to give me some substantial help. It turned out that he was very mature.

    I was in my pajamas, and he took off his coat. According to the urine of an adult single man and woman, when will he release the hormones now that he doesn''t release them?

    But Yang Jian didn''t, neither did I. He was very disciplined, and so was I.

    We had supper and talked about the company. I yawned and he said he was leaving.

    "I saw something pasted on your door just now, and I came in without looking carefully." As he spoke, he went out and brought in the things on the door to look at the candles.

    I asked, "What is it?"

    "Is this kind of house going to be demolished? The owner of the property has been informed to move out, and the water and electricity will be cut off from today on."

    I don''t know about this at all. Where can I go in such a hurry?

    I took out that piece of paper and looked at it. It was written clearly. Fortunately, it was only after I took a bath that the power went out. If I was in the middle of a bath and the power went out, I wouldn''t be crazy. It was such a cold day.

    "Do you have any other accommodation?" Yang Jian asked.

    I shook my head. "No, tomorrow I''ll let Er De see if he can help me rent a house or stay at the company for two days. I don''t need anything here. I can leave with my clothes and daily necessities."

    "Okay, if you need help, you can ask. I have friends in the real estate area. You can buy a house if you want."

    Now that the company has just solved the difficult problem, where can I get the free money to buy a house, but Yang Jian doesn''t know my situation, and I''m too lazy to explain. I sent him to the door and let him go.

    After yang jian left, I fell asleep very quickly. With so many things to deal with, I couldn''t afford to lose sleep.

    The next morning, I had to pick me up from work. I took out the big boxes and put everything together. Er De helped me move the boxes to the car, which was considered a move.

    "Chen Boss, you have too little."

    "I''m used to renting houses for so many years. I really don''t like to buy so many things. I''m minimalist. It''s easy to move."

    Er De covered her mouth and smiled. "You live like a man."

    "You''re not the first person to say that." I smiled.

    When he arrived at the company, Yang Jian came to me and said that he helped me look at a few apartments near the company. They were all very good and the price was reasonable. He showed me the pictures on the tablet. I really liked it. This kind of bag fit my needs very well.

    I picked one of them on the spot. He said he would help me with it by noon. I simply left it to him and didn''t have to worry about it.

    "Shall I go and have a look?"

    Yang Jian waved his hand. "I already showed you these pictures before I came to work this morning. I took them."

    I widened my eyes. What efficiency is this? That''s too much!

    "Miss yang, I really don''t know how to thank you for doing this."

    "Why don''t you treat me to dinner after I talk about the house at noon?"

    I readily agreed, "No problem at all."

    In the morning, I was busy dealing with the company''s affairs. At noon, he gave me the key room card and the access card. I was so happy that I invited him to lunch immediately. A meal could solve such a big problem. It was a good deal!

    "Mr. Yang, I''ll substitute tea for wine. Thank you for helping me with the house."

    Yang Jian and I clinked a glass. "Don''t be surprised. I see you''ve been sleeping in the company recently. Find a good place for you to go to and from work. This is to make your salary better. The investment and return are definitely proportional."

    He said that on the surface, how can I really take it seriously? I want to try to accept his care for me.

 Chapter 211 Its Not up to Me to Put It down

    After lunch with Yang Jian, he gave his card to the waiter when he was paying the bill. I said anxiously, "I said I''ll treat you. How can I let you pay again?"

    "Why are you so clear? Then our company is still together. Do you want to share mine with yours?"

    "No, absolutely not." I took his card back and put my card on the waiter''s tray.

    Yang Jian laughed so hard that his shoulders trembled. "Little stubborn."

    I think I have to have this stubbornness. This is my habit as a human being. How can I let him break it?

    "Let''s go." I got up, picked up the clothes on the back of the chair and put them on.

    Just two steps later, Yang Jian sighed. "Did you take the clothes and leave the wallet on the table?"

    I was stunned and took the wallet he handed me. "I made you laugh again. I can''t change this confused character."

    "It''s good. Men generally don''t like women who are too smart. They can do it, but sometimes they have to be a little confused. Otherwise, how can they give men the opportunity to be courteous?"

    I''ve never seen a serious flirt like Yang Jian before. "Is that what men think?"

    "I don''t know about other men, but I guess that''s what I think. I think I''ve lived half my life and my ideas have always been universal."

    I smiled and walked out of the restaurant side by side with him.

    When I got in the car, he automatically opened the door for me. After I got in, he closed the door and sat back in the driver''s seat. I used to be very fond of gentlemen, but now, Yang Jian always seems to be the most comfortable person to take care of.

    After work in the evening, Yang Jian took me home. On the way, he told me according to the map that there was also a way home. What could be remembered on each road, which was very consistent with my memory habits.

    "You''re really careful." I praised.

    Yang Jian took a sip of water. "Of course. How old do you think a teenager older than you is? That''s life experience."

    "Then let me ask Mr. Yang, do you understand the path of life?"

    "What do you mean?"

    I thought about it, "Emotionally."

    "I understand. When I was young, I wanted to be rich and ignored my girlfriend. After ten years of running, I was no longer in the mood to fall in love. I was single until now. Although I haven''t had a lot of experience in love, I''ve seen a lot of people over the years, and I''ve reflected on them countless times. I''m definitely a little older than you young people. Otherwise, I''m sorry for my age."

    "Do you care about your age?" I raised my eyebrows.

    Yang Jian turned to look at me. We were still in the car, and the small space made both of us very focused.

    "When I met you, I wanted to suddenly be ten years younger." He smiled, and the wrinkles on his cheeks were especially gentle.

    I don''t want to open my eyes. If my eyes are the window of my heart, I think I can see his love for me from his window, and I don''t want to look at him because I''m afraid he will see that I don''t love him.

    Yang Jian took the initiative to break the silence between us. "Let''s go and take you up to see your new home."

    "Okay." I pursed my lips, pushed open the door, and got out of the car. He took out my luggage from the trunk, a suitcase, and a paper box.

    I dragged the suitcase, he carried the cardboard box, and we went upstairs together. When we reached the door, he asked me to open the door with the key, and then I remembered that I had the key and everything.

    When I opened the door, I really liked it. I left my luggage at the door and turned over the seventy square meters.

    It''s not big here, but it has everything, and the decoration is very simple and generous. I can''t say I like it. I have the impulse to buy it here.

    "The original owner of this house must have been someone who loved life." I scrutinized every part of the place, every corner.

    Yang Jian grunted and raised his last note.

    "Look at the blankets on the sofa, the floor mats, the tablecloths. They''re all hand-painted." I pointed to him and said, "Actually, I''m quite homey. When I don''t have a job, I especially like to stay at home, but I don''t love my life. I''m used to wandering around. I can''t clean up my house."

    "Have you ever thought about settling down?"

    I nodded. "Of course I did, but... Forget it, Mr. Yang, I really like it here."

    He gave a fatherly look and said, "As long as you like it."

    I said I wanted to put my luggage away, and he said he wanted to help. I refused and told him to go back and rest. After he left, I put all my luggage away and lay down on the big bed.

    I rarely posted a post praising the previous owner of this house and expressing my gratitude for life.

    I suddenly remembered that there was Wu Ying. She didn''t know that I had moved. I called her immediately, but she expressed her naked disdain and said that I was looking for her at night and was disturbing her.

    "Young man, are you still bothered by this?"

    I was speechless. Forget it. I had to respect the old and love the young. "Then I was afraid you wouldn''t find me."

    "Chen Qing, do you have a brain? As long as you''re in North city, as long as I want to find you, do you think I won''t be able to find you?"

    I was speechless again. "Grandma wu, I won''t disturb your rest. Good night."

    I hung up the phone and sighed. Wu Ying was the most bad-tempered old man I''ve ever seen. It''s not hard to imagine that she must have been more violent when she was young.

    I took out a towel and went to the bathroom to take a bath. The towel was taken out of the bag and brought out a small photo. But the palm of my hand was so big that it was a photo of me and Fu Jing.

    I put the photo on the bedside table and thought about stuffing it into the drawer. Why did I bring it out? What was the point?

    I simply threw it into the trash can and went to take a shower. After the battle shower, I tied up the trash bag and put it at the door, ready to leave the building tomorrow morning.

    The next morning, when I went out, I suddenly thought that there was still garbage at the door. I looked around. Where did my bag of garbage go? Could someone have taken it away like that?

    My heart sank and I hurriedly went downstairs to look for the trash can. The big trash can was empty. I panicked. The only photo of me and Fu Jing was gone...

    No, it can''t just disappear.

    I hurriedly asked the property under the building, "Hello, may I ask, where will our garbage be sent?"

    "It''s already past eight o'' clock, and the trash has already been sent to the transit station."

    "Where is the transfer station?"

    "On hengye road, you can see it when you follow that road."

    I said thank you and quickly drove to catch up. I found the transfer station. Cars were taking out and transporting rubbish. The smell was very pungent.

    "Master, may I ask if the garbage from your coke apartment is still there?"

 Chapter 212 The Storm up the Mountain

    "I don''t know what apartment. That piece of garbage is here. This piece of garbage is here. Look where your house belongs." The teacher spoke in a foreign dialect.

    There were garbage bags everywhere and stolen goods leaking out. I wanted to tell myself to forget it, but I couldn''t do it.

    I held my breath and began to rummage through all kinds of garbage bags. The garbage bags I used were very unique and had cartoon patterns. They should be easy to find. Why not?

    I flipped through it for a long time and didn''t care if I smelled it or not, and whether I smelled it or not.

    "Little girl, what''s so valuable that you can rummage through the trash like this?"

    "It''s a photo. It''s very important to me." I didn''t have time to see the master.

    He sighed and came over to help me rummage. "You young people know that important things are not well kept."

    "Over there!" I was pleasantly surprised to see my garbage bag. Ignoring the dirty water under my feet, I took my garbage bag and tore it open to see the photos inside.

    Finally found it! I was so happy that I couldn''t close my mouth.

    "Is this your husband? He''s so handsome."

    I didn''t answer him. "Thank you, master. I''ll go first."

    I looked at my dirty body and wanted to drive home to take a shower and change before going to work. I didn''t expect to see Fu Jing when I ran to my own car.

    I subconsciously hid the photo behind me. How long has he been looking at it here? I don''t think I saw the face in the photo. I was so nervous that my heart almost jumped out.

    "Is there any point in doing this again?" His tone was slightly cold.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, I knew he saw it. I simply stopped hiding. "It''s none of your business."

    "Give me back the photo."

    "Why?" I glared at him. "This is mine. It''s not appropriate for you to use the word return."

    Fu Jing reached out and grabbed it. I quickly hid back. I was actually afraid that the stench from my body would get to him. I didn''t want to appear in front of him like this.

    "Ah Jing." A soft cry stopped Fu Jing.

    I took the opportunity to get in the car and leave, feeling like I was running away with my tail between my legs.

    From the rearview mirror, I could see that they were so loving and married that my heart ached so much that I could hardly breathe.

    When I got home, I felt as if my soul had been taken away, showered and changed, and mechanically did what I wanted to do, but my mind kept asking myself why.

    The photo that I had painstakingly picked up was back in the drawer. I put on my business attire, changed my usual eyebrows and eyeliner, looked a little fierce, and the emotional gap could not be better filled with work.

    Before the project went public, the entire company was staring at all kinds of data nervously. It turned out that the data was very good, and the download and usage of the app were very high.

    This is good news for our company. Yang Jian praised me during the meeting, which is a great encouragement to me.

    We made an appointment to climb the mountain together this weekend. This time it was better than last time. It took a lot of effort to climb it.

    "How is it? Do you find mountain-climbing boring now?" Yang Jian handed me the water.

    I smiled. "I thought it was a little before, but now I feel the scenery is really good. Even if I''m tired, it''s worth it. This time, you help me carry the weight. Next time, I''ll climb up with my own backpack."

    "No rush. I''m glad to have a chance to serve you."

    I took out my phone to take a picture. Yang Jian went to the temple to offer incense. He seemed to be very pious. He even paid for the incense and oil.

    I always felt that this kind of thing was not very real, so I didn''t go with him, walked around the temple, took some photos and went back.

    "Teacher, I don''t understand why you suddenly like to draw scenery."

    The voice was so familiar that I turned around and saw Ning Jing and Hai Yang drawing not far away.

    I hid away and watched Hai Yang tell Ning Jing about the painting, but Ning Jing was obviously unhappy, didn''t want to hear it, and felt cold on the mountain.

    "Teacher, can we take the ropeway down later?"

    "No, I came to climb the mountain just for exercise. What''s the point of going down the ropeway?" Hai Yang was a little strict with her.

    Ning Jing was even more unhappy. Not long after, I heard Hai Yang criticize her for not drawing well.

    Ning Jing threw the brush away, turned around and ran away. Hai Yang wanted to chase after her, but turned to look at me.

    A smile appeared on his anxious face. "What a coincidence, Chen Qing, you''re here too."

    "It''s the weekend. Come and exercise." I pointed in the direction where Ning Jing ran away. "Aren''t you going to chase him?"

    "This girl has such a bad temper. Stop chasing her." Hai Yang came over to talk to me and even told me about his paintings. "I used to study, almost never learned chinese landscape painting. Now I have finished everything I wanted to draw. I want to draw mountains and water."

    "I''m a layman, and I don''t understand it. I just think it looks like it." I scratched my head and deliberately looked at Ning Jing''s painting. "How is her painting messy?"

    Hai Yang''s face fell. "If you don''t care about it, you won''t be able to draw a good picture."

    I let out an "Oh," and the last note lengthened." She''s always wanted to learn how to draw from you. Why didn''t she draw with her heart?"

    He didn''t say a word. It seemed that he had something to hide.

    While we were talking, Ning Jing ran back and pushed me away. "Why are you pestering my teacher again?"

    "Cling? You used that word." I laughed out of anger.

    "Ning Jing, you''re getting more and more out of line." Hai Yang glared at him. This was the first time I saw him so angry.

    Ning Jing pointed at me. "Teacher, you don''t know who she is. She doesn''t care about her own father''s life or death. She even asked me to throw her ashes on the road. She doesn''t even have basic filial piety. What else can she have?"

    "Ning Jing!" Hai Yang shouted.

    My face darkened and I was disgusted with her accusations. Not to mention that she had the right to judge my family affairs, just because she had been with me for so many years and used me many times, she couldn''t slander me like that!

    "I''m not apologizing to Chen Qing yet." Hai Yang ordered Ning Jing.

    Ning Jing turned his head away. "I won''t apologize. I know exactly what she is. She, her sister and her stepmother are all snakes and mice."

    Pa, before I could do anything, someone had already taught Ning Jing a lesson for me.

    "I''ll ask you to keep your mouth clean." Yang Jian didn''t know when he came to me. I never dreamed that such a mature and steady man would hit someone, and he would hit a woman as a man.

    Ning Jing frowned, his eyes bleeding. "What are you? Oh, I see. You''re Chen Qing''s new man, aren''t you? You found Fu Jing, and now you''re hooking up with an old man. Chen Qing, you''re really good at it!"

 Chapter 213 The Proximity of Two Men

    "Enough. I interrupted Ning Jing." Only people with dirty eyes look dirty. "

    I turned around and winked at Yang Jian. "Mr. Yang, let''s go."

    Yang Jian left with me half a step behind me. Hai Yang called me, but I ignored him.

    I don''t want to hear about my dad anymore. I really feel bad about it. Arguing about it, not managing it, not making sense, makes me feel bad, so I''d rather let Ning Jing talk behind my back than argue with her face to face.

    When I went down the mountain, my knees were weak. Although my speed increased, I accidentally wanted to fall.

    "Chen Qing, don''t worry about going down the mountain. Take your time. Go down the mountain at your speed. Your knees will be broken before you reach my age."

    I let out a cry and sat down to rest and rub my knees.

    He handed me the water and food. "Aren''t you happy?"

    "Thank you." I took a sip of water and ate some fruit. "It''s not that I''m happy or unhappy. It''s just that I''m not happy."

    "In what way?"

    I lowered my eyes. "I don''t like people talking about my family. I don''t think it''s right to comment if I haven''t experienced it. It''s my business. I have my reasons for how I deal with it. Besides, my father has passed away and Ning Jing brought it up to me. I..."

    Yang Jian patted me on the shoulder. "You''re right. I think you''re right."

    "Looking back now, I don''t know if I was right or wrong about what happened in the past. Anyway, I''m glad to have this day." I finished eating and had enough rest. "Teacher yang, let''s go down the mountain. You were so angry for me just now. Shouldn''t you walk more to get rid of the fire?"

    "I was really angry when I heard her say that about you. The Chen Qing I know is not like that person." Yang Jian smiled and shook his head. "The last time I fought was more than 20 years ago when I was in school. I thought I had a good temper, but I didn''t think I could hold it back."

    "You''re worried about me again." I looked at him apologetically.

    "You don''t have to be so polite. Let''s go. I''ll show you the specialties at the foot of the mountain."

    The whole weekend was very enjoyable under Yang Jian''s arrangement. He could take me to eat delicious food, play interesting things, and make a deal without worrying about me at all.

    If only life could be so easy all the time, I couldn''t help but think of Fu Jing. He didn''t give me nothing either. He gave my son and my company back, but in the end, I was left alone to watch over these two things.

    In the evening, Yang Jian took me home. "Go up and take a bath and have a good sleep."

    "You too."

    "Wait." He took out a bag from the car and said, "I saw you eat a lot of these wild vegetables during the day. I specially asked someone to buy some. You take them back and cook them. If you can''t cook them well, call me and I''ll teach you."

    I took the bag and smiled, "Thank you."

    When I got home, my heart was full. As the saying goes, contentment is always blissful. Maybe it was because we had a business deal today, or because Yang Jian was good to me. In short, I was really happy.

    She posted it on weibo and went to bed.

    The next day, Hai Yang came to my company to apologize for what happened yesterday.

    "I don''t care, and you don''t have to apologize." I curled my lips. "Let''s go back."

    "Chen Qing, you really are a very special girl. Thank you for your generosity." He lowered his head. "I''m leaving soon. I''m going to england. I don''t know when I''ll be back next time."

    I nodded. "Then I wish you a safe journey."

    "I''m not trying to say that. I''m trying to..." He glanced at me and immediately moved away. "Do you want to go to england with me? I have a real estate and my own studio over there. You don''t have to worry about your life. I''ll take care of you."

    I was surprised that he said something like that. "Mr. Hai, I don''t understand. What do you mean?"

    When I asked, he was a little shy. "You''re my goddess of inspiration. I think I can stay with you longer."

    "So you''re saying you want to keep me for a long time?"

    "No, no, no, that''s not what I meant." He hurriedly explained. He looked cute when he was in a hurry. When he saw me smiling, he realized that I had tricked him. "I just wanted to be with you. I like being with you."

    I shook my head. "No, I can''t go with you. I have a job in North city and a child. I have to take care of my son and take care of my work. I won''t go with you for your sake."

    The moment I rejected him, I didn''t see much disappointment in his eyes. Everyone was an adult, and I think he was ready for me to reject him.

    "I''ll see you again when I get the chance." He waved at me.

    I smiled and watched him leave. He was my creditor and we would have a chance to see each other again, but it didn''t matter to me. He valued his fate with me very much, but I wasn''t.

    Hai Yang sent me a wechat message when he left. I wished him safety. Who knew, I heard about the plane crash at noon. I checked his flight at that time, and it was the same time as the plane crash.

    I started to worry for some reason. I couldn''t get through to Hai Yang, so I had to call the airline and ask who knew that the airline''s phone had exploded and I couldn''t get through.

    "Chen Boss, what''s wrong with you? The coffee is getting cold. Why don''t you drink it?"

    "Er De, there was a plane crash at noon today. I suspect Hai Yang is on it."

    Er De was shocked. "Is that how we saved lives?"

    I nodded.

    "Then inform his family, call the airline and ask if it''s serious, then..." Er De quickly shut up.

    Hai Yang''s family, I only know Hai Tang. After thinking about it, life is at stake. It''s not a time for personal grudges.

    I called Hai Tang, and as soon as I got through, I quickly told him about Hai Yang.

    Hai Tang wasn''t as worried as I thought. I was about to suspect that I made the wrong call.

    "Can I hang up now?"

    I froze. "Sure."

    The screen of the phone turned black, and I was so angry that I immediately came up. Aren''t they brother and sister? How could she be so cold-blooded?!

    More than an hour later, the news came out saying that the plane had already taken an emergency rescue. There were survivors. I called again to ask if they could get in.

    I looked at the helicopter that was sent to deal with the injured and followed the sign on the helicopter to find the hospital. I rushed over without stopping. I still couldn''t get any information about Hai Yang, but there was news of Ning Jing.

    I went to the ward to take a look. Ning Jing''s hands were tied and his face was covered in scratches from branches. He looked miserable.

    "Doctor, how is the patient?"

    Are you her family? It''s the family member who has to pay the bill. Her right hand has a comminuted fracture and is in a very serious condition. In the future, this hand will be considered useless."

 Chapter 214 An Accidental Accident

    Ning Jing and I no longer tied each other up with the word "Best friend," but when I heard the news, there was still a trace of disbelief and worry about her future. She was eating with a paintbrush in her hand. Destroying her hand would mean destroying everything.

    "I say, miss, if you need to pay for her family members, if not, please contact her family members." The nurse said impatiently.

    I nodded and ran out of the emergency room. I used to know a little about Ning Jing''s family, but I didn''t know about it for nearly a year. But even if her relationship with her family improved and they came all the way to take care of her, no one would want to.

    I remember when Ning Jing and I first came to North city to study, there was a time when Ning Jing had a stomachache in the middle of the night. I took a taxi to their dorm and took her to the hospital for a checkup. After finding out about appendicitis, I called her home and no one cared. I went to the hospital to take care of her while working that week.

    I withdrew my thoughts and continued to look for Hai Yang. I waited for the news until I was found. Finally, in the middle of the night, my weibo was updated again, saying that the famous artist Hai Yang had died.

    The feeling of someone of the same age passing away was very shocking. It was incredible to think about it. It was obvious that we had only met for two days. How could it be that we were separated forever?

    Hai Yang was so talented, so kind, and his smile was as pure as the starry sky. How could god bear to...

    I covered my mouth and read the weibo posted by the police several times, and my eyes suddenly turned red.

    When I got home, there was nothing I could do. A Ning Jing, a Hai Yang, fate was so cruel.

    I put down the glass of water that I had just poured and ran out like crazy. I immediately drove to Wu Ying''s house. Regardless of her ugly face, I must see Tingsheng. The moment I saw Tingsheng''s young face, I burst into tears.

    "Why are you crying and howling in the middle of the night?!" Wu ying glared at me angrily.

    I raised my voice and felt a sense of fear for the future and gratitude for the present. "Grandma wu, thank you for taking care of tingsheng so well."

    "I don''t need you to thank me for collecting money and doing business like this." The little old lady stubbornly turned her face to one side. She was obviously a little touched just now and insisted on denying it.

    I watched Tingsheng babble and laugh at me with his big round eyes. It was so good that I still had my little angel.

    I wiped away my tears and snot, lulled him to sleep with the roar, and reluctantly put him back in the crib.

    "Grandma wu, maybe Tingsheng will have to trouble you to take care of him for a long time, but don''t worry, I will give you money every month on time. In the future, if you need me, I will remember to repay you."

    "Stop talking about pretty things. My son has seen it. Let''s go." Wu Ying waved her hand, yawned and went back to her room in her beautiful pajamas.

    I sat alone in the hall for a while. Thinking about the future, I was full of energy. It was okay to feel sorry for others, but it definitely couldn''t stop me from moving forward.

    The news of Hai Yang''s death spread quickly, and Yang Jian''s face was clouded with worry. I know what he was worried about. Hai Yang''s death. If his family asked, we might have to pay back the 50 million we owed him in advance. Now that the company is just getting better, all the money we earned has been invested in the funding chain. It''s no different to take out 50 million at once than taking out one of our organs.

    I comforted him that the crisis had not yet come and that there was no need to worry, but before my words had cooled down, Hai Tang came to the door.

    One goal: return the money.

    I asked Er De to take her to the vip room and wait for me. Yang jian wanted to talk to her with me, but I didn''t let him get involved.

    "Coffee?" When I saw that she was not drinking tea on the table, I asked.

    Hai Tang glanced at the tea on the table. "Can I drink your stuff?"

    "Although I really want to poison, it''s against the law." I simply didn''t care what she drank. "I signed a contract with Hai Yang. The money he lent me was interest-free for a year, which means I can pay it back in a year."

    "But now that Hai Yang is dead, I need to collect the money in advance."

    "What do you want? I have a contract." I looked at her neither servile nor haughty.

    Hai Tang smiled. "See you in court."

    I took a deep breath. Once our company''s financial crisis was announced, the advantage that had just appeared would be destroyed. She was here to threaten me. If I didn''t pay her, she would sue me. There would be a storm in the city. Even if I won the lawsuit, it would only be bad for me.

    "You don''t have to kill them all, do you? They''re all businessmen. You can see them from above." My tone softened. If I had to lower my head in exchange for something, I would be fine.

    Hai Tang folded his hands on his stomach. "You know what? I''m pregnant."

    I trembled, and the shock in my eyes could not be concealed.

    "You thought Ah Jing would never touch me. In fact, we live under the same roof, and it''s easy to think of anything. Grandpa was happy to know that I was pregnant, and no one cares about that bastard anymore." She raised her eyebrows and smiled softly.

    I stared at her stomach in a daze, not even blinking. If she wanted to hit me, she succeeded.

    Fu Jing would never touch another woman, but he still touched Hai Tang, and he had a child with her...

    "Chen Qing, don''t blame me for being cruel. I just want to kill you." Her eyes flashed fiercely. "Our Fu family doesn''t want that bastard of yours. That doesn''t mean that the Fu family doesn''t want it. Now that there''s no pressure on you to block it, I think what are you going to do?!"

    She laughed heartily, and it was a hearty laugh.

    Hai Tang left, and I lost badly. It wasn''t until the moment she hurt me that I realized my feelings for Fu Jing. It turned out that I would be resentful, jealous, and no worse than other women.

    When Hai Tang passed me just now, I actually had a wicked thought. Just as she wanted to get rid of me, I couldn''t tolerate her.

    "Chen Qing, why are you still sitting here? How''s the conversation going?" When Yang Jian came in, my body relaxed for a moment.

    I touched my nose. "Mr. Yang, I''m sorry. We may be in trouble again, but don''t worry. I will try my best to delay it. Your side will also find a way to withdraw the 50 million as soon as possible."

    "Are you really going to pay me back soon?" He seemed unable to accept it.

    I said yes.

    He let out a long sigh. "Well, let''s work together. You don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself."

    I nodded and went back to the office. After thinking about it, I called Tan Jie. Now, I can''t think of anyone else who can help me.

 Chapter 215 Forced into A Dead End

    Borrowing money would be embarrassing, even if I was close to Tan Jie.

    After struggling for a long time, I opened my mouth and told him the details. He didn''t say anything and wanted to give me money. He said it was a large amount and wanted to go to the bank to transfer money. I didn''t ask how much he could lend me, but I knew it must be all he could lend me.

    I can''t repay Tan Jie''s kindness for a long time. I''m too lazy to calculate how much I owe him. All I know is that he''s in trouble for the rest of his life. I''ll do my best to help him.

    To have such a good friend in my whole life was a blessing I had cultivated in my previous life.

    I made a list of the bosses who could invest and cooperate with us and called them one by one to ask them out for dinner. I thought that the company was going up and there was no reason for them to reject me. As long as I was sincere enough to talk about it, I would definitely find an investment to solve the problem in front of me.

    After the appointment, I dressed up to go to the appointment. Yang Jian looked at me a little unhappy, and I was very helpless. No woman would like to dress up to please a man, and I had no choice.

    "Mr. Yang, I''ll go alone."

    "No, I''ll go with you. I can''t let you face those wolves and tigers alone."

    Yang Jian insisted on going with him. It was not good for me not to let him go, so I just went with him.

    The box that Er De booked for me was very expensive, but the grade was good enough. That was my sincerity.

    "Here we are, two bosses." As soon as I entered, I greeted them warmly.

    The person I invited smiled at me and warmly invited us to sit down.

    Before the food was served, we exchanged pleasantries and talked about the recent development of our respective companies. As soon as the food was served, I took off my coat to reveal the sexy bottomed clothes inside. I really didn''t understand the taste of these middle-aged men. I always liked women to wear shiny, seductive clothes.

    "President qin, president fang, we haven''t seen each other for quite some time. Can we just drink with Chen Qing and not have the honor to drink with me?" Yang Jian wanted to block my drink.

    I want to slow down, too. The two men just poured me a lot of wine.

    Yang Jian couldn''t hold his liquor. He blushed after a few glasses and talked too much. I was afraid that he would talk nonsense. I put him aside and continued drinking.

    "Chen Qing, you can''t drink anymore." Yang Jian whispered to me, but in fact, he was so quiet that many people could hear him.

    I laughed and said, "There''s nothing you can''t drink. As long as president qin can enjoy himself, you can drink whatever you want!"

    President fang put his arm around my shoulder. When he first made this move, I was a little disgusted, but I let him hold me. Yang Jian''s face became even uglier and he didn''t say anything.

    I smiled and brought Mr. Fang''s wine to his lips. "Mr. Fang, we should have been working together a long time ago. Look, our company has Mr. Yang. He is sure to be the leader. Now I can help him. Our team is also the best in the country. What do you think you are worried about, right?"

    "This little mouth is really eloquent. You''re right, but your company has offended people. How do we know that the Fushijituan will let you go?"

    "The misunderstanding between Fu Boss and us has long been cleared up. Fu Boss helped us with our new project." I explained.

    President fang raised his eyebrows. "Really?"

    I feel a little guilty. I don''t know if he''s testing me or if he already knows what he''s doing.

    The door was suddenly opened and fu jing was standing at the door. I understand now. It seems that they didn''t come here because they wanted to cooperate with us, but because they had planned to come here to take advantage of us.

    Fu Jing stared straight at me, precisely at the hand on my shoulder.

    President fang took his hand away. I got up with my clothes and went to help Yang Jian. "Mr. Yang, we should go."

    Yang Jian was a little drunk, but not to the extent of a broken piece. When I helped him, he was just a little unstable and could walk.

    When I got to the door, I purposely didn''t look at Fu Jing because I felt embarrassed, and I hated him for playing with me like that. Who knew he was blocking my way with Yang Jian.

    "Chen Qing, you can''t stand it."

    "When did you start fortune-telling? I thought I could predict everyone''s fate." I sneered. "I will not give up until the last moment. Even if I die, I will die clearly and see everyone around me."

    Fu Jing''s eyes were sinister. "If you had apologized to me earlier, it wouldn''t have been like this."

    I don''t want to argue with him in front of so many people. "I''m sorry, I can''t do it. Please make way."

    "Do you think you can protect you by building a new backer? Look at him, will you?" Fu jing was annoyed and put his hand on the wall, blocking me tightly.

    I took a deep breath. "You''re so self-righteous. I don''t need protection anymore. You always thought I needed it. You did all this to prove that I needed you, didn''t you? You''re not trying to prove it, you''re trying to force me."

    "So what?"

    "Well, I can''t play with you. I don''t have your money or your rights, but can I beg you to let me go?" At this moment, I really lowered my posture and begged him.

    Fu Jing curled up his lips coldly and whispered in my ear, "It''s too late to beg me now."

    After he finished speaking, he walked in front of me. I looked back at the two men who were still sitting at the table, and resentment welled up in my heart.

    I helped yang jian out of the restaurant. Er De was already here. I asked her to take Yang Jian home first. I wanted to walk outside by myself.

    "Chen Boss, add more clothes. It''s winter." Er De gave me her clothes.

    I put it on and walked alone on the streets of North city. In fact, I just wanted to wake up, but somehow, I walked to the bar where the accident happened last time. I touched my pocket and brought my cell phone and wallet.

    I went into the bar, ordered a glass of wine, sat at the bar, not to get drunk, just wanted to see who was playing here.

    Surrounded by lonely men and women, countless hormones jumped out of the body, making people feel unrestrained.

    A Shanghai accent reached my ears. I turned around and saw that it was elder sister Xin.

    "Elder sister Xin." I called out.

    She looked at me twice. "What? That didn''t scare you last time?"

    "In your territory, if I can''t drink a safe drink, then I can''t drink anywhere."

    "You''re so talkative. I''ll treat you to your drink today." She winked at the bartender and sat next to me. In front of her was a glass of the same wine as mine. "Something on your mind?"

    I didn''t deny it. "Elder sister Xin, do you like nightlife?"

    "Of course, I opened this bar because I like nightlife. People like me who only live at night should live like this."

    I looked at her enviously. It was so good. She knew what she was fit for and what she wanted, and I...

 Chapter 216 An Indecent Kidnapper

    Elder sister Xin held down my drinking hand. "You''ve had a lot to drink tonight. The wine in the bar is easy to get drunk. Stop drinking."

    I put down my glass, and my head ached. I looked at my phone. Why isn''t Er De here yet?

    "Elder sister Xin, I have to go. I have to work tomorrow." I waved at her.

    After leaving elder sister Xin''s bar, a cold wind came up and I shivered. There were bars all over the street, and there were people gathered at the entrance of every bar. There was also a car. I was going to take a taxi home, but there were a lot of people in front of me.

    I called erde. She said her car broke down on the road. She was calling for someone to tow it, so she couldn''t pick me up.

    I said it was okay, and then I went to line up for a taxi.

    "Miss, what are you waiting for? Where are you going? I have a car for you." A man with gray hair approached me.

    "Thank you. No need." My attitude was cold, and I looked around. There were so many people here, and I rejected them outright. He shouldn''t have bothered me.

    Gray hair pointed at the people in front of him. "Look at them. They''re all in pairs. We''re both alone. Let''s go together."

    "I said, no need." My voice was a little loud.

    "Oh, the little girls are quite grumpy. I''ll tell you today. You don''t have to use them." He came up and hugged me. When I pushed him, he yelled, "Honey, can we stop fighting? You broke my heart!"

    Listening to his lies, I felt like vomiting. "Hooligan, let go of me."

    "You used to call me darling husband. Why are you now a hooligan? Let''s go. We have something to say when we get home. We won''t delay the taxi."

    I thought he was playing a prank. A few minutes later, I noticed that there were fewer and fewer people around. He was still pulling me, pretending to coax his wife to drag me to a more remote place.

    I reached into my pocket, felt the key, and stabbed him in the head. He shouted and let go of me. "What are you poking me with?!"

    "I said I don''t know you. If you dare to touch me again, I''ll call the police." I pointed at him.

    "You report it. You think I''m afraid you''ll call the police." He grinned, revealing teeth that were not as white as his hair.

    I took out my phone, turned around and ran, making a phone call as I ran. A few steps later, he caught up with me, knocked my phone off, pinned me down on the fence, and put on a threatening face. "I advise you to admit defeat. If you make these fearless struggles again, don''t blame me for being cruel."

    Gray hair smelled of alcohol and his eyes were bloodshot. I knew he definitely didn''t drink too much. A man who really drank too much had no reason, but he didn''t react. If he was still thinking about it, it proved that he didn''t drink too much.

    "I have a child and a husband. I only came here to see a friend for a drink. If you want money, I can give it to you. If you want money, you can go to someone else. I promise not to call the police, and I won''t say anything. Do you think that''s okay?" My tone became less sharp.

    "No, I like you. I can''t give you anything." He twisted my arm and hugged me as he walked towards the car.

    If he took me to the car, I would have no chance to escape. Now that my phone is gone, I can''t even ask for help.

    As I approached the car, I cried out, "Why am I so miserable? My husband cheated on me and wanted to divorce me. He also wanted to take my son away. He came out for a drink and was threatened. You might as well kill me. I don''t want to live anymore!"

    I was really crying, tears streaming down, thinking of today''s grievances, I can still cry for half a day.

    I cried so hard that I was at a loss. I lit a cigarette and started cursing at my grandson. "There''s no use crying. You want the baby. You can grab it."

    "How can I rob my husband? He''s rich and powerful. He''s doing a good job of his own business. He''s been out drinking and drinking all day long. I''ve been alone since I was pregnant, giving birth to a child and almost dying in a difficult labor. He never cared about us. Now that we''re divorced, he wants me to give him my son. That''s my life. How can I survive if I give him my son."

    "Where''s your man? Call him over and I''ll vent for you." Gray hair threw the cigarette butt on the ground and stomped on it.

    I was stunned. It didn''t follow my script.

    He handed me his phone. "Call him and tell him you were tied up and have him come to redeem you."

    I wiped my tears, took her cell phone and called Fu Jing, but there was nothing else I could do.

    As soon as the phone was connected, I called out to my husband, "I''m tied up. Come and redeem me."

    There was a moment of silence on the other end, and I was afraid that he would say something insidious. "Honey, at least we''re husband and wife, and we have a son. Even if you want to divorce me, you can''t leave me alone. I''m the mother of your child. All these years, I''ve worked hard without merit."

    Gray hair snatched the phone. "Hey, if you''re still a man, you''ll come with the money to redeem your wife. Two hundred thousand, no less. See you below the highway entrance."

    What is it, I''m worth 200,000?

    "Why don''t you have more?" I sniffed.

    Gray hair glanced at me. "You''re an abandoned woman. How much more do you want? He wants you dead now. He doesn''t even have to divorce you. If I want more, can he give it to me?"

    That makes sense.

    "But two hundred thousand is too little." I wiped my face clean and curled the corners of my mouth down to look aggrieved.

    "Nonsense, let''s go and see if he will come to redeem you. If he does come, I can sit down and start the price." Gray hair gave a sinister smile.

    My brain might not be working properly, but I actually sneered at the bad guys. I shook my head and it hurt badly.

    Gray hair got in the car. I didn''t want to sit in the passenger seat. I wanted to sit in the back. If I couldn''t count on Fu Jing, I could think about saving myself. If I couldn''t, I could minimize the damage and bear with it.

    The car drove down to the entrance of the expressway. It was dark and the ground was covered with undeveloped soil. There was a construction site not far away. It could be seen how messy it was.

    After a while, the headlights of a car caught our attention. Gray hair smiled and said, "Not bad, auntie. Your husband is really here."

    I got out of the car wrapped in my clothes. Fu Jing''s car stopped. He got out of the car without taking anything. Where''s the money?

    "Where''s the money?" Gray hair raised his chin and asked him.

    Fu Jing threw out a card. "There''s no password. There''s 200,000 in it."

    "Why should I believe you?"

    "Then you tear up the tickets." Fu Jing turned around and was about to leave.

    I stood alone in the wind and was in a mess. Gray hair seemed to be even more chaotic than me. He whispered, "Are you blind to find such a man?"

    "Maybe he was ignorant when he was young and blind." I wanted to cry, but my heart was broken by Fu Jing''s indifference.

 Chapter 217 Counterattack

    Gray hair picked up the card on the floor and pointed to myself. "Can I go now?"

    "You wish." Gray hair smiled evilly. "Anyway, your husband doesn''t want you anymore. Why don''t you come with me? I''ll treat you well."

    "Without you, do you still want me after taking the money? That''s too much, brother." I kept glancing at Fu Jing as he walked away.

    Gray hair pushed me into the car. I knocked my knee against the door. He was lying on the car seat. Before he could get up with his arms, gray hair pressed on. I could feel his hand pulling my pants.

    "My husband has venereal disease, and so do I. You want to be happy for a while, and then you will have a hard time in the rest of your life!"

    "Don''t scare me with this, I don''t believe you."

    Gray hair pulled hard, and I pulled my pants to stop him from pulling them off. He got angry and threw a knife in front of me. "If you don''t cooperate with me, I''ll ruin your face!"

    There was a slight loosening of my hand. I gritted my teeth and hated this gray hair. I hated Fu Jing even more.

    I let go of my hand and sprawled on the seat in despair.

    However, not as I had expected, there were plenty of grizzled screams. I suddenly turned around and fu jing was pressing grizzled on the ground and kicking it hard.

    I grabbed the knife that gray hair had thrown in front of me. "You''re messing with my face, right? Then I''ll shave off your hair."

    Fu Jing was very cooperative and helped me press the gray hair. I cut off his gray hair one by one. He begged his father to sue his grandmother. I ignored all kinds of crying.

    "What did you do? Now you remember to call me aunt? I''m telling you, it''s not over yet. We''ll find a girl who''s good enough to pick up your body later." I cut his hair into a mess.

    I clapped my hands and asked Fu Jing, "Fu Boss, is the card empty?"

    He grunted.

    "Then don''t let him return it." When I said that, I was disappointed. He used an empty card to redeem me, but he didn''t care about me at all. "Thank you. You can go. This person is mine."

    He glanced at me and dragged gray hair into his car. I knew what he meant and asked me to follow him.

    Fu jing took me and the gray hair from the trunk back to the street of the bar and threw him on the ground. I looked at the girls around me, but I didn''t have any hope. Suddenly, I saw a fat girl being thrown behind by a group of people. I wanted to make a living.

    I walked up with gray hair in my hand. "Sister, how about a free ride? There are no other conditions. Just make him happy eight or nine times a night."

    Gray hair trembled, and I felt the urge to laugh.

    The fat girl looked at gray hair and immediately agreed to my request. She even stuffed me with five hundred yuan. I looked at the money in my hand and couldn''t stand up straight with a smile.

    Fu Jing hasn''t left yet. I thought about it and went up to him to thank him. "You saved me. Take a large amount. Three hundred."

    He looked at me like he was looking at a retarded person. "Get in the car."

    "What?" I leaned against the car, but I couldn''t. "I don''t need you to take me home. You can say anything here."

    "Get in the car." He squeezed out two words between his teeth.

    Matt, wouldn''t he do anything else than order people like this? Let me get in the car, right? I just couldn''t make it. I kicked his tire and ran away.

    I snatched a taxi as fast as I could and handed the 200 yuan in my hand to the master. "Master, drive faster."

    "Okay!" The master was so enthusiastic that he immediately drove the car away.

    The moment I leaned back, I almost vomited, and it was hard to hold back. I looked behind the car, and Fu Jing was chasing after me.

    "Master, have you seen the car behind you? The driver is my husband. He beat me up and chased me out of the house. If you want to catch me back and beat me up again, you must get rid of him."

    The master snorted, "I hate men who are big women the most. Grandma, I want you to chase..."

    He mumbled, the feeling of a blue taxi being driven out of the car by him. At this moment, I felt as if I had met an f1 racer.

    Sure enough, the hero left the market.

    If the taxi driver''s skills and car were weaker than Fu Jing''s, then his familiarity with the terrain of North city would definitely beat Fu Jing''s. He walked around the alley and Fu Jing was nowhere to be found. I thanked the taxi driver in tears and gave him another 200 yuan to send me home. On the way, I passed the phone store. I filled my card and bought a new phone.

    When I got home, I lay in the bathtub and didn''t want to get up. I was so tired every day. I didn''t know if I could hold on.

    Just as I was about to fall asleep in the bathtub, Er De called me. "Chen Boss, have you seen your bank account? A sum of forty million dollars has arrived."

    What is it? Forty million? My jaw almost dropped.

    "Who called me?"

    "Tan Jie." You could tell from her voice that she was infatuated with flowers.

    Before she could speak, I hung up the phone and called Tan Jie. Where did he get so much money? Did he rob a bank?

    The phone rang a few times, but no one answered it. I sent him a wechat. Before he could reply, I got up from the bathtub in a hurry. I didn''t even wear any clothes. I wrapped a towel around it and went online to check on Tan Jie''s latest news.

    When I saw that he had received a new movie at a sky-high price on his weibo account, I realized where the forty million came from. He finally became popular again. Great!

    I was so happy that I was ready to celebrate for Tan Jie. I knocked and a knock interrupted my smile.

    "Who is it?"

    "Me."

    Fu Jing? How did he know I lived here? I walked to the door and looked at the face on the monitor. "What are you doing here so late? Tell me during the day."

    "If I count to three and you don''t open the door, I''ll start making a big fuss right away, causing your neighbors to come out and accuse you of not opening the door for me." He threatened righteously.

    Why the hell should I open the door for you?"

    "I''m the father of your child."

    I took a deep breath and had no doubt that he could get rid of something like that. When I opened the door, he stormed in, slammed the door with his foot, and grabbed my hand and threw me on the bed.

    "Do you know how to seduce me after a good bath?" He covered me and took a deep breath.

    I covered my chest. "I bathed in my own house. I didn''t want to seduce you at all. I''ve been seducing people all day long. Where''s my face?"

    "Here." He pressed his face against my lips.

    I pushed him away with all my might. "Get lost."

    "Three hours ago, he told me he didn''t need protection. He was kidnapped in less than an hour and a half. Chen Qing Chen Qing, you''re really good."

    I was speechless, and I had a lot of confidence when I spoke, but who would have thought that a walk around the bar would be forcibly towed away.

    "Stop talking and act pitiful?" He glanced at my hand, and I clearly felt something hard against my waist, and it was getting bigger.

 Chapter 218 Emotional

    Which eye of yours saw me act pitiful? It was really pitiful. "I sniffed." You''re always holding me down. On the bed, you say you want it, you say you don''t want it. On the ground, you give it to me when you say you want a company, and you start hitting me when you say you don''t want it. Isn''t it really pitiful that I''m being held down by you all the time?"

    Fu Jing was silent for a long time. He pinched my chin and looked at my teeth. "Now that you''re articulate, you''ll argue with me again."

    "I call this stating facts." I knocked his hand off and glared at him. "I don''t care if you and Hai Tang really love each other or what. She''s trying to kill me now, so I''ll ask you whether you care or not?"

    "You said you didn''t need protection." He propped himself up with both hands to lighten the weight he was pressing on me.

    I''m a big woman. "I need someone now. I need someone to help me keep my company. I need someone to give me a lot of money to develop my business. I want to be the first person on the internet in the country."

    Fu Jing''s eyes became deeper and deeper. I was staring at him for a while, but why did I feel like I couldn''t understand him in just a dozen seconds?

    "Live a normal life." He got up from me.

    I frowned. "What do you mean? You were the one who bought me the company, and now I put all my heart into it, and all my money into it. Have you ever told me about a normal life? Yes, Hai Tang is pregnant now, and your Fu family doesn''t need Tingsheng anymore, but Jiang Miao is still eyeing me. Tingsheng is still his son legally, and I''m not going to be strong. Can you just let me and my son''s fate be dictated by you?"

    Tears fell from my eyes, and I lowered my head slightly to make it fall silently.

    "Think of it as my fault from the start."

    "No." I grabbed his arm. "Fu Jing, Tingsheng is also your son. Can''t you give him something? I don''t need you to do anything. I just need to draw a line with us and stop tripping me. You can do such a simple thing."

    Fu Jing held my hand. "I can take you and Tingsheng away."

    I looked at him suspiciously. Did he really have no feelings for me? People''s hearts are made of meat, how can you say you don''t love them if you don''t love them?

    My hand touched my chest and undid the towel on my body. As soon as the towel fell off, I stood naked in front of him. I could clearly feel his breath stop. I held his head and forced him to look at me. I stood on tiptoe and breathed in his ear. "Want me..."

    Fu Jing''s muscles tightened, and I hugged him from the front, my hands down his back from his neck, and finally stopped between his hips and waist to tease him.

    This wasn''t the first time I had seduced him. I knew him twice about seducing him. I unbuttoned his collar. He didn''t refuse. I touched his chest. He still didn''t.

    The ruder he was, the better I did.

    I endured his attack and looked for familiar comforts.

    I have no resistance to him, just like he has to me. We know each other too well and know how to torture each other too well.

    Is he as crazy as we are in bed with Hai Tang? The thought of another woman having a good time with him immediately made me grab the sheets. I wanted to push him away. I wanted to say it was disgusting, but I couldn''t. I wanted to please him. I wanted him to be my minister under my skirt!

    After I was happy, I lay beside him and took a nap. He wiped my body and covered me with the quilt, just like before.

    I don''t believe he has no feelings for me, and I can''t tolerate him liking two women at the same time. Since this relationship is about to be broken up, then I''ll use him again, just for me and the child.

    The next day, I got up late and hadn''t exercised for a long time. Suddenly, I was so fierce that my whole body fell apart.

    Fu Jing didn''t know when to leave. Anyway, he left breakfast on the table. For a moment, I felt that we were still the same as before. When I thought of this, I immediately restrained myself, lest my heart hurt.

    As soon as I got to work, Yang Jian came over to give me honey water, saying that he was afraid that I wouldn''t feel well after drinking too much last night.

    "I''m not feeling unwell. I''m used to it." I smiled. I couldn''t say that I was disappointed in his performance yesterday. To my surprise, it was probably because I knew the dark side of human nature well.

    Yang Jian didn''t say much and took the honey water away.

    Yang Jian was surprised that all the money on my account was taken out to solve the company''s problems. When I told him the source of the money, there was shame in his eyes.

    "Mr. Yang, you have to worry more about the company in the future. Let''s put the company first." I patted him on the shoulder.

    "Okay." He nodded and went to work.

    Tan Jie''s money helped me a lot. We paid off the 50 million that Hai Yang lent me in advance, and the company was getting better and better. In just a month, the stock doubled.

    A month later, Tan Jie came back. He was much darker and his figure was getting better. He looked a little strong.

    "Aren''t you afraid of losing your powder?" I laughed at him.

    He hit me on the head. "I''m not like this. Can you afford to pay the bill?"

    "Good, good, my fault. It''s not enough for a little girl to pour tea and apologize." I brought him a cup of tea. "Here, master tan, please have some tea."

    He laughed at me and chatted with me over tea.

    He said that he was filming overseas, that there were more than ten thousand kinds of local beauties, and that the wine there was terrible to drink. I had never seen him talk so much, and today he was very abnormal.

    "If you don''t like filming, let''s take a break. Now that I have the money, I''ll give it back to you. I''ll allow you to be a big boss, as long as you want."

    He looked at me, his eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth lifted. "Chen Qing, it''s so tiring to be alive. What do you think?"

    "Of course, comfort is reserved for the dead."

    He took another big gulp. "Then I want to die."

    I froze and slapped him. "Pooh, pooh, pooh, pooh, what''s wrong with you? I heard that you''re under a lot of pressure to be an artist. Are you depressed? I''m serious. If you don''t want to do it, we won''t do it now. You''ll be my boss in the future."

    "I can''t do it. I''m a man. I can''t let you support me." He got up and said, "Let''s go out and have a breeze with me."

    I took my phone and went out with him. When I walked out of the office, I bumped into erd. She had a shy face and a delicate ledger in her hand.

    "Brother Jay, can I have your autograph?" She said coyly.

    I chuckled. Er De isn''t usually like this!

    Tan Jie took her book and signed it. Er De kept winking at me excitedly, but I couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Er De, why don''t you? You can be so happy with just one signature." I put my arms around my shoulders and looked at her.

 Chapter 219 Depressed Him

    Holding Tan Jie''s signed book, he was restrained and excited. "Chen Boss, you guys are going out. I just made a pot of flower tea and brought it to drink on the way."

    I clicked twice. "Tan Jie, you''re so proud. This girl doesn''t usually treat me like this."

    Tan Jie looked at me. "Let''s go."

    In fact, I have noticed before that he doesn''t like to smile in front of others, even in front of his manager. Except for the occasional smile when I talk with me, he rarely smiles.

    Er De handed me a large thermos and said it was for replenishing blood and qi. It was good for your health. I knocked her on the head and took it.

    When we got to the parking lot, we got into my car together. His car was easy to be photographed, so my car was safer.

    "Where do you want to go, master tan?"

    He put on his hat. "A windy place will do."

    I turned on the navigation and entered a windy place. The navigation did not respond. Tan Jie''s mouth twitched. "By the river."

    "Sit tight."

    I took him for a drive, said it was a drive, we didn''t even open the window, it was too cold, the weather forecast said it was going to snow in two days, I never wanted to die.

    When he reached the river, he got out of the car to catch the wind. He was lying on the railing, looking very depressed. I went to the roadside to buy a roasted pear and eat pear meat while drinking pear soup to warm my body.

    "Would you like a drink?"

    "No need." He looked at the river. He wouldn''t say anything if I didn''t say anything.

    A glass of roasted pear warmed my body and I hit him with my shoulder. "I heard that Nancheng is very beautiful. There are ancient inns and folk singers who can play the guitar. Otherwise, let''s move to Nancheng and open an inn. I''ll be the proprietor."

    "What about me?" He pointed to himself with his back against the railing.

    I squinted and smiled. "Of course, I helped take care of my child as a sophomore."

    Tan jie cut. I continued to fantasize. "Look at you. You can sing and dance. You''re so handsome. You sit at my inn. Damn it. I''ll definitely understand the word" full house."

    "You wish." He hit me on the head again.

    I was so angry that I kept my distance from him. "Why do you owe me so much? You always hit people. If I asked you to help me take care of my children, I would definitely teach them badly."

    Tan Jie took a deep breath. "Chen Qing, come here and let me hug you."

    I hesitated for a moment and thought he was very strange, but I still walked up to him and let him hug me. He put all his weight on me. If I ran away now, he would immediately lose his big front teeth. I patted his back and whispered something that would be fine.

    Tan Jie finished a film and had a short break. There were still a lot of announcements to be made in North city. I was worried that he might have a problem, so I often talked to him about something.

    Yang Jian and I discussed it. We planned to pay Tan Jie 20 million first, then 20 million plus interest, and then one month later.

    Yang Jian said no problem. The company is in good condition, and we are confident that it will be better.

    When I called Tan Jie and asked him to collect the money, he grunted and didn''t react at all. I didn''t even know why he was so depressed and what had happened to him.

    On weekends, as usual, I went to see ting sheng in the morning. When I was near the Wuyingjia, I saw a red audi driving in front of me. I didn''t know the driver, but I knew the driver. It was Fu Qing.

    Why is she here?

    I watched as her car drove past and went to the Wuyingjia in a state of confusion. As soon as I arrived at Wu Ying, I lost my temper.

    "The Fu family kids are getting more and more difficult. What Fu Shouye taught them has become such a ghost!"

    "Grandma wu, what''s wrong?" I put the pastry she bought last night on the table.

    Wu Ying snorted. "Fu Qing, that dead girl, said she wanted to see the noise. I didn''t see her. She was making a scene at the door. Her driver hurt our security guard."

    "So fierce?" I frowned. "Why don''t you give her some color?"

    "Why not! I went out and scolded her. If she hadn''t run fast, I would have taken the driver''s arm off!"

    I took a deep breath, and it was quite fierce. I poured her a cup of tea. "It''s morning. Calm down. I haven''t had breakfast yet. Let me have breakfast with you."

    When the servant saw me coming, he would take down the sound of thunder. Now the sound of thunder could climb. Put him on the carpet, he could climb a meter or so. Sometimes he would lie there and rub his legs forward like frogs, which made my heart melt.

    Wuyingjia furniture corners were all tied up with soft cushions, afraid that if one did not notice that ting sheng would bump into the legs of the coffee table or something, in short, her care for ting sheng could be described as meticulous.

    I really want to be nice to this old lady.

    She said she had children of her own, but I haven''t seen her family once in the past few months.

    "The pastries you like, the ones that are low in sugar, say yes first, put them away after two and eat them next time."

    Wu ying glanced at me. "A little girl in her twenties, why are you nagging?"

    "If my nagging works, I''d rather nag about everything." Before I finished eating, I went to play with Tingsheng, teased him, and taught him the word" mom" over and over again.

    Wu Ying finished his meal and read the newspaper in the corner of the hall. I sat on the thick blanket with ting sheng and played. I took a small toy and dangled it in front of him. Then I took the toy away.

    After spending half the morning with him, he was tired again. The maid carried him upstairs and I wanted to lie down for a while to rest.

    "Hai Tang is pregnant now, and Fu Qing wants to see Tingsheng. Haven''t they given up on Tingsheng?"

    Wu Ying took off his reading glasses. "You don''t know Fu Shouye. He''s been playing tricks all his life. He''s never been a good talker. Back then, he stole his grandson and caused a sensation all over North city."

    "You mean, Fu Jing?"

    "At first, he said that he was an illegitimate child and despised her. Then, he forcefully brought her back to the Fu family and said that he was going to hand the Fu family over to Fu Jing, who was less than twenty years old. Do you think he has handed it over after all these years? No, I''m still clinging to it. It''s shameless."

    I especially like to hear Wu Ying comment on people. He never shows mercy when he sees blood.

    I agree. "It''s shameless. Fu jing hasn''t found his mother yet, and I don''t know if her disappearance has anything to do with Fu Shouye."

    "Can it be okay?" Wu ying rolled her eyes. "He might have hidden them in that knot."

    That''s right, so Fu Jing is a member of the Fu family, and he has no second thoughts about him. Just as he wanted, he is really a person who doesn''t care about feelings.

    "Grandma wu, Tingsheng still needs you to take care of her for a while. I''m going to talk to jiang miao. I want to transfer Tingsheng''s account to me."

    "Be careful, Jiang Miao''s mother is no good either." Wu Ying actually started to care about me.

 Chapter 220 Crazy Woman

    I put Wu Ying''s concern in my heart. At that time, jiang miao solved my urgent problem. I was really grateful to him. I didn''t even have a problem with him naming ting sheng. Who knew that things would go to this point?

    But I can''t keep tingsheng''s account in their The jiang family, so I have to talk to them.

    Before that, I also went to a lawyer and consulted on this matter in detail, because Tingsheng was not Jiang Miao''s child, and Jiang Miao and I had nothing to do with it. The point was that if we went through legal procedures, it would involve dna falsification. If things got too big, Tingsheng would be carrying a lot of gossip.

    He''s still so young, I can''t bear it.

    Things were tricky, and I didn''t think of a good reason to negotiate.

    "Chen Boss, you have to work overtime again tonight." Er De asked.

    I rubbed my forehead. "My neck hurts. I don''t want to work overtime."

    "Shall we go for a facial and a massage?" She was always excited when it came to things that weren''t working.

    I nodded. "Let''s go."

    I don''t know much about beauty spas, but Er De does. Listening to her talk and watching her do things, I can roughly tell that she''s a girl raised by a rich family. In my previous opinion, she was rich and beautiful.

    I don''t have to worry about going shopping and massaging with her. She looks like a professional and will arrange the best for me after asking for my needs.

    "Chen Boss, you''re so lazy except for work, as if you don''t like anything."

    I smiled. "The work is enough for me to worry about. I don''t have time to think about it."

    "That''s right, you are the strong woman."

    I''m not a strong woman. I''m not very smart or professional. That''s why I have to work harder.

    In fact, I don''t really like the massage techniques of the technicians in the beauty salon. They don''t have much strength. After pressing them, they are just soothing and have no substantive effect. I occasionally go to the massage shop on the street, or ask the blind technician to press them for me. The effect is great, although it hurts a little.

    My cervical spondylosis is quite serious. Sometimes I sit in front of the computer for a long time, and I can''t lift my right arm. When I lift it up, half of my shoulders are sore.

    Er De knew about my problem and often gave me massages. I liked the carefulness of her little woman. I thought men would like it too, but there was no one chasing her. I didn''t see it anyway.

    I also asked her a few times. She used Tan Jie as a shield every time. I didn''t believe her feelings for Tan Jie, but then I realized that I underestimated her love for Tan Jie.

    When Tan Jie was not busy, he would come to the company to look for me. At first, the people in the company would fight for an autograph or take a picture secretly. Later, when I banned it, they stopped.

    "Master tan, are you busy today?"

    "I just passed by. Come up and sit down for a while. I''ll be leaving soon." Tan Jie glanced at me. "You''re busy. Don''t worry about me."

    I nodded. "Then I''ll work hard to make money so you can retire early."

    He smiled, and just then Er De came in. I could see her expression clearly. She was shy and surprised. It seemed that the girl was in love again.

    "Brother Jay, have some tea."

    I knocked on the table. "Er De, don''t be so biased. Where''s my share?"

    "Chen Boss, your coffee is here." She rushed it over.

    "Take a look, Brother Jay will be busy again soon." I took a sip of coffee and continued to work at my desk.

    Tan Jie said that sitting for a while was just sitting for a while. This happened not once or twice. It happened many times in the next two weeks. He occasionally told me a joke, but most of the time he was in a daze.

    I thought he had a problem, so I asked my business friend to introduce me to a psychiatrist. When the doctor told me that a lot of celebrities have serious psychological stress, I panicked and dragged Tan Jie to the doctor.

    Tan Jie refused decisively. "You''re the one who''s sick. I''m not going."

    "I''m begging you. Just think of it as giving me face. Come with me."

    "Absolutely not." He said word by word.

    I was so desperate, I threatened. I stood in front of him with my waist crossed. "Okay, you''re not going, right? I won''t pay you back if you don''t."

    "I don''t need money now. Do you need it? I can invest in your company." He curved his lips and smiled. There was a scene with me about a domineering pond owner contracting for a fish pond.

    I rolled my eyes. "Then why don''t you go with me? I''m sick."

    "What''s wrong with you?"

    I thought for a moment, "You see, I''m happy every day and I think I''m not sick. In fact, I can''t sleep every day. The bangs I just cut are to hide my big forehead. I''ve been losing my hair recently, and my hairline has moved back."

    "Continue."

    "Fu Jing and Hai Tang are changing their ways to be on the news now. Hai Tang''s stomach is almost visible. Do you think I can feel better?" The more I said it, the sadder I felt.

    Tan Jie hit me on the back. "I''m so tired of you. Stop talking. When are you going?"

    My eyes lit up. "This sunday afternoon."

    I think both of us are sick. His condition is more serious and needs to be treated, but I don''t need it. It''s just a man. I can''t find a man anymore. It''s just that every time I see Fu Jing and Hai Tang on the news, my heart feels like a needle.

    I''ve seen a lot of people fall out of love, and I feel this way. A lot of people say that time will heal everything. When you stop loving him and see everything about him, your heart will stop flowing.

    I believe that time will heal Fu Jing''s wounds, but I hope someone can tell me the exact time.

    On the weekend, Tan Jie and I went to the hospital. He went in and I waited outside. I was so bored that I wanted to go down and buy something to drink. When I passed by the inpatient department, I saw a woman sitting on a bench in a daze. She looked familiar. I walked over and found out it was Ning Jing.

    Her hands were still bandaged, and she looked a little sluggish. She didn''t notice me coming near her.

    "Ning Jing."

    She turned to look at me, her eyes dim. "What are you doing here?"

    "How''s the hand?"

    "Useless."

    She said something that made it impossible for me to return her. Well, be good. I turned around and wanted to leave, but she suddenly rushed up and grabbed my neck.

    Her strength was not a threat to me at all, and I broke free in a moment. "Are you crazy?!"

    "You, you killed Hai Yang, and you did this to me! Chen Qing, if it weren''t for you, Hai Yang wouldn''t have asked the airport to return, the plane wouldn''t have crashed, he wouldn''t have died, and I wouldn''t have disabled my right hand and couldn''t draw anymore. I''m going to kill you!"

 Chapter 221 Viral Infection

    Ning Jing''s eyes were filled with murderous intent. She threw all her hatred on me, but I felt so innocent.

    "Calm down, don''t you think it''s ridiculous that Hai Yang is making the plane return? I''ve only known him for a few days and you know what''s going on. Count this on me. Are you sick?" I looked at her warily.

    Ning Jing''s features began to twist. "Chen Qing, are you afraid? Are you scared? Hahaha, you wait. I''m not doing well, and I won''t let you do well either!"

    After that, she ran back to the hospital building, and I clenched my fists, not wanting to say anything more to this kind of person who has three bad views.

    I forgot what I was going to do when I got down, so I went back to the clinic and Tan Jie came out in a short while.

    "How is it?" I asked anxiously.

    Tan Jie put his arm around my neck and dragged me out. "What are you asking me? I''m fine. I''m not sick at all. I''ve come to see you. You have to listen to me. I want to eat hotpot now."

    Is there really nothing wrong? I put away my doubts. "Hot pot is hot pot. Why are you holding me like a dead dog?"

    "I''d love to." He didn''t let me go until the elevator. I quickly straightened up and stood up straight. Grandma''s legs. I hated this tall guy who bullied people with his height.

    I treated Tan Jie to a hot pot, and he enjoyed it, so did I.

    "Go back and exercise. If your manager finds out, he might scold me."

    Tan Jie grunted. "Send me to get the car."

    I sent Tan Jie away and went back to the company myself. There were still people in the company this weekend. It was a little surprising to see me. I ordered a lot of coffee and cake to send to them to cheer them up. Of course, I kept a copy of it myself. As a boss, I had to cheer myself up.

    Working late, I went home with a sore back and sneezed a few times on the way home. When I got home, I took my temperature and measured it. It was thirty-eight degrees six. I wanted to make it through, but on second thought, there was an important meeting tomorrow, so I quickly found the medicine and took it according to the instructions.

    The next day, I was still in a daze with a headache and a dry throat. Er De asked me why my face was red. I smiled and said, "It''s a low fever. It''s okay. Are you ready for the meeting?"

    "I''m ready, Chen Boss. I think something''s wrong with you, or we''ll postpone it."

    "No, it''s only two or three hours, very soon." I waved my hand. "Where''s my coffee?"

    Er De brought me the coffee. I finished it in one gulp, took two more gum and went to the conference room.

    At first, I was able to concentrate on what others were saying, but the more I got later, the more headache I felt, the scenery around me seemed to be spinning, and the urge to blow my nose.

    "Chen Qing, are you okay?" Yang Jian asked me.

    I shook my head. "It''s okay. Just drink some water."

    Finally, I held on until the meeting was over. I asked Er De to show me the minutes of the meeting. As soon as he took them over, my eyes darkened and I was unconscious.

    When I woke up, I found it hard to breathe, and my eyes were dry. When I opened them, I wanted to cry. I barely looked around. There was no one. After a while, a man dressed like an astronaut was standing around me, holding a notebook and not knowing what he was writing.

    I wanted to speak, but I couldn''t make a sound. When I breathed hard, my chest vibrated.

    "Miss Chen, you have a new type of viral infection. Now that you are in the isolation ward of our hospital, you don''t have to think about anything. Just cooperate with our doctor."

    A new virus? I wanted to ask him how new he was, but I couldn''t speak, so I closed my eyes and went back to sleep.

    I don''t know how long it has been. My whole body is very hot. I can''t wait to take off all my clothes. Just when I was tortured by the heat, it suddenly became very cold. It made me shiver all over.

    Knock, knock, knock. Someone was knocking on the glass. I turned around and saw that it was Tan Jie. He was dressed like an astronaut. He was covered all over, leaving only two eyes outside.

    He came in as soon as the door opened.

    I wanted to ask him if he would be infected by me if he came in like this, but I couldn''t speak and could only look at him.

    "It''s okay, Chen Qing. You''ll be fine after a few days here. Just take a long nap and you''ll be able to go back to work when you wake up." His hand touched my head, and I moved aside to avoid his touch.

    It''s not that I don''t like to touch me, I''m afraid he''ll be infected by me. The virus is something that can''t be seen or touched. I heard that two people can be infected by talking together. I''m worried about the mask he''s wearing.

    Tan Jie looked at me and said, "Don''t worry. I''m strong and won''t get infected easily. The doctor has already examined me. I''m very healthy. You have to come out healthy too, okay?"

    The corners of my mouth twitched, and I was relieved.

    But what about Yang Jian, Er De, and my colleagues? I frowned.

    "Your secretary and Yang Jian are both in quarantine. Nothing unusual has been found so far." Tan Jie is like a roundworm in my stomach. He knows everything I want.

    This way, I really feel relieved.

    He couldn''t stay long, and soon someone at the door urged him out. He said, "Hold on, I''ll wait for you. When we go to Nancheng to open an inn, I''ll sing to attract guests and take care of your children."

    I want to laugh, this kind of business is willing to lose money, is it stupid.

    After Tan Jie left, I fell into a coma. I could feel my weakness. I could hear my chest breathing when I was breathing. I was tired. I was tired from breathing, but it was painful not to breathe.

    I struggled, I fought, I didn''t know how long it was, I couldn''t do it anymore, I had to give up.

    Am I drowning? No matter how much I gasped, I opened my eyes and saw Fu Jing''s face, and Tingsheng, my good son...

    Suddenly, a mouthful of oxygen was pressed into my chest, and I was forced to breathe. The feeling of drowning disappeared, and then I breathed normally.

    At this moment, I had no idea that this meant that my breathing muscles were paralyzed.

    "Chen Qing, Chen Qing..."

    Who called me? I opened my eyes in a daze and saw Fu Jing''s face again. Why wasn''t he wearing a mask? Wouldn''t he be infected?

    "Wake up and look at me."

    My dry lips moved and I couldn''t say a word. Why was he crying? Why should a big man cry?

    I wanted to raise my hand to wipe his tears. I told him not to cry. He held my hand in half and his tears fell on my hand. It was cold. It was so cold.

 Chapter 222 Its Good to Be Alive

    "I''m sorry..." Fu Jing said in my ear, kissing my ear.

    I''m still thinking about him not wearing a mask. Is it really okay not to wear a mask? What if he gets infected?!

    I frowned and wanted to tell him to wear a mask.

    "I shouldn''t have kept everything from you. I decided everything by myself. I know I was wrong. You hang on. I promise you. When you get better, I''ll discuss everything with you. I won''t be bossy anymore. I won''t think about your feelings, okay?"

    I really can''t believe it was said by Fu Jing? He doesn''t like to explain or talk. Why are there so many words and tears?

    I wanted to laugh, but suddenly I was not afraid of anything. At least at the last moment of my life, I felt happiness and love.

    "Hug..." I said weakly.

    He was stunned and put my hand on his neck. He leaned down and hugged me.

    His arms are so soft and comfortable. I really want to be held by him forever. I will never be separated from him for the rest of my life. No matter what I did in the past, no matter what I did. I just want to be with Fu Jing and be together.

    In order to hug him, I had to raise my neck. It didn''t take long before I started to feel uncomfortable. He quickly put me down and someone came outside to urge him to leave. He didn''t want to, but he still held my hand.

    "Hold on, hold on!"

    I''ll hold on. I haven''t lived enough.

    The old man often said that when one is about to die, when one remembers many things that have happened in one''s life, one will feel relieved. In the face of life and death, nothing is a matter. Only living is the most important thing. At this moment, I also think so.

    I thought of all the things in the past, and many things I forgot in my childhood. It was really amazing.

    I lingered in the past and wanted to savor the regrets I had. Fu Jing''s words suddenly rang in my ears. I immediately chased away the past. I wanted the present. I wanted Tingsheng. I wanted Fu Jing.

    Life seemed to be infused with a new force, and I became strong again, regaining the power to breathe.

    On the first day, I opened my eyes. I no longer felt dry and wanted to cry. I could speak in a weak voice.

    The next day, I could breathe on my own, and the respirator could be removed completely.

    On the third day, Fu Jing came to see me and brought Tingsheng.

    I waved my hand to keep him away. "No, get the thunder out of here. The children are very weak."

    "The doctor said you were fine." Fu Jing tried to carry the child to me.

    One second I was holding my breath, and this second I dared to breathe in a relaxed manner. Looking at my tiny face, I felt very happy.

    "Where''s grandma wu?" I asked.

    "She''s not coming."

    Fu Jing didn''t say that I could imagine Wu Ying. I smiled. I didn''t think about anything at the moment. I just wanted to be with Fu Jing and tingsheng.

    "How do you feel?" Fu Jing brushed up the broken hair by my ear.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "It''s good. After a life and death ordeal, I feel good enough to survive."

    "The doctor said he still needs to be examined. He needs to stay in the hospital for a few more days."

    "What about you? Aren''t you busy at work with me like this?" I looked up at him.

    He said he wasn''t busy and asked me what I wanted to eat. I said a bunch of things and he said no. The doctor said he could only eat porridge.

    I looked at him speechless. "Then you didn''t say it earlier. It''s really tiring for me to say so much."

    "You didn''t ask." He raised his eyebrows slightly.

    I was so angry that I wanted to laugh, childish.

    I was tired after a while with the sound of thunder in my arms. He held the baby more professionally than I did. Tingsheng brought it for him, and I was so relieved.

    The doctor said that I was still very weak and didn''t need to move for too long. About half an hour later, the two of them were driven away. After getting a new student, the nurse gave me an injection and an infusion. I was so good that I suspected my life. I took the initiative to pull down my pants and spank my butt without feeling any pain.

    As long as you can live, you can suffer as much as you want.

    Tan Jie also came to see me. I asked him if his words counted. He said they all counted. I had a feeling that I was about to make a fortune. Being the hostess of an inn was something worth having for a long time.

    About eight days later, I was going to be discharged from the hospital. There were a lot of people who came to see me in the middle, but Er De came every day. For the next three or four days, I couldn''t stay idle and forced her to take the work to the ward for me to deal with.

    Tan Jie was the one who came to pick me up from the hospital. Fu Jing didn''t show up. He had been here several times in the past eight days. We kept quiet about Hai Tang and the baby in Hai Tang''s womb. We only talked about the three of us with tacit understanding, but we couldn''t escape. I knew what I was going to face next.

    But I''m glad Fu Jing has me in his heart.

    When I got home, Tan Jie wanted to cook for me. He also said that his boiled food was healthy, so I should eat more. It was good for my health. Well, I believe it. After two meals, I really couldn''t eat anymore. I asked him to order me takeout.

    "How dirty is takeout? You''re not allowed to eat it. What if there''s a bacteria or a virus or something, it won''t kill you?"

    It makes sense, I can''t refute it!

    "Okay, what do you think I should eat? Is there anything you can do for me to eat?"

    Tan Jie thought for a while and asked me to wait. He went to buy some food. In less than an hour, he brought two bags of things up and filled my fridge. Then it was time for chef tan to perform.

    He used his cell phone to find the recipe and borrowed my stand. He read it while he was making it.

    I think if this video was recorded and posted on the internet, he would definitely become popular.

    After a long struggle, he succeeded in cooking a few dishes. I picked up my chopsticks and tasted them expectantly. As a result, only three of the five dishes were edible. The other two he said he didn''t play well. Well, I believe it again.

    But it''s better than boiled cabbage.

    After I had a normal meal, Er De came to my house with work. While I was working with her, Tan Jie naturally handed over two glasses of water. Er De''s mind was immediately taken away and couldn''t be pulled back.

    "Hey, let''s talk about it!" I waved my hand in front of her eyes.

    She blushed.

    "Did you put sugar in the water? Look at how sweet you are." I made fun of her, she buried her head even lower, and the whole shy rose quietly opened.

    I said, "Tan Jie, why don''t you go back? You won''t be able to work well here."

    "Yes, I can work hard. Let Brother Jay be here." The little girl became nervous as soon as she heard that I was chasing someone away.

    We were back at work. Tan Jie had left without knowing when. I stretched and was ready to send him off to bed.

    Er De''s phone rang, and her face darkened. I frowned, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 223 Inside Story

    "No... Nothing. It''s a personal matter." Er De waved his hand. "President chen, don''t send him away. Go back. It''s cold outside. Be careful of catching a cold."

    As I watched her leave, I vaguely felt that there was a problem, but people said it was a private matter, so I couldn''t ask.

    When I got home, I packed myself up as fast as I could and went to bed. The doctor said, I can''t stay up late, I have to go to bed early and get up early.

    Lying down, not thinking of anything, he fell asleep very quickly.

    The next day, instead of rushing to work, I went to Wu Ying''s house and brought her her her favorite pastries as usual.

    "When I wasn''t around, did you buy sweets by yourself?"

    Wu ying rolled her eyes. "Do you think I''m a child?"

    "Yes, it''s not much bigger than a roar. Here, I put the food away. I can only eat one piece a day. It''s best if I don''t eat it."

    Wu Ying wasn''t as high as three, but he was also two. His blood sugar was beyond the normal range, but it wasn''t diabetes, so the doctor told him to control his diet, exercise more, and lower his blood sugar.

    Diabetes is not scary, but the complications are terrible. I searched the internet for those pictures, one by one, and they were disgusting. Wu Ying loved beauty so much that every time she slackened, I silently showed them to her, and she was fine.

    "Besides Fu Jing, is there anyone else in the fu family to see Tingsheng?" I asked.

    Wu Ying nibbled on the pastry as if he was afraid that he would finish it too soon. "Fu Qing came once, and the driver was broken by two of my security guards and rolled away."

    The corners of my mouth twitched. Fifty thousand dollars a month was definitely worth it.

    "What happened to you and Fu Jing? How did I hear that the wife of the Fu family is pregnant?"

    I pursed my lips. The last thing I wanted to do was face it. "That''s his wife. It''s not normal to be pregnant. Fu Jing is a normal man."

    "Don''t play tai chi with me. You know what I mean."

    "Actually... I don''t know what to say. They should be married and have children. If it weren''t for me, they would have been together a long time ago."

    Wu ying slapped the table. "Are you a third party?!"

    I was startled. "No, I''m not the third party. Grandma wu, can you stop being so excited and scare me to death?"

    She insisted that I tell her about me and Fu Jing. It seemed that she hated the third party.

    I told Fu Jing everything about me and my sister, about Hai Tang. She finished a piece of cake, and I gave her a cup of tea, and she wasn''t allowed to eat anymore.

    "It''s not your fault either. Forget it. You solve your young people''s problems yourself. I won''t mess around with you." Wu Ying waved his hand, sounding a little tired.

    I didn''t say anything. The maid said ting sheng woke up, so I went up to hold ting sheng.

    I went crazy with him all day. I only came home at night, and just as I got off the elevator, I saw a man standing at the door.

    "What are you standing here for? When did you get here? Why didn''t you call me?" I was a little surprised.

    Fu Jing followed me home. "My phone was monitored."

    "What do you mean?" I was immediately on guard.

    "I want some water." He didn''t answer my question and couldn''t get up as soon as he lay down on the bed.

    I''ll get him some water and ask him what he means when he''s done.

    He grabbed my hand and rubbed it against his own face. After rubbing his face, he rubbed his chin. A beard appeared on his chin. It was prickly. It didn''t hurt. It was fun.

    "The Fu shi is going to change." He lay back on the bed, closed his eyes and said, "Fu Zhong sent Fu Ming to wall street for training and spent a lot of money to nurture her. She will be back soon."

    "A sparrow is a sparrow. Can she compete with you?"

    Fu Jing pulled my hand so hard that I could lie on top of him. He then rubbed his chin against my forehead. "The three smelly tanners beat Zhu Geliang."

    "Then what are you going to do? The Fu family is still in charge of Fu Shouye. As long as he doesn''t let go, what can three Fu Ming do?"

    "So grandpa asked me to bring back the tingle." He opened his eyes, and I was about to break free of his embrace. He held me tightly. "I disagreed, so I told him that Hai Tang was pregnant."

    I froze, not expecting this to happen. "Then you and Hai Tang..."

    "I don''t know."

    "What do you mean, I don''t know? Did you guys go to bed? So Hai Tang is pregnant?" I asked eagerly.

    He didn''t answer me. I thought it was weird. Fu Jing wasn''t the kind of man who did something and didn''t dare to admit it. Something must have happened.

    "Fu Jing, tell me." My heart is like a cat''s claw.

    He pressed my head, not looking into my eyes. "I don''t know what happened that night. I drank too much, and then she said she was really pregnant."

    Bullshit! "It''s not like I don''t know when you drink too much. You''re broken, and you can still get up?"

    "She said it."

    "You can''t believe that either." I said angrily, "You don''t have to wait for her to give birth to the baby. You can also test the dna. You can do it yourself."

    Fu Jing grunted and the air suddenly quieted down.

    "Chen Qing, can you forgive me if I''m really drunk?"

    I froze. His tone was so low just now, as if he had done something wrong.

    There have been more than five thousand years in china, and there are still a lot of virginity and virginity complex in china today. I don''t deny that I have it, but when I slept with him, I always thought he was an old hand, and I didn''t expect him to protect myself for me.

    Although I can''t tolerate him having an affair with another woman right now, I still feel touched when he asks me carefully if I would forgive him.

    "I don''t know. I love you very much." I hugged him tightly.

    We did nothing all night except hug each other.

    When I woke up the next day, my neck ached. I asked him to press it for me, so he took off my clothes and said that it would press deeper into my muscles and feel better. I believed it, and then it wouldn''t be what he said.

    He tugged at me, up and down, a little while before and after, and I really couldn''t figure out why he had so much energy in the morning.

    "No, I''m so tired..." I lay on the bed, unable to move.

    He picked up a pillow and put it under my stomach, making me kneel in front of him. "It won''t take you much effort."

    I wanted to say something else. He almost knocked me off my feet. If he hadn''t grabbed me so fast, I might have fallen out of bed.

    I groaned my dissatisfaction, and in less than ten minutes, I forgot about it, and I was completely immersed in the excitement he gave me.

    Sexual relationships are really toxic.

    I originally planned to go to the office in the morning, but now I don''t have to go. I slept all morning. When I woke up, Fu Jing made lunch. Smelling the food, I felt happy.

    "Take me to dinner." I stretched out my clean arms and flirted with him.

 Chapter 224 It Turns out to Be like This

    Fu Jing scratched my nose, lifted me out of bed, and wrapped a blanket around me.

    It was cold outside, but it was hot inside. I still liked to wrap my arms around his neck from the blanket. "Feed me."

    "Okay." He carried me to the table, put me on his lap, and took a piece of meat with a mouthful of rice.

    He was very patient with me when I blurted out which dish to eat.

    As I ate, I would still laugh out loud. I was already in my thirties and acted like a little girl of fifteen or sixteen. My old face couldn''t help but blush.

    "Do you think I''m being too pretentious?"

    Fu Jing grunted.

    "What? Do you really think I''m pretentious?" I immediately became unhappy. When he fed me again, I kept my mouth shut.

    "If you don''t eat well, I won''t feed you." When he threatened me, my momentum immediately weakened.

    I curled my lips. It''s important to be angry or to eat. Of course, it''s the latter. I can be angry after eating.

    After lunch, I lay lazily on the bed. Fu Jing said he was leaving, and I felt melancholy. "Can you not leave?"

    "There''s something else in the company."

    I muttered, "Why didn''t you say Hai Tang had something to do?"

    "Chen Qing." His voice suddenly became low and I realized that I was being unreasonable.

    But I don''t want to apologize, and I don''t want to pull my face down. "You can go. I''m going to sleep."

    I covered myself with the quilt and listened to his footsteps and the sound of the door closing. I was unhappy again. I felt that I had crossed over and went back, even worse than before, but I couldn''t control myself, especially when I knew that fu jing loved me but didn''t love me enough. I was eager to prove that he loved me with all the words and means.

    I have a hunch that this will not lead to good results.

    Forget it, let''s just focus on getting up and working.

    I carefully found myself a set of clothes, put on a slightly different makeup, packed my keys and phone, and carried my bag to the company.

    "Chen Boss, you''re here." A little secretary greeted me.

    I looked around. "Where''s Er De?"

    "She asked for sick leave and I came to take over."

    I suddenly remembered that Er De had something personal to do with me before. I waved to the secretary, ordered a cup of coffee, and went back to my office. I called erde and asked her how she was feeling. She hesitated.

    "Tell me the truth, what''s going on?" I interrupted her. This girl is like this. She can''t even lie wisely.

    "Chen Boss, did Brother Jay come to see you?" Her voice was filled with tears.

    I frowned. What does this have to do with Tan Jie? "No, he has a lot of things to do. He can''t come to me every day."

    "I heard that Brother Jay... He..."

    "What''s wrong with him? Can you finish your sentence all at once?" I was almost driven to death by her.

    Er De sniffed. "A friend of mine told me that Fu Qing paved the way for Brother Jay to get to that movie, and that he was Fu Qing..."

    She didn''t have to say anything, I already understood.

    "Is this information reliable?"

    Er De didn''t say anything. She was crying. She couldn''t breathe. It seemed that this was true.

    I cut off the phone and threw it on the table. Is Tan Jie stupid?! No wonder he gave me forty million without blinking, no wonder he''s become so depressed now, and he even mentioned death to me...

    I hit myself on the head twice and put my good friend in that position. I deserve to die too.

    No, I have to ask him. I just picked up my phone and put it down. How can I ask him this in person, especially when he''s a man?

    I thought about it, or I would like to find a private investigator to investigate Fu Qing and find out what her relationship with Tan Jie is.

    After this was settled, I still couldn''t calm down and face Tan Jie. Fu Jing had a wife, and he still maintained this relationship with me. I had the same relationship and support as him, but I liked him, and he liked it.

    Tan Jie was different. He wouldn''t like Fu Qing. Fu Qing didn''t really care about any man. She only liked fresh meat with nice skin. It seemed to me like a pure rou trade between them.

    Two days later, Er De, who was a little more stable, returned to work.

    "Chen Boss, coffee."

    "Your eyes are so swollen that you can''t even cover them with makeup. Do you like Tan Jie that much?" I pointed to the chair in front of her and she sat down.

    Er De nodded. "It''s because I like him and have high expectations of him that I can''t accept him doing something like that."

    "What kind? In your opinion, it''s a dirty thing to be taken care of and traded your body for benefits, isn''t it?" I made her speechless.

    She bit her lips and her eyes were red.

    "Everyone has a side that no one knows about. One can''t just look at that side. Even if Tan Jie and Fu Qing are on the same page, can this erase the good side of him? No, you can''t. You continue to like the good things about him and ignore the bad things. Will you be happier chasing stars like this?"

    Er De shook his head. "Chen Boss, I''m not a fan. I like Brother Jay. I liked him when I was in school."

    "You..." I don''t know what to say.

    "He''s really good. On the surface, he doesn''t seem like a talkative person and is always cool, but he cares about people very much. Once he came to our school to perform, and I accidentally fell down when I went on stage to deliver flowers. At that time, the whole school was laughing at me. He didn''t care if his steps were out of order, but he even helped me up and sent me off the stage, telling the staff to show me my feet."

    I didn''t even know Tan Jie had such a side.

    Er De talked about the excitement and came around the table to shake my hand. "Chen Boss, Brother Jay is really good. He doesn''t like to laugh, but I just know he''s good."

    "Okay, okay, I believe he''s fine. Calm down first." I was a little helpless. "Yeah, he''s so nice. Why are you sad? Just pretend you didn''t hear all that nonsense. Don''t think about it, I don''t know."

    "But..." Apparently, she hadn''t gotten around the whirlpool of thoughts.

    I sighed. "Why are you so stubborn? Look at me. When we first merged, everyone was talking about me as an airborne force. I was not fit to be the boss. I said that I had the company today by climbing into Fu Jing''s bed. Didn''t you still take care of me with all your heart?"

    "That''s what I know about your relationship with Fu Boss, not what those people outside say."

    "Why not?" I asked back, "He gave me the company, and I did rely on him to have the present. He has a wife. To put it bluntly, I am now a third party."

 Chapter 225 An Unknown Side

    "Chen Boss..." Er De''s eyes were filled with surprise.

    I smiled. "You can''t accept it now?"

    "No... No, I think you''re too cool." She looked at me a little straightforwardly. "How can a woman smear herself like this? She wants to wash herself white. Even if she is embarrassed, she will say that her love is stronger than gold, but you are different."

    "That''s the truth." I lowered my eyes slightly. "No matter who he fell in love with first and who he was with first, he married Hai Tang and put me in an outsider''s position."

    "I don''t feel bad now, Chen Boss. Don''t feel bad either." Er De brought me the coffee.

    I took a sip of bitter coffee and felt really bitter. "What''s so bad about it? There are so many helpless things in this world. Many things are not our choices. Just try to be good at yourself. Do whatever you want. I believe that even if Fu Qing''s story is true, Tan Jie has his helplessness. I believe in his character."

    Er De nodded and smiled again. "I believe it too."

    This girl works according to her mood. When she is in a good mood, she will be happy to ask her to work overtime without paying overtime.

    Another day passed, and the private investigator got a message. He sent me an email containing pictures of Tan Jie drinking with Fu Qing and the two of them checking into a hotel room. I looked at the words and photos, and my heart ached like a needle.

    It was all my uselessness that made him helpless to be with Fu Qing.

    When I saw fu qing in the photo, I felt disgusted, just like those fat wolves who wanted to take advantage of women.

    I deleted the email completely, or decided to talk to Tan Jie.

    As soon as I got down to the underground parking lot, a car honked at me. I looked at it. It was Fu Jing.

    "Get in the car."

    I got into his car. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you afraid of being seen when you come to me in such a dignified manner?"

    "Did you get a private investigator to check on my aunt?"

    I frowned. "How do you know? You know about Tan Jie too?"

    He didn''t say anything.

    "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" I was filled with anger. "You don''t know what your aunt is like, and you still let her do this to Tan Jie?"

    "Tan Jie is not a good person either." Fu Jing gave me a cold look.

    I curled my lips. "But he''s a good person here, better than anyone else, better than you!"

    "What did you say?" He slammed on the brakes and I leaned forward.

    "I won''t allow you to slander him." I opened the door and was about to leave.

    Fu Jing got out of the car and chased after me. He held me in his arms to let my feet hang in the air and carried me back to the car. "I''ll show you who he really is now."

    "I won''t look. Let go of me!" I struggled with all my might, scratching his face and biting his hand.

    Fu Jing didn''t care. He shut me in the back seat and didn''t open the door or the window.

    "Who said that you should discuss everything with me and stop being so overbearing? I see that everything you say is like farting. It''s so easy to say. Why don''t you do it??"

    "Chen Qing, shut up. You better not annoy me."

    I sneered. "So what if I annoy you? Hit me and scold me? Or should I just let Hai Tang have a baby to piss me off and hurt me?"

    "Chen Qing!" He forced my name out of his teeth.

    I stubbornly held my chin high. He stopped talking to me. I knew I couldn''t run away. I was just angry. Every time I did that, there was nothing else I could do but use the power of men and women to suppress me.!

    Fu Jing drove me to a hotel. I knew what he wanted to do, but I didn''t want to see it. I didn''t want to see the side of Tan Jie that no one else knew about.

    "Don''t run away." He glanced at me in the rearview mirror.

    I glared at him. "Is the game of stripping people naked fun in your eyes?"

    "I don''t want you to lie to yourself."

    "You are afraid that you will lose to Tan Jie in my mind, Fu Jing. You are jealous. You are a jealous maniac, arrogant and overbearing. You can''t compare to Tan Jie at all!" I angrily shouted out these words word by word.

    As soon as I finished speaking, a car drove out of the car we were sitting in. The driver was Fu Qing and the passenger in the passenger seat was Tan Jie.

    At this moment, my eyes did not blink until they were dry and sore.

    Fu Qing stopped the car, and the two of them got out of the car. Fu Qing threw the bag in his hand to Tan Jie. In that way, in that posture, Tan Jie was clearly not a person.

    I clenched my fists and desperately tried to get out of the car.

    "Since he chose this path, he should bear it. Money is not easy to earn." There was no warmth in Fu Jing''s words.

    "What do you know? Let me out!" I looked at him with red eyes.

    He snorted. "Kill that thought. If you go down and let Tan Jie see you now, he''ll feel even worse. How do you know my aunt won''t embarrass Tan Jie in front of you when she sees you? How are you going to let him handle himself then?"

    What Fu Jing said was not unreasonable, but when I saw Tan Jie like that, I really didn''t feel good.

    They walked into the hotel and soon disappeared before my eyes.

    After some time, Fu Jing asked me if I was going or not, and when I said no, he opened the door and put me down.

    I stood at the entrance of the hotel, just like this, there were so many people around me, I didn''t move.

    It was especially cold in winter. When it rained, the raindrops hit my bare skin and it was especially cold. Just like now, I was also cold. I stood shivering in the rain and my eyes were still staring at the lobby of the hotel. I wanted to see tan zhuo come and tell me that he wasn''t like that. He was doing well.

    "Miss, you''ll catch a cold if you get caught in the rain like this. Find a shelter and stand there."

    "Weirdo, aren''t you afraid of catching a cold in the rain in the middle of winter?"

    I turned a deaf ear to the discussion around me, until the figure I was expecting ran out of the hotel. At that moment, I didn''t know if it was an illusion or a reality, but Tan Jie ran towards me.

    "Are you stupid? I just got discharged. How''s my health? I didn''t count it in my heart." He yelled at me, nervous.

    He dragged me to the lobby of the hotel and asked the staff for a towel to dry my hair.

    "Come with me." I grabbed his arm. "Okay?"

    Tan Jie pursed her lips and rubbed my hair carefully with a towel.

    "Ah? Tan Jie, okay? We have something to talk about."

    He threw the towel at me. "You know, I can''t go with you. It''s part of my job."

    "Then take a leave of absence. You can always take leave of work." I tried to be as calm as possible.

    "You go back. I''ll go find you when I''m resting."

    He was about to leave when I frowned and grabbed his arm. Tan Jie looked back at me and gently pushed my hand away.

    I watched him walk to the elevator. Fu Qing came out of the elevator, took his arm, and the two of them went in together.

 Chapter 226 I Want Revenge

    I sat for a while, returned the towel to someone else, and took a taxi away.

    When I got home, I was afraid of catching a cold. I took a hot bath, drank some cold medicine, and lay in bed. I was thinking about Tan Jie. I didn''t know how to protect him like he protected me. I didn''t know how to deal with it.

    He''s my benefactor, my good friend. I don''t want to hurt him, and I don''t want him to be hurt because of me.

    After thinking about it, I could only start with fu qing.

    The next day, I woke up early. Because it was the weekend, I changed into my warm clothes and went to Wu Ying''s house in my flat shoes. Before I went, I called Fu Jing and asked him to watch the sound of the thunder. He agreed.

    Wu ying liked to play tai chi in the morning. The little old lady was a bit fierce, but she was good at it.

    Tingsheng wasn''t awake yet. Fu jing and I were standing in her private park watching her do tai chi.

    "It was my fault that I said something bad yesterday. I apologize to you."

    Fu Jing touched my head, slid his hand down my neck, and then to my shoulder, and with a push, I fell into his arms.

    "I don''t care. You''re as fierce as a cat with sharp claws. I''m used to it." His voice rang above my head.

    I curled my lips. "What about you? You''re a tiger. That''s not fair."

    "If you want to be a tigress, I won''t refuse."

    I punched him hard in the chest, but no matter how hard my fist was, it didn''t really hurt him.

    "Tan Jie has helped me a lot. To some extent, he has a feeling of empathy. You were waiting for me downstairs yesterday. Did you know I was going to look for him? Did you take me there on purpose?" I looked up at him.

    He grunted.

    "Then you already knew about fu qing and him. Why didn''t you tell me?" I''m not happy.

    "You were in the hospital at that time. What did I say? None of us stopped for a while, and I didn''t have a chance to tell her until my aunt said you had someone look into her."

    Fu Qing, she knew I was looking into her, and she wanted me to find out. What''s wrong with an?

    I curled my lips. "Okay, I won''t question you. Tingsheng seems to have a tendency to talk recently. Do you think he''ll call him father first or mother first?"

    "Dad."

    "Hey." I took advantage of him and ran away. Fu Jing looked at me with a dark face behind him. I smiled and bent over. He was so angry with me that he wanted to laugh.

    When two people in their fifties combined, they were so childish, I was convinced by myself.

    I purposely lured Fu Jing into focusing more on Tingsheng, and I purposely smiled more in front of him, making him less guarded against me. All day long, we were stuck with Wu Ying, and no one wanted to leave.

    I haven''t posted on weibo for a long time. I deliberately exposed the shadows of Tingsheng and Fu Jing. People I don''t know can''t recognize them, but people who have a heart can.

    After dinner tonight, I asked Fu Jing to take me home.

    When I was almost at home, I deliberately dawdled in the car for a few minutes, as if reluctant to part.

    When I got out of the car and went upstairs, I immediately leaned on the window at the entrance of the corridor and looked down. As expected, I saw Hai Tang''s car not far away. She cared so much about Fu Jing, but how could she tolerate him enjoying his family life with me?

    The thought of her displeasure made me feel better.

    Monday to friday was the busiest time. When I was sick, Yang Jian shared a lot of my work. As soon as I got back to work, I immediately picked up all of it.

    Apart from work, I was most worried about Tan Jie. I waited for him to come to me, but he didn''t come for five days, so I had to go to him.

    I called to ask him where he was. He said he was in a hurry. Otherwise, it was filming. I had no chance to see him at all. I had no choice but to find Fu Qing. Anyway, sooner or later, we had to fight each other, so I decided to ask her out.

    "How rare. Treat me to coffee." Fu Qing took off her sunglasses. A woman in her forties was always scratching her head and making me feel like she was acting.

    "Didn''t you know I was going to look for you?" I smiled. "Let''s get straight to the point."

    She took a sip of coffee and threw the cup on the table in disgust. The plates were smashed. "It''s so awful. You invited me to such a place?"

    "Then what kind of place do you want?" I smiled patiently.

    She clasped her arms around her shoulders and snorted contemptuously. "Forget it this time. If it''s ever so low again, I beg you not to ask me out. If you have anything to do with me, tell me."

    "Go look for tingsheng. I know what you want. Fu Ming went to wall street to receive Fu Zhong''s special training for her. Even so, you still don''t think she can beat Fu Jing, so you''re going to turn to Fu Jing. But Hai Tang is pregnant now. You know that Hai Tang''s child must be worth more than mine. As long as she gives birth to a son, my son is a thorn in her eye, so you want to make a contribution."

    Fu Qing''s face stiffened. "This is all your nonsense."

    "Do you and I both know that what I''m trying to say is, do you think she''ll be nice to you just by fawning on Hai Tang like this? You''re wrong. She can''t tolerate you. She can''t tolerate you even more when she has a son. If I were you, I would fight for an asset for myself in the fu family so that I don''t have to rely on this or that."

    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense here." She stood up to leave, looking obviously flustered and impatient.

    I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "I won''t stop you if you leave, but think about it. How long can you live such a lavish life? Sooner or later, old master fu will hand over power to Fu Jing. Your brother is not good to you. Do you expect this nephew who is not close to you to treat you well?"

    Fu Qing stared at me. "What are you trying to say?"

    "What I want to say is that if you cooperate with me, I promise you a place in the Fushijituan."

    Fu Shouye valued men over women. Although he loved Fu Qing and allowed her to play all kinds of games outside, he didn''t give Fu Qing any shares of the Fushijituan. There was nothing more attractive to Fu Qing than this.

    "What guarantee do you have? A joke." Fu Qing said disdainfully.

    "There''s still a question of whether Hai Tang''s child will be born or not. It''s even more difficult to say if it''s Fu Jing''s child, but my Tingsheng must be a descendant of the Fu family. Do you think if Fu Jing were to take over, he would take me over? Take my Tingsheng?" I raised an eyebrow. "Think about it slowly. Contact me after you''ve thought it through. I''ll treat you to a good cup of coffee then."

    I put the money on the table, got up and left. I was already on top of her.

    I''m not worried about her intelligence. I don''t believe she won''t eat such a big piece of meat.

    As it turned out, a few days later, she called me because I had posted the back of fu jing and ting sheng playing on weibo for two weekends in a row. She knew what was important between Hai Tang and me!

 Chapter 227 Public Funds at A Loss

    As soon as Fu Qing called me, I booked an upscale coffee shop. When she came, she was smiling, unlike before, who always looked down on me.

    "I don''t know what you want to drink, just order Lanshan here." I pushed the coffee in front of her.

    "Just in time. I prefer Lanshan." She picked up her coffee and took a sip.

    In adult relationships, the words are never too clear, there is no need to hook, there is no need to swear and promise, I know with a look that this can be accomplished.

    "I have reliable information. Hai Tang''s baby is not Fu Jing''s." I said.

    Fu Qing wondered, "How do you know?"

    "If it was Fu Jing who told me, you don''t think u is reliable? If you encourage old master fu to get her to do a dna test, see if she dares." I smiled.

    "Really?"

    I nodded, and she raised her lips in disdain. "So it''s a wild seed. I thought she really climbed into Fu Jing''s bed and was pregnant with the Fu family seed."

    "Men are not all animals that think about their lower body. The existence of me and tingsheng made her anxious to prove her identity as a Fu family daughter-in-law. If she was pregnant, she would say that it was Fu Jing''s child. Fu Jing wouldn''t be such a cheap father."

    Fu Qing snorted. "See if I don''t expose her!"

    "You expose her now? I''m afraid it''s not the right time. She still has some use for Fu Jing. Fu Ming will be back soon. If you take her away now, won''t you make fu jing lose an arm?" I purposely gave her an introduction.

    "You''re right." She frowned. "Then I don''t have to put up with her anymore. I saw how good sister-in-law was to her and she wasn''t satisfied. I just wanted to skin her."

    Was Shen Yue good to her?

    What a sensible woman.

    "Your eldest brother and sister-in-law are very close. Which side is auntie fu on?" I asked tentatively.

    Fu Qing put up his guard against me and answered vaguely, "The palms and the back of the hands are all flesh. How would I know that?"

    I finished my coffee and looked at the watch on my wrist. "My company has something to do. Let''s go. This is a card from a beauty salon that a client of mine gave me. I don''t usually have time to give it to you."

    I''m not afraid she doesn''t want it. It''s a card from a high-end beauty salon. Even if Fu Shouye pampers her, how good can he be to her? In addition to her small salary, this level of card is enough for her to use.

    Moreover, the most important thing is not whether she needs it or not, but that I need to let her know that I''m trying to curry favor with her.

    Back at the company, I was still in a bad mood. I chose a very slow path. The bait had just been thrown out, and the reel had to see if the fish wouldn''t bite.

    "Chen Boss? Chen Boss?" Er De called me several times before I came back to my senses.

    I said, "What''s wrong?"

    "The finance director said he wanted to see you."

    "Let him in." I signed the document in front of me and put it aside.

    After the director of finance came in, Er De sent over another cup of longjing tea. This girl was a little good. She did everything in detail, regardless of size.

    "Chen Boss, there''s a problem I don''t know if I should say it." The chief financial officer rubbed his hands, looking embarrassed.

    "Go ahead."

    He looked at me with some scruples. "It''s just... There''s a problem with one of the company''s accounts."

    I frowned. "What is it?"

    He showed me the document. "Out of Yang Boss''s place, he invested 20 million yuan in a project. The project''s funds are now back in the cage. The account says that 20 million yuan has been transferred back, but in fact, the money is still in Yang Boss''s hands."

    "Have you told Yang Boss about this?"

    "Not yet. I can''t tell." He scratched his head.

    I said, "You can go back. You like this longjing tea. I''ll ask Er De to bring some back for you to drink."

    "Thank you, Chen Boss."

    I didn''t expect Yang Jian to lose 20 million. In my opinion, partners should be honest with each other. I can''t stand it when he''s doing this behind my back.

    But I am weak, and even if I knew about this, it would not be good for him. Besides being polite and talking to him openly, there is no better way.

    I asked Er De to ask Yang Jian out for dinner tonight, and he agreed. I suddenly remembered that he hadn''t been in my office for a long time. Apart from the meeting, we all worked separately. He came to me through Er De for something.

    After work, I deliberately waited for him in the parking lot. "Take my car."

    He hesitated for a moment and got in the car. Er De was driving in the front and we were sitting in the back.

    When we arrived at the dining room, we went in and Er De waited outside.

    "Mr. Yang, you look very haggard recently. Haven''t you slept well? I was sick a while ago and you were the one who supported the company. I haven''t thanked you yet."

    "Of course, you''re welcome." He waved his hand. "I haven''t been sleeping well lately. I''ve been losing sleep and dreaming a lot."

    I took a bite of food. "I know a very good neurologist, or I''ll introduce you to him. He prescribes very well and can help people sleep."

    "No need."

    After a round of small talk, we were about five percent full. I opened my mouth and said, "Are you working on any new projects recently?"

    He glanced at me. "No, you know everything about the company''s development."

    "It''s me. It''s just because I know. I thought you were going to start a new project, so I just spent 20 million from the finance department. The finance department didn''t do a good job, and the accounts haven''t been cleared up yet." I smiled.

    Yang Jian put down his chopsticks. "You know everything."

    "Mr. Yang, we are partners, and you have the kindness to me. I always think we should be very close. I don''t want you to hide any difficulties from me. I''ve already told the hr department about the company''s finance. I''ll let him go tomorrow."

    He sighed, his neatly combed hair hiding a few naughty white hairs.

    "My father has a cerebral infarction and hemiplegia. I spent a lot of money sending him abroad to recuperate. It was all my own money. It was fine, but he was kidnapped. I can''t let him go. I have to pay the ransom and redeem him."

    I patted him on the shoulder. "I can totally understand this. We worked so hard to earn money to protect our loved ones and loved ones, but what can''t we say? Tell me that I will give you the money without hesitation."

    "Your friend''s money is still 20 million dollars short. I''m afraid you..."

    I smiled. "Then you don''t know me very well. Life is at stake. Let''s talk things out now. That''s all right. Mr. Yang, I still say that. We are partners and family. I hope we can be honest with each other."

    He nodded.

    After dinner, I asked Er De to send him back. At 11: 00 pm, I asked Er De to inform the human resources department to open the finance department and find him a good job. At the same time, I asked her to check if Yang Jian''s words were true.

 Chapter 228 You Eat, I Eat You

    I don''t trust Yang Jian, so I can''t trust anyone for more than a year. Human kindness is human kindness. Trust is trust. I can help you, but it''s impossible for me to believe you stupidly.

    It turns out that Yang Jian lied to me.

    What''s worse, I can''t do anything to him.

    Fu Jing used the means to merge my company with Yang Jian to give me a rocket to fly into the sky, but now my relationship with Fu Jing is not good in Yang Jian''s eyes, and now he doesn''t have to rely on Fu Jing, and he doesn''t fear me anymore. What disappointed me most is...

    I sighed. The heart was really unpredictable.

    He was interested in me. I knew he was kind to me and I wanted to accept it, but he really let me down. Warmth is warmth, but the overall situation is that he only cares about interests, too rational. Women don''t like this kind of overly rational man.

    Now it seems that his feelings for me are really pitiful.

    "Chen Boss, what are you going to do now?" Er De changed my coffee into water.

    It was only when I drank that I realized that I was surprised. "Just bear with it first."

    "But it''s not the way to endure it. Sooner or later, the company will be emptied by Yang Boss."

    "It takes time for him to move out of such a big company. We still have time." I lowered my eyes. "How long have we been together? He was so eager to kick me out. He was sure I wasn''t able to bite back, but I had to let him know that I could bite him and break his head."

    Er De hesitated. I glanced at her and she said, "Chen Boss, men are all mean, aren''t they? Look at how attentive he was to you before, and now he wants to kick you away. I''m so disappointed in him."

    "It''s normal for moths to chase light and people to chase profit. Otherwise, how do you think he got the glory he had?" I smiled. "I''m not even angry. Look at you."

    "But I just feel angry, as if feelings are worthless to him."

    "It''s worth it. It might just be worth a penny."

    Er De laughed at my anger. I waved my hand and asked her to go out to work.

    I don''t like to play politics, and I don''t like to play tricks, but to protect my own interests, I have to participate if I don''t want to participate. Yang Jian Yang Jian, who can laugh until the end?

    As soon as the finance director left, Yang Jian couldn''t wait to put his people in the position. I disagreed and recommended my people. This was the first time he and I fought at a meeting.

    "Chen Boss, yang is more experienced than you are. He must be more accurate in judging people."

    "That''s not necessarily true. None of the people in Chen Boss''s hands have been in trouble, but the last director. I have to remind you, that''s Yang Boss''s man."

    At the meeting, the people were divided into two factions, and the smoke of gunpowder instantly filled the air above the office.

    Noisy, the more intense the argument, the better. I like to watch the fun anyway.

    Yang Jian stood up and said, "Well, don''t even say it. There''s something wrong with my people, and it also proves that my vision is occasionally lacking. This time, the cfo will listen to Chen Boss. Let''s call it a day."

    I smiled at him. "Thank you, Yang Boss."

    Although my people have lived in this building for a long time, there are people from my small company in every important department, especially the director of the finance department, who I am looking for fu jing to come.

    All of his men were elites, and this was no exception.

    In the evening, Fu Jing was busy in my kitchen. I sat on the bar and watched the stocks.

    "Dinner." He closed my computer.

    I was just getting excited when he turned off my computer and I was furious, but I couldn''t get angry when he brought me a plate of dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted good.

    "I''m going to wash my hands." I immediately jumped off the high stool.

    "Slow down."

    I smiled and quickly washed my hands with cold water to eat.

    "Thank you for helping me find someone." I raised my glass and took a sip of red wine with him.

    Fu Jing gave me a prawn. "There''s no need to talk to me about this."

    "You have to say that. How do you know if I don''t tell you?" I looked at him with ambiguous eyes.

    "Take your eyes back. I can''t stand you looking at me like that." He lowered his eyes.

    I pretended to be shy and said, "Then I''ll look at you like this. What can you do to me?"

    He looked at me, and a familiar undercurrent welled up in his eyes. I hurriedly hugged my bowl so that I could regret teasing him just now.

    "Eat first. You''ve been cooking for so long. It''s a waste if you don''t eat while it''s hot."

    "You eat, I eat you." He pulled me into his arms, I was still holding my bowl, I just picked up a vegetable, he lifted the hem of my shirt.

    Before I put the food in my mouth, he touched my chest. I shivered and couldn''t help but moan. How am I supposed to eat?!

    "Can you let me have a good meal?" I turned my head to look at him, and he immediately gagged me.

    After the kiss, I resisted the feeling of ants crawling around in my body. I ate a few mouthfuls of rice and tasted all four dishes on the table. It was really delicious. Fu Jing''s cooking seemed to have improved again.

    On one side was the food I couldn''t stop eating, on the other side was a grinding male demon. I tried my best to finish a small bowl of rice. Just after I got off the bowl, I felt a rush of joy and fell directly on the table.

    Fu Jing was getting faster and faster and couldn''t stop at all. I grabbed the tablecloth tightly and fell into the whirlpool with him.

    After that, I had no strength to carry the bowl.

    "You feed me." I said coquettishly.

    He held the bowl, he took one bite at a time, and we shared a bowl and a pair of chopsticks.

    "Stop seducing me." He scratched my nose.

    I snorted. "It''s not fair to blame me for not being able to resist seduction."

    "Fair? Then I''ll let you know what fairness is." He put down the dishes and picked me up and threw me on the bed. As soon as I got to the corner of the bed, he pulled me back with his ankle.

    It''s so annoying. It''s like this when you rest. There''s no way to rest at all!

    The next day, my back ached and I went straight to the company. Er De said it would make others think I was irresponsible and irresponsible. I said I was afraid they wouldn''t think so.

    The pig who pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger, I pretend to be an expert!

    I stayed at home, and Fu Jing stayed with me. He said there was nothing in the fridge, so he asked me to go to the supermarket with him. I didn''t want to leave the warm bed, so he took my clothes and warmed them up for me before putting them on.

    "Why are you so nice to me? Aren''t you afraid that I can''t leave you?"

    Fu Jing helped me tidy up my scarf. "I wish you couldn''t leave me. Break your legs if you dare."

    "Break your leg and serve me?"

    "Just wait." He took my waist and went out with me.

    It was almost new year''s eve, and many shops and shops were pasted with blessing words and hung red lanterns. I still remember last year when I wanted to escape from Fu Jing''s side. A year later, I still stayed by his side honestly.

    "Fu Jing, a year has passed and you still haven''t married me."

 Chapter 229 Provoke the Brain Axe

    "I will marry you." Fu Jing and I made a solemn promise.

    But I don''t believe it. He promised me too much. What did he do?

    I smiled and said, "When the time comes, you will be second married and I will be the first. Why should I marry you?"

    "If you don''t marry me, who else do you want to marry?" There was a hint of threat in his tone.

    "There are so many men in the world, I can marry whoever I want." I purposely gave him a coquettish look.

    He used that trick again, grabbed me by the neck and led me to the end of the shelf. I hurriedly begged for mercy so that he wouldn''t bother with me. Otherwise, I really didn''t know what he could do.

    The two of us went to the supermarket many times. The pattern didn''t change. I bought what I wanted to eat. He bought what I wanted to eat.

    "You can''t come here every day. I have to buy everything I need while you''re here, so I don''t have to buy it myself." I nagged as I put a bag on him.

    His hands were full of things, and I only carried a little puffed food. It was light.

    "Stop pretending to be pitiful. If I were here every day, would you be able to get out of bed and work?"

    I shrank my neck. "I really can''t."

    At the exit of the supermarket, where milk tea was sold, I wanted to eat ice cream, so I went to buy a cup, so I had an excuse to give that small bag of snacks to Fu Jing.

    I used to love him, but now I don''t want to.

    Women are not bad men do not love, it is the nature of a bitch. The more I love him, the more he torments me. If I don''t care about him, he will think about me instead.

    It turned out that my theory was fine. For four weeks in a row, he stayed with me on wednesday and thursday, except for the two days we spent together on weekends and watching the sound of thunder.

    I often see Hai Tang''s car not far from my house. I guess she''s going to hate me, but I don''t care. I just care when she won''t come to our neighborhood.

    It''s been about four or five days. Fu Jing didn''t come, and Hai Tang didn''t come either. I felt something might have happened to the Fu family.

    I''m in a very good mood, and I have to take you out for a drink tonight.

    "Chen Boss, didn''t you used to dislike this kind of place?" Er De drank the colorful wine in his hands and smiled.

    "I have no likes or dislikes, only likes and dislikes. There are people I admire here. It''s nice to sit down."

    Er De glanced around. "Look, elder sister Xin is there."

    I and er de looked in xin jie''s direction together. She seemed to be drinking with someone. One after another, she drank very fiercely. Even the person with the best capacity could not drink like this.

    I wanted to go over, so I had to stop myself. "Chen Boss."

    "It''s okay. You see what''s wrong. Call the police."

    She nodded.

    I walked over and stopped elder sister Xin from holding the wine. "Bosses, are you playing the game of drinking?"

    "Where''s the woman from? Get out of here. Can''t you see Master Hu drinking with boss xin?" The man sitting in the main seat did not speak, but the people around him started to drink me first.

    I smiled and said, "Master Hu hasn''t had a single sip of wine. Elder sister Xin hasn''t had more than ten, has he? Is this a game of one against ten? I want to play, too."

    Elder sister Xin winked at me and told me to leave.

    Master Hu on the throne looked up at me, his eyes filled with malice, making people shudder. "Can you drink?"

    I snatched the glass from elder sister Xin''s hand and held it high. I poured it over without dropping a drop. "I wonder if I could play with master tiger for a while?"

    He pushed the bottle in front of me, and I reached out to catch it before it fell to the ground.

    "Finish this before you speak."

    Elder sister Xin tried to reach out and grab me, but I held him down. I smiled. "Then I thank Master Hu for the wine."

    A bottle of foreign wine is not a problem for me, and this thing is just a big aftereffect. Even if I drink a lot, it is still uncomfortable at the back, and I can still bear it now.

    I raised my head and downed a bottle of foreign wine in one gulp. After that, I even burped.

    The taste of this thing is really not good.

    "Okay." Master Hu smiled. His high cheekbones made his smile look grim.

    "What can''t be solved by drinking and playing cards, Master Hu? Let''s play cards." I saw poker under the two coffee tables and suggested.

    Master Hu squinted at me. "You want to play cards with me?"

    "That''s to make Master Hu happy. It''s bad for him to drink all the time." I sat down smiling.

    Master Hu said to elder sister Xin, "Xin, you can sit down too."

    "Yes, Master Hu."

    Elder sister Xin and I, Master Hu and the bald man next to him, the four of us played with the landlord.

    In the first two, I was lucky that neither of them were landlords, nor was elder sister Xin. The bald guy was landlords for two in a row, and he lost two in a row. He took a few pictures of the bald head that he could be a light bulb.

    I was counting the cards, but I didn''t expect elder sister Xin to get the landlord once.

    "If you don''t think you can win, you can give it to me. My hands are itchy." I smiled and said, "Master Hu, can our landlord make way?"

    Master Hu glanced at me. "I have a good hand. How dare you take it?"

    "I have a good hand too. Doesn''t Master Hu want to win something valuable?" I raised my eyebrows and smiled.

    He nodded to elder sister Xin, and elder sister Xin gave up the landlord to me.

    Master Hu and I were farmers before, and I didn''t think he knew how to play much. This made me a landlord and I realized that this man was very deep, especially good at counting cards.

    It took me a long time to finish this one. After Master Hu played the last card, I pretended to be upset. "Master Hu is really good. I really overestimate myself."

    The bald man flattered, "Now I know I''m overestimating myself, hmph."

    I was going to shove the remaining four cards into a pile of cards. Master Hu quickly pressed my hand, and I was startled by his actions.

    He snatched the card from my hand and threw it on the table.

    "Give way to me?" He questioned.

    I smiled awkwardly. "No."

    "What are these, four old kings? You hid them so well." His words made me smell danger.

    I took a deep breath and said, "No, you still found out."

    Master Hu paused and burst into laughter. He laughed so loudly that he felt deafening as he got closer. No wonder they all called him Master Hu.

    "I''m very happy today. It''s getting late. Let''s go." He got up.

    I smiled and sent him off. As soon as I finished, I was ready to take back my stiff smile and the person next to me collapsed on my arm.

    "Elder sister Xin, elder sister Xin?"

    She rolled her eyes at me. "Do you know how much sweat you''ve been sweating for you? You''re the one the newborn calves are not afraid of."

    I helped her up, and we both leaned on the sofa. I said in a daze, "Maybe that bottle of wine forgot what it means to be afraid. Elder sister Xin, you guys don''t have any water in it."

 Chapter 230 The Advantage of A Fisherman

    "Water someone else''s wine. Do I dare to water Master Hu''s?" Elder sister Xin called for someone to make tea to sober them up.

    Er De also ran over. "Chen Boss, that man just looked so fierce that he scared me to death."

    "So you''re too scared to come over." I rolled my eyes. "You''re as timid as I used to be."

    Er De stuck out her tongue. I didn''t notice that she was relieved after drinking too much.

    Elder sister Xin''s men brought a cup of tea to sober us up.

    "This is the first time I have sober tea in a bar." I thought about it and laughed.

    Elder sister Xin saw me finish my drink and asked someone to pour me another glass. "Drink more, or it will be too painful. I will have a headache tomorrow."

    "After drinking so much tea, you won''t have a headache tomorrow?"

    Elder sister Xin thought for a moment. "It will ease the pain."

    I waved my hand. "No, I and er have to go back first. You should go back and rest early too. You drank a lot too."

    Elder sister Xin sent someone to take us to the door. When we got in the car, Er De was still saying that elder sister Xin''s people were careful and watched us drive before they left.

    "She knows better than us what kind of people these places are. I helped her tonight. She should have done this to me." I lay in the back with my eyes closed. "No, Er De, open the window. I want to throw up."

    I couldn''t help but look up and hit the window. "Didn''t I ask you to open the window?"

    "Sorry Chen Boss, I drove the other side."

    I had no strength to scold her. As soon as the car window opened, I immediately vomited out. The burning sensation of my esophagus spread all the way to my throat. It was really painful and uncomfortable.

    After I vomited, I felt better.

    "Rinse your mouth." Er De gave me a bottle of water.

    "I won''t drink so much anymore. It''s too bad." I curled my lips. "I didn''t think that much when I was being a hero. Now I regret it."

    "Or I''ll take you to the hospital."

    I said, "Elder sister Xin is drinking this wine to burn my stomach. My stomach hurts so much now."

    Er De was a considerate woman. Not only did she send me to the hospital, but she also called Fu Jing here. After not seeing him for days, he looked a little tired. I knew he must be tied up in family affairs. I should have been happy that my plan worked, but I couldn''t laugh now.

    "Who gave you permission to drink so much?" He came with a straight face.

    My eyes were red and I coquettishly said to him, "My stomach hurts."

    "You deserve it."

    "Give me a hug." I reached out to him, but he didn''t immediately come over to hug me. He paused for a while before coming over and hugging me in his arms, his hands pressed against my stomach.

    I have to admit that if Fu Jing and I were both very ordinary people, we would be very happy together. He was considerate to me and I loved him very much. Not to mention how good we could live, but it must be the way love should be.

    Unfortunately, we have to choose to put away the ideal love and face the reality of devastation.

    "Why haven''t you been looking for me lately?" I pouted.

    "My aunt didn''t know where to get the news. She told grandpa that Hai Tang''s child wasn''t mine."

    I said, "Is she still tied to your father?"

    "I don''t know. She''s just a wallflower." His tone was cold.

    I don''t know if he cares about Hai Tang or Hai Tang''s value to him. "You''re not happy. What did your grandfather do to Hai Tang?"

    "Nothing much. I stopped them from getting their dna tested."

    "I didn''t know you cared so much about her." I pushed his chest, obviously unhappy.

    He hugged me forcefully. "No stomach ache? Still throwing a tantrum?"

    "Stomachache is nothing compared to heartache." I said angrily.

    He hugged me, so I hid away, without exerting any force, and after pulling back and forth a few times, he sighed. "I don''t care about her. Now we''re allies. Losing her in the Fushijituan is equivalent to losing a pair of arms."

    I wrapped my arms around his waist. "Well, I''ll let you go for now."

    When I told Fu Qing about Hai Tang, I was sure that she would turn to Fu Zhong. With such a good handle in her hand, she would definitely use it to get fu''s important benefits. That was the nature of a wallflower.

    I also expected fu jing to protect Hai Tang. They were stakeholders and couldn''t help each other.

    Next, I just need to watch the tiger fight across the mountain and shout a few slogans.

    I don''t know if Fu Jing has magic power or not. As soon as he hugged me, I fell asleep in his arms. When I woke up, my head hurt a little and I was much better.

    I stayed in the hospital in the middle of the night and left the next morning. Fu Jing brought home porridge for me to drink and bathe me. I was so touched that I acted like a spoiled child to him. He said he wanted to bathe me because I smelled so bad.

    I looked at him speechless and couldn''t get emotional anymore.

    "Do you smell it now?" I purposely put my chest closer.

    He bit me hard in the chest, and I wailed in pain. "How dare you drink so much wine in the future?"

    I glared at him with red eyes. "Let me know that there''s no need to bite me like this. It hurts."

    "You won''t remember until it hurts."

    I rubbed my chest to relieve the pain. After a while, he opened my hand and looked at his imprint. "Is it still painful?"

    "What do you think?" I was about to cry.

    He held me in his arms and gently coaxed me. Sometimes I think he knows me very well and takes good care of me, but sometimes I think he looks like a big straight man and doesn''t know much about women.

    I prefer to do it alone. My own man is able to train himself, and the process is more difficult to endure.

    In the afternoon, my head stopped hurting. I wanted to go to the office. Fu Jing gave it to me and brought me porridge. He asked me to heat it up in the microwave for dinner.

    I took my dinner to the office, and as soon as I got to the front desk, someone called me and gave me a box with exquisite packaging.

    "Who sent it?"

    "A man named elder sister Xin." Said the receptionist.

    I frowned. Elder sister Xin gave it to me? I opened the box and saw that it was a bracelet. It was beautiful and feminine. It looked like something that she had picked out from her eyes.

    There was also a card under the bracelet, not many words, expressing my gratitude.

    I smiled and tried on the bracelet. It was perfect.

    Er De saw my bracelet. "Chen Boss, did you buy this new one? It''s so beautiful."

    "It was elder sister Xin who sent it."

    "Such an exquisite enamel bracelet is indeed her taste." Er De smiled and nodded.

    I glanced at her. "Do you understand? I don''t really understand. It just looks beautiful."

    "Although this bracelet is not too expensive, it is not vulgar. It is colorful and has various designs. It is very special. When it was introduced to china from abroad, it was very pleasing. Later, the ornaments made of enamel were also less loved by many rich ladies."

    If I don''t interrupt Er De, this girl can talk for a long time.

    "Why do you think elder sister Xin gave me a present?"

 Chapter 231 Not Helping

    "You did her such a big favor yesterday. You don''t have to take this small gift to heart, okay?" Er De curled his lips.

    I raised my eyebrows and looked at her. "How do you know that I have been very helpful to her?"

    Er De was speechless for a moment. "Then... That man was very fierce yesterday. She was the one who got into it. Chen Boss, you went over and took that man away. Isn''t that a big help to her?"

    I nodded thoughtfully. "Whether the gift is big or small, it''s a gift. I accept it."

    I put the bracelet on my hand, and Er De arranged the documents I wanted to read and left.

    I estimated the time. Fu Qing should be coming to see me these two days. I was thinking about it when she called. This time, it wasn''t me who wanted to treat her to expensive coffee, it was her who invited me.

    "Auntie fu, I''m really sorry. I''ve been very busy lately. I don''t have much time."

    "You really don''t have time for a cup of coffee?" Fu Qing snorted. "If you give me some color, you''re going to open a dyeing workshop, right? Well, then I hope we don''t see each other again."

    I looked at the phone hanging up and shook my head with a smile. I was so angry. No wonder I haven''t coaxed the old man into sharing her shares in all these years.

    I called Tan Jie to ask about his formation. He said he was filming outside the city, so I was relieved. At least she couldn''t take it out on Tan Jie.

    "Nothing, I''ll hang up first." Tan Jie said.

    I felt that he was deliberately distancing himself from me. "It''s almost new year. Are you coming back?"

    "I''ll tell you when I get back."

    "Okay, then I''ll wait for you." I put away my phone, afraid that saying something else would irritate him.

    Yang Jian and I had a disagreement about the idea of giving new year''s gifts. After all, the company didn''t make much money this year because of the bad economy.

    And I think, just because the company has encountered a lot of setbacks, we still stick to the company, we must add a little more year-end awards as a reward, from ten thousand to one hundred thousand, must be issued.

    "Chen Qing, how long have you been in the management position? Do you know anything about the company and its people?" Yang Jian looked at me unhappily.

    "I am inexperienced, young, and often ill-considered, but I have worked at the bottom for a long time. I work hard every day, I earn almost the same monthly salary, and I can''t save much money for a year. I hope that the year-end award will make my wallet bulge a little. I think we can''t forget our roots even if we become bosses. The boss who thinks for his employees is a good boss."

    As soon as I finished speaking, many people in the meeting applauded.

    A few of them were looked at by Yang Jian and did not dare to applaud again.

    "Do you know how much the year-end award is going to cost?" Yang Jian questioned me.

    I looked at the finance department. "How much?"

    "Chen Boss, roughly two million."

    "Not much. We can give so many people happiness just by squeezing. That''s great." I smiled at Yang Jian. "Yang Boss, can''t you be nicer to your employees if you can spend tens of millions for your father?"

    He was pushed to the forefront of the storm by me, agreeing or not.

    "That''s it, Liaozongjian. Make me a detailed list of the year-end awards and the amount. I''ll approve them for you." I clapped my hands. "Let''s break up."

    After the meeting, I went back to my office. Er De was so excited that she was about to jump up.

    "Chen Boss, you don''t even know how ugly Yang Boss looked just now. You pushed him on the head twice in a row during meetings. I don''t know how he felt when he was hit like this by the younger generation."

    "Don''t be too cocky, or people will say that we don''t eat well." I tapped her on the head.

    She stuck out her tongue. "It''s just a little rustle in front of you. I''ll get you a bottle of warm milk. It''s warm before the meeting."

    "Sweet." I made a mop look at her.

    I was against Yang Jian on purpose about the year-end award, and I was sure I would win, but what I didn''t expect was that what I said in the meeting was actually videotaped and posted on the internet.

    As soon as I went to work these two days, those colleagues who were usually not very enthusiastic to me smiled at me, especially the kind of smile.

    I really don''t want to be like this. I''ve been talking all morning and my mouth is dry. I''ll nod my head if I don''t say anything. When I get to the office, I just want to drink water and stretch my neck.

    As soon as she was ready to get back to work, Fu Jing called and said she was watching the video.

    "Don''t make fun of me." I leaned back in my chair and talked to him.

    "It''s very photogenic, and the clothes are well chosen. Did you prepare them in advance?"

    I rolled my eyes. "No, I just wanted to be angry with Yang Jian. I don''t know who took the picture. I watched the video. I didn''t look good at all."

    "Prettier than I am."

    "You''re just trying to piss me off, aren''t you?" I was so angry that I wanted to laugh. Actually, I wanted to kill the person who took the video for me and made me look like a kitten.

    Fu Jing smiled, but didn''t make a sound. All he could hear was anger. "Okay, go to work. I''ll pick you up tonight."

    I hung up the phone and immediately went back to work.

    After work in the evening, Fu Jing and I cooked at home and chatted. I intentionally brought the topic to Fu Qing.

    "Tell me, Fu Qing, she failed to expose Hai Tang this time. What will she do in the Fu family in the future?" I chewed the apple and thought.

    "What do you care about her?"

    I snorted. "She''s pulling me like 25,800 on her own miss Fushijituan. The moment I see a man in his prime, I can''t stand it. What''s wrong with gloating?"

    "Save me the trouble for Tan Jie." Fu Jing pinched my nose, making it red.

    I knew I couldn''t hide anything from him, so I didn''t want to hide it from him from the start. Whether he saw that I was dealing with Fu Qing or not, I didn''t care. I just wanted Fu Qing to learn a lesson.

    "That begonia flower of yours is not a light bulb. I''m afraid Fu Qing will have a hard time in the future." I pulled a strap that scared Fu Jing.

    "It''s not easy for Fu Qing, but it''s easy for Tan Jie?"

    Fu Jing''s question stunned me. The reason why Tan Jie made so much money was that Fu Qing helped her. Could he do it without Fu Qing?

    I was a little flustered. I just wanted him to stop being played by Fu Qing. I didn''t think so much.

    "In matters of men and women, do you love me? If he doesn''t get any benefits, will he climb into my aunt''s bed? My aunt is down and out, so he can''t be as angry as he is now."

 Chapter 232 Its Nice to Have A Home

    I looked at Fu Jing. "Tan Jie can do it on his own. I believe him."

    "He didn''t get up on strength, so how could he go down on strength?" Fu Jing smiled and my heart sank.

    I wanted to say that I would do it if Fu Qing didn''t, but I couldn''t say it because I didn''t have Fu Qing''s connections or her power.

    I took a deep breath, and I will find a way to solve it. I can do it. Tan Jie is not happy as a puppet. Maybe he will be happy if I do this? As long as he was happy, money wasn''t that important.

    "Chen Qing?"

    I quickly came to my senses. "You called me. What do you want?"

    "Don''t ever daze me for another man." He held my ear and warned.

    I slapped his hand discontentedly. "Let go. Let go. It hurts. I''m not in a daze. I''m wondering where my bracelet was."

    "What bracelet?"

    "A bracelet from my sister who owns a bar." I finally broke free from his claws, but I have to feel good for my ears. This stinky man is always indifferent to women. Although it is not particularly painful, it can''t hurt me!

    I took the opportunity to pinch him on the waist and pinch the skin on his stomach before she exerted any force.

    He gasped. "You woman."

    "It''s called an eye for an eye." When I was done, I ran away. He was still burning something in the pot, so naturally he wouldn''t come after me.

    He was cooking, and I seriously searched through Tan Jie''s work. When he debuted, he released albums and danced, and when he became a little famous, he entered the entertainment industry. The tv series and movies he shot were quite popular, but his acting skills were really not that good.

    He was at the current level of fresh meat, and to my relief, he was above average.

    I expected that Hai Tang would not let fu qing live well, but I didn''t expect fu qing to suddenly become so bad. My private investigator told me that Fu Qing could no longer get any money from the Fu family other than the company''s salary and some of the property stocks that he had saved up in the past.

    This is a tragedy for the rich.

    As for Tan Jie, their relationship could break at any moment.

    I kept getting close to Fu Jing, trying to seduce Fu Qing. Now that my goal has been achieved, I don''t want to spend so much time on Fu Jing.

    He came downstairs to pick me up twice in a row, but I didn''t go down. The third time I told him I was busy at the end of the year.

    He drove me to the suburbs in a hurry. He asked for me in the car. The longer I stayed with him, the more I knew his temperament.

    "Ah Jing... Ah Jing..." Every time I call him that in his ear, his body tenses up, making me feel like he''s been seduced out of control by me.

    After that, he put on his clothes and ran to the back seat to rest. He smoked in front of him.

    "When did you start smoking so hard again? One or two." I muttered.

    He glanced at me in the rearview mirror and raised the corner of his mouth slightly. "Women say that men don''t have feelings after the event. They like to sleep and don''t like to talk with her. I think you''re more manly than men."

    "I''m too tired to talk. It''s obvious that our physical strength is very different. I was bullied too badly by you." I purposely held him in my hands to make him proud and happy.

    He chuckled, put out his cigarette and threw it out the window. "You''re hungry. Go back and cook."

    I grunted and lay back to sleep.

    When I was woken up in a daze, I was already lying on the bed. How did I get from the car to the bed? I didn''t know anything about it. I sat up from the bed with a chicken coop on my head and realized that Fu Jing''s dinner was ready.

    "Get up, lazy pig."

    I stroked my hair and stretched. "You didn''t call me at all. Fortunately, I smelled the aroma of food in my dream. It was my own nose that was more reliable."

    He looked at me speechlessly, and I laughed. I was used to being thick-skinned.

    "The new year is coming up. I have to think of something to buy something for my family. Can you help me work as a laborer later?" I posed as a favor.

    "Don''t I think there''s someone else who can do it for you?"

    I shook my head and he said, "That''s great."

    I grinned and ate his food peacefully, asking him to help me do what I should have done. There was a man who was fine. He could make up for the woman''s shortcomings in some ways. It would be perfect if he could not make her angry and dote on her all the time.

    I''m trying to get Fu Jing to carry out the policy of spoiling me to the end.

    I took Fu Jing''s arm and went shopping. I saw him buy two red lanterns and some couplet paper cuts. In my memory, these were all things that were needed for the new year. When I bought them, I asked Fu Jing what looked good and asked him to discuss with me.

    On the way home, I asked him, "Do you like this life?"

    "Yes."

    "I like it too. I also want to buy tingsheng a red dress. This year is his first year. I must be more grand. When I was a kid, I wore my sister''s old clothes. I barely had a new dress to wear until the new year. My sister and I have the same birthday every year. I really want to celebrate my birthday alone. I thought at that time that I would have a child in the future. Be good to him and give him everything I don''t have."

    Fu jing glanced at me. "We haven''t had a second child yet."

    "You still want me to have a second child? Dream." I snorted. "One child is enough for me to suffer. I will never give birth."

    He reached out to touch my head and continued to hold his steering wheel.

    He stayed with me at night and decorated the house with me. I bought a red lantern that could light up. After Fu Jing hung it up for me, I turned it off...

    Damn?! Why does it feel like hell?

    I was so scared that I quickly turned on the light. "Why? I think they look pretty good."

    Fu Jing laughed.

    "You''re still smiling. Forget it. Just keep it as a decoration. I woke up in the middle of the night and went to the bathroom. I was scared out of my wits."

    "I''m going to buy something. I''ll be right back."

    "Buy what?" I asked. He ignored me and ran out on his own.

    Twenty minutes later, he came back, turned on the lantern and changed it into a light bulb. When I tried it again, it was really different. It was bright and beautiful. That was what I thought the red lantern looked like.

    After decorating the house, I nestled on the sofa and sighed, "It''s great to have a home like this."

    Fu jing took my shoulder and put his head next to mine. "I can''t accompany you this new year. Can I come on the first day of the new year?"

    "I knew you couldn''t come. It''s okay." What did I say, but I couldn''t help but feel lost.

    He kissed me on the forehead. "Good girl, same as the first day of junior high."

 Chapter 233 I Was the One Making A Scene

    Can the new year be the same as the first day of the new year? I muttered, "If it''s the same, then you''re here on new year''s eve. It''s the first time you''re in the Fu family."

    "Nonsense." Fu Jing pinched my nose.

    "Why am I being unreasonable?" The hat made me a little confused. "I''m just trying to draw inferences."

    "You know it''s impossible."

    I chuckled. "Well, can you just think of me as being sentimental? I brought my son to celebrate the new year''s eve, and I didn''t ask you to come. It would be better if you didn''t come on the first day of the lunar new year."

    "Chen Qing." His tone became stern again.

    I hate it when he calls me by name with a straight face.

    I didn''t want to talk to him, so I moved my butt. I sat aside and he pulled me. I didn''t give him a pull. I was stubborn with him, but I didn''t want to come to him.

    "Isn''t that unreasonable?" His attitude seemed a little impatient to me.

    I was angry. "Okay, I''m being unreasonable. It''s not good for you to leave me alone. Don''t provoke me, and don''t teach me a lesson."

    He punched the sofa. "Speak up."

    "Why didn''t I speak properly?" I raised my head and stared at him. "But you, what are you doing? Threaten me? And violence? That one was hitting the sofa, and the next time, was it going to hit me?"

    "You..." He clenched his fists and looked angry.

    I got up and left, ignoring him.

    He grabbed my hand and pulled me into his arms. "Where do you want to run? You''re not allowed to run."

    "You let go." I told him to let go of me, but I didn''t want him to let go of me at all. I''d better not let go all the time.

    Fu Jing didn''t disappoint me. I was just saying that his strength didn''t disappoint me. He held me so tightly that my arms hurt. He also calmed me down during the sawing. I realized that I was a little angry just now.

    "I won''t run. Let go of your hand. Your arm hurts." I looked at him wrongly.

    He relaxed and rubbed my arm. Without saying a word, he pressed me against his chest. "What the hell do you want me to do with you?"

    When I heard him say that, my nose suddenly ached and I felt that I was going too far. In fact, it wasn''t easy for him.

    "Then I love you. If you want 100 % of your affection, you will lose your temper. It''s a woman''s nature. I think I can''t control myself sometimes. Can you be more tolerant and tolerant of me? I''ll beat your legs."

    I beat his legs to please him. He grabbed my hand and placed it on his chest. He pressed my head so that I wouldn''t see his face, but I think he''s in a particularly bad mood right now.

    "Fu Jing?"

    "I''ll try my best to pamper you." He kissed my head.

    I hugged him and took the initiative to lick his neck with my tongue. He lifted my face and I saw that his eyes were a little red.

    I kissed his brows, nose, and lips. Although I was good at flattery, I was not very good at cajoling people. I could only comfort him with my unskilled movements.

    He picked me up and sat on his lap. I wrapped my arms around his neck and enjoyed the way he propped me up with his body.

    "I love you." I bit his earlobe.

    "Me too."

    Every time this happened, I couldn''t help but wet my eyes. There was always an uncontrollable impulse in my heart. I wished I could turn into his blood and bones and never be separated from him.

    The night before chinese new year''s eve, I went to answer the thunder. Wu Ying was very unhappy.

    "When you want to throw the child to me, throw it to me. If you want to take the child back, take it back. Do you think I''m in a refugee camp?"

    "No way! I''m obviously here to invite you to my house for the new year. Anyway, I only have a couple of people with ting sheng. Otherwise, you can come with me and have new year''s eve dinner in my small room. It''s more lively." I sincerely invited him.

    She snorted. "Who cares? No."

    "But I don''t want you to go." I''m afraid this old lady is not a proud virgin.

    "If you say no, it''s annoying. Take your son away. I don''t like the little house you rented." She went upstairs and ignored me after I called a few times.

    I left the Wuyingjia with tingsheng in my arms. I asked Er De to drive for me to pick up tingsheng.

    "Chen Boss, your son is so cute. He looks like you and more like Fu Boss. He must be a beautiful man in the future." Er De praised.

    I heard her smile and said, "I feel the same way. I don''t know how many girls are going to be harmed."

    "If I hadn''t seen Tingsheng with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed you had a child." Er De turned to look at me.

    I told her to keep an eye on the road. My son can''t take such a risk.

    "Chen Boss, I have a friend who gave birth to a child. After giving birth to a child, she''s out of shape. How did you keep it? You''re still like a girl." She continued to ask, not looking around.

    "Exercise. Eat less and exercise more."

    "What about the chest? I think you have a good chest shape. And that place, have you taken care of it?" Er De asked me.

    I didn''t even know there was that kind of maintenance. "I didn''t breastfeed. Tingsheng has been eating milk powder. As for the maintenance, I didn''t do it either."

    "Won''t you let go?"

    "I had a c-section." I looked at her speechlessly. "You''re a young unmarried woman. What''s in your head all day long?"

    Er De chuckled and said, "I call it planning ahead. It''s too late to think about it when we get married and have children."

    "Believe me, it''s not too late." I told her in all seriousness that she had finally stopped asking me about something more private and I really didn''t know how to answer it.

    When I was almost at home, it suddenly snowed outside the car window. My attention was on Tingsheng in my arms. I didn''t notice the snow at all. I screamed excitedly, saying it was snowing, and I saw it.

    "How beautiful." I sighed, thinking about last year when it snowed.

    "Get up tomorrow morning. I''m going to make a snowman and have a snowball fight with my dad!"

    I curled up the corner of my mouth. "I''ll get up early tomorrow too. I''ll get up and watch the snow with a roar. By the way, Er De, don''t stay outside later. Go home early. If the snow is heavy and the road is covered with snow, the tires will slip easily."

    "I know!"

    Er De sent me home. I immediately asked her to go back. Before I left, I gave her a red envelope to wish her a happy new year.

    She was as happy as a child and waved at me.

    Ever since I became a mother, I feel that my mentality has changed a lot. Looking at these unmarried girls is like looking at children.

    I turned around and went back to the room to keep up with the noise. When I opened the quilt that was wrapped around him to change his diaper, I found a red envelope stuffed inside. It was not money, but a gold lock.

    I don''t need to think that Wu Ying prepared it for tingsheng, but I know that this old lady has a sharp tongue and a weak heart. She despises us both day by day, but she still misses us in her heart.

    "Tingsheng, look, let''s hang up the gold lock grandma wu gave you." I dangled the gold lock in front of him, and he grabbed it with his little fat hand, making me so happy.

    Bang, bang, bang. There was a knock on the door. I covered it with a blanket before I went to the door to open it.

    "Tan Jie?" I looked surprised.

 Chapter 234 Chinese New Year

    Tan Jie picked up the thing in his hand. "It''s from the crew. I wasted it at home. Here it is."

    He had sausages and bacon in his hands, and I was pleasantly surprised. "Homemade?"

    "Of course." He raised an eyebrow. "Some of them are in the group for the new year. The people in their hometown love them and send them a lot of things. There are also wild animals here."

    "Come on, come on in." I opened the door. "It''s snowing outside. Is it cold?"

    Tan Jie took off his coat and I took the food and hung it on the balcony. "What do you want to eat? Let''s cook it tomorrow. I don''t think you''ll be staying long either. Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll make it for you."

    "Just you?"

    "Don''t look down on me. I don''t cook often, but I have a talent for cooking. Just tell me." I don''t know why I''m so confident.

    Tan Jie went to the bathroom to brush off the snow on her head and changed the cotton slippers on the shoe rack. When I bought the slippers, I bought a few pairs of the same ones at a low price. There were men''s and women''s, 37 women''s, and 43 men''s. I could barely wear them when I was older, but I froze my feet when I was younger.

    "I''ll hug Tingsheng." As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he was busy teasing Tingsheng on the bed.

    I looked at the food on the balcony and felt very satisfied. I had a feeling that I was a big family and I was already rich.

    After enjoying Tan Jie''s new year''s food, I took a piece of sausage and said, "We haven''t had dinner yet. Let''s have some tonight and eat better tomorrow."

    "I''ll hold the baby and you cook." Tan Jie had been holding on to his anger without any intention of letting go.

    I guess my wish to let him take care of the children is really not difficult to achieve.

    I steamed the sausage slices and made a small plate of dip. Chili and vinegar were mixed together. There were a lot of dishes in the fridge. I picked out a broccoli and prepared to fry a plate for us to eat.

    After frying, the rice in the rice cooker was better. I filled the rice and asked him to come for dinner. He was angry in one hand and chopsticks in the other.

    "This child is heavy. If you keep hugging him, can you eat well?" I couldn''t laugh or cry.

    "Chen Qing, there''s not much your son can do with you, but this is the essence." Tan Jie looked at my face and the face of the thunder.

    I rolled my eyes at him. "Are you saying that I have less of the essence on my face? My facial features are not particularly outstanding. Together, they are beautiful. What do you know? Hurry up and eat."

    While Tan Jie was eating, Tingsheng blinked at him with his dark eyes, his mouth full of water.

    I got up to make the milk powder and gave the bottle to Tan Jie. "Give me the baby. I''ll feed him. Have a good meal."

    "No, I''ll feed him. You eat."

    Well, if you like to help me take care of my children, can I not let him take care of them? I ate the rice I cooked with my own bowl, but it was actually quite tasteless. Fu Jing used to make broccoli with garlic. It had a garlic smell, but it didn''t wash, but when I put too much garlic in it, it was very washed.

    Tan Jie didn''t pick. I was fine too. I had to swallow the food that I made myself.

    After dinner, I washed the dishes and cleaned the table. Tan Jie changed tingsheng''s diaper. I asked him if he smelled bad. He said he couldn''t smell it. Because he held his breath, I laughed and admired his ability to hold his breath.

    He was going back to stay at night, and I saw a thin layer of snow on the road outside. "It''s not easy to drive, so don''t go back. There''s a hotel next to it. You can make it through tonight and come directly to me when you wake up tomorrow morning."

    "No, I have to go back and change. Do you think it''s as casual as you? Tomorrow is chinese new year."

    I''m too lazy to roll my eyes. "Okay, okay, then be careful on the road. Take your time and send me a wechat when you get home."

    He waved his hand and left.

    It was rare for me to sleep peacefully, and there was no crib at home, so I was a little nervous, afraid that I would crush him.

    "Baby son, let''s go to sleep." After I washed up, Tingsheng, who had wiped his face and butt, lay in bed.

    He seemed to be in good spirits. I kept kicking his legs around. I played with him for a while and took pictures of him and sent them to fu jing.

    I gave him a seductive look, but I knew he couldn''t come.

    At the end of the conversation, tingsheng was sleepy. I said we were going to sleep. He said, "Open the door. I''m afraid I''ll wake my son up by knocking on the door."

    What the hell? He''s here? I flipped out of bed to open the door, and he really stood in front of my door with snow all over him.

    "Why are you here?" I was stunned.

    "Get in, it''s windy." As soon as he came in, he quickly closed the door, dusted off the snow, took off his clothes, and went straight into our bed.

    Tingsheng was in the middle, and we were on both sides. The smile on my lips never stopped, and I kept giggling at him.

    Whether he came for the thunder or for me, I was happy.

    "By the way, Ah Jing, Tan Jie is alone. He''s coming to celebrate the new year with me tomorrow, and he brought me a lot of bacon and game. I want to burn a pheasant tomorrow. Can you give me some online guidance?"

    "He''s coming?" Fu Jing was unhappy.

    I hurriedly held on to her angry hand and acted coquettishly. "Uncle Tan Jie is also very lonely. He just came to our house to gather a share for the new year. Dad, don''t be so stingy."

    He glanced at me. "In my eyes, it''s not good for all men to get close to you."

    I continued to use the identity of the voice of anger: "It is someone else''s business that others have bad intentions. Mother''s heart is only dad, it is just a new year''s eve dinner. Dad, be magnanimous."

    He scratched my nose and then his voice. He acquiesced.

    "You can''t scratch your son''s nose like this. What if the bridge of his nose collapses?" I pushed his hand away.

    "Follow me, Tingsheng. It won''t collapse." A honeyed confidence rose from the corner of his mouth.

    I chuckled. "You can''t just scratch. Go to sleep. Tingsheng is yawning."

    At night, the three of us lay down on the same bed and went to sleep. I was grateful to god for giving me such a night. There was snow outside that I liked, and there were two men that I loved.

    The next morning, Fu Jing got up and was about to leave. I told him to drive carefully. Although he knew that the snow shoveling in North city was in place, he was still worried.

    He reassured me, kissed me and Tingsheng and left.

    After nine o'' clock in the morning, I coaxed Tingsheng to sleep and had a few simple meals before I started to work on the new year''s eve dinner. I listed all the ingredients in the house, including what was braised, what was stir-fried, and then I started cooking.

    At this moment, Tingsheng woke up again. I could only turn around and coax him to sleep, but he was disobedient and kept crying.

    I called to ask Tan Jie why he hadn''t arrived yet. He said he had arrived and rang the doorbell.

 Chapter 235 Running into A Big Tiger

    Sure enough, it was a delicate boy with stylish hair and exquisite clothes. I quickly gave the roar to Tan Jie to coax him and continued to work in the kitchen.

    "Where did you pee?"

    "How many spoonfuls of milk powder?"

    I was busy cooking and answering Tan Jie''s questions, but I was glad that Tingsheng didn''t need me to touch her.

    Cooking was really difficult for me. I took a video and asked Fu Jing how to cook this game and how to fry that fish. He explained it to me in detail. He taught me how to cook in a way that I could understand. I tasted it. It was much better than last night.

    "Tan Jie, I''ve been cooking for a long time. One dish is done, and the other is probably cold. Otherwise, let''s not be so fussy. We''ll eat when we''re done and heat it up in the microwave when it''s cold, okay?"

    "I''m fine. I didn''t expect much from you either."

    "Get lost." I worked so hard for so long, but he didn''t appreciate it.

    Finally at two o'' clock in the afternoon, I prepared all the dishes I wanted to cook. I brought them to the table, filled them with rice, poured them some drinks, and a proper new year''s dinner was done!

    Tan Jie hugged her and said angrily, "Tingsheng, which piece of meat do you want to eat? Tell uncle that uncle will feed you."

    "Tingsheng doesn''t eat meat." I took the child from his arms. "Should uncle Tan Jie say something?"

    "I''m ready." He took out a red envelope from his pocket. I thought it would be new year''s money, but it wasn''t. It was a ten-year nanny card.

    I laughed. "Are you going to be angry for ten years?"

    "What, it''s not enough? When I was ten years old, I learned to dance by myself every day, and I went home from school to play games without anyone taking me with me."

    I made up for that image, and Tingsheng didn''t have to take it with him for so long. "Okay, you can take it with you for the past few years. I can take care of this nanny card for ting sheng. You can go back on your word, hehe."

    Tan Jie''s gift was very creative, and I felt very warm. He didn''t forget what I said, nor did he forget my plans for the future.

    "Dinner''s ready, dinner''s ready." I took Tingsheng back to his arms and carried the bowl to eat. God knows I was starving. "Yummy. I told you I had talent. You don''t believe me."

    He tasted a few dishes and looked at me suspiciously. "Did you really make all these?"

    "I''ve been busy all afternoon. You didn''t see me. I''m surprised." I raised my eyebrows proudly and raised my drink. "Come on, have a drink. I hope we''ll all be happy and lucky next year and support each other to the peak of our lives!"

    He said I was a fool, but his hand honestly clinked a glass with me.

    Halfway through the meal, Tingsheng fell asleep. We had a lot of time to talk and eat.

    "Do you mind about Fu Qing?" I asked.

    "There''s nothing to mind. I didn''t try to hide it from you. I''m sorry to say it." He said indifferently.

    "You don''t have any contact with her now, do you?"

    Tan Jie grunted. "It''s easier now. Whether the future is good or bad, it''s more important to be alive and relaxed."

    I curled my lips. I did not do anything wrong. He looked so different from the way he was talking about life and death in my office back then. If I had another chance, I would have done it to Fu Qing without hesitation. Even if I had used Fu Jing, I would have done it.

    After dinner, he washed the dishes and I cleaned the table to take out the garbage.

    "Let''s go down and see the snow. I haven''t even seen the snow with a roar." I said excitedly.

    "Let''s go." He put on his coat, held the child and waited for me to change.

    I took out my most festive clothes and put them on. I went downstairs happily.

    Last night, it snowed heavily on the green belt. It was very small now, but if the road was not cleaned up, it would still be snowed. The air was colder and fresher in this snow, and the smell made people feel better.

    "Hold your thunder, I''ll make a snowman." Tan Jie took out his leather gloves from his coat and put them on to make a snowman.

    We used to be very excited when it snowed in our hometown. How could we think of wearing gloves? We could pile them up with our bare hands. Each of our little hands was cold and swollen like carrots, but we were really happy.

    He made a small pile that was as tall as my calf. I told him to go upstairs to get carrots and buttons. He didn''t take them, so he went to take off the accessories on the snowman and pressed them on his snowman.

    I want to say, I don''t know this person.

    "Another year has passed, so soon."

    "Fast? A lot of things have happened this year, and I think it''s very slow." He frowned. "Chen Qing, I don''t want to be a star anymore. I earn enough money for the rest of my life. Let''s go."

    "You don''t want to get married and have children? It''s all about money. We have to buy a house to live in and rent a storefront to decorate an inn. It''s not a small expense."

    Tan Jie looked at me, hoping to leap past his eyes. "After I finish filming this film, I want to quit the entertainment industry when the publicity period is over. It''s probably around may and june this year. It''s the spring festival in Nancheng. I brought 80 million yuan with me. My courtyard is also sold. I can sell it for a lot of money. It''s enough anyway."

    He seemed to have thought about it in detail.

    "Then I have to transfer Tingsheng''s account to my name. I have to negotiate with the The jiang family. What is Tingsheng going to school for? It can''t be a black account. If I finish it first, we''ll leave as planned. If I''m late, you have to wait for me."

    Tan Jie nodded solemnly, then lowered his head to play with the roar.

    As soon as I finished talking to him about leaving, I immediately thought of Fu Jing. I really couldn''t bear to leave him, but I knew better than anyone that I had to leave him. Only by leaving him could I live the life I wanted, and not continue to live this life of fear and fear.

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Tan Jie called me.

    I waved my hand. "It''s nothing. I just want to be in a daze. I''m full. My mind can''t keep pace."

    "Will you be the boss''s wife in the future?"

    "I can keep up with the pace of the reckoning." I looked back and felt empty after such a long walk.

    I told Tan Jie I wanted to go back, and he asked me if I wanted to feel more of the new year''s charm. I said no, the more I felt, the clearer the loneliness in my heart.

    When I got home, Tingsheng fell asleep. I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t play mahjong or fight the landlord with Tan Jie. Both of them stared at each other.

    "I want to go to grandma wu''s house for the new year. I told you about grandma wu, who helped me with my anger. You should go with her. She''s alone. She''s quite lonely." I said.

    "Forget it. I''m going back to the set. I can still make dumplings tomorrow morning."

    I didn''t ask him to stay. I drove him downstairs. I drove my car. He drove his car. We parted ways when we came out of the parking lot.

    Driving in the snow wasn''t as scary as I thought it would be. I was driving at the speed of a shared bike. Fortunately, Tingsheng didn''t cry. When I arrived at the Wuyingjia, I felt the atmosphere was not right. How could I feel a sense of solemnity?

 Chapter 236 About Wu Ying

    "Grandma wu?" I called out to her as I went up the stairs. I usually do the same thing, but today my voice got louder.

    I just went up the steps and walked to the door. I was stunned. Wasn''t Master Hu sitting in the hall? Why is he here?

    Wu Ying sat on the big sofa and looked at Master Hu coldly and seriously. "You can go now. I have a guest."

    I''m standing at the door. I''m not going in or not going in.

    Master Hu didn''t even look at me. He got up and left, as if I were a neighbor running to the door, which made me very uncertain.

    "Throw all the things he brought into the snow. I don''t want to see any of them." Wu Ying roared.

    Although I know this old lady has a bad temper, she rarely gets angry like this. What is her relationship with Master Hu?

    I walked in and shouted, "Grandma wu, where''s the bacon sausage I brought? Let''s not throw it away."

    Wu Ying ignored me and walked to the fireplace. The fire was very strong. She sat on the recliner and covered her legs. After a long time, she said, "Sit down."

    I sat on the sofa next to her and watched her close her eyes. Her lips, which were covered in lipstick, opened slightly. "That one just now, is my son."

    I was stunned, wasn''t it...

    "Chen Qing girl, you must teach your son well in the future. Don''t be like me and teach such an animal that is inferior to a dog! How dare you call yourself Master Hu outside? I''m not afraid of insulting the word tiger!" Wu Ying stared, his body trembling, and the recliner shook.

    I hurriedly handed the angry voice to the servant and squatted down beside her leg to comfort her, "No, we''re not excited. Didn''t the doctor say last time that you should be less angry? Look, you''re angry again."

    Wu Ying coughed twice. "Did you remember what I just said?"

    I quickly nodded. "Remember, but why do you say that about your own son? After all, he was born and raised by you. Even if you made a mistake, it was a piece of meat that fell off you after ten months of hard labor!"

    "You don''t know how much I regret it. I blame myself every day for giving birth to an animal that killed my own father!" Her tears fell from her eyes, as if they had been peeled from her eyes.

    I was shocked and sat at her feet. Who would kill his father?!

    "Fifty years ago, Brother Tiger and I were very affectionate. The people on the street said that we were a good match. We had the same family, appearance, and even personality. Then we got married and fell in love and gave birth to that beast. He was my second child. Brother Tiger and I agreed that the first child had his surname and the second one had mine. I named him Wu Zhang. I hope he can study hard and be a cultured person in the future."

    "Who knew that just ten years ago, he was so good that he didn''t study and insisted on going out with a bunch of bad students. At that time, people came to tell me, sister ying, your son was collecting protection fees outside the school. Do you know that I was ashamed and ashamed at that time, and I wanted to find a hole in the ground. Then when he came home, I asked him if he really collected protection fees from others, and he showed his true colors. I wanted to kill him, but Brother Tiger refused to let me. He ran away from home."

    I was so fascinated that I just sat and listened to Wu Ying say, "What happened after that?"

    "Later, he didn''t go home. Brother Tiger looked for him everywhere. When he found him, he was fighting in a bar and said that he was showing people the place. At that time, Brother Tiger had a rival, and he ran to Brother Tiger''s rival as his younger brother. We went to look for him. After all the good words and bad words, he was still stubborn. In the end, he helped Brother Tiger''s rival kill my Brother Tiger!" At this point, Wu Ying pounded his chest with grief.

    I frowned. I couldn''t bear it. "Grandma wu, is there nothing hidden in this? Maybe it''s the difference between yin and yang? Or maybe he didn''t do it on purpose?"

    "What could go wrong? I asked him myself. He said that he leaked Brother Tiger''s whereabouts and that Brother Tiger was ambushed and hacked to death!"

    I covered my mouth and found it hard to believe. I had always lived a life of caution, and I was afraid of getting into trouble. Fortunately, I had never gotten into a fight like that. But today, when I heard it in my own ears, for the first time, I felt that the movie was so close to my life, and I was a little scared in my heart.

    "It''s chinese new year''s eve, grandma wu. Don''t be too sad. If your son is not good, just pretend that he is not born. The life of a man is predestined. Your husband has suffered in this life, and he will be happy in the next." I comforted him.

    Wu Ying''s mood gradually calmed down. I changed the subject to something else so that he would stop thinking about master tiger.

    "By the way, I''m cooking rice with bacon today. It''s quite delicious, or I''ll make you a bowl to try." I said like I was offering a treasure.

    Wu ying glanced at me. "Don''t waste your time. I don''t want to eat anything that my cook makes. I don''t know how to eat anything that you make."

    "Then I have to make some too. I ate early and am hungry now."

    I went to the kitchen to work for half a day. I didn''t cook much, just two bowls. I served Wu Ying''s portion well, regardless of whether she ate it or not. I ate mine anyway.

    I grinned and pushed the bowl over to her. "You gave Tingsheng that gold lock, didn''t you? He doesn''t have grandparents or grandparents. I didn''t even remember to prepare it for him. Thank you, grandma wu."

    "Wearing gold locks to keep you safe, let alone our old people are superstitious. You can''t believe what our ancestors passed down!"

    I nodded. "Yes, of course!"

    Wu Ying said that she could not celebrate the new year in the past. Her husband died at the new year''s eve. It was a very painful thing for her to celebrate the new year, but this year with me and Tingsheng, she felt much more comfortable.

    At night, I insisted on bringing tingsheng back, because fu jing is coming tomorrow, and I want to see him as soon as I wake up tomorrow.

    "You and Fu Jing can''t see the result. You still like him so much. Can you let him go in the future?" Wu ying asked me.

    I nodded. "Yes, anyone who leaves can pass. Naturally, anyone who leaves can pass."

    She stood in the way and let me go.

    When I got home, I took out the frozen dumplings I bought before and counted them. It should be enough for Fu Jing and me. I remember I bought the frozen dumplings. My mom especially liked sesame dumplings, so I like sesame dumplings too. If not, I can eat this.

    "My dear son, the new year is coming. Although my father is not here, we are still very happy, right?"

    Tingsheng sucked on his fingers, and I took them out and put them away, then put them around him to sleep.

    The next morning, I heard firecrackers? Can firecrackers still be set off in the city these days?

 Chapter 237 The First Day of the Lunar New Year

    When I heard the sound, my first reaction was to cover Tingsheng''s ears. The child was sleeping like a pig. The firecrackers were gone, and he showed no sign of waking up.

    It was a strange night. He didn''t cry or make a scene. It seemed like a good sign.

    I quickly put on my clothes, gave him milk powder, changed his urine, and under my torment, Tingsheng finally woke up.

    "Good boy, you''re awake. The milk is ready. Let''s drink cow." I held him in my arms.

    He clasped his hands in front of his chest. "Mom."

    I was stunned. Was he calling mom just now?

    "Tingsheng, what did you say? Mom, mom?"

    "Mom." He didn''t enunciate very clearly, but he was really calling for his mother. I had a moment of ecstasy, and I wanted to hold him up high, standing on the field and lifting him to the ceiling.

    "Tingsheng is so good. Drink the cow first." I kissed him on the forehead, one more bite if I wasn''t satisfied. Anyway, my son would kiss him as much as he wanted.

    He sucked on his nipple and gulped it fiercely. It looked like he was hungry.

    "When father comes, he will ask his mother to listen to him and make him jealous." I couldn''t help but get excited when I made up that picture.

    Said Cao Cao Cao Cao. When Tingsheng had a mouthful of milk left, fu jing came, and I said so. I put him in the middle of the bed and opened the door when I finished drinking.

    I was ready to give Fu Jing a bear hug, but when the door opened, Hai Tang stood at the door.

    My smile froze on my face. "Why are you?"

    "Disappointed? Chen Qing, haven''t you thought about who you are after taking over Ah Jing for so long?" Hai Tang raised the corner of his mouth.

    "On the first day of the new year, I don''t want to quarrel with you. What are you doing here?" I stood in front of the door, ready to close the door at any time. Who knew what this crazy woman would do?

    "Ah Jing is not coming to you. You must give up on this idea."

    I said, "That''s it. Take your time."

    "You..." Hai Tang stepped forward and I closed the door immediately.

    Grabbing my phone to make a phone call, it turned out that my alertness wasn''t groundless. When I called Fu Jing, more than one person was knocking on my door.

    Fu Jing answered the phone and I immediately said, "Where are you? Hai Tang found my door and brought someone to smash it. Tingsheng is still in the room. Come on."

    "Chen Qing, call the police first."

    "What do you mean?" My heart was cold. I should have thought that if he could come, Hai Tang wouldn''t be so unscrupulous. "You can''t come, can you? Didn''t you say you were coming on the first day of the new year?"

    Tingsheng, who was beside me, was so scared that he cried, and the knock on the door continued.

    "Call the police first. I''ll be back to see you as soon as possible."

    "No need." I hung up the phone, called the police, and on the phone, I heard a loud banging on the door for the police. They said they were coming soon. I was still worried. What if they really broke in? What should we do?

    I called Wu Ying, and she said she knew it and it was gone, but I knew that one of his words was worth ten of his words, and I was coming right away.

    I sat on the bed with a roar in my arms, but it was noisy outside, and Tingsheng was scared, and I was scared, too. I wasn''t scared when I was alone. They wouldn''t dare do anything to me even if it was my life, but my Tingsheng was so young, and I didn''t want to leave a bad scene in his little life.

    Wu Ying''s men arrived before the police. When I heard that it was quiet outside, I dared to turn on the monitor. When I saw Wu Ying, I immediately opened the door. "Grandma wu."

    "Don''t be afraid. Where''s Tingsheng?" Wu Ying asked.

    "Inside, still crying." I looked at Hai Tang not far away, and her eyes were as fierce as hers.

    Whoever dares to harm my son, I will not let her go!

    Wu Ying asked again, "Fu Jing didn''t come?"

    I didn''t say anything. She looked at me and then at Hai Tang. She should understand.

    "Grandma wu, take back the thunder." When I took the baby out, I couldn''t bear to part with him. He just called me mom.

    Wu Ying took the child away and asked me to go to her place. I thought I could stay with the child for a while longer, so I followed him. Without me, Hai Tang and the others would not stay any longer. The early morning drama was over.

    At the Wuyingjia, she asked me why Fu Jing didn''t come. I said I didn''t know, so she stopped asking.

    "As I get older, I can tell if Fu Jing loves you or not, but his identity and situation are there. You and he will not have a good result. You will be cursed as a junior and you will be beaten to the door by the original match. This is the beginning." Wu Ying pointed at me and scolded me. "If you think too much about it, don''t fight the Fu family anymore!"

    "I didn''t fight. I just wanted my son. They insisted on taking my son." I looked at her with grievance.

    "Did you steal Fu Jing?" Wu Ying''s words left me defenseless.

    I didn''t say anything because I didn''t reject Fu Jing''s approach. I should say, I didn''t reject him forcefully.

    Wu ying poked my forehead with her finger. "Can''t you just cut him off?!"

    "I want to, too. Every time I do this, he sticks to me like brown sugar. I''m not a saint. I can''t be indifferent to the people I love. I..." I choked. "When my company and Yang Jian''s company split up, I''ll sell it and leave."

    "You said that? If you don''t leave then, I''ll take you away!"

    I know that Wu Ying hates iron but not steel. She thought about me and the sound of anger so that I could leave Fu Jing. I really planned to leave no matter how much I loved her.

    I stayed at Wu Ying''s house all day, slept in the same room at night, and went to work the next day.

    At noon, Fu Jing kept calling me. I didn''t answer his phone. I even blacked him out.

    An hour later, Er De didn''t stop him. He broke into my office.

    "Why didn''t you answer my call?" He pressed his hand against my desk and questioned me.

    I glanced at him faintly. "I''m busy. Didn''t you see that?"

    "Too busy to answer a phone call?"

    "What''s the use of taking it? I don''t want to see you." My heart was filled with anger, and my words were as sharp as a sword.

    Fu Jing frowned. "My company has a list. I''ve been preparing it for three months. I flew abroad yesterday to sign the contract. As soon as I signed it, I immediately booked the plane ticket and came back."

    "So? I shouldn''t have blamed you, should I? I''m also working on this one. Then forgive me too. Turn left when you go out. I can borrow the elevator on the right to the parking lot."

    "Chen Qing!" He called me by name again.

    I said, "I''m not deaf. There''s no need to be so loud."

    He glared at me. If he could spit fire, I would be burnt to ashes by now.

 Chapter 238 An Episode

    Fu jing turned his head and ignored me. I ignored him and continued to look at the documents in my hand.

    "How were you yesterday? Is Tingsheng okay?" He turned around and asked me.

    "We''re fine." I didn''t even raise my head.

    "Can''t you talk properly? Even I have to teach you this." When his temper rose, his voice was louder than usual.

    I chuckled. "If you ask me a question and I answer it, you won''t be able to speak properly? Fu Boss, you''re asking too much for words. I can''t satisfy you. I''m really sorry. Is that all?"

    "Chen Qing!" The veins on his forehead were showing.

    On the contrary, I looked calm to death. Wu Ying''s words were very impressive in my mind, and every time I saw Fu Jing apologizing in such a weak way, I tried to hold back.

    Fu Jing left in a huff. I know him. It''s nice not to bother me for a while.

    But why am I so sad? My heart feels like it''s been cut out by someone. When I look down, tears fall down. Tears blur my eyes. I can''t see what''s written on the document in front of me.

    There was a knock on the door and I quickly wiped away my tears.

    "Chen Boss, I bought a new coffee and made you a cup. I put it here. You can have some if you want." Er De said and left, leaving me plenty of privacy.

    After she left, I dared to cover my eyes with a tissue and let tears flow freely.

    I want to take the shortest time to adjust my emotions, but sadness will come out of every corner of my body.

    I curled my lips, forced myself to do things, and felt much better when I calmed down.

    After work, I didn''t want to go home. I wanted to have a drink. As a result, the bar didn''t open for the new year. The loneliness and loneliness in my heart became stronger. For a moment, I really wanted to cry on the street, but there were people here. I couldn''t pull down.

    I was walking alone in a crowded place, just fooling around. I inadvertently turned around and saw an abandoned kite on the side of the road. I walked over and bent over to pick it up. There was a gust of wind behind me, which scared me to sit on the ground.

    I turned around and saw that it was a mountain bike that had just passed by me. The man on the bike left the seat and turned his head to look at me. At that glance, I was sure that he did it on purpose.

    If I hadn''t picked up the kite on a whim, the car would have hit me. Although it was just a bicycle, he was so fast.

    Was it Hai Tang who arranged it? I really didn''t expect anyone to be so hostile to me.

    I put the kite back on the ground, quickly found my car, and drove home.

    I specifically told the property staff below not to let anyone up unless I came down personally to bring it with me. After the property assured me, I went home to sleep peacefully.

    By the fifth of the year, everyone had basically returned to their old ways of life. The smell of the year was not so strong among the white-collar and gold-collar workers in the big city. I worked like everyone else, and my mood was much less.

    "Chen Boss, did you read the report? Don''t you think it''s strange that you weren''t the only one who caught that cold last time?" Er De suddenly talked to me about this while eating.

    I shook my head. "I didn''t follow the news. What did you watch?"

    She handed me the phone in front of her. The news said that I was infected with the new virus last time. I was only found in china, but there were many cases abroad. This virus was initially thought to be transmitted through respiratory tract in china, but foreign reports also said that it was transmitted through blood, xing behavior and mother-to-child transmission, just like aids.

    "When did you start to care about medical issues? Just focus on eating so you can absorb them." I stuffed the last bite of meat in front of me into my mouth and started chewing.

    I picked up the news and read it again. If the incubation period was short and the onset was fast, when did I get infected? The only person I didn''t know in those two days was Ning Jing.

    There was a chill behind me, and I couldn''t think about it anymore.

    "Chen Boss? What''s wrong with you?" Er De asked me to wipe my mouth with a wet towel.

    I made a noise and wiped my mouth. "Er De, help me find someone."

    "Okay."

    I asked her to look into Ning Jing and everything about her. I always felt that something had something to do with her.

    Two days later, Er De handed over Ning Jing''s current information to me. I didn''t even look at the background. No one knew her background better than I did. The information said that she didn''t have a job now, lived in her former studio, didn''t go out all day, ordered takeout food, and didn''t go to the doctor''s checkup.

    What kind of threat could such a person pose to me? I put the information aside.

    It was the weekend again, and I went to see the sound of thunder as usual. I also brought the unfinished game to the house and planned to let the chef of the Wuyingjia cook it for us. This also saved us from wasting. After all, I usually ate at the company, and there was no need to cook at home.

    "Hey, grandma wu, has your chef gone to study for the new year, or has he changed? The food is much better than before." I added half a bowl of rice.

    "Eat your food and talk less." She gave me a meaningful glance.

    I snorted and buried myself in my meal. I''ve been eating a lot lately and I feel a little fat. I think I should pick up my exercise and go back to my confinement.

    "Grandma wu, you can''t eat leftovers. Can I wrap this up and bring it home? I think it''s really delicious."

    "Look at your achievements." Wu Ying sneered.

    I was really useless. I was used to Fu Jing''s cooking. The rest of the people''s food was the same here, all for the sake of eating, but today''s cooking had the taste of Fu Jing, which made me feel familiar.

    I can''t bear to see them go to waste.

    After packing, I went home. The next morning, I woke up early to make a lunch for myself.

    After monday''s regular meeting, Er De informed me that there was a business party to attend at night. Yang Jian didn''t want to throw it at me. Not only did I go, but I also dressed up.

    "Isn''t that Fu Boss from the Fushijituan? He''s here too. I didn''t expect him to come."

    "That''s right. My dad thought he wasn''t coming, so he asked me to come over for dinner. If the old man knew fu jing was here, he would regret it to death."

    When I heard the people around me talking, I subconsciously wanted to leave.

    "Chen Boss." A familiar voice sounded behind me.

    I pulled out a smile and turned to look back. "I''m not used to you calling me that. It''s not easy for fu to come to this kind of party."

    He stared at me with an expressionless face, which made my hair stand on end.

    I coughed softly. "Fu Boss is staring at me like this, and people are going to gossip again. If your family hears this, they might bring more people to threaten us."

 Chapter 239 Bold And Unrestrained

    "Are you going to keep holding on to this?" Fu Jing frowned. There was something sinister about it.

    I curled my lips. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."

    I turned around to leave. He grabbed my arm and dragged me away. The crowd looked at me, and I was embarrassed by him. "Let go, you lunatic, let go..."

    Fu Jing ignored me and dragged me all the way to the stairwell, pushing me against the wall and holding me on both sides of my body.

    "I have to do what you don''t want me to do." There was a touch of cruelty on his lips.

    My pupils dilated slightly, and before I could say anything, he kissed me...

    Suddenly, the door creaked open and I screamed in fear. Fu jing blocked me with his suit jacket and turned his head to shout, "Get lost."

    "I''m... I''m sorry..." The intruder went out immediately, and I buried my head on his shoulder in shame...

    When he finished, I was too tired to move. He packed my clothes and left the party with me in his arms. I asked Er De to drive me here. She sent me here and left. I wanted her to pick me up. Fu Jing didn''t give me the chance. He pushed me into his car and sent me home.

    "Do you dare to be so proud of me in the future?"

    "No... I don''t dare..."

    The next morning, when he woke up, he was playing with my hair, tickling my nose with the tip of my hair and waking me up.

    "Why? The alarm hasn''t gone off yet. Sleep a little longer." I rolled over and went back to sleep.

    "The alarm clock rang once an hour ago. I pressed it."

    I let out a cry, adjusted my sleeping position, and my brain reacted a little. I suddenly sat up. "An hour ago? Oh, oh, oh, oh, I''m late."

    I lifted the quilt and went to wash up. I took out my clothes with a toothbrush in my mouth.

    "What''s the hurry? I''ll see you off. You won''t be late."

    I glared at him. "If I''m late, you''re pinocchio."

    He chuckled. I didn''t bother to talk to him. It would be weird if I believed him. I haven''t had breakfast yet. Even if I don''t eat breakfast, I have to make up and drive to the company.

    Besides, he''s not up yet.

    After I brushed my teeth and finished my skin care, he was already dressed. When I got dressed, he was about to leave the house. "Take your makeup bag and make it in the car."

    "What if you hit the brakes and I applied lipstick across the line?"

    "If you have time to talk nonsense, you can use it to wipe off the lipstick." He left me with a cool back and went out first.

    I quickly followed in his footsteps.

    He drove steadily, and I could really put on makeup, and I didn''t bend and sway at all, or lean forward on the brakes. It was just time to get to the office, and I was still the Chen Qing who appeared in front of everyone in a decent manner.

    "I''m leaving. I''m very satisfied with your performance last night." I blinked at him and slipped away before he got angry.

    I smiled. Maybe he never moved in my heart.

    The company was thriving, and the good news was always good at the beginning of the year. Yang Jian and I were happy every time we had a meeting. Ever since we had a new cfo, I wasn''t afraid of Yang Jian doing anything about the money, but I didn''t have a case where he handled it. If it wasn''t greasy, it would be a ghost.

    After some consideration, I bribed one of his assistants, named hua qing. Yang Jian had a lot of assistants, and I wanted to buy this because his family was poor and honest, and he hadn''t made any mistakes since he entered the company. Although he wasn''t someone Yang Jian trusted very much, I was very relieved of him.

    This kind of honest person is easy to control while not attracting attention.

    I found out about his family. He was in college with his wife. After graduation, he came to North city to develop. He finally took the position of assistant to the president. Although the salary was not low, it was still difficult to support his family. He and his wife were in their thirties this year.

    I gave him a big red envelope, enough for him to pay a year''s mortgage.

    "Chen Boss, aren''t you afraid he''ll tell Yang Boss after he takes our money? That way, he can collect money from both families. His family is still in trouble. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t do that." Er De said worriedly.

    I smiled. "He wouldn''t dare. Even if you gave him this idea, he wouldn''t dare."

    "I''m still worried. No, I need to keep an eye on him."

    "Go ahead." I waved my hand.

    I can receive information about what Yang Jian is doing, and on my side, I will deal with the main matters personally, or I will leave it to Er De. The rest of the people will use it without any harm. If they feel unreliable, they won''t need it.

    I was concentrating on my work when elder sister Xin called me.

 Chapter 240 An Unpredictable Man

    Elder sister Xin asked me to take a seat at her bar. I said I didn''t have time, so I declined.

    The next night, I went.

    "I was working overtime yesterday. I''m sorry I didn''t make it." I smiled and looked at her.

    "It''s okay. What do you want to drink? Put it on my tab." Elder sister Xin said generously.

    Today, she was dressed very classically, in a cheongsam dress, which complemented her figure very well. Especially when she was drinking with a glass of wine, she was so charming and boneless that even a woman like me would be tempted to look at her.

    "You''re so beautiful." I raised my glass and touched hers.

    She laughed, her laughter relaxed, and her smile expanded, but her features were still so straight and beautiful. "Chen Qing, you really know how to talk. Come to my bar more often. I''ll make sure you have a good time with me."

    I didn''t answer. I watched the people on the dance floor swaying with the music, not interested in joining in.

    "Do you like the bracelet I gave you?"

    I lifted my sleeves and revealed the bracelet. "If you don''t like it, you don''t have to wear it every day."

    "This bracelet is actually a pair. I bought it from Shanghai." Her Shanghai accent came out again. "I really like these bracelets."

    "Then in order to give me away, you only have one. Didn''t I take your heart?" A smile rose from the corner of my mouth.

    She gave me a gentle slap on the arm. "What are you talking about? You can have a lot in your heart, but you only have one."

    We clinked glasses again. I took a sip and stopped drinking.

    "Chen Qing, you know how to play mahjong. Actually, it wasn''t me who asked you out yesterday. It was Master Hu. He didn''t know where he heard the news from. He wanted you to come over and play."

    When I got the call, I was prepared for her to come to me for something, but I didn''t want to cause any trouble, so I found an excuse and pushed it away. Now that I think about it, I''m glad that my brain was spinning.

    "Then I didn''t come. Didn''t Master Hu make things difficult for you?" I asked.

    She waved her hand. "Master Hu is not that bad-tempered. He''s not the emperor. If he''s not happy, he''ll chop people down."

    I said "Oh," sat down for a while, and looked at the time. It was time to go. Elder sister Xin walked me to the door. After I said hello, I turned around and saw Master Hu walking towards me. Wouldn''t that be a coincidence? Why do I feel like I''m being watched?

    "I asked ah xin to ask you out yesterday, but I didn''t." In a flash, Master Hu was already in front of me.

    I smiled. "The company was busy yesterday. I worked late."

    "I heard you know how to play mahjong. Let''s go and play with me. I can''t do it again this time." He walked straight into the bar.

    I don''t even have a chance to make excuses. Damn it, I hate the feeling of being oppressed by invisible pressure.

    There were separate rooms in the bar, only a few. Master Hu walked into one with ease. Elder sister Xin and I followed side by side. On the way, elder sister Xin quietly comforted me not to be afraid. I was not afraid, but I was not afraid. But I didn''t want to get involved with such a tiger, or a tiger that even my own father could eat.

    "No mahjong machine, hand rub." Master Hu said, glancing meaningfully at me.

    I saw him looking at me from the corner of my eye, but I ignored him.

    "Master Hu, how much fun are we having today?" Elder sister Xin asked.

    "It''s too boring to play with money. Let''s make a bet. The first bet is on what you have." Master Hu glanced around and finally his eyes fell on the bald man next to him.

    "Big brother, I don''t have anything. Just this arm." He put his arm on the table and I was so scared that my face turned pale and my heart almost jumped out.

    "Baldy, don''t be so rude. What if you scare Chen Qing?" Elder sister Xin glared at him and turned to Master Hu. "Why don''t we gamble? I don''t need anything. I need money."

    I hurriedly said, "Me too, me too."

    "One million each, one million more in a row."

    I can accept this, better than the lost arm, my small arms and calves, I love it.

    Playing mahjong is simple and difficult for me. If it''s a small gamble, then it''s easy. Just play it. But now that I''m playing so much, I don''t dare to take it lightly. I don''t dare to make mistakes. I don''t dare to play cards that no one else plays.

    The first time I won, the banker changed from tiger master to me.

    I was sitting three times in a row, and elder sister Xin was losing so badly that I deliberately made a mistake and let Master Hu play one.

    "I heard that you are the champion of this city''s mahjong competition." Master Hu said.

    I grunted. "My grandparents, uncles, and aunties are dazzled. I won the championship by luck, but I don''t really know how to play."

    "What do you call excessive modesty?"

    I swallowed and couldn''t keep my smile.

    "It''s called lying." He told me seriously.

    The bald man immediately replied, "My big brother hates people lying."

    The corner of my mouth involuntarily twitched. "Actually, I know how to play mahjong."

    Master Hu smiled. I actually found out that this horrible man had a tiger tooth. This tiger tooth must be blind. Why would it grow on that fierce and cold face?

    After two laps, elder sister Xin coquettishly said no more. She and the baldy both lost miserably, and I won the most.

    When I got the money, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to go out with the three boxes of cash.

    "Elder sister Xin, can I put the money here first? I feel weird carrying so much money home at night." I said awkwardly.

    Elder sister Xin smiled and gave me a blank look. "You''re still the boss of a public company. What''s wrong with this amount of money? You can save it for me. Give me your bank account. I''ll transfer it to you tomorrow."

    "Okay, great."

    This is the first time I''ve seen such a big mahjong game. It''s all in cash. Maybe poverty has limited my imagination.

    After I gave the money to elder sister Xin, I had to leave. I was especially afraid that Master Hu would say he would give it to me or leave me for something, so as soon as I got out of the bar, I made up my mind that I would come less in the future.

    When I got home, I drank a few mouthfuls of water to calm myself down. I kept thinking about what Wu Ying said on new year''s day and then Master Hu''s face. Well, it''s better not to see him again.

    I took a bath to get tired. Before I went to bed, Tan Jie called and asked me if I was okay. I told him everything was okay, and he hung up.

    Tan Jie was like my brother, and like my brother. In short, he was like a family. It was good to have a family.

    I thought about Chen Lai again, about what happened between us, shook my head and went to sleep.

    On weekends, I went from going to the Wuyingjia to seeing my kids to eating at her house, packing up leftovers and taking them away.

    "Grandma wu, has Fu Jing come to see tingsheng recently?"

    "What, miss him?" Wu Ying''s tone was unkind.

    I looked down. "I just want to know if he cares about Tingsheng."

    "It doesn''t matter whether you care or not. Can you still give him the child?"

    I shook my head and hugged the child in my arms. I would never give it to Tingsheng. Without Tingsheng, I couldn''t live. My son was my life.

 Chapter 241 The Consequences of Provoking Me

    After a few days of free time, Fu Qing called me again. I ignored her. Who knew that she was starting to explode in a frenzy. It seemed that she had to see me. I had no choice but to agree to the meeting she said.

    I''m on guard against everyone in the Fu family. In order to prevent them from doing me any harm, I have to take the initiative.

    Half an hour later, we met at a coffee shop. I deliberately chose starbucks, which was very low in her eyes. Sure enough, when Fu Qing came in, he was very disgusted. I especially enjoyed this expression. Only in a certain environment could I see it, and it was very real and vivid. There was no zoo!

    "I only have fifteen minutes." I opened my mouth first and took a sip of the Mocha in my hand. It was sweet.

    "Chen Qing, stop putting on airs with me. What are you? One of Fu Jing''s toys, one of his bedmates, one of his fertility machines, you really take yourself seriously!"

    I smiled and nodded. "Fu Jing takes me seriously, and I take myself seriously. At least in his eyes, I am one thing more than you."

    "You..." She was angry and tried to talk to me. She was a little tender. "Don''t forget, Hai Tang is Fu Jing''s wife, our Fu family daughter-in-law."

    I said, "It''s interesting to take up my precious time and say things that I don''t care about."

    "What are you trying to sow discord between me and Hai Tang for? For tan juexi? Let me tell you." She leaned forward and whispered something.

    My eyes sharpened. The next second, I raised the hot coffee and splashed it on her face.

    Fu Qing was so hot that she screamed. I grabbed her hair and gritted my teeth, "I''ll tell you one day, I''ll let you know what you''ve done to Tan Jie!"

    "Crazy woman! You crazy woman! My face... Hai Tang, come on!" She screamed.

    Only then did I know that she had brought Hai Tang over and that Hai Tang had two bodyguards with him.

    I didn''t let go of the hand that grabbed fu qing''s hair and looked at Hai Tang with a smile. "What''s the matter? Come and settle the score with me? What do you want to do? Fu Qing''s or Fu Jing''s?"

    "Chen Qing, you''re too arrogant." She sounded calm.

    My mind was on the verge of losing control, and because of what Fu Qing said, my smile widened, and I even laughed out loud. "I am arrogant. I have Fu Jing''s love, and we have a son. Why should I not be arrogant? At least I''m more arrogant than you are. Who knows if the one in your stomach is Fu Jing''s?"

    Hai Tang''s face changed. Fu Qing couldn''t take it anymore. "Hai Tang, let''s get this crazy woman out of here. My face hurts!"

    I lifted Fu Qing''s chin. "You expect her to save you? Look at her. Does she mean to save you? I don''t know if I should call you stupid, or if I call you stupid."

    "Hai Tang, didn''t we agree to deal with Chen Qing together? Why are you still standing there?" Fu Qing stamped his foot.

    Hai Tang remained motionless, and I let her go gloating. "See, she''s just trying to use you."

    Fu Qing glared at Hai Tang. "Wait for me. I''ll get dad to test the dna of your baby! I want to watch you die!"

    After she finished speaking, she angrily went to the shop assistant for cold water.

    I took a tissue to wipe away the coffee stains on my hand. "It''s not easy to see me after all the trouble. Tell me what you want to do."

    "I want to see you die." Hai Tang said word by word.

    "Sure, I''ll show you in eighty years." I picked up the bag and walked towards the door behind her. She winked at the people behind her. Before her people could move, I swung the bag and threw it at Hai Tang''s stomach.

    She was so shocked that I didn''t have time to admire her and rushed out of the coffee shop.

    I ran all the way to the parking lot in my high heels and didn''t dare to look back. I got in the car and drove to the company, regardless of whether he caught up or not.

    The reason I hit her in the stomach was because of the high level of injury. Who could be a mother to be tolerated for her stomach to slip? Under such circumstances, her two bodyguards would not even bother to chase me and send her to the hospital for a check-up.

    When I got back to the office, I walked quickly into the office. When I passed the secretary''s office, jean had to bring me water.

    "Chen Boss, are you that thirsty? Drink slowly."

    I drank half a bottle in one gulp. "I''m not very thirsty either. I just hit two people. I''m a little nervous."

    "Ah? Why hit someone? You''re not hurt, are you?" Er De looked at me with his mouth wide open.

    "Of course it''s because they deserve to fight." When I thought of what Fu Qing said, I wanted to skin her!

    She said that Tan Jie could only kneel on her knees like a dog without even a chance to get on top of her.

    I still tremble with anger when I think of it. I just hate that the coffee was not hot enough!

    Er De looked at me in fear. "Chen Boss, why should they fight? Your eyes were so scary."

    "Because one of them insulted my family, the other insulted me." I took a deep breath and quickly suppressed the impulse.

    Er De nodded. "You have to fight, protect your family and your dignity. That''s what everyone has to do. Good fight!"

    I smiled and asked her to go out to work.

    Ten minutes later, my heart still couldn''t calm down. I called Tan Jie, and when I heard his voice, my heart ached for no reason.

    "What''s wrong? He didn''t say anything when he called."

    I lowered my head and blinked away my tears. "I want to ask when you will be back and how you spent the lantern festival."

    "It was too much to eat dumplings with the group."

    "That''s good. Are the people in the group nice to you? Is the director nice to you?"

    "It''s okay. How did you remember to ask?" His voice was lazy.

    I laughed. "Don''t you care about my son''s nanny and my future buddy? At the meeting yesterday, Yang Jian and I talked about the break-up. Once the project over here is over, I''ll take my company apart and contact the next house to sell it."

    "Okay, have you settled the Tingsheng account?"

    "Not yet. I haven''t talked to Jiang Miao yet. I''m going to focus on talking to him when I have less to do. I''ll talk to him when you get back."

    Tan Jie grunted and I put my phone aside.

    I still couldn''t hold back from crying. Tan Jie was the one who made me feel the warmth and affection of family. When I thought of him trying to curry favor with a woman like Fu Qing for money, I felt really bad, angry, helpless and heartbroken.

    Sometimes I think it''s good to be rich and powerful, no money and no power. We can only exchange everything we have for those things. Sometimes we lose our dignity and even our lives. This world is unfair. Some people are born with nothing, and we have nothing.

    In the end, it made me hate myself and disgust myself. How sad.

 Chapter 242 The One Who Stole Tingsheng

    At night, I was in a bad mood. I bought a lot of things that I usually don''t eat and went home to eat, watching horror movies while eating. I also have negative emotions to vent. Food can ease my emotions, and the thrills that horror movies bring.

    In the end, I fell asleep in a pile of garbage, not watching much of the plot.

    When I woke up the next morning, thinking about my indulgence last night, it didn''t change anything. Instead, it might bring fat, but my mood eased. I cleaned up the sofa and coffee table with a big trash can, took a bath for myself, and went to the office to freshen up.

    On the way to the company, Wu Ying called me and I teased, "Grandma wu, you''re not doing tai chi at this time. Did you have breakfast?"

    "You still care about my breakfast?! Tingsheng''s lost!"

    I stepped on the brake subconsciously and the car screeched. "What... What did you say?"

    "This morning, I woke up to exercise as usual. The maid left for a little while and returned to the nursery to find that Tingsheng was missing. The whole house was searched. I asked all the servants, but none!" Wu Ying sounded anxious.

    I kept telling myself to calm down, but my heart was in turmoil.

    I suddenly thought of something. "Surveillance, yes, surveillance? Get the surveillance out and take a look."

    "You''re right. I''ll get someone to see me right now." Wu Ying hung up.

    I turned around and drove quickly to wu ying''s house. I called Fu Jing and repeated what Wu Ying said.

    "Where''s the surveillance? Have you checked?" The first thing Fu Jing thought of was the same as me.

    "I''m looking into it. I''m heading over there now." My lips began to tremble. "Fu Jing, my whole body is weak. I don''t even have the strength to hold the steering wheel. Tingsheng is my life, my life!"

    "Trust me, I won''t let anything happen to him. I promise you that our son will not be harmed in the slightest. Wait for me at grandma wu''s house. I''ll be right there."

    His promises and promises became the only thing I could rely on right now. I sniffed. "Okay."

    The Wuyingjia I went to first, Wu Ying looked at the surveillance camera and said that someone had gone through the window to the second floor, cut open the anti-theft window, and stole the thunder. She had found out where the person was and sent someone to chase him. Now all I have to do is wait for the news.

    When fu jing arrived, he looked at the surveillance again and said, "I know who did it."

    "Who?" I sprang up from the sofa.

    "Hai Tang." Fu Jing gave me a complicated look.

    I clenched my fists. "Fu Jing, if anything happens to Tingsheng, I will never forgive you!"

    He held me by the shoulder. "Calm down. I''ll take you back to tingsheng right now."

    He went to make a phone call. I heard his tone was very cold. According to what I know about him, he would only do this in extreme anger.

    Two minutes later, fu jing took my hand and walked out. Wu Ying said behind him, "Wait for me."

    "Grandma wu, you did your best this time. I thank you, our son. We''ll go get it. You wait for me at home." I looked back at her and said.

    She stopped. Fu Jing and I ran out and took his car to settle the score with Hai Tang.

    I didn''t expect Hai Tang to live in the villa I used to live in when I was pregnant. Si Hua Sinian was gone, and uncle fu was gone. There were only a bunch of servants I didn''t know, and her.

    "Where''s my son?" I asked.

    She took a sip of tea gracefully with the back of black tea in her hand. "Ah Jing, what do you mean by bringing this third person to question me?"

    "Cut the crap. Where''s Tingsheng?" Fu Jing said impatiently.

    Hai Tang threw the glass on the table, and the handle and body of the glass were separated. "Look, it''s broken. You better not mess with me now. If I don''t have a clear mind, your son will be like this glass."

    I widened my eyes and went up to strangle her neck. Bitch, bitch!"

    Fu Jing held me by the waist and pulled me away. Hai Tang blushed and coughed.

    "Chen Qing, let me say it again. If you dare to be presumptuous with me again, your son will become this cup. Maybe his head and body will be separated!"

    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" I roared hysterically.

    Fu Jing''s voice was higher than mine. "Chen Qing, calm down!"

    "If you tell me to calm down, how can I calm down!" I held my head in my arms, my whole body full of endless strength, just want to kill this vicious woman in front of me.

    "Hai Tang, Tingsheng is just a child. Between adults, don''t involve the child." Fu Jing looked at Hai Tang.

    She pointed to her stomach and said angrily, "This is your child too. I told you yesterday that chen qing beat me with a bag and almost caused me to miscarry. How did you react? You didn''t react at all! Why are you so nervous about her child? You don''t care about me!"

    "You know how your stomach came about." Fu Jing said coldly.

    "Yes, I got you drunk, so what? Am I not your wife? Didn''t I pay for you? You didn''t even give me a chance to sleep with you. You didn''t force a woman like me to do this?!" Her voice became harsh at the back. "Fu Jing, do you know how cold-blooded you are? All these years, I''ve tried countless ways to warm your blood up, but how about you? You didn''t even look at me. Why did you become different the moment she appeared? Why?"

    Hai Tang''s tears began to fall. "No one in the world loves you more than I do. Even Chen Qing doesn''t love you."

    "Let me ask you again. Where''s Tingsheng?" Fu Jing didn''t look at her. "I owe you what I owe you. It''s not about the children."

    I know, he didn''t dare to look. The last thing he could ever owe in this world was a love debt. He owed Hai Tang.

    Hai Tang wiped away her tears and looked at me. "Chen Qing, I want you to pour me some tea and water now, kneel on the ground and say you won''t hook up again. Lead ah jing, if you don''t do it, you''ll never see your son again."

    "Okay, I''ll do it." I agreed without hesitation.

    I still remember my mother saying that this pair of knees can kneel, but not kneel, especially not to the wicked.

    But mom, I also became a mother. For my son, I don''t want this knee, let alone kneel.

    I took a new cup and poured a cup of tea. Fu jing grabbed my arm. I gently pushed him away and knelt on the ground. "Hai Tang, I won''t hook you again. I''ll invite fu jing to drink tea."

    She laughed and took a sip from the cup. I thought it was over. Who knows if she said you wanted to burn me to death and spilled tea on my face?

    There was a thousand voices in my heart shouting to kill her, and I suppressed them all.

    "Pour it over again!" She ordered.

    "Don''t go too far." Fu Jing grabbed my hand and shouted at her.

    Hai Tang raised an eyebrow. "What? My heart hurts. The more you hurt, the more I''ll mess with her. Don''t forget, that little doll is still in my hands."

 Chapter 243 Fell down the Second Floor

    "Fu Jing, let go." I gritted my teeth.

    I blew on the freshly poured tea and touched the cup with my hand to make sure it wasn''t hot before handing it to her.

    "Have you forgotten what to say?" She stared at me.

    My lips trembled with anger. "I won''t hook fu jing again."

    She smiled and took a sip of her tea. "That''s how you behave. Wouldn''t that be all? You have to force me, Chen Qing. You better keep your word, or next time, that little doll might not be so lucky."

    "Thank you." My nails sank into the flesh of my palms, and there was a sharp pain in them.

    Fu jing pulled me up. Hai Tang slowly went upstairs. We were waiting downstairs.

    She was standing upstairs with the baby in her arms, and I was overjoyed to see the familiar side of her face. It was a roar, it was my son!

    "Seeing how happy you are, I suddenly changed my mind." Hai Tang stood upstairs. "What do you think will happen if I throw him like this?"

    "No!" I yelled, "Hai Tang, I beg you, whatever you want me to do, let my child go. He''s only a few months old, and he just called for his mother."

    Hai Tang teased Tingsheng in his arms. "Call her mother."

    Tingsheng burst into tears. She snorted. "Why are you crying? It''s so noisy."

    Looking at the scene upstairs, I almost cried. I lived here before, and I knew where the elevator was. But when I looked at the old place, I found that the elevator was gone and changed to a staircase. I was about to run up, and Hai Tang threw the child out.

    At that moment, my whole body''s blood was going to freeze, and my brain stopped working. I opened my eyes wide to see my child fall from the second floor. My body reacted faster than my mind. I rushed to where the child was going to fall and picked him up with my hand.

    I didn''t have time to think about the consequences. I can also say that I didn''t expect any consequences. I just hope Tingsheng is okay!

    My arms hurt so much that they were about to break into that kind of pain, but luckily I heard a roar. I was kneeling on the ground, Tingsheng on my arm, and Fu Jing''s body on the ground. Not only did I have an instinctive reaction, but Fu Jing did too. He used his body to make a human flesh cushion for the roar of thunder. Without this cushion, my arm would have been crippled.

    He was still crying. He was crying. I heard him crying. I was so relieved. It was a good thing to cry. It was a good thing!

    "Fu Jing, go to the hospital." I said.

    He got up and took the child from me. "Let''s go."

    Fu Jing was driving, and Tingsheng was lying next to me. I couldn''t hold him, so I had to use my body as a fence to keep him from falling off the seat.

    He looked at me with wide eyes, completely unaware of what had just happened. "Mom."

    "Hey, mom''s here." I laughed, tears clouding my eyes.

    "Tingsheng, call me daddy." Fu jing said in front.

    Tingsheng still called me mom, and one after another, it made my heart melt.

    When we arrived at the hospital, all three of us had to be examined. Fortunately, Fu Jing called for someone on the way. We were all accompanied by someone. My arm was examined at the orthopedics department. There was a bone fracture in my left arm.

    Fu Jing did the test faster than I did. He said he was fine. With my buffer, he didn''t have much strength.

    "You are great." He kissed my forehead.

    I raised my arms and hugged him gently, tears streaming down my face.

    The most fortunate thing for us is that Tingsheng was unharmed.

    After we reported our safety to wu ying, we brought ting sheng home. After thinking about it, I still had to send ting sheng to Wu Ying. Only when she helped me look after Tingsheng, I could be at ease.

    "I''ll feed you." Fu Jing won''t let me do it myself.

    "This hand is good, but it hurts."

    He scooped up a spoonful of porridge and blew it on his lips before feeding it to me. "Rest for a few days before going to work."

    "No, I still have a brain. My eyes and ears are not a problem. I''m going to the company."

    "I disagree." He spoke quickly and firmly. It seemed that it would take some time to shake his mind.

    I patiently told him about the company''s problems, Yang Jian''s ambitions, and I made him understand my situation. After I tried to reason with him, he agreed to let me go to the company.

    After a bowl of porridge was finished, I wanted to eat a small dish of pancakes and rolls. He helped me fix it and gave it to me to bite. I felt like I was feeding a puppy. I couldn''t help but laugh first.

    "I won''t let Hai Tang go. I''ll let you know in advance." I said.

    "What do you think I am?" He glared at me. "I won''t spare her for the first time."

    I let out an "Oh," and the end note went up," so? What is my great Tingsheng father going to do?"

    "An eye for an eye. I''ll do whatever she says to her." Fu Jing''s eyes were full of cruelty. I admit that I was scared for a moment, but I agree with this approach.

    The next day, Fu Jing and I sent the thunder back to Wu Ying. I saw that Wu Ying had strengthened the security of the house and had Tingsheng taken care of.

    "Grandma wu, this bodyguard can''t be watching Tingsheng 24 hours a day."

    Wu Ying looked as if he was taking it for granted. "Tingsheng, you don''t have to worry about it. This time, it was my negligence. I, Wu Ying, have never stumbled on one thing twice in my entire life. I''ll see who dares to raise his voice."

    I''m relieved, especially relieved.

    After leaving the Wuyingjia, Fu Jing sent me to the company. My arm was in a cast. When Er De saw it, he was scared and asked me what was wrong. I said it was hard to explain, but she took good care of me when she saw that I was injured. She gave me water and unscrewed it for me. She put a straw in it.

    I gave her a compliment. What a thoughtful and virtuous girl.

    I know that Fu Jing is always very strict, but I didn''t expect him to move so fast. When I heard the news, Hai Tang had a miscarriage and was hospitalized. I heard that the cerebral hemorrhage was very serious, and he might be paralyzed, or he might become a vegetable.

    I asked Fu Jing, "The news said she accidentally fell off the second floor. It''s fake."

    "I pushed her carefully. She fell down. There''s nothing wrong with it." He glanced at me and continued to help me with the company''s problems.

    I feel like laughing. It suits his personality.

    I suddenly thought of something. "Wouldn''t it be a pity if Hai Tang''s baby was really yours?"

    He closed the computer, turned to me, raised my chin and asked me to look up at him. "I repeat to you, you are the only one who is qualified to give birth to my children."

    I grinned foolishly. I was really happy at this moment.

    "Without Hai Tang, your life in the Fu shi will be a lot harder, and I can''t help you. Come on, dad." My hand was inconvenient, so I had to rub my head against his hand.

    He stroked my head. "Fu Ming will be back in a week."

    "So soon?"

 Chapter 244 My Heart Aches for Fu Jing

    Fu Jing didn''t say anything, and I couldn''t say anything more. Without Hai Tang, it was really difficult for him to treat Fu Zhong and his daughter alone. There were some things I couldn''t figure out. Both children were his own. Why did Fu Zhong favor his daughter so much?!

    There should be no other reason than Shen Yue.

    Because of Yang Meng''s relationship, I have a prejudice against stepmother. I think Shen Yue is a good stepmother, but stepmother is selfish. In my eyes, no one will not love their own children and love other people''s children. I can''t do it anyway. If Shen Yue really made Fu Zhong so biased, then this woman has always been kind to Fu Jing!

    If that''s the case, she''s very scheming.

    "Ah Jing, did you give up looking for your mother?" I asked.

    He glanced at me. "I will never give up in this life."

    "Let''s start with Shen Yue."

    There was a trace of doubt in his eyes.

    "I''m serious. Try to do it on her." I said solemnly, "I used to suspect old man fu, but now, I suddenly feel that your mother''s disappearance must have something to do with her. You believe that a woman''s sixth sense is really strong."

    "I see." He rubbed my head. "It''s time for bed."

    I said, "Then wipe my face."

    Not only did he wipe my face, but he also washed my feet, washed my pp, and changed into my underwear. I was a little shy, but he was very normal, his face did not change. I glanced between his legs, and it turned out that his face was fake.

    I rubbed, rubbed and rubbed my feet against his big legs. He grabbed my feet and looked up at me. "Think about the consequences before you tease me."

    I sighed. "No more flirting, no more flirting. I regret it."

    "It''s late." He pulled me to his feet and before I could be surprised, he jumped on me.

    I enjoy being one with his body and soul, wishing I could indulge in it for the rest of my life and never come out again, but I know very well that we don''t have much time. Even if I start now and keep doing it with him, I can''t make up for the loneliness that I have to endure for the rest of my life.

    I hugged him and scratched his back with my nails. "Fu Jing, I want you, I want..."

    The more I do this, the harder he works. I want to do it every time as a last time, just as a farewell...

    I was panting heavily, my body was trembling slightly, and it was soft as spring water...

    The news of Fu Jing and Hai Tang''s divorce came out immediately. I called Fu Jing to ask if it was true. He said yes and that it was on the way.

    "You''re crazy. There are so many people outside who are scolding you for abandoning Hai Tang. This will also affect your company''s stocks. Can''t you bear it any longer?"

    "I can''t take it anymore." His voice was calm.

    I don''t believe he can''t take it anymore. "Forget it. You decide your own business. I advise you not to listen. You can do it yourself."

    I hung up the phone and sighed. His impulsiveness was really worrying.

    If I leave and he has no company, how will he live? My heart ached at the thought of his situation. I took Tingsheng away so selfishly, and he was so angry. What should I do?

    "Chen Boss, Brother Jay is here." When Er De spoke of Brother Jay, his voice became shrill and his tone exuded excitement.

    "Where are they?" As soon as I finished speaking, Tan Jie entered my office from the side of erde.

    Er De went out and closed the door. I brought him a glass of water.

    "Are you done filming? So soon."

    "Call it a day. If anything goes wrong, the director will notify the filming crew. I can relax for the time being." He slumped on the sofa. "Help me pinch my shoulder."

    I laughed angrily. "What do you think I am? And pinch your shoulders, you think so."

    He smiled, too. "Why are you so excited? Aren''t you expecting me to come back? Now that I''m back, shouldn''t you be a little more courteous?"

    "Is it necessary?" I asked him back, and he pursed his lips, knowing that I was not that kind of person, so he simply did not ask for it.

    "I''m tired. I''ll have lunch with you at noon. Call me when it''s time. I''ll sleep for a while." He closed his eyes as he spoke.

    I opened my mouth, but I didn''t say anything. I wanted to say there was a bed inside and let him sleep in it, but it was my bed. It smelled like me, and Fu Jing''s. It didn''t sleep well.

    I went on with my business. He was sleeping on the sofa. I covered him with a blanket. He was still sleeping soundly.

    It was lunchtime and Tan Jie was still awake. I asked Er De to bring us two meals and eat them in my office. She whispered, "Chen Boss, I want to eat here too."

    "Three, then."

    She silently expressed her excitement and went to pack the food happily.

    As soon as she came back, I woke Tan Jie up. He was in a daze. "Gone?"

    "What are you going to do? You slept so soundly. I didn''t call you. Jean had to go to the restaurant and pack the food. Come back and eat."

    The three of us sat on the sofa and ate. Er De pushed the delicious food in front of Tan Jie. "Brother Jay, try this."

    Tan Jie was very indifferent. Sometimes he would pick up a chopstick, sometimes he would not even pick up a chopstick. Sometimes he needed me to ease the awkwardness at this time.

    "Er De, you really win my heart. You know what I like to eat." I praised.

    She smiled a little reluctantly.

    I gave Tan Jie a sneaky look, but he still didn''t react, just like the first time I saw him.

    After dinner, I helped Er De clean the table.

    "What are your plans for the afternoon?" I asked Tan Jie.

    "Sleep." He lay down on the sofa and thought of it as his nest.

    I was convinced, too. "Okay, you go to sleep. I have a meeting later. You can take care of everything yourself, okay?"

    He grunted and closed his eyes.

    So tired? I covered his blanket, hung up his clothes, and a ticket slipped out of my pocket. I picked it up and saw that it was the morning train ticket. It left at three o'' clock and left at eight o'' clock to North city east station.

    He... Came all night?

    I stood there for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    I stuffed the ticket back in, pretended not to know, and let Tan Jie sleep well.

    I told him not to let anyone come in and look for me under no special circumstances. If I really couldn''t, I went out to make him sleep better. Maybe it was too comfortable. He slept all afternoon again.

    I worked overtime for a while and when he woke up, he rubbed his eyes. "It''s getting dark."

    "You just know that it''s time for dinner. Let''s go, pick you up and have a good meal." I immediately packed the things on the table and took him to dinner with my bag.

    He stood up and fell back as soon as he stood up. I was startled and ran over to help him. "What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 245 A Knife Suddenly Appeared

    "Anemia?" I looked at Tan Jie worriedly.

    He shook his head. "No, I just woke up and couldn''t stand still."

    "Let''s go. What do you want to eat? How about hot pot?" I asked. Actually, I wanted to eat.

    He said, "I want to eat hot pot mutton, authentic copper pot."

    "No problem, let''s go." I patted him on the shoulder and stood beside him like a man.

    It suddenly occurred to me that when we were in college, we went back to school after working part-time with Ning Jing in the evening. It was cold in the winter and winter. The two of us shrank our necks and put our hands in our pockets.

    It''s been so many years. It''s so fast. Even though so many things have happened, I still feel that time passes very quickly.

    But I am grateful that I can have what I have now. I just want to keep what I have in front of me.

    I went to a not very big, but very authentic hot pot mutton store. As soon as I entered, I asked Tan Jie, "It smells good."

    He nodded. "You can tell by the smell."

    The two of us sat down and ordered some food. When the soup in the pot was chugging, we couldn''t wait to put the lamb in.

    "Eat more. You''re not going to be in the entertainment industry anyway. You don''t have to work so hard to keep fit." I put the mutton I cooked into his bowl.

    He pursed his lips. "Chen Qing."

    "Hmm?"

    "Why did you get me so much garlic?" He looked at his bowl discontentedly.

    "It''s delicious. Coriander with acid and sesame oil. Try it." I like to eat it myself, so I made it for him according to my habits. Who knew he still looked disgusted.

    But after he took a bite, he didn''t mind. I smiled, as if you didn''t believe me. Who do you believe?

    We sat around the steaming copper pot and ate the hot pot of mutton.

    "I''ll go check out. Wait for me." This is a small shop. After eating, you have to go to the counter to pay the bill. No one asks you to swipe your card and sign the bill.

    When I came back from paying, there was a loud noise behind me. I was so shocked that I fell down. My eyes widened and I couldn''t tell what was going on.

    "Get up." Tan Jie hugged me. "Let''s go."

    I supported his arm and stood up to run out. There were at least thirty tables in the main hall of the store, which were originally full. After the explosion, everyone ran out. The tables, chairs and chairs were cracking and the people were in a mess.

    Screams and cries were heard all the time.

    "Are you okay?" Tan Jie asked me.

    I shook my head and was speechless. All I knew was to run.

    I was still wearing a sweater and a coat, and we all ran out before we could even put it on. But a woman in a hat went inside. When she passed me, my eyes seemed to have been flashed by something. I hurriedly flashed to the side.

    However, I didn''t expect this flash from me. Tan Jie hugged me and turned around. The shiny thing was stuck in Tan Jie''s waist.

    I looked up and grabbed the woman. She looked up too. I saw her face. "Ning Jing?"

    She glared at me fiercely. She broke free of my hand and pulled the knife out of Tan Jie''s waist. Tan Jie was still standing in front of me. I pushed him away and grabbed Ning Jing''s hand. "Are you crazy?! You''re killing people, you know that?!"

    "I''m going to kill you, Chen Qing! Why aren''t you dead yet? Hai Yang died because of you, and I did it again. Why aren''t you dead?" She growled at me.

    Damn lunatic, I cut her arm with a knife in one hand, she screamed in pain, and the knife in her hand fell to the ground.

    At this moment, the people around me were so scared that I couldn''t stop Ning Jing. I kicked her in the stomach and pushed her aside. "I''m telling you, if anything happens to Tan Jie, I won''t let you go!"

    Ning Jing laughed like a madman. He just laughed when he didn''t say anything.

    I held Tan Jie and didn''t expect to make an emergency call to wait for the ambulance. I helped him into my car and drove the car crazy on the accelerator.

    "Press hard, don''t let the blood flow out again." I yelled at him, afraid he wouldn''t hear me.

    He leaned against the copilot and looked at me weakly. "Chen Qing."

    "Don''t talk. Keep your strength up." As soon as I saw his blood flowing out, my heart twisted and I reached out to cover his wound.

    I drove with one hand, ignoring the red lights and not the red lights, and went straight to the hospital. The drivers saw me running through the red lights, and the police followed me. I opened the window and shouted to them. There was an injured person on it. The police signaled to me and then rode the motorcycle in front of me.

    At that moment, I was truly grateful.

    When the car arrived at the hospital, I helped Tan Jie out of the car and went to the emergency department. When the nurse saw that Tan Jie was injured, she quickly pushed the bed over.

    Tan Jie was pushed into the operating room. I looked at the blood on my hands and sweater. I couldn''t tell what it felt like. I was worried and scared. I prayed and prayed for god to keep Tan Jie safe.

    As long as he''s safe and sound.

    I squatted outside the operating room, my heart burning, and I wanted to rush in and ask the doctor how he was doing.

    Fu Jing called. "I saw the news. Are you hurt?"

    "I didn''t. Tan Jie took a knife for me. Ah Jing, I''m so scared. I''m so scared that something happened to him. Can you come? Can you come with me?" As I spoke, tears began to fall.

    I rarely ask him to do this, but at this moment, I really can''t stand it.

    Tan Jie is not only my good friend, he is like a relative to me. He is the only relative in this world except for Tingsheng. I will not allow him to protect me with his life! I won''t allow it!

    Fu Jing soon arrived at the hospital. I threw myself into his arms. "Ah Jing."

    "Don''t be afraid. People don''t die so easily." He comforted me by stroking my head.

    I sniffed. "I hate to owe people anything in my life, but I owe a lot to Tan Jie. Blood doesn''t mean family, but he must be my family. Ah Jing, if anything happens to him, I have to take responsibility for him. Can you stay with me?"

    He said a good word, and my heart immediately calmed down a lot.

    After some time, the doctor came out. "The operation was successful. The patient lost a lot of blood. Your family should take care of him later."

    "I will, I will." I nodded my head, and when I was happy, my snot started to bubble.

    I hugged Fu Jing. "Great, great!"

    He didn''t say anything and just stayed quiet with me.

    Tan Jie was transferred to the ward. When he woke up, I told him about the situation and told him to take care of him. Then I went back to change my clothes according to Fu Jing''s words. Fu Jing said that he would stay here to take care of Tan Jie, so I left without worry.

    When I got home and changed my clothes, I went to the hospital. I wanted to buy something on the way. I thought about what the doctor said, but forget it. Tan Jie had just had an operation and couldn''t eat anything. It would be a waste if I bought it.

    It suddenly occurred to me that Fu Jing and Tan Jie were in the same ward. Nothing would happen...

 Chapter 246 Dont Let Her Go

    As soon as I got back to the ward, I saw two people, one lying down and the other sitting peacefully. I rolled my eyes and scolded myself for thinking too much.

    "How is it? Does it still hurt?" I asked.

    He shook his head. "It doesn''t hurt. You can go back. I can live here myself."

    "I''ve already hired a nurse." Fu Jing answered.

    "I didn''t expect you to think it through." I looked at Fu Jing gratefully and thanked him in a low voice.

    Tan Jie said again, "My agent is on his way. You can go back."

    I turned around and tucked him in. "Then I''ll see you tomorrow. You must listen to the doctor."

    Fu Jing and I went back. He was in a bad mood the moment we entered the house. He didn''t help me get my slippers. He changed his shoes and went in. When he drank water, I said I wanted to drink too. He asked me to pour it myself, and I knew he was angry.

    Women have always been sensitive in terms of feelings, and I''m no exception. I can easily understand why he''s in a bad mood when I think about it.

    "Not all men and women can develop that kind of relationship. Tan Jie and I can''t. He knows how you and I feel. When I was pregnant, he helped me give birth to our child. He''s a benefactor to our family." I held Fu Jing''s hand and coaxed him.

    He glanced at me. "There is no pure friendship between men and women."

    "What about family? Do you think he''s part of my family?" I flirted with him.

    "No."

    My face rubbed against his hand. "Well, it''s really impossible for him and me. In my eyes, he''s family. In his eyes, I can help me unconditionally. I can help him unconditionally. It''s just that we''re not related by blood."

    "We''ll discuss this again." He said, holding me in his arms.

    As long as he did not reject the matter, there was a discussion.

    I told him about today, the explosion at the restaurant, and Ning Jing... Oh, right, Ning Jing!

    I rushed to get my phone and call the police. I told them to arrest Ning Jing. They said they were already arresting him. They told me to go to the police station tomorrow to make a statement. They would also send someone to take a statement for Tan Jie.

    I breathed a sigh of relief and hoped that they would catch Ning Jing soon.

    "She blamed me for Hai Yang''s death. I don''t even know what I did wrong. Is it my fault that Hai Yang misses me? She still has this idea. No matter what, I won''t let her go this time!" I made up my mind to teach her a lesson.

    "There are always people who miss you." Fu Jing hugged me from behind.

    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Why are you paying attention to something different from me? It''s someone else''s business for others to think about me. I only care about you."

    I turned around to wrap my arms around his neck and tiptoed to kiss him on the face.

    He belonged to a firecracker. He lit it up at one point and then started to explode. At night, he insisted on me. I didn''t allow it. I wanted to rest early.

    But he was a good boy. He only needed one.

    I had an uneasy sleep and had strange dreams. There were always people chasing me in my dreams. I would wake up and hug Fu Jing beside me. He comforted me softly and coaxed me, so I could barely sleep until dawn.

    I woke up feeling very tired, but fortunately Fu Jing''s breakfast warmed my stomach.

    "Did you make one for Tan Jie? It''s almost 12 hours since he finished the operation. He can eat some liquid food."

    "No." Fu Jing doesn''t look at me.

    I ran into the pot and saw that there was a man with a hard mouth and a soft heart. I hugged his waist and kissed him on the face a few times.

    "When he''s done, you''re not allowed to do this to him anymore."

    I saluted. "Yes, sir!"

    After dinner, he went to the company, and I took the thermos to the hospital. As soon as I got to the ward, I found Tan Jie was gone. I called him. As soon as he answered the phone, his agent took it away.

    "Chen Qing, can you please stop looking for our Tan Jie? You don''t think you''ve harmed him enough?"

    I was speechless. This time, I really did harm him.

    "That''s it, stop talking." The phone was hung up.

    I stood at the door of the ward, lost in thought for a long time. I walked out in a daze, and a nurse ran over. "Are you Chen Qing?"

    I nodded.

    "This is what Brother Jay asked me to give you. It was Tan Jie who operated on us yesterday." She said excitedly.

    Why is everyone so happy about Tan Jie?

    I took the note from her and opened it. It was written by Tan Jie. "Don''t worry about me. I just changed a hospital to avoid reporters. I''ll come to you when I''m ready."

    Fool, this is nonsense. How can I not worry about you?

    I curled my mouth, crumpled the note and threw it into the trash can.

    Back at the company, Er De asked me if it was me on the news yesterday and how Tan Jie was doing. I patiently answered her one by one.

    "Chen Boss, what''s wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood?"

    I grunted. "I did this to Tan Jie. Do you think I''m in a good mood?"

    "What about the murderer? Did you catch it?"

    "Not yet. I almost forgot. I''m going to make a statement. Please inform me that the meeting is delayed by one... Two hours."

    After that, I immediately rushed to the police station. Who knew that the police happened to take Ning Jing out of the police car and catch her? Then she would never run away in her life!

    I took notes, told the police in detail about yesterday''s situation, and Ning Jing''s hostility to me.

    "Chen Qing, you will die. If I don''t kill you, someone will kill you! You are a damn woman!" Ning Jing yelled at me from far away.

    I said to the police, "There''s no need to prove it. You''ve seen it."

    The policeman looked embarrassed. "Miss Chen, don''t worry. We''ll take care of it."

    "Those who endanger society will also be released as a scourge. It would be better to use your prisons as a way to benefit society." I said it louder on purpose.

    Ning Jing became even more agitated when he heard this. "Chen Qing, wait until you get hit by a car! And the people you come into contact with, they all have the virus on them, and you will die as soon as they get infected!"

    I frowned and suddenly remembered the last time I was infected with the virus and the fact that I almost got hit by a car picking up a kite.

    She laughed. "It doesn''t matter if I go to jail. You don''t know how many people I''ve arranged for outside to kill you. One of them will succeed. Hahaha!"

    My head is numb. How could she be so vicious?!

    "Comrade police officer, you heard all this. I have something to say." I sat down, told them both of the previous things, and accused Ning Jing of intentional murder.

    "Miss Chen, she can hire a lawyer. How about you, a lawyer, or we..."

    I interrupted the police. "I''ll hire my own lawyer. I''ll make sure she doesn''t see the prosperity of North city for the rest of her life!"

 Chapter 247 Is Begging for Mercy Useful?

    After returning to the office from the police station, my heart was still heavy and angry. Ning Jing had no intention of making a mistake. He was still so rampant, so indiscriminate, and I would not open my eyes to her.

    "Chen Boss, we have a meeting. Are you okay?" Er De knocked on the door.

    I said, "Okay, why not? When it comes to war, I always try."

    With that, we walked to the conference room together.

    After a busy day, fu jing came to pick me up from work. When I saw him, I felt a little better. "Hug me."

    He opened his arms and held me in his arms. It was not romantic or romantic at all, but it was very warm. Leaning against his arms, he could temporarily think of nothing and just be a quiet little woman.

    "What do you want to eat tonight?"

    "There''s nothing to eat. Tan Jie''s agent has transferred him to another hospital. I can''t visit and take care of him now. I feel like there''s something wrong with him." I pouted. "Ah Jing, enlighten me."

    He glanced at me. "Let me enlighten my own woman about the troubles that other men have caused her. Are you sick or am I sick?"

    "Ouch." I hugged his waist, forbidding him to be angry and forbidding him to leave. "Then you treat Tan Jie like a woman."

    He laughed angrily. "If he''s taken care of, don''t worry about it. This kind of thing, a lifetime is so long. Are you afraid you won''t be able to pay it back?"

    He seems to have a point, so I''ll listen for the time being.

    "I went to the police station to take notes today. I''m going to hire a lawyer so that Ning Jing can never turn over." My eyes were firm.

    "Do whatever you want." He touched my head.

    I looked up at him. "Don''t you think I''m cruel?"

    "No, we didn''t come to this world to forgive others. Your life is only a few decades, and you don''t have to put those madams''shackles on you."

    I smiled and saw me clearly in his eyes.

    "I love you. I love you very much." I buried my head in his arms and didn''t want to get up.

    He just hugged me quietly and pampered me.

    The next day, the police called. They said Ning Jing wanted to see me. I didn''t even think about it and said, "What do you want her to tell my lawyer?"

    "Miss Chen, maybe..." Before the police could finish, I heard Ning Jing''s voice. "Chen Qing, I need to talk to you. I''m begging you. Come over."

    I wavered, pondered for a moment, and decided to go.

    Not because we have known each other for so many years, nor because she was once my best friend, I simply want to hear what she said before she died.

    But I didn''t expect her to kneel at me when I saw her in the detention center.

    "Chen Qing, I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong this time. I beg you, give me a chance. I''m still young and have a long life. I want to live again. Please give me this chance and don''t hold me responsible." Tears streamed down her face as she spoke.

    I frowned. "What are you doing?"

    "I didn''t. I really know I was wrong. I got into trouble with the gangsters and got you beaten up and blocked, but I helped you too, didn''t I? I''m just an ordinary person. I can make mistakes. We''ve been together for so many years, and I''ve only done you wrong once, right? Think about it. We had good times, working part-time together, dreaming together in the library, I helped you draw, eating steamed buns and instant noodles with you. These are all our past?!"

    Ning Jing was sincere, and I was indeed sympathetic.

    "You... Get up first." I turned my head away from her.

    She slowly stood up. "Xiao Qing, I don''t know why I became like this. I really... If I had another chance, I wouldn''t have led such a bad life."

    "Life has not come back. Not all apologies can be forgiven. You hurt the person closest to me this time. I can''t forgive you. I can''t!" My eyes widened, filled with my determination.

    Her hand reached out to me, vexed and pleading, and I looked away. "If you really know you''re wrong, you can repent in prison for the rest of your life."

    I said that and left without looking back.

    I had just taken two steps when I heard curses coming from behind me. "Chen Qing, you are cold-blooded. You are not human. The stepmother you pushed down the stairs when you were pregnant was as cold-blooded as she is today! You are not alone!"

    At this moment, I''m glad I didn''t forgive her.

    When I got back, I immediately discussed my intentions with my lawyer and asked him to do his best to help me with my case. The heavier the punishment, the better. It would be best to keep her out of prison for the rest of her life.

    After solving Ning Jing''s problem, the rest of the trial was just waiting for some time. I put my mind away and focused on my work. Seeing that yang jian and I were about to go our separate ways, we were doing our best to protect our own interests.

    After a few meetings, I was so tired that I could fall asleep on the sofa.

    Tan Jie called, and I groped my phone and put it in my ear. "Hello."

    "Tired?"

    When I heard his voice, I immediately woke up. "Not tired? Are you feeling better now?"

    "Well, the knife has healed. Now let it grow slowly. I''m home from the hospital."

    "Then I''ll go see you."

    "Bring some delicious food." He warned.

    I smiled knowingly. "No problem."

    In the evening, I got off work early, bought a lot of things, and took them from the car to his house in two.

    He came out to greet me with his hands on his waist. I told him to go to bed and lie down. "Just wait. I''ll show you."

    "Call me when you''re done." He covered his waist and went back to bed.

    Then it was time for me to show off my cooking skills. I did my homework before I came. When I bought big bones, I asked the boss specifically how to make the bone soup delicious.

    When the food was ready, the soup was almost ready.

    "Dinner." I yelled and went to help him. "Does it still hurt?"

    "Not bad." He took a breath and made me feel his pain.

    "How long does the doctor say we need to rest?"

    He thought for a moment. "It might take a lifetime to recuperate. It almost got stuck in my kidney. If I can''t have a baby in my life, you have to be responsible for me for the rest of your life."

    "No problem. Let ting sheng show his little nanny some respect in the future." I joked and thought, "You can''t really have a baby."

    He waved his hand. "I wouldn''t have been born if I could. One of them would have been very annoying if he had a temper. The other one would have lost his life."

    As long as he can be born, his idea may change in the future.

    As I ate, the doorbell rang and I immediately stood up. "I''ll open the door."

    "Hey, Chen Qing."

 Chapter 248 Come On, Fight!

    I didn''t know what Tan Jie told me to do, so I went to open the door in a daze. As soon as I opened the door, an egg hit me face to face. The egg broke its shell on my head, and the egg white flowed down my forehead. It was sticky, but not as sticky as my current thoughts.

    What the hell did I do? Why did you throw an egg at me?

    "I told you not to pester us, Tan Jie. Can''t you hear me clearly or what?" Agent Tan Jie yelled at me with his arms akimbo.

    I was so angry that I picked up the broom by the door and hit him. "It''s none of your business if I give it to tan jie. I want you to throw it at me! Let you throw it!"

    "How dare you hit me? I''m telling you, I don''t hit women, don''t force me!"

    He ran in front, and I chased after him with a broom. I won''t stop until I hit him.

    "Okay." The man ran behind Tan Jie.

    I pointed at him and said, "If you have the guts, come out and hide behind me!"

    "I don''t like women, shrew!" He cursed.

    "I''ll let you know what a real shrew is later." I gritted my teeth and prepared to go forward.

    Tan Jie blocked my way with his hand. I was afraid I would hurt him, so I had to stop. I gave his manager a hard look and told him to wait.

    "Go wash up." Tan Jie pointed to the bathroom.

    I touched my forehead. There was egg white on it. It was disgusting.

    I was afraid of being cold, so I washed it with hot water. The hot water just spilled on it, and the egg white that fell was floating with egg flowers. I was amused by myself.

    What a mess.

    After washing my face, I went out to continue eating, and agent Tan Jie somehow added a bowl of rice to sit there and eat. Whatever he ate, I put away what dishes to make him unable to eat.

    "I made it. Don''t eat it if you can."

    He threw his chopsticks. "If you don''t eat, you don''t eat."

    "You eat. You''re a dog." I snorted.

    "Woof woof."

    Taking advantage of my astonishment, he brought a plate of food to himself and took it for himself. "If I were not extremely hungry, would I be able to eat what you made? It''s not delicious at all."

    I really have nothing to say to such a brazen person.

    After dinner, I cleaned up the table. I couldn''t count on agent Tan Jie. Tan Jie wasn''t ready yet. How could he do this? I had to clean up the table and the kitchen. I washed my hands, wiped the hand cream and sat down to rest.

    Tan Jie and his agent were discussing work. I listened for a while and was furious.

    "He hasn''t recovered from his injuries. You''ve arranged so many announcements and activities for him. Do you want to tire him out?"

    "Who hurt him like this? I haven''t told you yet. You have the face to tell me. I''ve tried my best to reduce it. I''ve already arranged more. If I don''t go, I''ll have to pay for the breach of contract. Will you pay?"

    I was so angry that I blurted out impulsively, "I''ll give it to you!"

    "Where''s the money?" The manager stretched out his hand in front of me.

    "Tell me how much you want."

    He took out his phone and counted for a while. "About ten million."

    I gasped. "So much?"

    Tan Jie waved his hand. "Chen Qing, you don''t have to be so nervous. It''s a relaxing show. I''ll just sit down. There''s no show, no games, just sit and talk."

    "I don''t believe it." I took out a check from my bag. Ten million dollars is ten million dollars. Who can''t afford to pay this money?

    I slapped the check in front of the manager. "I''ll ask you to let Tan Jie recover."

    "That''s easy to say." He was like a prostitute. He was rich and everything was good. He squeezed his artists without money. It disgusted me.

    Tan Jie snatched the check from his manager. "I really don''t need it. If you don''t believe me, you can temporarily act as my assistant and accompany me to the announcement."

    I thought about it and nodded. "Tell me your time and I''ll go with you."

    "I was just joking." He chuckled.

    "I didn''t take it as a joke. If I don''t think that notice will work, we''ll break the contract if we break it. It''s not bad for money. Your injuries are the main reason." I said firmly, "There''s no discussion about this. I''ll leave first. Send me your itinerary via wechat."

    I left Tan Jie''s apartment with my bag and clothes on. I suddenly felt very lucky. Fortunately, I was the boss, not working by myself, and I had relatively free time. Taking care of Tan Jie for a few days was definitely not a problem.

    The next morning, I got up, bought breakfast, and went to pick up Tan Jie. My hands were all ready. It was absolutely no problem not to do heavy work. My hands moved easily, but it was easier to drive by myself.

    When I received Tan Jie sending him to a place where the makeup artist was putting on makeup for him, I turned on my computer and worked. When the director explained to him, I was also working. He wanted water and food, and I only went there when he needed someone to take care of him.

    At the end of the day, although I did three announcements, the time was very short and there was nothing to do. Seeing that he was mainly speaking, and he didn''t say much, and the program team knew that he was injured, so it reduced his workload. I was grateful to them. It would be like advertising our new app.

    "Chen Qing, don''t come tomorrow. This will delay your work." Tan Jie said.

    "As a boss, I work very easily. The projects at hand are in progress, and there are no mistakes to worry about. When the company is broken up, I will find a buyer." I stretched. "But you, are you tired?"

    "I''m not tired. It''s not like you didn''t see how relaxed it was."

    I nodded. "Then go back and rest early. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. It doesn''t matter if you wake up later in the morning."

    Send him back. I got a call from Fu Jing. He asked me why I wasn''t home yet. I told him what happened today.''

    "Ah Jing, I''m a little tired. I want to have red bean porridge, the kind with lots and lots of red beans."

    "No." He said angrily.

    I wanted to laugh. This jealous man couldn''t get rid of his bad habit, but I liked his jealous look and his possessiveness. He showed his displeasure, but he didn''t restrict my freedom.

    That''s enough for me.

    "Well, if you make me some red bean porridge, I''ll give you a shoulder massage. I''ll soak your feet tonight, okay?"

    He hesitated for a moment. "We can think about it."

    I chuckled. "What should I do? You''re getting cuter and cuter. I love you more and more."

    "Don''t think that I''ll let you go." He hung up the phone. I knew he must have gone to cook porridge for me.

    As soon as I got home, I smelled delicious porridge.

 Chapter 249 At Daggers Drawn

    I filled myself a bowl, added some sugar, sat at the table and drank happily. Fu Jing was sitting on the sofa watching tv, and the remote control was taken down. I deliberately didn''t go to coax him. A bowl of porridge went down and his whole body was warm. I cut the fruit, made a fruit plate, and brought it to him. I knelt down on the carpet and beat his legs.

    "Did you have a hard day?" I asked, pinching my throat.

    He didn''t say anything.

    "Look, I''m so tired that I can''t speak." I curled my lips. "The slave family is really distressed. I must use my unique skills."

    The next second, I reached out to scratch his foot, and he broke it in a second, hugging me and flipping over to press me onto the sofa.

    "Say, do you dare to spend another day with another man?"

    I hurriedly said, "I dare not, I dare not. I will only accompany you. I will not accompany anyone."

    When he tried hard, he bit his teeth on my neck. This is not a good person. He likes me to bite me all the time. When he gets angry, he will bite me. Like a dog, I can''t fight back yet. Who wants me to be in the wrong?

    "It hurts a little." My eyes are red with pain.

    He blew, rubbed, and warmed me in an instant.

    My eyes turned even redder. When I accompanied Tan Jie to the announcement today, I heard those people talking about the suicide of an actor. They said that it was a set of tricks that had been running for too long, and that many people had broken the rules, and that the family conditions were in a mess. They committed suicide without thinking about it. When I heard this, my heart would be touched.

    After working countless nights back to school, I wanted to die, but I held on.

    Ning Jing and my roommate used to say that I had a bad memory and a big personality, so I survived until now. Actually, I didn''t. I had a great memory. I remember every slap my stepmother and dad gave me. I survived until now because I was content. As long as there was a little warmth in my life, I could hold on to it.

    Ever since I had Fu Jing, I just wanted to live better and better. He was like the sun, making my life full of warmth.

    "Okay, why are you crying?" Fu Jing gently wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes.

    I sniffed. "I don''t know. I''m a mother now, and I''m still a little emotional. Today, when I heard that someone committed suicide and lived a hard life, I thought about the past, and then I thought about the present, and I''m very grateful."

    "What are you grateful for?"

    "Thank god for arranging you for me." I hugged him and didn''t want to let go. "Fu Jing Fu Jing, everything I''ve ever seen has changed from chemistry to chemistry, just like the most admirable flower of the paparazzi."

    He rubbed my head. "I''m no different."

    I know he needs me just as much as I need him.

    I''m glad I''m poor and ambitious. Back then, I liked Fu Jing and relied on his courage. I''m glad that I was in tune with him. He loved me, and I loved him.

    "No more tossing and turning. Go to sleep. It''s been a long day." I rubbed his chest.

    Fu Jing stayed here to sleep with me, lay next to him, and sleep with his hand in his hand. I felt so happy. I didn''t want to think about it in the future. Now was the most beautiful scene in my life.

    I spent the next two days with Tan Jie. I didn''t tell Fu Jing and didn''t want him to think too much.

    On the fourth day, Yang Jian began to put pressure on me, saying that I wasn''t going to work, and I argued with him over the phone. After a while, Er De sent me a wechat message saying that Yang Jian was in front of a lot of people at the meeting and said that I hadn''t seen anyone for a few days.

    I was so angry that I almost exploded on the spot.

    That afternoon, I went to the company and deliberately walked around in front of him. Looking at his unhappy face, I felt very happy.

    "Chen Boss, how''s my brother?"

    I nodded. "Well, if you don''t trust me, you can go and see him."

    "Can I?" Little excitement was written all over her eyes.

    "Er De, you don''t really like Tan Jie, do you? I mean like him like a man, not a star chaser." I glanced at her suspiciously.

    She lowered her head shyly.

    I took a deep breath. "I''m afraid this is not appropriate."

    "Why not?" Er De''s eyes were full of tears. I was afraid that she would cry in the next second.

    She was like a little girl when it came to dealing with Tan Jie.

    I scratched my head. "It''s not appropriate for me to say that. I''m afraid you''ll get hurt if you like him."

    "Why? He has a girlfriend? There''s still someone I like."

    "Neither." I''m in a difficult position. I don''t want to reveal Tan Jie''s privacy in front of other people. "In this way, if you like him, you can confess. If you''re accepted, I''ll bless you. If you''re rejected, you should die quickly. It''s better to feel pain for a long time than for a short time. I don''t want you to be hurt."

    Er De left unhappily. This girl is throwing a tantrum at me.

    I sighed. From the time Tan Jie helped me, I felt that he had a lot of things in his heart, but he didn''t want to say it. In the entertainment industry, he went through a lot of things I didn''t know about. He never talked about love between men and women. That day, he said that there wouldn''t be any children. I think he was desperate for love.

    How can I tell this to erde? I would rather keep Tan Jie''s hope in other people''s hearts.

    "Chen Boss, Liaozongjian is here." Er De called, but no one came in. Usually, she would come to me whenever she liked.

    I said yes.

    A moment later, Liaozongjian came in and I handed him a bottle of water. "Liaozongjian, what''s the matter?"

    "Chen Boss, you are not here these two days. Yang Boss has sent a hundred million dollars to his new project from the finance department so that your project doesn''t have much money. There may be a shortage of funds later on."

    Is this the time to break up with me and get me into trouble?

    "Did he say when he could take the money back?" I asked.

    Liaozongjian shook his head and looked at me worriedly. "Chen Boss, he''s obviously kicking you out."

    "That''s not something he can just kick if he wants to." I took two sips of water and kept thinking about how to deal with it. "I own the same company as he does. It''s not impossible for me to call a halt to his project unilaterally."

    "But the company will be in a mess, and it will only be a double loss."

    I raised the corner of my mouth. "That''s better than being hurt alone. I have nothing to lose anyway. I don''t care. I want to see if he doesn''t care."

    Liaozongjian nodded worriedly.

    "You have a lot of shares in the company." I looked at him.

    "I asked my mother to buy a lot."

    I curled my lips and said, "Good. If he has to fight me, he won''t be able to fight for the company''s shares, so he has to fight for the shares. You''re on standby and ready to sell them to me."

    Liaozongjian''s gone. I''m going to call a halt to Yang Jian''s project at monday''s regular meeting. Before that, I need to know what''s going on with him. At least I need to know where the one hundred million went.

 Chapter 250 The Return of the Dead

    Tan Jie called me and asked me how things were going with my company. I told him there was no problem and told him not to worry.

    He said "Oh" and was about to hang up.

    "Well, Tan Jie, there''s something I want to tell you." I scratched my head. I thought it would be better if I didn''t interfere in other people''s feelings, but I wanted to know what he was thinking. If I was wrong, it would hurt Er De.

    "Why are you stuttering? It''s not like you anymore."

    I cleared my throat. "Do you like Er De? I mean, are you going to fall in love or get married?"

    "No, not now, not in the future. I know she likes me. You let her die." His tone was light and his words were hurtful.

    "Can''t you be more tactful next time?" I can''t imagine how Er De would feel when he heard these words. If Fu Jing had told me that, I would have been heartbroken.

    But at that time, Fu Jing hurt me as much as Tan Jie said. Fortunately, I had a big heart.

    Tan Jie smiled. "No."

    I sighed. "Okay, I see. I really regret that I let you be tingsheng''s nanny. In the future, Tingsheng will have to be more filial to your uncle. It''s really hard on this child."

    He laughed out loud, not knowing what he was laughing at.

    After hanging up the phone, I went out to take a look at erde. She was glum on the table and I went to make a cup of coffee.

    "Sugar and milk." I put the coffee in front of her.

    She took a sip and finally looked better. "Chen Boss, I''m not mad at you. I just feel sad."

    "Similarly, love is a polyhedron. One side is sad, the other is happy." I comforted her. "It''s much better to focus on your work. Try it if you don''t believe me."

    "Then I''ll try." She managed to pull herself together.

    I raised the corner of my mouth. "Make an appointment with huaqing for me. I want to see him."

    Er De snorted. "You''re here to let me do my work. Pooh, pooh, poisonous coffee."

    I laughed even more happily.

    When I drove home in the evening, I almost ran into an old lady who was riding an electric bike. I strictly followed the traffic rules. She came out on an electric bike and scared me half to death.

    "How do you ride a bike?" I''m very angry. If we run into each other, neither of us will be happy.

    "That''s how I ride my bike. It''s amazing that you drive alone. If I say you hit me, you''ll have to pay for it!" Auntie argued righteously with me.

    I''m even angrier. If I really hit her, the car will have to be damaged. I don''t know how much trouble I''m in.

    "You still have reason when you touch porcelain! You''re the one who didn''t obey the traffic rules. I''m calling the police to arrest you. I''m going to detain an ignorant woman who lost money!"

    The aunt shouted, "Say I''m ignorant? What''s wrong with looking down on your elders? Is that what your parents told you to do? Something with no upbringing."

    I was really angry and wanted to hit someone.

    I called Fu Jing, told him to talk to the traffic bureau, and reported the location to him.

    "Oh, I''m looking for someone. Is this? Some people still think of themselves as individuals, saying that you are uneducated is uneducated. Your parents give you a face, and you eat with that face. A young woman, driving such a good car, calls people as soon as something happens, and you can tell at a glance that you are a mistress."

    My hands were shaking as I held the phone, and my aunt was about to leave.

    How could I let her go? I grabbed her arm and said, "Don''t leave until the police arrive."

    "Oh, I hit someone! Young people bully us old people!" She screamed.

    I pointed to the surveillance camera not far away. "Your ugly face is in that surveillance camera."

    She pushed me away in anger. I was wearing high heels and almost lost my footing. I steadied myself. "If you dare to run today, I''ll chase you. My driving skills are here. I have a reason to bump into you. Anyway, I have someone. Isn''t it just a compensation for a car? All I have is money. I just don''t know if you have the money I lost or not!"

    "Are you threatening me?"

    I nodded. "Yes, I am threatening you. The sensible one is waiting for the police. The ignorant one is running away. See if I dare to chase him!"

    Auntie was intimidated by me. I was most annoyed by this kind of bullying. I thought that speaking with a local accent was a level higher than the foreigners. I didn''t know that this kind of behavior was smearing the city.

    Fu Jing arrived soon, and so did the traffic police.

    "I told you it was a kept man." Auntie glanced at me, her eyes full of contempt.

    I told the traffic police about the situation. She ran to the wrong lane in a battery-powered car and almost caused an accident. The fine was for sure, but I wanted her to be detained. The traffic police looked at Fu Jing and said they were going to take him away as I said.

    I held Fu Jing''s arm and smiled. I looked at her provocatively. "That''s what I can do. Someone like you, 30 years younger, can''t be bothered."

    The old lady was so angry that she vomited blood and was dragged away by the traffic police. The brand new electric car probably had to be confiscated.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. "Ah Jing, let''s go home for dinner."

    "Are you sure it''s okay?" He''s still worried about me.

    I shook my head. "It''s okay. I''ve been with you for so long. I can''t say that my driving skills are similar to yours, but I still have some skills. But I used too much force just now, and my arm hurts a little."

    "I said I won''t let you use your strength. I just need to rest for a long time and take everything on myself." He glared at me.

    I said with grievance, "That''s really a labor-saving thing to do. It''s not even a problem to cook. You saw the scene just now. I almost got into a fight with that aunt. If I did, I would probably get hit."

    "With me around, I''ll see who dares touch a hair on your head." He pushed me to the copilot and drove my car home.

    When I got home, I rubbed my arm. It was so thoughtful that I couldn''t leave him.

    Just as I was enjoying the warmth, a strange phone call came into my phone. I didn''t answer it when I saw it was unknown. I was afraid it was a liar or a salesman, so I didn''t answer it.

    I didn''t answer it twice. I frowned and picked up my phone. "Hello."

    "Chen Qing, it''s me, Hai Yang."

    What? I was petrified and looked at the caller id. Is this a phone call from hell? Hai Yang was dead. He died in an air crash.

    "You..." I was incoherent, unable to organize my words. "Are you sure it''s the painter Hai Yang I know?"

    "I am." The affirmative tone on the other side didn''t want to be fake.

    Fu Jing looked at my face and asked me what was wrong. I shook my head and hung up without a word.

 Chapter 251 Plead for Her

    "The man who called just now said he was Hai Yang. Do you think I can believe him? It''s been so long since Hai Yang passed away, and it''s official news. It''s a strange phone call, and it doesn''t sound right. You call yourself Hai Yang, think of me as a three-year-old child."

    I chuckled, thought about it, and said, "Hai Tang took the money I owed Hai Yang. He must have come to ask me for it disguised as Hai Yang."

    Fu Jing rubbed my head. "Small brains are very flexible."

    "Of course, I''ve met more liars in my life than you''ve ever met a fairy jump." I smiled smugly.

    "I''ve never seen a cactus jump." He looked at me.

    My smile froze. The speed of light hitting my face was probably how I felt.

    After a while, that phone call came back. I sighed. Is the spirit of a liar always about perseverance?

    I picked up the phone, but before I could say anything sarcastic, the man over there said, "You saved me when you were in college, and the painting I drew for you won a lot of awards."

    I froze. "Are you really Hai Yang? Aren''t you dead?"

    "Can you not bring this up without a word? I wasn''t dead. The plane fell and landed, and I used a parachute. I didn''t land in the same place as many passengers. I was seriously injured. I''ve been recuperating all this time, and I don''t even have the energy to dispel rumors."

    "Where are you now?" I still can''t trust him completely.

    "England, I called my friends in england as soon as something happened. They looked for me in a helicopter for a long time before they found me."

    I swallowed, and the more I heard it, the more it sounded real.

    "I''ll be back home tomorrow. There''s one thing I have to tell you in person." His tone sounded rather heavy.

    I said, "Let''s meet then."

    Hanging up the phone, I looked at Fu Jing in a daze.

    "It''s really him. He''s not dead." I chuckled. "This is too strange. Anyway, let''s wait until we meet tomorrow."

    "You want to see him?" Fu Jing raised his eyebrows and looked unhappy.

    I nodded. "The news of his death came out, and the contract between me and him became Hai Tang''s agent. We have to figure out the money, and there''s also Hai Tang. Do you think he won''t pursue it? We have to face it and deal with it."

    "You''re right. I''ll take care of these things. Just tell him about the money." He held me and I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.

    "It''s a good thing you''re still with me."

    His chin was resting on my head, and after a while, I was overwhelmed. I pushed his head away and shook his neck. Suddenly, I was glad that my head was small. If those people with big heads had such big heads, wouldn''t their necks be sore?

    The next night, Hai Yang called me and asked me to meet him.

    When I saw him, I was really surprised, not that he was alive Hai Yang, but that he was in his current state, with a cast on his hands and legs, and that he was being pushed in a wheelchair.

    It looks like the injury was really serious.

    "Are you going to watch me like this all night?" He smiled, revealing his big white teeth.

    "Fortunately, this face is fine." I smiled. "Otherwise, your fans would be heartbroken."

    He was unhappy. "I don''t eat by my face."

    "There are many ways." I sat across from him, and he saved me a chair. "How is it? Is the injury still serious?"

    "It''s not serious. After the operation, we''ll wait for the bone to heal and the hand to be fine. The doctor said that it would be fine to get a pen after a good recovery." He looked very optimistic.

    I took a sip of water. "Is there anything important you want to talk to me about?"

    Instead of answering me immediately, he ordered something to eat, and the person who pushed him in left after I sat down. There was only two of us at a long table, and he sat across from me.

    When the steak was served, I glanced at his hand and cut it for him.

    "Actually, I asked you to have western food on purpose, so you can take care of me." A mischievous look flashed in his eyes.

    "Then I would rather take care of you than break my hands and feet." I chuckled, "Is it okay to get your fork?"

    He curled his lips. "If I say there''s a problem, can you feed me?"

    "Caring for the disabled is a virtue that all citizens should abide by. I can feed you as if you were disabled." I kept smiling.

    "I''ll do it myself, thank you."

    I laughed. I was glad that he was so optimistic for the rest of his life. It was a far cry from Ning Jing.

    After eating, it was time to get to the point.

    "Actually, I called you here for Ning Jing. I heard about her abroad. I heard that he stabbed a star. I also heard that the star was a very good friend of yours."

    My face changed. "Are you here to plead?"

    He nodded hesitantly. "Ning Jing is my student after all."

    "Murder for life. She committed the crime of intentional murder. I will hand it over to the judge. I don''t want you to interfere."

    "But I hope you can spare my face and let the judge sentence her lightly. She''s still young and has a bright future." Hai Yang had a pleading look in his eyes.

    I refused. "This kind of person would also endanger society, and her hostility to me has never been eliminated. If I let her go, I will not let myself go."

    "I can say it. I promise she won''t do anything to harm you again." He patted himself on the chest and said, "I heard her say that it was because she couldn''t accept my death for a while that she couldn''t get over it. She blamed it on you. Actually, it was my fault. I had to turn around to make the plane crash."

    Hai Yang''s sincerity made it hard for me to say no. After all, I still owe him a favor.

    "If I let her go easily this time, how can you guarantee that she won''t do the same thing again?"

    "I will send her abroad so that she can never return to china." He said firmly.

    I thought for a moment. "Hai Yang, this is for me to give you face. I won''t give you face for anything I do in the future. The food is delicious. Thank you for your hospitality. I''ll go first."

    I really don''t want to let go of Ning Jing. It''s my principle to fight back with the people who hurt me, but Hai Yang helped me. He never meant any harm to me. Okay, now I don''t owe him anything.

    Out of the restaurant, I looked upstairs and found Hai Yang looking at me.

    I quickly withdrew my gaze and drove away.

    On the way, I was thinking about what Ning Jing said to me. She said that Hai Yang asked the plane to turn around because of me. She said that he was...

    I shook my head. What does that have to do with me? This rotten peach blossom is useless on me.

    When they were almost home, Fu Jing called. "You''re back?"

    "We''ll be home soon. Why, are you waiting for me?" My tone was full of teasing, just to tease him and bring back some of the teasing he used to tease me!

 Chapter 252 Cunning

    Fu Jing didn''t answer me. He said something to be safe and hung up.

    I backed into the parking space, got out of the car and locked the elevator. It was quiet around me when I took the elevator. I was thinking about Fu Jing and wanted to see him soon.

    Although we meet almost every day, I still want to see him, just like now, I can''t wait to see him as soon as I get out of the elevator door.

    When I got out of the elevator, I opened the door and said that I was back. He immediately wrapped his arms around my waist behind me. I smiled like a flower."

    "Are you in a bad mood now?" He raised his eyebrows.

    I pretended not to know, "What''s wrong with me?"

    "What do you think?" He picked me up and I screamed in fear.

    In fact, I''m not afraid of heights and weightlessness, but when it comes to me suddenly, I''m afraid. If I''m prepared, I''ll be much better. Thinking of him like this, I''m afraid. I don''t know when he''ll let go and catch me again.

    "Where did you eat dinner tonight?" He kissed the corner of my mouth and asked.

    "No way, you know?"

    He lifted my chin. "Tell me the truth."

    I told him about my dinner and conversation with Hai Yang. I leaned into his arms and asked if I was doing the right thing. He didn''t answer me directly. He just let me decide.

    "I''m not worth it for Tan Jie. I''ve been stabbed, and I can''t take revenge on her." I lowered my head. "I always feel sorry for Tan Jie. He was unlucky after he knew me."

    "Put away your guilt. I forbid you to think about other men all the time except me." Fu Jing ordered.

    Oh, shut up.

    He picked up the peeled oranges on the table and stuffed them into my mouth. I ate as much as he stuffed them into my mouth until I couldn''t eat them.

    "No, I''m not even talking about it. Why are you still angry? Stop talking about the boat. You can''t even hold up your own slippers." I pointed at his stomach.

    "You promised Hai Yang not to pursue Ning Jing, but Tan Jie didn''t." He warned.

    My eyes lit up. "You''re right. I have to see Tan Jie''s attitude in this matter. He''s the real victim."

    Fu Jing''s words made my swaying and entanglement disappear without a trace.

    "Hai Yang lent you money to relieve the urgent need. Hai Tang asked you to pay back the money and once again put you in an awkward position. Speaking of which, you don''t have to take his favor so seriously."

    I nodded thoughtfully. "They are all businessmen. It hurts money to talk about feelings."

    He patted my ass. "I''ve learned."

    I leaned into his arms and wanted to text Tan Jie about it. As soon as I opened the chat screen, he threw my phone away. This jealous king, he really deserved it.

    "How about going to see your son tomorrow?" I leaned into his chin and he lowered his head and kissed me.

    "Okay."

    It was late at night, and the next day I woke up to see my son. I really enjoyed the time.

    Tingsheng could not only call her mother but also her father. Wu Ying raised him very well. He was chubby and very cute. His little arm was almost as cute as a lotus root knot.

    I bent down and held onto tingsheng''s armpit with both hands, leading him along like this.

    "Ah Jing, can you do me a favor?"

    He said, "Go ahead."

    "I want to put Tingsheng''s account under my name. Now that Tingsheng''s account is still in the The jiang family, it''s not a big deal for kids to go to school and do whatever they want."

    "Okay, I''ll talk to jiang miao." He took Tingsheng in his arms and said, "Chen Qing, let''s get married."

    I was stunned when the little toy in my hand suddenly fell to the ground.

    I picked up the toy and smiled, "You''re an old man with a second marriage. Why should I marry you? I don''t even have a proposal ring."

    His tone was threatening. "What did you say?"

    "Tingsheng, look at your dad. He''s so fierce." I pointed at Fu Jing and yelled at him, looking aggrieved. He punched Fu Jing in the chest.

    I was so shocked that this child could really understand and take it out on me!

    Fu Jing also showed the same surprise as me. I continued to pretend, and even cried. Tingsheng hit Fu Jing again. Fu Jing suddenly scowled and Tingsheng cried.

    I hurriedly held my son in my arms. "Bad father, he''s so fierce to us."

    Fu Jing touched his face. "Do I really look fierce?"

    "You still ask, is the son''s cry not loud enough?"

    Fortunately, Tingsheng was easy to coax.

    While fu jing and ting sheng were playing, I told Tan Jie about Ning Jing and asked him to pursue Ning Jing''s legal responsibility according to his heart. He didn''t hesitate to report it again.

    I raised the corner of my mouth and smiled like a fox. "That''s not what I said. You make your own decisions, and your manager will have to worry about it."

    "It''s okay. My job is getting easier now. I''ve already told my agent that I''ll quit the entertainment industry after the promotional period for this movie, and he agreed."

    When Tan Jie mentioned this, I felt bad when I saw Fu Jing. "I know. I''m making progress here. You should get well and get well."

    The four seasons in Nancheng are like spring, and the slow pace of life is what I yearn for. The innkeeper and the nanny were also proposed by me. I can see that Tan Jie really wants to go and likes it very much, but I can''t let go of Fu Jing, I really can''t let go...

    "Are you reluctant again?" Wu Ying appeared behind me at some point.

    I said, "Yeah."

    "You''re still young. You can''t love only one person for the rest of your life."

    I giggled and said, "Then haven''t you loved someone for the rest of your life?"

    "Darn girl, dare to compete with me!" She said she was going to beat me up. She was a person who practiced tai chi every morning. Even if she was old, I wouldn''t dare underestimate her.

    I ran faster anyway.

    "Okay, I have something important to ask you." Wu Ying beckoned me over. "Did that beast look for you?"

    I nodded. "Once, it happened before."

    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you. He''s not a good person. Don''t mess with him. I won''t be able to protect you then. Call me mom. He never thinks of me as a mother in his heart."

    Wu Ying still looked hateful when she said it. Her hatred and love for Master Hu were intertwined. Now, the only thing left was probably hatred, or more hatred.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t have the ability to provoke that kind of person. I just want to cherish the rest of my time now. Let Fu Jing accompany ting sheng, take ting sheng away, and let him never see his son again. I feel so cruel."

    "Then why don''t you keep the roar?" Wu Ying asked.

    I shook my head. "Do you want to stay and become a Fu family machine? I won''t do it."

    "That''s great. Just break it."

    Wu Ying was right. I should have listened to someone who had been there before, so I left the most difficult problem to Fu Jing. Help me or use it. I just want to keep going for my own purpose. No matter how much emotion I have, I can''t stop me.

    Not even Fu Jing.

 Chapter 253 Lets Have Another Child

    Tan Jie really didn''t let Ning Jing off the hook. It was only two days after I called him, and he announced through the media that he would never condone murderers and would actively defend his rights.

    When I saw the news, I smiled. I didn''t want to do anything to force myself. It would be great if someone took it out on my behalf.

    Chen Boss, have you seen Brother Jay''s speech today? He''s so handsome." Er De continued to be infatuated with flowers.

    I nodded. "See, it''s okay. Isn''t he like that every day?"

    "It''s not the same. I''m exceptionally principled and handsome today."

    "All right, all right. You''re beautiful." I patted her on the shoulder. "Is the meeting ready?"

    She gestured to me and whispered to me that Yang Jian had lost his temper and that huaqing had sent him the message. He wanted to break it up with me immediately and didn''t give me a cent.

    I laughed out loud. "If you''re angry, I won''t believe it. Does he have the ability not to give me money? What do you think would happen if you transferred 100 million? The company has a market value of several billion dollars. Let''s talk about it if he can turn it all over. Let''s go. Let''s go to the meeting."

    The last time I talked to Liaozongjian, I saw huaqing once. I already know where the money went. Yang Jian somehow hooked up with Master Hu and started a business with Master Hu. As for what business it was, I didn''t want to interfere.

    But I was a little worried. If he really had a good relationship with Master Hu, would I dare to reach out and take out the food from the company''s big plate?

    Forget it, let''s take it one step at a time.

    The meeting was informed by someone from yang jian''s side, and I was just going through the motions. He really wanted to say something that would harm my interests.

    When he really wants to talk to me, we can sit down and separate.

    "Chen Qing, you are unreasonable." Yang Jian slammed the table angrily at me.

    "What am I being unreasonable about? We are both businessmen and are equally selfish. Am I being unreasonable just by being obvious? Then you and I are not much different." I shrugged and he covered his chest in anger.

    I said, "Yang Boss, you''re getting old. Why do you need so much money? Whenever you don''t want to eat from my bowl, let''s sit down and have a good meal. If you haven''t straightened up your attitude, what are you doing with these useless meetings?"

    "You know, you didn''t have anything! You know how many people and money there are in that small company of yours. Now you want to take away the fruits of my life''s hard work and talk to me about your attitude. You are a robber."

    Faced with his accusations, I was indifferent. "If it weren''t for me, would you have achieved anything in your life?"

    He stopped talking because he couldn''t refute it.

    When something happened to the company, I went to borrow money. Not only once, but also twice. When we signed the contract, we had already agreed that the company could be split up in the future, but it would take five minutes. Time was uncertain and we would discuss it ourselves.

    "Looks like we Yang Boss need to think about it. It''s okay. I can wait." I got up and left.

    Er De followed me and secretly gave me a thumbs-up. I didn''t care. I haven''t let anyone know about the money. I can''t help it. I''m going to be a single mother in the future. Of course, the more money, the better. I want to live easier for the rest of my life.

    Recently, I don''t know what happened. Fu Jing is very angry, and Tingsheng is very clingy to Fu Jing. Originally, we only went to Wu Ying''s house to see our son on weekends. Now we have to go to Wu Ying''s house three times a week, almost every other day, because Fu Jing always says he misses his son.

    She misses her son more than I do.

    So did Tingsheng. Fu Jing and I used to hug him and show that he was very dependent on his father. Although I was jealous, I was more sad.

    Some people say that children have special abilities to sense things that adults can''t.

    A bold idea suddenly popped up in my mind. I wanted to leave the sound of thunder here. I wanted to leave something for Fu Jing.

    "Ah Jing, shall we have another child?" I rode on him.

    He looked at me, his hand still rubbing around my waist. "Why do you suddenly have this idea?"

    "I just feel that Tingsheng is too lonely. Let''s give him another brother and sister so that he can have a partner. Besides, he has two children now." I said softly, half-coaxing and half-lying, "Give birth to another one. Don''t you want a sweet little cotton-padded jacket?"

    "It''s not that I don''t want it, it''s that your body can''t." His tone was tinged with a slight sigh.

    He didn''t say that I almost forgot about my poor health. When I was angry, I almost died. If I had another baby, it would be really bad.

    I pouted. "Then I''ll ask the doctor tomorrow to see if we can give birth. If we can, we''ll have another one."

    "Okay, I''ll stay with you." He turned over, changed his position, and pressed me under him.

    I raised my eyebrows and struggled to get back up. He held my hand with both hands and focused on my sensitive area, which soon made me as soft as spring water.

    The next day, Fu Jing accompanied me to the hospital for a checkup. The weather was getting warmer. I was afraid it would be hot at noon, so I wore a thin coat.

    He took off his clothes and draped them over me. He went to the hospital and put them on.

    I smiled at him, and he touched my head. "From now on, I can only see this smirk."

    "Are you crazy?"

    "Well, show it to someone else, the one who threw me away."

    I snorted, took out my phone and took a picture of myself. I smiled like I was a little silly. I couldn''t control my facial expression.

    I went to consult the doctor, and so did Fu Jing. We had been taking contraceptive measures before, so we went to ask the doctors in both departments how to prepare for pregnancy.

    Half an hour later, I was running around with all kinds of checklists, and so was Fu Jing. By noon, both of us were starving after finishing the checkup.

    I found a random restaurant and sat down to fill my stomach. As I drank, I asked, "What did your doctor say?"

    "I never had a problem."

    "The doctor on my side said no, but I insisted. She said I should be careful. It''s okay to try." I said happily, "I won''t take the report. When I come out on friday, I''ll pick it up."

    He said, "I''ll take you to the company."

    "You should be careful about the Tingsheng account, okay?" I warned.

    "We''re done. We''ll just wait for the formalities to be done."

    What? My jaw was about to drop and my eyes were wide open. Was it that easy? I only left this matter to him because I thought it was difficult to handle. It''s only been a few days, and he''s already talking it over?

    I smacked a kiss on his face. "How did you do that? Are you holding a knife around Jiang Miao and his mother''s neck and forcing them to take out the account of thunder?"

    "Pretty much." He pointed at his mouth.

    I gave him another one. He held the back of my head and deepened the kiss.

    It''s so sweet. Every time I kiss him, I feel so sweet. I''m not good at kissing, and I think he''s just normal. But when I kiss him, it tastes good, makes me dizzy, and makes me feel numb.

    When I was about to get out of the car, I said, "Why don''t you put your voice under my account? Let it go."

 Chapter 254 Give Him the Child

    "I''m fine. We''ll be together sooner or later."

    I smiled and wrapped my arms around Fu Jing''s neck, "Then put them under your account. Fu Jing, you have to promise me to protect Tingsheng and not let him repeat your mistakes."

    He looked at me, his eyes deep. "Are you hiding something from me?"

    "What can I hide from you? I''ve always been honest with you." I put my head against his and deliberately pulled us closer so that he couldn''t see my eyes clearly. "I was just worried that Fu Shouye would attack ting sheng. I was worried that you wouldn''t be able to defeat four of your fists."

    "Don''t worry, my fists are made of iron." He touched me with his nose.

    This time, it was my turn to miss Tingsheng.

    But I don''t regret it.

    When Hai Tang threw the thunder down from the second floor, I rushed forward as a mother. As a father, he used his body to make meat cushions for our mother and son.

    I think he will protect his son with all his might.

    It will.

    I was thinking about leaving the office when Er De suddenly came in. "Chen Boss, there''s a... Why are your eyes red?"

    I said, "It''s in the sand."

    "That''s a lame excuse, isn''t it? What''s wrong?"

    "I thought of something, but it''s all right now. What did you just say?" I sniffed and tidied up my mood and appearance.

    She took an urgent document and signed it for me. I looked at it and signed it.

    "Chen Boss, huaqing said that Yang Boss went to see Master Hu again." Er De lowered his voice and said, "Do you think we will be threatened by that Master Hu? I''m pretty scared."

    I glanced at her and saw that she was worried, but I didn''t see her fear. "I can do the same thing when I have to defend myself against the enemy."

    "Bold!" She smiled like a flower. "I like a boss like Chen Boss, who is domineering."

    "Is that why you stayed by my side? Your education is much higher than mine. You have wronged me by being my secretary and assistant." I smiled.

    She waved her hand. "I don''t feel wronged at all. I just want to be happy. If I''m happy, I''ll do it with less money. If I''m unhappy, I''ll give me more money. Besides, when I meet a woman like Chen Boss, she stinks at me..."

    I said yes, and the ending was slightly raised.

    "I mean like each other. Yes, like each other." She quickly changed her mind. "I think I''m very happy with this job. I like to work every day. It''s great."

    "Look at you. Get busy."

    After she left, the smile on my lips slowly dropped. Er De was not her real name. The first day she came to my side, she told me she didn''t have an english name. She had an ancient name, erde. At that time, I thought she was very special and left her behind.

    At first, I didn''t want to use her as my secretary, because I thought she was overqualified, but because she was from a good family and a local, I was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to work hard, so I brought her to my side to observe her. This discovery was great, so I just kept her by my side.

    A week later, Tan Jie sued Ning Jing for intentional murder and got the first trial result. Ning Jing was sentenced to life and executed immediately. Hai Yang helped Ning Jing appeal.

    Er De continued to be infatuated. I told her from the side that she didn''t like Tan Jie so much. She didn''t listen to anything. She was obsessed with Tan Jie''s looks and character and thought he was good everywhere. Even if she knew about Fu Qing, she was still so persistent.

    And this week, I was busy with the company during the day and building people at night. I wanted to get pregnant with Fu Jing''s baby as soon as possible.

    Every time we do it with Fu Jing, he says I''m passionate and I''m going to squeeze him dry. If we do too much at night, we''ll take a day or two off and come back. He means don''t rush. I said I''m not, I just want to.

    Such a slightly rotten night made me very happy. I had never been so happy before.

    But these two days, I clearly felt that Fu Jing''s strength was not enough. He didn''t have time to cook for me. Even when he came home, he still had to work. I knew that his work was very stressful. Fu Ming and Fu Zhong worked together, and his life was very difficult.

    I secretly bought a lot of Fushijituan stocks, first for investment, and second for Fu Jing. I think these stocks will help him in the future.

    "I cooked the soup according to the recipe. Can I get you a bowl to try?"

    Fu Jing''s eyes never left the computer.

    I put the green plant at home next to his computer and filled him with a bowl of soup. I was afraid that his body would not be able to take it, and I would not pester him at night.

    The results of the examination said that I was a fertile body, and I thought there would be good news in these crazy days, but I was thinking too much. In two days, I had my period, and the red thing on my underwear poured on my heart like a basin of cold water, which disappointed me.

    "What''s wrong?" Fu Jing saw me come out of the bathroom looking dejected.

    I curled my mouth and covered my stomach. "Here we go. My stomach hurts again."

    "I''ll make ginger tea with brown sugar." He turned and went to the kitchen.

    I lay in bed motionless, feeling a slight drop in my waist and abdomen. "Remember to add some dates. I don''t want to drink too much ginger."

    He answered.

    After a while, he brought me a bowl of something not too beautiful to drink. I held the bowl and looked at him wrongly. "I don''t want to come to that."

    He said with a laugh and a cry, "When you''re done this time, I''ll make sure you don''t have your period for nine months."

    "You said that, then I will give you bullwhip soup every day."

    He rubbed my head. "How come I didn''t realize you had such strong desires before? Wang."

    "I hid it well." I finished a bowl of ginger tea with brown sugar. My stomach was warm and my body was warm. "Ah Jing, have you been under a lot of pressure lately? Your dark circles are coming out."

    "Not bad." He lay beside me and hugged me.

    I was talking to him, trying to encourage him. When I racked my brains to finish speaking, he fell asleep leaning on my chest.

    He really knows how to find a place to sleep.

    I gently put his head on the pillow and kissed him on the face.

    From the moment we realized how good he was to me, and how he had changed, I kept it in my mind. Now that I think about how cool he was to me, I still want to laugh. I didn''t expect it to happen.

    Fu Jing suddenly called out my name. I instinctively grunted and realized that he was talking in his sleep.

    I smiled and let him hug me to sleep.

    The phone suddenly vibrated. I was afraid of waking Fu Jing up and quickly took it away.

    I glanced at the notice. It was Hai Yang. Why was he looking for me so late? I picked up my phone and clicked on my wechat. My heart sank.

 Chapter 255 Its Not What You Think

    Hai Yang questioned me about Hai Tang. I thought about it and didn''t reply to him. How could this be explained clearly on wechat? He sent me a message asking me to meet tomorrow. I made an ok gesture and put my phone on the bed in silent mode.

    After a good night''s sleep, I got up the next day and went straight to the bathroom. After so many years of my period, I even got my pants.

    I quickly washed, changed my underwear, and changed my clothes.

    It was a rush in the morning and I couldn''t get rid of my dirty pants. I threw them into the dirty basket.

    "Ah Jing, I''m ready."

    "Let''s go." He handed me the lunchbox.

    This is our breakfast. In the morning when I make up, he will make breakfast in two, one for each, and eat in the car.

    I fed him my own as I ate, so that I could get to work at the company and save time on breakfast.

    At noon, my stomach started to ache. I drank a lot of hot water, but I still felt uncomfortable.

    "Chen Boss, brown sugar water." Er De gave me a thermos.

    I thanked him and took a small sip. "I don''t think it''s very useful."

    "You''re much better than me. I was immature when I was a kid, and I had ice cream during my period. Then, the worst menstrual cramp happened. I fainted and scared my dad. I ran to the hospital behind my back." Er De said in a voice full of emotion.

    I looked at her enviously, and the corners of my mouth unconsciously rose.

    "I also think I''m much better than before. I just feel a little bloated and a slight pain. Nothing else. This time I''m ahead of schedule. And I ate something cold two days ago."

    Er De covered her stomach and pursed her lips. "Every time I feel pain, I want to take out my uterus and throw it away. Thinking about how I can count on it to have a baby in the future, I will hold it in for a while. If medicine is advanced now, I will give my uterus to Brother Jay and ask him to give me a baby in the future."

    I almost sprayed her face with a mouthful of brown sugar water.

    "Then you should bear with it for the time being." I wiped my mouth.

    Er De smiled. "I was just kidding. It hurts so much to have Brother Jay bear the pain of childbirth. Chen Boss, why hasn''t Brother Jay come to see you lately?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of my office rang. I said I would come in, and Tan Jie appeared at the door.

    Er De opened her mouth wide, and I suddenly wanted to put a light bulb in her mouth to see if it was really impossible to take it out.

    "That''s too clever. I''ll talk about Brother Jay every day from now on." She pinched her throat.

    "I asked him to come." I gave her a blank look. "It''s just that you''re talking about him."

    Er De ran out excitedly. Not long after, she came back with a cup of hot milk. This girl was really sensitive to Tan Jie and knew that Tan Jie was just injured. She didn''t give him coffee and tea. She gave him milk.

    Tan Jie didn''t even look at her, nor did he drink milk.

    Er De whispered, "Brother Jay, it''s hot. It''s cold if you don''t drink it."

    "I don''t drink milk." He replied coldly.

    I was really afraid that I would be sad, so I quickly straightened things out and said, "Er De, just pour him a cup of hot water. I''ll drink milk. It just happens that the sugar water is too sweet. I''ll drink milk."

    Er De was in a daze. After I said that, she went out with a "Yes."

    I could tell that she was upset.

    I sighed, not commenting on Tan Jie''s actions. "I really don''t want you to meet me in the office."

    "Where are we going, your house?"

    "I don''t have much time at home right now. The company is as tired as a war." I stretched. "You look fat."

    He touched his chin. "A little. What did you call me for?"

    "About Tingsheng, I put his account under Fu Jing''s name. I don''t intend to leave with a thunderous voice."

    Tan Jie glanced at me. "Why, do you want to live with me?"

    "Be serious." I really don''t feel comfortable with such a sneer. "You''re about to lose your job now, and you''re still in the mood to joke."

    "Can you bear Tingsheng?"

    I shook my head. "I don''t feel like I want to. When that happens, I want to. I''ve decided to leave. I don''t want to stay here and fight. I''m tired."

    "Since you''ve already decided, then do it. If you''re not a babysitter, I can still do chores for your inn and sing a song to ensure that your business is booming."

    I chuckled and said, "You''re really optimistic. All right, you''ll also invest in it. We''ll open an inn together and share the new year''s bonus. I''ll eat meat and you''ll drink soup. If you lose money, you''ll lose big while I''ll take small."

    "Your plan works."

    "Or else my boss''s wife will be in vain?" I looked at my hand and said, "I hope that the rest of my life will make me feel free and flustered. I don''t have to work anymore and throw myself away for money."

    Tan Jie put his hand on my shoulder. "I wish I could give up everything in North city?"

    "Apart from fu jing and ting sheng, I have nothing to give up. In the past, I wanted a title and wanted to stay by Fu Jing''s side. I did everything I could. He still broke my heart. I love him, I love him very much. I don''t think I will love someone so much anymore, but I have to leave him."

    "I thought you were going to change your mind." He got up and said, "I''m going home to lie down."

    "You''re fine now, so why don''t you help me do some publicity and show off your residual heat?" Anyway, the future is my buddy, so there''s no need to waste it.

    Tan Jie gave me the password to his official weibo account, and I immediately went up to promote my new project, a new series of apps, which was so good that it saved me the expense of finding a spokesperson, and also saved me a lot of promotional expenses.

    In order not to use Tan Jie''s weibo for nothing, I decided to make more contributions to our future careers, that is, to look at the location, to look at the house, to do the inns and lodgings, we have to do some preparation work first. Tan Jie''s injury is just right, let him worry about me.

    I made an appointment with Hai Yang last night. I came to see him at the appointed time and place. He was still in a wheelchair, but the cast on his hand had been removed.

    "Come to me. Get straight to the point if you have anything to ask." I spoke first.

    Hai Yang''s face was grim. It was rare for me to see such an expression on his face. "I already know about my sister. Fu Jing did this to her, didn''t he?"

    "Are you accusing me?" I smiled. "Let''s not talk about how your sister''s business has anything to do with me. You''ve decided it has something to do with Fu Jing. What are you accusing me of?"

    "I know you and Fu Jing are..." He hesitated.

    He''s so cute, he talks like a child.

    "Fu Jing and I were together before Hai Tang and he got married. If you insist on thinking that I''m a third party, I won''t deny that your sister is responsible for this. Now you''re fighting for her, you know? When you were in trouble, she didn''t even look for your body!"

 Chapter 256 Unreasonable

    Hai Yang''s face was visibly shocked when he heard what I said.

    "Don''t you believe me? As soon as the news of your accident came out, I called her. Not only did she ignore you, she also asked me to return the money while you were away, or she would sue me. This is your good sister." I simply told Hai Yang the truth.

    He was a rare and simple person in my eyes. He was obviously older than me, but he seemed to be ignorant of the world.

    After a long time, Hai Yang''s face turned extremely ugly. "She''s my sister, and I only have this sister. Now that she''s done this, I have to get justice for her."

    "Justice? She''s blaming herself." I was angry at Hai Tang for what he had done to the roar.

    "How can you say that? She fell down the stairs and was about to lose her life. Now she''s a vegetable. How can you say that about her?"

    I chuckled and was about to continue when Hai Yang waved and interrupted me. "Chen Qing, you disappoint me. I didn''t expect you to be a selfish and cold-blooded woman. You sacrificed my sister for Fu Jing and your feelings. Did he Fu family bully the hai family? I''m telling you, I won''t let Fu Jing go. I won''t."

    Sacrificing his sister?

    After Hai Yang finished speaking, I chased after him. "Why don''t you find out what happened and blame Fu Jing like that?"

    "I already know." He didn''t even look back and his tone was cold.

    Grandma, with such a conceited man, I really don''t want to waste my breath. What does he want to do? I don''t want to ask!

    At night, I was reading about other people''s experience of making lodgings online. Fu Jing didn''t know how to look over and asked me why I was reading these.

    "If you like it, just take a look. I''m actually quite a homebody. I want to stay at home as soon as I get some rest. I don''t really like the decoration style that is piled up with money either. This kind of literary style is suddenly popular on the internet. I can also refer to it."

    I had already thought of a reason, and it was effortless to get rid of fu jing.

    Everyone said that breaking up and leaving were premeditated. That''s right. When I couldn''t see the future and hope in Fu Jing, I was determined to leave. Once I made up my mind, I was determined to leave, no matter if something changed.

    It''s not that I haven''t given you a chance. Now I don''t want to give it to you, and I don''t have the energy to give it to you.

    "Ah Jing, Hai Yang knows about Hai Tang. He''s putting all the blame on you. I want to explain to him, but he won''t listen. He''s making me angry." Now that I think about what happened this afternoon, I''m still angry.

    Fu Jing pondered for a moment. "Leave this to me. Your company has been in trouble recently. I can''t help you right now."

    "I know." I gave him a comforting smile. "You take care of your business first. I can handle my business with Yang Jian."

    "Be careful. His methods are not much gentler than mine."

    I know in my heart that yang jian can start from scratch and still stand at this height after all kinds of storms. How can he be a simple person? But I''m not, either. I don''t know who''s going to lose to someone because of their inferior nature.

    The next day at work, before I entered the company, I heard a commotion. Computers, tables and chairs in many departments of the company were damaged to varying degrees, as if they had been robbed overnight.

    I subconsciously thought of Master Hu. If Er De hadn''t pulled me, I would have gone to Yang Jian''s office with a knife.

    "Chen Boss, don''t be rash. Let me confirm this with huaqing first. We''ll settle the score with him later. I''m afraid you''ll lose if you go like this."

    I crossed my waist and threw my coat aside in anger. I was wearing a tight gray sweater. It would still be cold outside.

    "Er De, you quickly calculate the losses and ask the technical department to recover the computer data. The tables and chairs are not a problem. What''s important is the data in the computer."

    "I''ll do it right now."

    Damn it, you''re ganging up on me with outsiders, aren''t you, Yang Jian? I didn''t expect you to even use this method.

    Now that I have torn my face to this point, I will definitely not spare him.

    All day long, the whole company was at war. The desks and chairs were replaced, the computers were replaced, and the old computers were all repaired. Fortunately, I told my people to back up all the data, hard drives, and clouds, and they did the same, so the losses were smaller than I expected.

    I should be relieved. "Fortunately, we didn''t delay our project. Chen Boss, my colleagues said that they would volunteer to work one day over the weekend, so we won''t delay anything."

    I am very grateful to these subordinates, "Help me thank them. Working overtime is fine, I will pay overtime."

    "Okay."

    "By the way, Er De, order something for your colleagues to eat so that they don''t panic. I''ll find out what happened and give them an explanation."

    Er De answered and did it.

    I took a deep breath and called the security department myself to get all the surveillance cameras out to me, but they stammered that the surveillance cameras were broken.

    They were Yang Jian''s people, and this cover-up made me even more certain of who did it.

    That night, I went to elder sister Xin''s bar.

    "Rare visitor." Elder sister Xin looked at me and smiled brighter than the lights here.

    I sat down on the bar and sighed at her. "I''m so tired. Do you have any wine to relieve your fatigue?"

    "You can have it if you want." Elder sister Xin told the bartender an english name that I didn''t hear clearly.

    Not long after, the wine was brought up. I took a small sip and wrote a word of loss. The bartender was a new face I had never seen before. He kept flashing at me, making me feel a little nauseous.

    "It''s for you." He handed over another glass of wine.

    Elder sister Xin gave me an ambiguous look. "This is my newly dug little flesh. He''s usually very proud. When you come here today, he must have beaten up a chicken''s blood."

    "Little fresh meat?" I was in my early twenties. I glanced at him and whispered to elder sister Xin, "Did you tell him that my son is one year old?"

    Elder sister Xin almost spat out a mouthful of wine. "What? You have such an old son?"

    With that cry, the little fresh meat had a face full of shit.

    Very good. It''s done as I wanted. I just want to have a drink quietly.

    "Has Master Hu been here recently?" I asked.

    Xinjie looked at me with a different meaning. "What? Looking for him? You should know that Master Hu is not someone to be trifled with."

    "He wants to provoke me now." I curled my lips. "Elder sister Xin, don''t worry. I have a man in my family who has good looks and a good life. He''s not interested in other men."

    She chuckled and hit me on the arm. The Shanghai dialect came out again. "I''m just kidding."

    The relationship between men and women is actually very beautiful, whether it is ambiguous, whether there has been a relationship, it can be seen at a glance.

    "Master Hu hasn''t been here for a few days. If you want to talk to him, I can make an appointment for you."

    I tilted my head and pondered for a moment. "No, he will definitely come tonight."

 Chapter 257 Take A Gamble

    Elder sister Xin was stunned. "Why do you know him better than I do?"

    I didn''t speak, sat drinking, and wasn''t in a hurry. It was still a long night. After sitting for an hour, there was a commotion at the door, and the people I was waiting for came.

    Elder sister Xin looked at me in surprise and greeted master hu.

    There were a lot of people coming and going in this bar, some of them handsome and rich, but I''ve never seen elder sister Xin take a good look at anyone, only the tiger master, not only in awe, but also the kind of admiration that women have for men.

    A woman as flirtatious as elder sister Xin, or a door-to-door, Master Hu? That''s impossible.

    Master Hu also saw me. He sat in his usual seat. I finished the wine in my glass and walked over with the clothes on the back of the chair.

    "I heard from ah xin that you were waiting for me." Master Hu said, his voice was low, like a bell ringing.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Yeah, didn''t Master Hu know I was waiting for you? Otherwise, why are you here tonight?"

    He did not speak and only looked at me. His narrow eyes were very sharp and narrowed slightly, like a spitting cobra.

    "Master Hu, Yang Jian is my partner, a partner, and that''s the person on the same boat. He wants to flip the boat and jump under your wing now. I want to ask, is this kind of behavior disrespectful in the streets?"

    Master Hu nodded slowly.

    "You don''t like people like him either." I carefully probed.

    He smiled at me, very sinister. "I only look at money."

    Well, I''ll give him as much money as he has and as much as he can give you to Master Hu. I''ll give him and his company as much as he wants. I''ll give you half and the other half. I''m sure he won''t be as generous as I am."

    Master Hu didn''t answer me. He just looked at me like that. He gestured to his men and asked them to bring a deck of cards.

    "I think the money is real, but I have to keep my promise." He put the cards in front of me. "If you win me, I''ll promise you."

    "Yes, the chance is earned on your own. How do you want to bet?"

    He chose suoha and let elder sister Xin take part in the game. Without a dealer, his people dealt cards. No cards were allowed to be discarded. It all depended on luck to win or lose.

    I know it''s hard to ride a tiger, but I have no other way.

    After shuffling a deck of cards that I had never seen before, I had no idea where the card was, nor was I able to judge the cards of others. In such a game, I could only cheat.

    I''m not very confident in my own ability. I can''t do a good job. I have no confidence. I rely on my acting skills.

    "Elder sister Xin, I still want to drink like that."

    Elder sister Xin snapped his fingers and called for someone to come over. "Get someone to make a cup of firstlove and send it over."

    When the wine arrived, I gulped down and felt as if there was a wild fire burning in my stomach.

    When the cards were dealt, I didn''t look, I didn''t look at the tiger master, and when the situation was even, I looked at the eye card.

    Master Hu said, "Chen Qi, it''s your turn."

    Before I came here, I was prepared. Master Hu was a good gambler and liked to gamble, so I was sure he would play cards with me, so I hid my cards on my body. I could change my cards in this noisy and dark environment, but I was afraid...

    I was afraid that the cards I had changed would be in his hands, and not only would there be no business to talk about, but even my hands and feet might not be able to keep.

    This is the rule. People with unclean hands and feet are useless to keep them.

    But I have to fight, win him, and I happily take away what belongs to me in the company. I have to fight for that kind of life, no matter what.

    My hand stroked my card again, pretending to look at it again, then opened it.

    Master Hu pressed his finger on his card. "Do you know what mine is?"

    "Then you have to drive, Master Hu." I laughed, but no matter what it was, my deck would beat him.

    Master Hu opened his cards, and they were exactly the same as mine. There couldn''t be two identical hearts a in a deck...

    Elder sister Xin took a breath and covered his mouth. "Is there a problem with this card? It''s too bad. Why are there two of them the same?"

    I looked at Master Hu, and he looked at me.

    The bald-headed man jumped out. "You stinky biao, how dare you cheat in front of our Master Hu. Master Hu, she must have a card on her. I''ll search it for you."

    As he spoke, the bald man''s hand reached out to my chest.

    I didn''t move. Master Hu spoke first. "Wait, did I let you move?"

    "I... I..." The bald man angrily withdrew his hand.

    "This is a deck of cards that I have prepared. Who said that a deck of cards cannot have two hearts a? If I say yes, I must."

    None of the onlookers and participants dared to speak, including me.

    Master Hu clapped his hands. "Chen Qing, you beat me. I promised you that I would help you get back what belongs to you."

    "Thank you, Master Hu." My palms were covered in cold sweat.

    Master Hu and the others left, and I collapsed on the sofa, while elder sister Xin was looking at the deck, still mumbling something strange.

    "Chen Qing, you''re so lucky." Elder sister Xin smiled at me.

    I chuckled. "If I were lucky, would I be able to do all this? When dealing with people like master tiger, I''m afraid I''ll die of heart failure."

    "He''s not that scary either." She revealed a trace of the little woman''s shyness. "But this deck is really strange. Everything else is fine, except for an extra ace of hearts."

    It''s not that the deck is strange, but that Master Hu is strange.

    I didn''t even think that he would actually put two ace hearts in a deck, and I didn''t stuff my cards in. I just changed my cards with Master Hu.

    When I saw my own two cards, I knew that I would definitely lose. I didn''t dare to add my cards without permission, but I was unwilling to lose, so I made a bet and traded one of my cards for one of Master Hu''s.

    I''m sure his people shuffled the cards, and the cards were a little messy. Master Hu couldn''t possibly know every one of our cards, but he could know where the fixed cards were, like his ace of hearts, but with two ace of hearts between them, his people didn''t have the ability.

    So he didn''t know that I had changed our cards.

    And I finally stopped breathing.

    "Chen Qing, are you leaving?"

    I said, "I''m tired. I''ve been tired all day. I''ve played this game again tonight. I just want to wash up and sleep soon."

    I walked out of the bar and felt the cold outside. I still remember the principle that I can''t drive after drinking.

    I found a substitute driver.

    "I''m sorry. I called you over in the middle of the night."

    Er De waved his hand. "Actually, if you don''t look for me, I''ll be bored by myself."

    "Where''s your family?" I asked casually and tilted my head slightly towards her.

    She pouted. "It''s a mess. I don''t want to talk about them."

 Chapter 258 Suicide

    Er De didn''t want to talk about her family, so it was inconvenient for me to ask more. Up to now, I didn''t even think about suspecting Er De. Later on, I thought that her secretary''s identity was really well disguised. How could a boss suspect a small secretary or a secretary who was loyal to you?

    Er De sent me home. Fu Jing came downstairs to pick me up. He frowned as soon as he got close to me.

    "How much did you drink?"

    I looked at him with a smile. "It''s just a few glasses. Don''t worry, I''m not drunk. I was afraid that the police would find out about the drunk driving, so I asked Er De to pick me up."

    Er De waved at me. I told her to be safe and let her go back.

    As soon as I went upstairs, Fu Jing began to interrogate me, asking why I drank, where I drank, and why I didn''t let him pick me up.

    I sat in front of him and explained his questions one by one. I asked him to go to the bathroom after he was satisfied.

    "If you want children, don''t drink them anymore." He had a tough attitude.

    I curled my lips and rubbed my face against his chest. "Well, there won''t be any special circumstances in the future. I promise not to drink, won''t I?"

    "I forbid you to have any special circumstances."

    I had to admit defeat and agree to him.

    Fu Jing hugged me up and I asked him what he was doing. He said he was going to give me a bath. Master Hu''s things had just been settled and I was in a good mood, but my period hadn''t left yet. Taking a bath was torture for us.

    He could only touch it, but not do it.

    The warm water rushed down my neck and down my collarbone. Fu Jing''s hand was on my chest.

    "Can I help you with my hand?" My body was attached to his.

    He lifted my chin. "I''d rather you use..."

    Before he could finish speaking, my hand shook gently, and he snorted comfortably. I pushed him against the cold wall and slowly crouched down, even more comfortably behind him.

    When I thought that we would be separated soon, my heart felt like a needle pricking. The more uncomfortable it was, the more I missed him. The coming separation would magnify my feelings for him and make me more indulgent towards him.

    "You''ve never been like this before." He looked at me with pity in his eyes.

    "If you are comfortable, I will be too. It''s not too bad to try new things." I curled my lips and smiled.

    He mumbled two words and came up to give me a good kiss. He said, "Goblin."

    In the next two days, Yang Jian moved around the company like a stray dog. He had to say that he was pitiful. He had worked hard for most of his life and now he couldn''t get anything. But who could he blame? Who made him do this?

    Until one night, I woke up in a daze, fumbled for my phone by the bed, and picked up the call I had to make.

    "Chen Boss, it''s not good. Yang Boss committed suicide, right at the company!"

    I suddenly woke up and sat up. Fu Jing asked me what was wrong and followed suit.

    "I''ll be right there. I''ll call you later and you can tell me what''s going on." I threw down my phone and began to dress. "Yang Jian committed suicide at the company. Er De''s phone was full of noise. I''m the boss. I have to go over and take a look."

    "I''ll accompany you."

    I held him down. "You''re not allowed to go. You''ve been sleeping so little. You just finished work and went to bed. You haven''t slept for a while yet."

    "Do you think I can sleep after you leave?" He grabbed my hand and pecked it on his lips.

    I gave up and agreed to let him go with me.

    When he got in the car, he handed me a piece of warm baby and asked me to stick it to my stomach.

    "Where did you find this?" I was a little surprised.

    "I think you usually put it on. Just as it left, you still had to keep warm. So you took one from your drawer."

    I smiled and held the baby in my arms, then pressed it against my stomach.

    Before we got to the company, we could see the commotion from afar. On the way, I talked to er and had a general idea of what was going on there, but what to do would depend on the reaction on the spot, because Yang Jian was found and sent to the hospital. We didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.

    I pushed the door open and Fu Jing shook his head at me. "Wait a minute."

    Although it was late at night, the company was surrounded by people, police, and reporters. If I went down at this time, if the reporters saw me, it might cause a crowd. At that time, every word I said could become my obstacle.

    I''m not good at dealing with reporters, so it''s better not to go down.

    Er De called again, asking if I was there, saying the police wanted to talk to me.

    I looked at Fu Jing, who hung up the phone for me. "Don''t say a word to the reporters, just tell the truth to the police, get rid of your responsibilities, and if you inevitably have to answer questions about the company, don''t let people feel that the company is in crisis."

    I nodded. "Then I''ll go over."

    "Go ahead."

    With Fu Jing''s guidance, I was much calmer. When I joined up with him, the reporters saw me and surrounded me one by one. Er De tried his best to protect me so that they wouldn''t squeeze into me.

    Suddenly, Er De yelled, "Why are you like this? I told you to give way. Are you deaf? Step on my foot, big brother!"

    The reprimanded reporter froze. Er De pushed him away and dragged me through the crowd.

    This was the first time I saw her so angry. I always thought she was a timid woman. She was weak with me at the bar. I didn''t expect this to happen.

    "I''m so angry. This is the skate I finally got. It''s Brother Jay''s endorsement. There are only 50 pairs in the world. They''re all dirty."

    Just as I felt her fierce in the front foot, who knew that tears were rolling in her eyes in the blink of an eye.

    I rubbed my forehead. It was still her Brother Jay that mattered.

    "Don''t be sad. It''s still clean after a wash." I patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, then went to the police there to take notes.

    When I finished talking to the police and came back, Er De was still squatting there wiping her shoes with a tissue.

    I have comforted people who have fallen in love, loved ones who have died, and people who have lost money and no money, but I have never comforted a woman who cried because of a pair of shoes.

    "If it''s not clean, why don''t you get some water?" I suggested.

    Er De sniffed. "These shoes don''t touch water. They don''t look good if they touch water. I didn''t want to wear them. When I saw Brother Jay wearing these shoes that day, I wanted to say... I could wear them as a couple with him, but before he saw them, they were dirty..."

    "Only fifty pairs? Or I''ll ask Tan Jie if he can find another pair for you?" As soon as I finished speaking, Er De''s face darkened.

    Hehe, woman.

    "It''s too late today. I''ll ask for you tomorrow. Let''s go home first."

    Er De replied cheerfully, "Then I''ll go back, Chen Boss. The police didn''t give you a hard time."

    "No, Yang Jian committed suicide. It has nothing to do with me. The police asked me about the pressure at work, and I said no. The company is doing fine and is on the rise." I wrapped myself in my clothes and it was a little cold at night. "I didn''t expect him to end his life this way after half his life. No matter what, I still want him to live."

    "People seem strong, but no one is that strong." Er De suddenly sighed.

    I glanced at her. "I don''t know anyone else, but you and I know that you''re not strong at all. A pair of shoes can cry."

    "That''s different. These shoes are very important to me." She lowered her head and I noticed the pattern on the shoe.

 Chapter 259 When It Comes to Parting

    Is that... Hand-painted?

    No wonder he said he couldn''t wash it.

    I don''t know how to buy or wear these shoes anyway. They are too impractical. Alas, a woman who is deeply poisoned is incurable.

    In the middle of the night, I don''t want Er De to spend time here with a pair of heels. After we separate, we go home and find our own beds.

    I fell asleep on the road. Fu Jing drove, so I didn''t have to worry. When I woke up at home, it was like a biological clock. It was amazing.

    "If you don''t wake up, I''m going to carry you up." Fu Jing rubbed my face.

    I stretched. "I think I have something to deal with tomorrow."

    "The boss committed suicide. If you don''t handle this properly, it will affect your company''s stocks." What he meant was that I was busy and I had to deal with it carefully.

    I took a deep breath. "Let''s see what happens tomorrow."

    After all, I don''t even know what''s going on with Yang Jian right now.

    One. I had a good night''s sleep. I woke up at 7: 00 the next day. Fu Jing also woke up. He said that there were overseas meetings to be held online. He had to squeeze each other''s time.

    We went to our own companies and got busy.

    As soon as I got to the door of the company, I realized that I underestimated the image of Yang Jian''s suicide at the company. So many reporters were squatting there, there were not enough security guards, and the staff''s commuting was greatly affected. It was too scary.

    How dare I drive over? I''m afraid I''ll be eaten.

    I called Tan Jie to ask him how to deal with so many paparazzi. He asked me to hire more security guards or bodyguards. It was scary for those paparazzi to go crazy and bite people.

    With his advice, I dared not act rashly.

    I called to get more security from the security company. She went to look for it immediately. I sat in the car for more than half an hour, and my security finally arrived.

    I suspect Er De is a little silly. Why are you yelling so much? It''s not a group fight. The number of security guards is going to surpass the number of reporters.

    I entered the company safely, but we can no longer look at the entrance of the company, the word "Sea of people" is absolutely not exaggerated. When I came in just now, I looked up and saw all the heads of people, all kinds of, quite complete.

    "How''s Yang Boss doing?"

    "I called and asked. I said I was out of danger, but I still need further observation and treatment." Er De said.

    I nodded. "I don''t have to worry about him at all, but I can''t even break him up at this point."

    "Yes, there''s no way to tell. Otherwise, the reporters outside will write about you and promise to scold Chen Boss to death. They don''t think it''s enough."

    I said yes, this can''t be delayed. If we don''t strike while the iron is hot, Yang Jian will come to his senses. I don''t know what else to use against me.

    "When he finds out which hospital and which ward he''s in, we''ll go and see him when we get the groceries. If we have to talk about a break-up in the hospital, then I''ll let him do it." I pouted my lips.

    "Okay."

    An hour later, under the watchful eyes of the media, I brought something to see Yang Jian. The timing was impeccable, neither early nor late, and the things I brought were impeccable. They were all supplements from high-end brands.

    When Yang Jian saw me, his pale face turned a little rosy.

    "Yang Boss, you don''t have to do this. As you get older, you can do this." I asked Er De to put it down.

    "Are you satisfied and happy now?" Yang jian glared at me.

    I laughed. "What are you talking about? If you don''t involve an outsider, I won''t do anything about it. It''s not wrong for greedy people to pay a price. I''m just giving them back in their own way."

    Yang Jian patted the bed twice. "Get out, get out of here."

    "I''m afraid not." I came all the way here to talk, but before I could finish, I couldn''t go. "Now, there are two ways. One is to split up the company. Take an empty shell and go on the second way. I''ll buy the company now. I''ll take all the money."

    "You... Chen Qing, aren''t you afraid of retribution?" He pointed at me.

    The corners of my mouth twitched. "You''re not afraid. What am I afraid of? You started it, I ended it, you''re unkind, I''m unjust, there''s nothing wrong with that."

    "Go, go..."

    "Think about it carefully. You don''t have much time. By the way, to add, if you don''t answer in three days, I will sell the whole company. Your half, I will honor Master Hu for you."

    After that, I left. I asked myself before I did this, if I was too cruel.

    But if I wasn''t cruel, I would be the one who was swallowed up in the hospital today.

    Three days later, Yang Jian signed the break-up agreement. We broke up peacefully, but there was no public information about it, and the money I promised Master Hu was also given.

    After more than a week of this, my company was finally separated by itself. I already had the fame I wanted and the size of the company grew, but I didn''t want it anymore.

    As soon as this was over, the days of my separation from Fu Jing were near.

    I have good news on my side, but Fu Jing''s side is not good. Fu Ming seems to be a different person, doing things with great speed, and the means are particularly fierce. Although not as good as Fu Jing, it is not bad.

    The special training made her change a lot and become much more powerful.

    The news that Hai Yang did not die was also made public. She took over her sister Hai Tang''s position and ran the family business. News of his disagreement with Fu Jing also broke out. For a moment, Fu Jing was in trouble.

    "What''s wrong? Can''t bear it?" I was playing in the garden with Tingsheng in my arms, and Wu Ying saw through my thoughts.

    I didn''t deny it. "I really don''t want to. After all, it''s the man I love deeply and the father of my child. He''s in trouble now. He thinks I''ll be by his side all the time, but he doesn''t know that I''m ready to leave him."

    "Husband and wife are birds in the same forest, not to mention he didn''t marry you."

    "He and I are like this now. I don''t care if we want that title or not." Wu Ying and I had a generation gap on this issue. "Grandma wu, he asked me to marry him. I didn''t accept it."

    "Why not?" Wu Ying reacted quickly. "He''s divorced. He wants to marry you. You have children. Why don''t you accept it?"

    I rubbed my forehead. "I love him, but I don''t dare to marry him. I think he... How can I put it? I think he will still make me suffer the same pain as before. I''m scared. I don''t want to go through that again, and the idea of leaving him is deeply ingrained in my mind."

    "Then you can go. I see if you want Tingsheng or Fu Jing." Wu Ying turned around and looked at me incredulously.

    Can''t you bear it? My company is already contacting buyers, and things are ready for Tan Jie. When we get the money, we will leave.

 Chapter 260 It Was You Who Betrayed Me

    I''ve already decided to leave Fu Jing. This is something that has taken root in my heart. Although I feel sad every time I think about it, I don''t regret it. When the company is sold, I can leave with the money.

    Wu ying didn''t believe that I could bear to be angry with Fu Jing. In fact, I didn''t believe it either, but I wanted to try.

    Time flies with tingsheng. Although the company is busy, it doesn''t need me to waste too much time. I prefer to spend more time with tingsheng. Wu Ying said that if I didn''t leave, I was going to chase people away. He came to pick me up at Fu Jing.

    On the way home, I kept mumbling, "Ah Jing, I''m so angry right now. What should I do?"

    "If you miss your son, you can spend more time with him or bring him to us. There''s no need to bother grandma wu now."

    Fu Jing was right, there was no need for trouble, but I was afraid that I would not be able to leave him after I took the thunder to my side. Grumbling is grumbling. I can''t do that.

    "I bought a piece of land." Fu jing said.

    I grunted and raised the last note. "What land do you want to buy? Do you want to invest? Or to develop new projects?"

    "No, I bought it to build a house, just a house, for our family of three to live in, the address has been chosen, by the river, the scenery is very good, it is a piece of land created by the villa area alone, you don''t have to be afraid of noise." Fu Jing said this with a gentle expression, which made me a little stunned.

    Did he have a plan and think about the future? I...

    Fu Jing turned to me. "What''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s okay. I just feel a little sudden. I just bought the land when I said so, and I didn''t want to discuss it with you."

    "I don''t think you''ll disagree. Besides, don''t women like surprises?" His explanation made me feel the change in his attitude, and he began to care about understanding my thoughts, although men and women thought differently, and their thoughts were much worse.

    Why did he become so good now and become my ideal type, and I was afraid and afraid to approach him, why didn''t he do this earlier?

    Fu Jing stopped the car. "Unhappy?"

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "No, I suddenly feel that you have become very considerate. You are so busy that you still think about our future life and plan for the three of us."

    "No matter how busy I am, you and Tingsheng are always in my heart." He looked at me and said seriously.

    I hugged him sideways, unable to stand the way he looked at me, unable to stand the way he showed his love for me, causing me pain, conflict, and joy. Fu Jing, Fu Jing, in this life, I am in your hands.

    As soon as we got home, we looked at each other and started hugging each other. When we entered the elevator, we wanted to hug and kiss each other. When we got out of the elevator, we kissed each other all the way to the door. When I opened the door, he pulled my face over and made me laugh and cry. He loved his childish behavior.

    A man''s love for you is often particularly childish. The way he goes is often not the way he wants to go. The way he wants to go is often not the way he wants to go. It leaves you nowhere to hide, but you don''t know how to respond. All you have to do is kiss him passionately, deeper, deeper...

    "Xiao Qing, you''ve changed." He lay on top of me, his hands on both sides, pecking me from time to time.

    "What''s the difference? Aren''t you still holding me down? Otherwise, you''ll let me feel the same air on it."

    He put his arms around my waist and rolled over so that I could really lie down on him. After a while, I felt too tired from holding my hands.

    "Ah Jing, why did you marry Hai Tang? Never thought I would be sad?"

    He held me sideways and breathed on my neck and shoulders. "Her betrothal gift made me have to marry her. I wanted to control the entire Fu family. I needed help."

    My heart sank a little. "So you would rather let me bear all that you have brought me alone?"

    "You know I don''t love her." His explanation was powerless.

    I shook my head. "I don''t know, I really don''t know. When she proudly appeared in front of me and told me about your relationship, my face hurt. I was pregnant with your child. You didn''t let me have it. You married another woman. I..."

    I really can''t get through this.

    "I''m sorry."

    Something wet rolled across my face. "If I hadn''t insisted on being angry then, if I hadn''t lived then, would you have regretted giving up our mother and son for your career and your position as heir?"

    Fu Jing didn''t answer me immediately. My heart sank quietly to the bottom of the water. No matter how big the waves were, I was still calm.

    I closed my eyes, but there was actually something I didn''t say. I wanted to ask him if he wanted the Fu shi or our mother and son to give him another chance to choose.

    I didn''t intend to say that because he didn''t regret his choice.

    The first half of the night was full of ups and downs, and the second half of the night was filled with despair, which was probably how it felt.

    The buyer of the company was found by me in private. My company''s current situation is very popular and famous. There are many people who want to buy, but I have to be careful and responsible for my subordinates.

    Er De sighed. "Chen Boss, you really want to sell the company. You''re so secretive about this, don''t you want Fu Boss to know?"

    "Smart, so keep your mouth shut."

    She closed her mouth. "But why? You two are so close. Shouldn''t you be honest with each other? Why does it feel like there''s a fight going on?"

    I smiled. I didn''t want to answer her, but she would know later.

    Er De sighed again. "Chen Boss, Brother Jay announced that he''s quitting the entertainment industry. He said he''s not feeling well, and his fans are worried. They say he''s depressed, right? I don''t think so."

    I took a deep breath. I didn''t want to tell anyone about this, but Er De was infatuated with Tan Jie. If Tan Jie suddenly left, she would be sadder than anyone else.

    "How about another star?"

    Er De waved his hand. "I''m tired of liking this one, and I only like Brother Jay. After all these years, no one likes me, so I see him as comfortable."

    Every time she mentioned her fondness for Tan Jie, there was love everywhere.

    It''s over. I''ll pack up and go get her shoes.

    I told Tan Jie about the shoes, and he said he wanted to make things clear to me, and I felt bad. "No, you don''t even think about other people''s feelings when you talk. Er De''s little girl heart was blown up by you. It must be over."

    Tan Jie''s tone was firm. "If you don''t make it clear, are you going to watch her try her best to find out about me and waste time on me?"

    What he said made sense, but... I can''t sigh. Let them solve their own problems. Unrequited love is really painful and sad.

    I know what happened to Tan Jie joel. I was so excited to see this girl. I was too embarrassed to pour cold water on her. I could only take the tissue and wait for her to come back and accept her tears.

 Chapter 261 Leave

    As I expected, Er De went to see Tan Jie with joy. When he came back, he cried like a tearful man.

    "Chen Boss, you know that, don''t you? You already know what Brother Jay asked me to do, don''t you?" Er De looked at me with red eyes.

    I nodded. "You''re so happy. How can I be willing to splash cold water on you? I told you from the side, but you..."

    Er De wiped away her tears. "I was the only one who ran to see him like a fool. I thought there would be any surprises. I was just being sentimental."

    I reached out and hugged her. I couldn''t understand all of her unrequited love, but I could understand some of it. The feeling was really like a cat''s paw. It hurt and itched, and now I only feel pain.

    "Put it down. Why waste your time on someone who doesn''t love you?" I said this to her and to myself.

    Fu Jing doesn''t love me that much.

    Er De burst into tears. "Chen Boss, I can''t do it. I can''t do it. It''s been so many years. I like him a little. His name has been carved into my bones. I''m used to liking him. Do you know how scary it is to get used to it?"

    I know, how can I not know, but what can I do if I don''t put it down? Torture yourself?

    "Cry out. Spit out whatever you want to say. Spit out more and love him less." I coaxed her, looking at her snot on the clothes, and I sighed.

    "He''s really good, really good. I like him, I like everything about him. I don''t care if he has those past, but how can he say that about himself? My heart aches when I hear it..." She sniffed, closed her eyes and burst into tears.

    Er De is especially like me when I was a child. When I was a child, I cried with my mouth open and my eyes closed.

    She said that when Tan Jie said that about herself, I could probably guess what Tan Jie said to hurt her.

    When Er De stopped crying, half of my clothes were already wet. I took a shirt to change and wiped her face.

    "Chen Boss, what should I do? I''m still very sad." She sobbed and couldn''t stop.

    "It''s okay to be sad, but you can''t be so sad all the time. From today on, go back and rest. Do whatever makes you happy. Play whatever you want. Stop thinking about him."

    Er De shook his head. "I don''t want to play. I''m in a trance now. All I can think about is what Brother Jay said. He belittles me, looks down on me, belittles my past. I''m so close to him, and his negative feelings reach me. I''m sorry for him. I know he doesn''t like me, and I don''t expect much from him. I just..."

    "If you love someone too much, you will get hurt too."

    "I don''t care." She looked at me with pure eyes.

    Don''t you even care about getting hurt? I care. Being hurt by someone I love is like a knife in my heart. It hurts so much.

    I had to go back and promise her that I would take care of Tan Jie''s psychological problems before she could rest assured. The next day, she came to the company and asked me to introduce Tan Jie to a lot of psychiatrists.

    "Er De, you don''t have to do this. In fact, I advised him to see a doctor, but he rejected me. Now that you''re in a hurry, it will increase his feelings of rejection. Now that he has stopped working, he has plenty of time to adjust himself. If he''s not in a hurry, can you first make sure that you are in a good mood?"

    I tried my best to enlighten her for a while before she could go home.

    In erde, I saw the purest kind of love. I was really touched and envious, because I did not. If my love could not be repaid, then I would not give endlessly. I would retreat and choose to protect myself.

    For two days in a row, I went home before Fu Jing came home. As soon as he came home, I washed up and slept. I had no desire to imagine the future with him. Wangdu didn''t have any. He would talk to me too.

    "Xiao Qing, are you feeling unwell?"

    I shook my head. "I''m just tired. There are too many things going on at the company. I have to get up early tomorrow morning and go to bed first."

    After I said that, I covered the quilt and slept on one side of the bed, leaving the other side for Fu Jing.

    "The designer has already given me the sketch. You can take a look too." He said he wanted to give me and Tingsheng''s home. He didn''t know I didn''t want it, and he didn''t want it.

    "See it tomorrow. I can''t even open my eyes." I narrowed my eyes and pretended to be impatient.

    He didn''t say anything more, and I felt a little guilty.

    When I got up to go to the bathroom at night, I took a look at the sketch he had put on the table. What a beautiful house, a garden, and a big garage. Although it wasn''t as exaggerated as the castle, it satisfied my imagination.

    Facing the river, I get up every morning and can see the river when I push the bed open. I have lived in the city for many years and haven''t had time to enjoy it for a long time. I have to say that he is very attentive.

    But what''s the use? Our hearts don''t stick together. It''s useless to do this.

    I crept onto the bed and saw his shoulders exposed. I habitually tucked the corner of the quilt in for fear that his shoulders would hurt from the wind.

    Fu Jing, Fu Jing, we could have loved and supported each other for the rest of our lives. It''s too late for you to think like this.

    I still didn''t look at the design in front of Fu Jing. He didn''t know that I had seen it, and he didn''t know that I had sold the company. After signing the contract and going through the formalities, I packed up and left.

    Only Tan Jie knew where to go.

    Without saying goodbye, I didn''t even go to say goodbye to the angry voice. I was afraid that I would not be able to help but take him away the moment I saw him. It would be better if he followed me than Fu Jing. It would be the last thing I did for Fu Jing. I hope he can take good care of our Tingsheng.

    "Are you really sad to be gone?"

    Tan Jie pushed two suitcases alone. One of them was mine.

    I nodded. "How can you not be sad? You''re not a mother and you can''t understand how I feel."

    "Then I won''t be able to experience your feelings for the rest of my life." He continued his cold humor, but I didn''t even bother to give him a perfunctory smile.

    I checked the tickets and got on the plane. I took my seat and the plane took off in a short while.

    Tan Jie asked for a blanket and put it over my leg to let me sleep, but I wanted to wait until the plane flew high into the sky, and then I took one last look at the city, and when I really took one last look, the sadness of parting turned into a river.

    The plane flew for more than four hours. Tan Jie and I arrived in Nancheng and got off the plane. Tan Jie took our luggage and took me to the airport bus. He also booked the hotel.

    After staying, Tan Jie asked me to take a nap. We''ll go to the scenic spot in the afternoon. I said we''ll go tomorrow. He disagreed.

    "I really want to rest." I''m a little angry.

    "I don''t want to give you time to rest. It''s not that I don''t know you''re tired, but that I''m afraid you''re always thinking about the past. Chen Qing, we don''t have a way back now. We have to walk quickly to the front so that we can forget what''s behind us."

 Chapter 262 Open A Small Bar

    Tan Jie was right. I should have forgotten that I had left everything behind. There was no point in thinking about it.

    I didn''t even sleep. "Aren''t we going to the sights? Let''s go."

    "Aren''t you tired after flying for so long?"

    I shook my head. "Finish today''s work at once. Even if you''re tired, save it so you can sleep better at night."

    Tan Jie pursed her lips. "Then you have to put on some makeup too. The scenery here is so beautiful. Don''t waste yourself like you''re here to escape."

    I looked down at myself and decided to clean up.

    I didn''t bring much clothes, so I picked out a set to wear casually and changed into a comfortable pair of sneakers. Before I left, I was afraid of the cold. I took a shawl, hung it around my neck when it was hot, and wrapped it around me when it was cold.

    Tan Jie didn''t let me fill up at the hotel, but took me to eat the famous local dishes.

    For me now, everything was tasteless, but I still ate a lot because I was hungry.

    After dinner, Tan Jie was in charge of finding the way to the map, and I was in charge of looking around, looking here and there, trying to divert my attention even if I wasn''t in the mood.

    "Chen Qing, where are you looking? Look at me. Don''t lose it." Tan Jie shouted.

    I let out a cry and quickly followed in his footsteps.

    This is indeed an ancient city. Whether it''s the buildings, the things sold in the shops, or the clothes of most passers-by, it makes me feel that this place is very different from North city.

    I was dazzled again. Tan Jie pulled my shawl and dragged me away.

    "Let''s go and take you to an inn."

    The inn that Tan Jie brought me here was like the inn in the tv series. The cashier was at a wooden counter, the computer was hidden, and there was an abacus on the counter.

    Other vases, books, and plaques.

    The lobby was for people to eat, and the upstairs rooms were full of wood. There were all kinds of lanterns hanging, and there were red spikes under the lanterns.

    "This is a style. Do you like it?" Tan Jie asked me.

    I shook my head. "It''s okay to come and sit down occasionally. I don''t think you should let me do business dressed like that."

    I looked at the proprietress''s dress and admired it, but I couldn''t wear it.

    We had a cup of tea at this inn and left. Tan Jie went to the next one. He had a cell phone in his hand and a camera around his neck. He really looked like a tourist.

    We went back to the hotel after 8 pm. Tan Jie sent me the photo he took today and asked me to think about what kind of inn to build.

    Before I came here, I read a lot of information and thought about it, but the field trip here made me dizzy and lost my initial idea.

    I rubbed my forehead, took out a sleeping pill, and told Tan Jie to take a look tomorrow, so I went to bed.

    After a day of running around, I fell asleep easily and soundly. It wasn''t until the next morning that Tan Jie knocked on my door and woke me up that I suddenly fell asleep for so long.

    It felt good to have a good night''s sleep, and Tan Jie prepared breakfast for me. If this was a trip, it would be great.

    "Are you in good spirits? Then we''ll set off."

    I smiled and nodded. "That''s good. Let''s go."

    For two whole days, we had been running all over the place, and my soles were blistering. In the end, I still couldn''t decide where to buy land and what kind of inn to open.

    "Why don''t we open a bar?"

    I think Tan Jie''s proposal is okay. "Let''s try opening a bar first."

    Once the decision was made, it was location selection, renovation, and business opening. Neither of us had any experience in opening a shop, so we could only find out what to do. So, both of us had money to spend, and we were not afraid of losing money. Let''s get to work first.

    Tourist attractions are expensive, not to mention this is a famous tourist attraction in the country. There are many tourists every day, even in the off-season. It can be said that there is no off-season here.

    We''re going to open a small bar. It''s not a big place. A total of 250 square meters is enough. The table is small and big. If it''s full, there can be more than 100 people. I think so. Tan Jie thinks I can do it.

    During the busy week, I gradually put everything in North city behind me and focused on the bar. I was very busy and tired every day. Sometimes I forgot to take sleeping pills, and I could sleep soundly.

    Everything in North city has nothing to do with us. Here, we have a fake name. I''m not used to calling it a fake name. It''s so awkward. I just tell people to call me Xiao Qing. My name is Tan Jie. My name is Gon Freecss. He says it''s too corny. He has to give himself an english name, ken.

    "Ken, bring me a case of beer." I shouted as I stood in front of the bar.

    Tan Jie wore a flat hat, a gray hoodie, and a hat on top of the flat hat.

    I asked him, "Is it very gray here? Why are you wearing two hats?"

    "It''s called fashion." He gave me a blank look. "Chen... Xiao Qing, I beg you to know more about young people''s fashion."

    I chuckled. "Put the beer there. Go to work. The first day of the night is open. There''s a lot of beer to keep. I don''t know what to do with it."

    There were a few guys in the store, and some of the things we couldn''t handle went back to ask the other guys. They worked in some bars and knew a lot more than Tan Jie and I did.

    When they were first recruited by me, they were all shocked. It was amazing to have a boss like us.

    When the store opened in the evening, everyone came when they heard there was free beer to drink. It wasn''t profitable anyway. I found a quiet place, put a recliner, get a blanket, and drink my health juice.

    "You, the proprietress, are too idle. Let me go up and sing. You can sleep here."

    I closed my eyes and didn''t open them. "Well, are you popular?"

    "What do you think? I''m wearing sunglasses, and someone recognized me and asked for my autograph. It''s so annoying. Stop singing." Tan Jie moved a small stool and sat next to me. The difference between the man and the lady boss was obvious.

    "You said you were a copy of Tan Jie."

    "I''m too lazy to use Tan Jie''s reputation to make money for you, let alone not tonight." Tan jie pulled me up. "Let me lie down for a while, too. You know how to enjoy it."

    I was pulled up by him, a recliner that he was extremely reluctant to enjoy.

    "Do you have a buddy like that? He''s openly challenging the lady boss, yet he''s not going to invite the guests." I took out the shelf and squeezed back into the recliner.

    I still didn''t squeeze Tan Jie, so I had to move a chair to catch the moonlight.

    "Chen Qing, will you live like this in the future?" Tan Jie suddenly asked.

    I chuckled. "It sounds like we still have a choice. We have so much money in this small bar. If you don''t sing well and earn it back, I''ll sell you off as your manager."

 Chapter 263 Good News

    Tan Jie brought me a drink I haven''t had yet. "Why don''t you drink?"

    My face changed slightly. It was time to check now.

    "Look here. I''m sleepy. I need to go back to sleep." I stretched.

    Tan Jie called me twice. I ignored him and went back to my place to sleep.

    The bar was open in the downtown area, and Tan Jie and I didn''t live here. I rented a single apartment, similar to the apartment in North city. Tan Jie lived across from me. The apartment decoration here was basically the same, but after I dressed up, there was a noticeable difference between the two apartments. His simplicity, my artistic beauty and style, in a word, were better than his.

    When I got home, I lay down on the bed and felt a little tired. I''ve been busy these days, and I''m exhausted every day when I come back, but there''s one thing I''ve been thinking about, it''s my period.

    When I left North city, I felt like I was pregnant. I took a pregnancy test before, but it didn''t fade. I still prepared a pregnancy test at home.

    I got up and put it by the bed, preparing to take a morning urine test tomorrow morning, which would be more accurate.

    I tossed and turned at night, unable to sleep, and a lot of things came to my mind. Tan Jie was right. I should be busy, or I might even have trouble sleeping.

    I found a sleeping aid and was about to take it when I suddenly remembered if I were really pregnant, would it affect the fetus? I was so scared that I quickly put down the medicine. What about what I took before?

    I spent the night in a state of uneasiness and slept unsteadily. When I got up early in the morning, I took a pregnancy test with a pregnancy test stick and found out that I was really pregnant. Even if I was worried, I was really happy at this moment.

    I immediately changed my clothes and went to the hospital without any makeup. I hung up the department of obstetrics and gynecology and explained the situation to the doctor. The doctor gave me an examination. I ran all morning and did all the tests.

    "Doctor, I used to take sleeping pills because I couldn''t sleep well. That''s it." I showed her the bottle.

    She frowned. "Although the medicine has a certain teratogenic effect on the fetus, it doesn''t mean that something is going to happen. If you really want this child, let''s take a look at it first, but as of now, it''s not a big problem. When the child is slightly formed, it will be checked to eliminate the possibility of a deformity. You don''t have to worry about it. Take good care of it."

    I nodded like a peck of rice. "I really want this child. Thank you, doctor."

    After seeing the doctor, I finally put down my snacks. It''s not my first pregnancy. I''m also experienced. I don''t run, I don''t jump, I don''t climb up and down. I have a small life in my stomach now! Thinking about it made me want to scream out happily.

    These days, I not only miss Fu Jing, but also my Tingsheng. I don''t miss tingsheng as much as I miss Fu Jing. But when I think of my son, I wish I could fly to North city every minute to see him kiss him and fly back.

    However, after so many days, I held back those thoughts. Now, this child is a gift from god. With him, I have a consolation.

    When I got back to the bar, the guys hadn''t opened yet, and the bar was in a mess, with uncooked tables and chairs, all kinds of bottles and cigarette butts. I covered my nose and walked out.

    I called Tan Jie and asked him to bring the guys to clean up. He was like the head of my staff, half the owner, and half the shares in this bar were his.

    Tan Jie ordered the cleaning to be done before I went in. Seeing that no one was cleaning the bar, I picked up a rag and wiped it.

    "What did you do this morning? Not even makeup." Tan Jie asked.

    I put the rag on the bar and looked at him with the corner of my mouth raised. "I''m going to the hospital."

    "I was so happy to go to the hospital." He looked as if I had seen a retarded person.

    "I''m pregnant." I raised my eyebrows and felt a tingle.

    As soon as Tan Jie''s eyes lit up, his smile broke out. I rarely saw him smile like that. "Are you really pregnant? Then you clean the table. Sit down and I''ll clean it."

    "The child is not yours. Why are you so happy?" I really don''t know what this kid is blindly optimistic about.

    Tan Jie polished the bar and helped sweep the floor and put the tables and chairs. He wouldn''t let me do anything.

    After he finished his work, he clapped his hands, raised his hands, and asked everyone to come over. He should have something to say.

    "I have something to announce. The landlady is pregnant. Everyone will help to keep an eye on her in the future. Try not to tire her out. They all have good eyesight and can do their work quickly. Do you understand?"

    "I know!" The guys all laughed. "Boss, you really care about the lady boss."

    "Yes, yes, the lady boss is so happy."

    When Tan Jie and I came here to open a bar to recruit people, he told them that we were both bosses, some called him ken, some called him boss, and I was the boss, and I was a woman, for short, the proprietress. When the boss and the proprietress called together, it was easy to make people misunderstand.

    "All right, all right, don''t talk about it. Don''t listen to ken. I can still exercise properly. And, let me make it clear again that ken and I are in business together, not in any kind of relationship you think we have." I shouted, "Let''s get busy."

    In the evening, there were a lot of guests in the bar. Maybe the new bar was hot and fresh. Today, there were only a little less guests than yesterday.

    Tan Jie''s happy mood lasted from noon to evening, and he was going to sing in the evening before the venue was hot. I invited the band back, but the lead singer was always at will.

    Tan Jie''s powerful song set the atmosphere on fire, and the place suddenly became hot. After he finished singing, he was still breathing heavily. "There was a happy event in the bar today. It was our lady boss''s happy event. I, for one, make the decision here. All the beer tonight is free. Let''s drink it!"

    I took a deep breath and cheered with the people at the scene. It was worth celebrating, but it was okay for us to celebrate just a little. Why did we make such a big deal? It was all my money!

    "Tonight''s drinks are deducted from your year-end bonus." As soon as Tan Jie came down, I whispered, even if the corners of my mouth went to the bottom of my ears.

    Tan Jie took a sip. "No problem."

    It''s another free night. I''ll be back by nine o'' clock. Leave it to Tan Jie. I''ll go back to wash up and sleep. I''ll make sure I get a good rest.

    The next day, I made an agreement with them that we were not going to be free. We were here to make money, not charity. The guys promised me that they would stop Tan Jie.

    Who would have thought that on the first night of the charge, the police arrived.

    "Police, turn on the lights for me!"

 Chapter 264 Blow up the Kitchen

    When the police arrived, I was inside to get something to leave. As soon as the police arrived, I couldn''t leave.

    "Where''s the boss? Who''s the boss?"

    Tan Jie stood out. "I''m a police comrade."

    "Someone reported that you have dupin in your possession. We need to check now. Men, women, and right. Stand up for me quickly." When the police shouted, many of the guests lost their backbone.

    I hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, everyone. It should be a black dragon. Let''s cooperate with the police comrades first."

    The police began to check, not only on the body, but also in the store. They checked everything, but found nothing. Instead, they praised Tan Jie for his cooperation.

    After the police left, Tan Jie sent two bottles of beer to each table to appease the guests, and everyone began to play again.

    "Xiao Qing, go back." Tan Jie said.

    I shook my head. "How could someone report it all of a sudden?"

    Both of us were confused. Just then, a shop assistant pulled us over. He opened his palm and revealed a small bag of powder.

    "Yue Ling, where did you get this?" Tan Jie asked, slapping him in the back of his head.

    Yue Ling touched his head. "I found this at the bar. Ken, madame, you don''t know. This is the usual way of doing business. I guess it''s because we''re starting a new business. Business is good and we want to mess with us."

    I glared at Tan Jie. "I hit people indiscriminately. Now I''m wrong."

    "I..." Tan Jie stopped talking.

    I continued, "Yue Ling, why do you say this is a conventional tactic?"

    "I''ve seen it in other bars before. The moment the police arrived, I felt something was wrong. I quickly looked around. After I found it, I hid it in my clothes. I didn''t find it."

    Tan Jie glanced at his hand in disgust, even me.

    Yue Ling laughed. "Ken, I threw this away."

    "Go ahead and throw it away." Tan Jie waved his hand.

    I frowned. "Looks like we''re being targeted. Once, there''s a second time. It''s easy to hide from the enemy, but hard to defend against them. What should we do?"

    "The army is coming and the earth is coming. You don''t know who did it. What are you worrying about? Let''s go. I''ll send you back to bed." Tan Jie took my bag.

    "We''re both gone. Who''s looking at the store?" This heart is really big.

    Tan Jie smiled. "So many people are not vegetarians. Don''t worry. I''ll come back after I send you back."

    Tan Jie sent me home. We talked for a while on the way home, and I realized that he was worried that those who were hostile to us would do something to me who was left alone, so he insisted on sending me back.

    I still felt that I was too weak to protect myself, so I was protected everywhere I went.

    When I got home, I locked the door, washed up and went to bed. No matter what happened now, my child was the first.

    After another two days of calm, the bar was hot and crowded every night. Tan Jie sang every night and became a pillar of our small bar. Many female fans came for him. Our bar clearly stated that it was okay to take photos, but it was forbidden to spread them.

    Tan Jie likes to lower his head and wear a hat when he sings. He''s hiding his identity. I think he''s handsome. I''m sure the other girls think the same.

    After what happened that night, Yue Ling was promoted to a small foreman by Tan Jie. He was very energetic now. He was wearing a uniform and staring at the whole scene, which greatly lightened the burden on Tan Jie and me.

    On fridays nights, saturdays and weekends, the bar''s business opportunities explode. At this time, I often leave early because it''s too noisy for me to sleep.

    On the weekend, I just stayed at home instead of going to the bar, did some cleaning, practiced yoga that I learned from the video, and watched it over the course of a day.

    Eating was a big problem for me. In the past, fu jing used to get used to me. He made everything I wanted to eat, and it was especially delicious. But now, I often eat out, and the kitchen at home only has the smell of cooking oil and smoke unless it''s cooked with noodles and porridge.

    I''m pregnant now. I need to eat healthy food. The food outside is not as clean and healthy as I made it. Without Fu Jing, I have to learn to cook and make my baby healthier.

    With this idea in mind, I took the time to make a meal on the weekend. After eating a few mouthfuls, I found that it was quite delicious, but after eating two meals, I didn''t want to eat anymore.

    When I was chatting with Tan Jie, I told him about it. He boasted that he would cover my food in the future. With his cooking skills, it was better not to cook for me.

    "Thank you. I can hire a nanny or a sister-in-law if I have any spare money."

    Tan Jie snorted proudly, not knowing where to learn a new hand gesture, exaggerating his pride, "I did it for you and still don''t believe me, don''t you know that men have a special talent for the kitchen? I''ll give you a taste of what talent is right now."

    He showed me his hand.

    There was a loud bang in the kitchen and the people inside shouted, "Don''t come over. Call an ambulance."

    "Tan Jie, what''s wrong with you?!"

    "I''m fine. Go out, go."

    I quickly ran out, called 120, and went to get help. I just found two big brothers downstairs, and Tan Jie came out with a smell of coal. He had blood on his face and a black spot.

    I screamed in fear and covered my mouth.

    "Where''s the ambulance? He asked me.

    "Not yet."

    Tan Jie went into the elevator and waited downstairs. I smelled a strong smell of coal. I called 119 and asked them to deal with it. I took my bag and accompanied Tan Jie to the hospital.

    His face was burned, and there was a large area on his forehead. The doctor said that even if he had a facial later, he couldn''t say the same thing. The doctor who treated his scars especially regretted his face.

    I wanted to say something comforting, but I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "You said you would blow up the kitchen, so I wouldn''t let you in."

    "I didn''t know I was so good." He twitched his lips.

    "Then your face... What a pity. It''s all because of me. Don''t worry, your happiness for the rest of your life..."

    Before I could finish, he interrupted me. "I''ll leave it to you?"

    "Then I''ll leave the other half of your face to you."

    Tan Jie glared at me resentfully. Fortunately, he wasn''t too serious. We went home after we got rid of him. The smell of coal hadn''t dissipated yet. I went to Tan Jie''s house opposite the door and sat down.

    "Don''t go back to sleep at night. Sleep with me. I''ll sleep with you." He said.

    I waved my hand. "No, your face has been ruined by me. Can I still bear for you to smoke the gas? Am I really that heartless?"

    He wanted to laugh, but it hurt so much that he drew his breath and covered his face, looking especially funny.

    "All right, I''ll go buy you something to eat. You can rest at home." I went out with my wallet in my hand. Now that I''m done, there''s a patient who blew up the kitchen, a pregnant woman who doesn''t know how to cook.

 Chapter 265 Looking for Me

    Thinking about it, I hired a nanny to take care of our three meals a day and our hygiene.

    Now that Tan Jie had to eat with me and the nanny would eat with me, it felt like a small home and eating was no longer an easy thing.

    In a blink of an eye, another month had passed, and our little bar was on the right track. I still wanted to be angry every day and miss Fu Jing. It was still so strong. Time was a good thing, but the medicine didn''t seem to have much effect on me.

    "Shall I take you on a trip? In sichuan-chongqing, play along the lines." Tan Jie suddenly told me.

    I froze. "Okay, what''s the trip?"

    "I see you are unhappy every day. Taking you out to play and relax can also make the baby grow up happier."

    I shook my head. "I didn''t think about it. The bar business still has to be taken care of. You really have that kind of leisure."

    "Let''s go. I''ll pack up. I''ll drive. You can take care of the beauty. Just think of it as something wrong with my heart after the injury. If you want to go out and relax, you have to accompany me." Tan Jie simply acted rashly.

    There must be something fishy about taking me on a trip in such a hurry.

    I squinted at him. "Tell me, what''s the conspiracy? How could you hide that from me? You''ve never been to a concert before, and now you suddenly think of traveling."

    "I really need treatment for my psychological problems. Didn''t you always think of ways to get me to see a psychiatrist? I''m facing this problem now. Shouldn''t you be happy for me?"

    That''s the truth.

    "Then you go alone." I''ll go to the chair.

    "That''s so boring. Can''t you come with me? Next time you go, I''ll be with you." He had me pinned down.

    After being lectured by Tan Jie for a week in a row, I was so annoyed that I nodded in agreement. I just agreed that his car was ready, and it was a modified one that was suitable for mountain roads.

    Damn Tan Jie, he had already thought of how to trick him.

    But I have already agreed.

    Leave the bar to Yue Ling and we''ll both be on our way. My seat is special and shock-absorbing. Even if the road is bad, it won''t hit me.

    A good thing about self-driving is that you can go wherever you want without being restricted.

    Tan Jie planned the route and brought a lot of things with him. He said he wanted to show me how it felt to live in the wild, or sleeping in a tent.

    I was worried about this trip, and I wanted to say that I wanted to stay in a hotel more.

    With Tan Jie on the road, my life wasn''t so bad. After two days, I got used to the feeling of being on the road, enjoying all kinds of scenery, and communicating with all kinds of people. I was hoping for Tan Jie, but seeing that he and the peddler didn''t bargain, I knew he was unreliable.

    He was even more shocked when he saw that I was five yuan less than half the price.

    "Learn a little." I blinked.

    Tan Jie followed me and seemed to admire me even more.

    The trip with Tan Jie lasted for two weeks, from Chengdu to Chongqing to Nancheng, and most of the time was spent on the road. Tan Jie took care of me very much. As long as I said that my legs were sore, he could stop immediately and adjust and never open it.

    I''m very satisfied with that.

    When I returned to our bar in Nancheng, I wasn''t tired of traveling at all, just like I came to work after work yesterday.

    "Ken, I sent those people away. Don''t worry."

    "Well done."

    I saw Tan Jie talking behind Yue Ling, and Tan Jie paid Yue Ling back.

    "What are you talking about? Why should I give him money?" Different thoughts flashed through my mind.

    Tan Jie looked at me, a look of panic in his eyes.

    Yue Ling said, "I found the person who planted something in our store last time. I told them that they wouldn''t bother us again."

    "Yes." Tan Jie echoed.

    I curled my lips and smiled. "Yue Ling, you''re really good. Why don''t I let you drive this bar?"

    Yue Ling''s face changed. "No, madame..."

    Tan Jie pulled me aside. "Why are you talking to people like that? Yue Ling didn''t offend you."

    "He didn''t offend me, but you did." I put my arms around my shoulders. "Tact is good. The boss thinks you can handle things, but he hates it when you are too tactful. If you don''t make things clear to me today, you can''t run away."

    "Chen Qing." He called me.

    I glanced at him, and my eyes touched the scar on his face. I quickly retracted it. "Do you want me to ask yueling?"

    "Fu Jing''s men are looking for you." He said in a muffled voice.

    I suspected that I didn''t hear him clearly. I asked him something and he repeated it.

    No wonder he took me on a trip and left the bar to Yue Ling to take care of it. That''s why.

    How did Fu Jing find him? I changed my identity, went incognito, and ran from North city to Nancheng just to avoid him. Didn''t he know? Why are you still here...

    My heart had calmed down, and even if the occasional yearning tormented me to madness, I could bear it. When I heard his name, I was not calm.

    "Chen Qing, are you wavering?"

    I shook my head. "I want to be quiet. I''m going back. You can take care of the business here."

    After I left this place to Tan Jie, I went home. I kept thinking about Fu Jing, kept thinking, stopped growing, and suddenly grew like crazy. I couldn''t help it.

    Is he here? Sent away by Yue Ling?

    I had an idea: if only he hadn''t left!

    When I came up with this idea, I was shocked myself. I tried everything to escape from him, and now I want to see him again, so why did I make such a fuss?

    My eyes slowly focused. A bicycle suddenly appeared in front of me. I was so scared that I slammed on the brakes and almost hit someone.

    I quickly got out of the car to check. The young man on the bike was fine. I rubbed my forehead, got in the car and drove on. I couldn''t be distracted this time.

    When I got home, I was still absent-minded and didn''t do anything. I lay in bed and slept.

    At night, Tan Jie knocked on my door. I didn''t answer and pretended to be asleep.

    "Chen Qing, I know you''re inside. I admit I did it for my own good, but I did it for you. Do you want him to find you and bring you back to North city? What did he do to you before? Do you want me to review it for you, then..."

    Tan Jie stood at my door, talking about my pregnancy and being chased to the point where there was nowhere to go, about his taking me in, and about the fact that he listened to his grandfather and forced me to have an abortion.

    He told me everything I heard, and it reminded me of my memories, and it also reminded me of my hatred.

    "Enough."

    "Not enough! That''s not enough! Chen Qing, Fu Jing, he killed me, made me lose all the endorsements, and the show and movie, and made me an unemployed artist. Who gave me the credit for my ups and downs to the end? If I hadn''t been afraid of those days when I didn''t have a job, would I have agreed to Fu Qing''s terms to sleep with her? I wouldn''t!"

 Chapter 266 Follow Me

    Tan Jie yelled at me through the door, my heart hurting like a knife.

    Just because he helped me, Fu Jing could do that to him. If he did that because he loved me, I really couldn''t feel his love.

    I opened the door and hugged Tan Jie. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    "So, don''t go back, Chen Qing. We''re going to get better and better. Don''t be with him anymore, okay?" This time, I could hear the hatred in his voice that had been suppressed for a long time.

    I never knew that Tan Jie had always cared about these things. It turned out that he hated Fu Jing.

    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." I couldn''t refuse him. He had paid such a price to protect me and tingsheng.

    Tan Jie patted me on the back. "Go back to sleep. Don''t think so much."

    When his mood calmed down, my mood calmed down. The way he looked at me was much gentler, and his voice was much softer. I nodded in relief and went back to sleep.

    It turned out that a little news from Fu Jing could stir up such a big wave in my heart.

    If I was really impulsive, then I would really be sorry for Tan Jie, who was so devoted to my good. I really made a mistake.

    After being disturbed by Tan Jie, I calmed down and soon fell asleep in bed.

    The people in the bar were busy during the day, so I sat on the bar and wrote. The guy asked me what I wrote, and I said I wrote travel notes.

    I plan to write down the process of getting pregnant and write down more interesting things. This is what I saw on the internet that someone did. I find it interesting and plan to play with it.

    "The photos you took are really pretty." I said to Tan Jie.

    He looked confidently at the computer screen. "You think I''ve worked with so many photographers for nothing. I''ve found a way out."

    "Well, if I give you some color, you can open a dyeing workshop. Can you do the final stage? I want the photo to look more beautiful."

    "It''s on me."

    Tan Jie took my computer, and the photos were transferred from the camera to the computer. He downloaded a photoshop on my computer and started working on it. He talked to me while he was fixing it. I felt amazing.

    The whole morning passed quickly. At noon, we went back to eat together. My aunt would cook for us.

    "Are you really not going to get that wound on your face? It''s so ugly to leave a scar."

    Tan Jie touched his scar in the rearview mirror. "It''s not ugly. Men are called men when they have scars."

    "Well, do as you please." I shook my head.

    After lunch, he accompanied me to the prenatal examination in the afternoon. Because I was worried about the baby in my stomach, I came to the hospital more frequently. As soon as I got the results, I was in a hurry to ask the doctor. The doctor confirmed that I was fine, so I could rest assured.

    "Is the child a boy or a girl?" Tan Jie asked.

    I smiled. "Can you have some common sense? It''s illegal for doctors to tell others about gender. There are still many people who think more of men than women in our country. If they say that it''s a girl, they won''t give birth to any more boys. If they only give birth to boys, the ratio of men to women will be even more skewed."

    "If you don''t tell them that they were born a girl and didn''t love her, wouldn''t that make a girl''s life miserable?"

    Tan Jie''s question froze the smile on my face. He was right. Not telling anyone the gender was a balancing act, but who could be responsible for a girl''s life?

    For example, me and Chen Lai.

    Chen lai was worse off than me. She was the eldest sister and suffered more than I did.

    Now that I think of my father''s desire to have a boy in the world, I feel a little nauseous.

    "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Tan Jie patted me.

    Oh, I said, "It''s okay. I just thought of something from the past. You''re right. The idea of prioritizing men over women doesn''t change fundamentally. What can it change if we don''t tell the gender? Back in our hometown, I heard my mother say that some people gave birth to children, and when they saw a girl, they threw them away, and some drowned them in their urine."

    Tan Jie gave an incredulous look. "Isn''t it disgusting?"

    "Those people don''t feel disgusted. Maybe they weren''t born by a woman. Maybe they were raised by a woman." I said it lightly, but every time I think about it, I get really angry.

    "It''s not good that I''m a boy. Maybe it''s the other way around." Tan Jie started and stopped talking.

    I didn''t ask about her personal affairs. If she wanted to talk about it, I would listen. If she didn''t want to talk about it, I wouldn''t gossip.

    These days, no one has two scars in their heart.

    As soon as I got out of the hospital, I went to get my car. Tan Jie suddenly ran to me and asked me to take out my umbrella. I was very depressed. "The weather forecast says it''s raining. Isn''t it not raining? Why are you so anxious to take an umbrella?"

    He took out an umbrella from my bag. I felt like he was hiding something.

    "Someone is following us." He said in a low voice.

    "Are you too sensitive?" Didn''t Yue Ling say everyone was sent away?

    Tan Jie glanced at me. "You can''t even count the number of paparazzi I''ve been in contact with. I can feel it in a second if anyone follows me."

    "Then what should we do?"

    Tan Jie took me back to the hospital and didn''t leave in a hurry. After a while, he slipped out of the door of the inpatient department. As for the car, he didn''t take it out.

    Back at the bar, the rain suddenly came down. The weather here was like this. The sun was smiling brightly on a sunny day. When it rained, it didn''t even say hello.

    "Have some hot water." Yue Ling brought me a glass of water.

    I said thank you, put the umbrella aside, and held the water to warm my hands.

    When it rained in Nancheng, the weather was a little cold. It was just right to wear a thin coat, but my hands were always cold. I was shivering with cold when it rained. The guys laughed at me.

    After drinking the hot water, I went to help open the business. I guess the business tonight will be mediocre.

    "Madame, don''t be tired. You''ll scold us if you see it later." A little fellow snatched the job of wiping the glass from my hand. "By the way, our bartender is gone. No one is on duty tonight. What should we do?"

    "Has the bartender left?" I''m confused. It seems that I really don''t care about the business in the store.

    "Yes, it''s been two days. I told ken that he would think of a way. It''s all because the bartender left so quickly. It''s not easy to find someone for a while. I don''t know what ken planned and what to do."

    I looked up to find Tan Jie''s voice, and he came over with a glass of wine.

 Chapter 267 Go out And Play

    "Are you working part-time as a bartender?" I looked at the colorful glass.

    Tan Jie put the things on the table and waved to Yue Ling to taste the wine. Yue Ling gave a thumbs-up after tasting the wine. "Ken, I didn''t expect you to have this skill."

    I want to try it too, but now that I''m pregnant, I can''t even touch alcohol.

    Tan Jie slapped Yue Ling on the head. "This is not the time to flatter me. Find someone else to try it for me. I haven''t hired a bartender yet. What I learned in the past can only be used as a scapegoat. After all, there aren''t many people who really know how to drink."

    Yue Ling smiled apologetically and went to find someone to test the wine. A few people said it was okay, and Tan Jie became our bartender tonight.

    I think it''s a wise choice to bring Tan Jie here to do business.

    With him around, I don''t have to worry about anything. I''ll just wait for the end of the year to split the money.

    "Xiao Qing, now that the students are on summer vacation, the shop is very busy. I can''t leave. You can go out alone and hide." Tan Jie said.

    I know what he meant. "Can you rest assured that I''m alone outside?"

    "What can I do if I''m worried? Wait until Fu Jing finds you and takes you away?" He asked back, making me speechless.

    I didn''t say anything and acquiesced to his arrangement.

    Tan Jie never said anything. He always arranged things very well so that I didn''t have to worry, don''t worry. This time too, he packed my bags, booked a hotel, and found me a professional tour guide. It was a middle-aged woman named Eli.

    When I was out alone, I was like a frightened rabbit, keeping my ears up and my red eyes watching the surroundings closely. As long as there was a strange movement, I could jump away immediately.

    I bought a lot of things on the internet that single women need to travel with. There are things that block the door to prevent people from opening the door while I''m asleep. There are also alarms that I carry with me. Whenever I''m in danger, the alarms will ring.

    When I got there, I bought a swiss army knife. Eli came with me. She was still smiling when I picked it up.

    "What are you laughing at?" I''m a little curious.

    Eli blinked her big eyes. "When you''re really in danger, where do you get the time to fold the knife open? I''m afraid you''ll be snatched away and threatened in return before you can hold it properly."

    She made sense. "But this kind of knife is small and convenient. It''s not easy to find. It should be useful to carry it."

    "It''s useful. Cut a fruit and start a delivery. It must be sharp."

    However, I still spent three hundred dollars on a knife in Eli''s laughter.

    Eli was a native of Xi'' an. She knew what attractions were worth looking at and what was the most interesting thing about this ancient city with a deep cultural heritage. I was often intoxicated by her explanation, with the history of Xi'' an in my ears and the past Changan in front of me. Those troubled times that sounded like stories seemed very close to me.

    "When you were in school, you didn''t listen to history at all, did you?" Eli teased me.

    I nodded."

    On the surface, he sounded like a hard-working child, but he was actually half illiterate.

    "Is the noodles good?" Eli asked me.

    I frowned, a little confused. "Maybe I''m not used to it. It''s not hard to eat, and it''s not as delicious as I thought."

    "You''re so honest. I''ve been a tour guide for so many years. When everyone comes to Xi'' an, they have to praise how delicious the pasta in Xi'' an is, especially this big liang noodle. It seems that if they don''t praise this noodle, they will come to Xi'' an for nothing."

    I smiled. "That is to say in front of you, if other locals ask me, I will definitely say delicious."

    There is no absolute honesty and hypocrisy. They are all adults. It''s too childish to share this.

    In the afternoon, she took me around the old city wall and the dayan pagoda. She suggested that I ride a bicycle. It didn''t tire me out and it was fast, but I didn''t really come here to travel. I was pregnant with a child and rejected her offer.

    My feet felt a little sore, so I went back to the hotel to rest, went online to watch a movie, and called Tan Jie to tell him that I was safe.

    "How''s Eli?"

    I said, "It''s good. It''s easy to get along with. There''s a lot of literature in it."

    "Then you can relax and come back in a hurry. I''ll take care of the store."

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "Okay, you have to worry."

    For the sake of Tan Jie''s hard work, I''m going to bring him some delicious food.

    The next day, Eli came to the hotel at nine o'' clock sharp to see me. I just got up and hadn''t washed up yet. I was sorry to keep her waiting for me. At nine thirty, we left on time. To show my apology, I invited her to breakfast at the hotel.

    She gave me two choices and asked me how I was going to live today. Maybe I''m running a bar now, and I''m a little more knowledgeable about accommodation, like shopping, and I''m not in a hurry to visit the attractions here.

    "Chen Qing, you are really different from others. You don''t look like a traveler in a hurry."

    I curled my lips and said, "It''s not a trip to catch up with the sights. I care more about the people and things I meet on the journey. The sights can be seen slowly. Anyway, the days ahead are long, but the interesting people won''t wait for you."

    "Do I count one?" She asked confidently.

    "Of course."

    She took me around a lot of places. I bought a red scarf for no other reason. I just felt that this red was very special. Maybe the person who made the scarf dyed it wrong and added other dyes to make it so special.

    Eli complimented me on my good taste. I think it should be a feeling. It''s not a matter of taste. It looks good. It suits my appetite. Just buy it.

    After shopping for most of the day, I went straight to the hotel to sleep. There were a lot of trophies, all decorative gadgets, and I still didn''t get any presents for Tan Jie.

    Half asleep and half awake, I seemed to hear someone calling me, but I was tired and didn''t want to wake up, so I simply fell asleep.

    When I woke up, I smelled a stench that made me immediately open my eyes and throw up with my head tilted.

    Didn''t Eli say he would pick me up at night to see the night view of the clock and drum tower? Why am I here?

    I vomited all the meat buns and cold skin I had eaten during the day, and after I vomited, I had time to look around. It was a shabby house, surrounded by white walls that would fall down, like the skin of patients with severe vitiligo.

    Not far from me, there was a bucket filled with something unknown. It smelled and smelled.

    I covered my nose and touched the saber that was attached to my body. It gave me a sense of security when it was still there.

 Chapter 268 Too Much Defense

    There was a window in this room, and two pieces of glass were broken. If the wind blew, it would definitely pour in through the window, freezing to death. Fortunately, it was very hot this day, or I would have caught a cold.

    I looked out the window. The empty yard was small and empty. There was nothing but some debris in the corner of the wall. I wanted to slip out of the door, but I was afraid of bumping into someone. I simply went through the window.

    My heart was pounding, and my feet landed on the ground. I was like a gecko against the wall, half squatting.

    I stared intently at the door about four meters away from me, ready to charge over. Just as I was exerting all my strength, a voice came from the door. I was so silly. In my case, how could no one look at me?!

    I wanted to hide or flip back through the window, but it turned out that I was thinking too much. It was not feasible and there wasn''t enough time, so I bumped into the person who pushed the wooden door.

    I was thinking about what expression I should use to face them. Before I was ready, my facial muscles started to laugh uncontrollably. There were two men on the other side. One looked old and had white hair all over his neatly shaved inch, and the other had greasy hair. If he wasn''t dressed carelessly, I would have thought he was a boss.

    The two of them looked at me and smiled at them in a daze. Then they looked at each other. The old man shouted in this dialect at the top of his voice. A man ran out of the house behind me, probably the third son of his mouth. He was kicked to the ground.

    I took a deep breath. Even ten swords won''t give me any sense of security.

    I folded my hands and smiled at them, "Big brothers, I''m here to travel. If you want money, I can give it to you. Please, let me go."

    "Want to leave? It''s not that easy." The old man glared at me and said in awkward mandarin.

    I swallowed and my fingertips trembled. "I can give you money, or I can get my family to send you money. You can do whatever you want. Really, let me go. I promise I won''t call the police. Just pretend that nothing happened today."

    It''s not dark yet, it''s going to be dark. If I can''t run away now, I don''t know what they''re going to do to me at night.

    I looked at the greasy man who hadn''t spoken. "Big brother, you can trust me. Lend me your phone. I can call my family in front of you."

    I was really afraid of what they would do to me. I was unfamiliar with the world and had a wicked nature. I had only lived a small part of my life. I couldn''t stay here.

    The two men whispered something together.

    I immediately touched the watch on my wrist and the necklace in my neck. The watch was not expensive. I bought it at the stall. It was only thirty yuan. The necklace was more expensive. The chain was silver, but the diamond pendant was real, although not big.

    "The diamond on this necklace is real. I''ll give it to you. You let me go. I can give you bigger diamonds and more money. My husband is still waiting for me at home. I still have children. You can take it as a good deed and let the three of us get together."

    The third son took the necklace over and the greasy man took a look at it. As soon as he opened his mouth, I froze. His voice was especially hoarse, as if it had been smoked. "I want you to call. I want 500,000."

    I nodded like a peck of rice. "No problem, no problem."

    I prayed in my heart that the older man would come and hand me my cell phone. The older man took out a cell phone from his arms. It was an old man''s cell phone. It sounded so loud that he asked sanzi to hand it to me.

    Frustrated, I pretended not to understand and asked, "How do I unlock this?"

    "Bitch, smartphones have been used for so long that they don''t even know how to use old phones." The old man rushed over angrily. I was so scared that I hid behind the third son and pretended to be scared. In fact, I was really scared too. What if he kicked me in the stomach, regardless of the importance? Were they human? I can''t count on it.

    I took advantage of the time he unlocked me, reached into my pocket and touched my knife. My eyes hardened, and no matter how shaky my hand was, I stabbed the old man in the neck.

    Blood splattered all over my face.

    "You..." The man pointed at me, his face filled with astonishment.

    "I pierced his artery. You guys have to get him to the hospital. He''s still alive, or he''ll bleed to death." I held back my trembling desire. Look, I told them.

    The greasy man stepped forward to hold the man, and the younger third son was already scared out of his wits.

    Blood was flowing, life was calculated in minutes, and the greasy head man gave me a hard look. At this time, I couldn''t care less and ran towards the door.

    I was glad to be outside for a moment, but I still didn''t dare to relax.

    I don''t have a cell phone, and I don''t know the way. I try to run to places where the lights are dense and there are many people, but I''m really not familiar with this place.

    I was so anxious that I wanted to cry, but I didn''t dare to ask anyone easily, so I had to run by myself. My head was covered in sweat, and my clothes were stuck to my body with sweat. It was very uncomfortable, and my whole body was on fire.

    I didn''t know how long I had been running, but I finally ran out of the alley.

    I didn''t dare to go back to the hotel, and I didn''t remember Tan Jie''s call, but I had everything in the hotel, and I couldn''t even leave. I found a taxi and asked him to take me to the police station. I remembered that our bar hung up on the internet, and I borrowed the police''s phone to find the phone number of the bar. I called Tan Jie and asked him to pick me up overnight.

    The police accompanied me to the hotel to get my luggage. I didn''t expect them to investigate this thoroughly. I just wanted to get out of here.

    What happened just now was too exciting for me to bear the second time.

    I sat at the police station, holding a disposable cup, waiting for Tan Jie to pick me up. Nancheng to Xi'' an was very fast. Tan Jie came all the way without delay, and he arrived before dawn.

    "How is it?" He squatted in front of me the moment he entered.

    I shook my head. "I''m fine. I stabbed someone with a knife. The police went to the hospital and found no one. Tan Jie, more is better than less. Let''s go."

    "Okay, let''s go back first."

    My mood was not suited to continue the investigation here. Anyway, the police had a record, so Tan Jie and I booked a ticket and left.

    I didn''t say anything on the way. Tan Jie asked me if I was scared out of my wits.

    I nodded. "They didn''t do anything to me, but in order to run out, I stabbed a man with a knife. Blood was gushing out. It looked scary. I was afraid he wouldn''t survive."

    "That''s what he deserves. He deserves to be hostile and murderous to you. You should defend yourself. Even if you are being fooled, he deserves it. I don''t know how many people will be harmed by such a bad person in the world."

    Tan Jie''s words relieved me a little.

    "By the way, where''s Eli? What about her?"

 Chapter 269 Weird Travel Designer

    Tan Jie was stunned by my question. "Why did you ask her all of a sudden?"

    I frowned. After the accident, I didn''t have time to think about it. When I went to the hotel to get my luggage, I packed it up in a hurry. I didn''t want to figure out how I was brought to the dark room while sleeping.

    I told Tan Jie what happened. His face was grim and he shook my hand. I think he was scared.

    "Where did you find Eli?"

    Tan Jie said, "On a website, they are a group of designers who specialize in planning travel routes for people, and also a website opened by a regular company. I saw that the comments were very good, and I consulted a lot of people. They all said it was reliable, so I found Eli for you."

    "If that''s the case, the problem shouldn''t be with Eli. Tan Jie, give him a call on your cell phone and test her out."

    Tan Jie grunted, took out his phone and called Eli in front of me.

    He pretended to ask Eli about my itinerary today, and Eli reported it as if nothing had happened. From his voice, it sounded as if he was talking to an ordinary friend without any flaws.

    Tan Jie hung up the phone. I didn''t understand. "Is it the hotel? I fell asleep and slept. How could anyone take me away? The people in the hotel should have said that when they saw me."

    "Did you check the surveillance?"

    I shook my head. "I can''t remember. My head is full of blood. I''m afraid I''ll kill someone."

    "Don''t think about it. Go back and rest. You don''t have to go to the bar these days. I''ll contact the police there to see if I can find the surveillance cameras and find the gang."

    That''s the only way.

    Back in Nancheng, Tan Jie sent me back to sleep. I was really tired. I didn''t sleep all night. I was very nervous. Once I got back to my warm bed, I didn''t want to do anything else but sleep.

    When I woke up, it was dark, and I was so hungry that I got up to eat.

    There was food in the fridge. I made myself two dishes and cooked some rice. While the rice was still stuffy, I peeled two apples and cut a fruit plate. A strong man would add an egg to his dinner no matter what happened.

    After happily solving the problem of eating, I didn''t know what to do, so I just called Tan Jie.

    He asked me to go to the bar, so I went.

    Tonight, the bar was still very lively, the table was almost full, many people were drinking and boxing there, and some people were singing on the stage, the melody was beautiful, the singing was hoarse and provocative.

    "Yue Ling, get the lady boss a glass of milk." Tan Jie said.

    Yue Ling said, "We''re a bar. There''s no milk."

    "Go out and buy, stupid." Tan Jie now had a way of managing people. He was actually bullying and bullying Yue Ling. The rest of the people didn''t see him talking to him.

    A moment later, Yue Ling brought back a cup of hot milk and spoke to me with a smile, with a hint of flattery. "Lady boss, this is milk from someone''s milk tea shop. I told people not to add anything. I want pure milk. It''s good for your health."

    I raised the corner of my mouth. "I mean it, thank you."

    Yue Ling got my compliment and happily ran to the side, poking and poking at his phone, not knowing what he was playing with. I glanced at him and saw him writing, long and long.

    "What are you writing?"

    Yue Ling looked up and smiled at me, then lowered his head and said two words, "Novel."

    "What about the content?"

    "Just write about our bar." He put down his phone. "Lady boss, do you know what I did before I became a waiter?"

    I can''t laugh or cry. Of course I don''t know.

    Yue Ling was talking to himself, lying on the bar and talking to me about his past. He was a child who worked in the countryside. He felt that working life was boring. When he saw that the internet was full of poems and distant places, he had the idea of traveling while working.

    I teased, "Why not travel around the world and listen to how cool it is?"

    "My culture is not high, and my english is still in junior high school. Traveling around the world is a big problem. I can''t do it." He shrugged, feeling helpless.

    I saw the seriousness in his eyes and put away his teasing tone. "There are a lot of foreigners who come here to travel. You can also try to learn, just think of it as a leisure activity."

    "I dropped out of school because I couldn''t study. Let me study now. Forget it." He shook his head, picked up his cell phone and continued writing.

    I suddenly became interested in what he wrote, but every time I tried to take a look at it, he grinned and took the phone away, not letting me see it.

    Forget it. In the spirit of respecting other people''s privacy, I still didn''t read it.

    Watching the bustling crowd, I finished the hot milk and fell into boredom. Tan Jie was not idle, mixing the wine happily, and always attracted a large group of women to watch. I was so angry that I was ready to leave. Yue Ling shouted at me, "Boss''s wife."

    "What''s wrong?" I asked.

    Yue Ling didn''t answer me. Instead, the women around Tan Jie looked at me. I immediately understood what was going on.

    Grandma, it''s not what you think. You can keep circling Tan Jie.

    Tan Jie''s lips curled up. "Yue Ling, take the proprietress home. You can''t stay up all night when you''re pregnant. Go back to bed."

    The women let out a whoosh and sighed.

    I looked at him speechlessly. People knew that he was the boss, and he called me the boss''s wife. He even made a fuss about my pregnancy. Isn''t it obvious that he used me as a shield?

    How can I explain? There are so many people. Forget it. Let him go.

    Yue Ling drove me home with a song playing on the road. When the traffic light came, he would follow the rhythm of the steering wheel. The child was as active as a rock.

    "How long are you planning to stay in Nancheng?" I asked.

    He shook his body and stopped at a green light. "I don''t know. I''ve been here for a long time. The scenery here is good, the air is good, and the people are good. I have no intention of leaving."

    I didn''t answer.

    He added, "Lady boss, aren''t you really in that relationship with ken?"

    "No." I told him firmly.

    "There''s something wrong with that. Usually, there are so many women around him. Why do you want to use you as a shield? It''s good to pick one."

    I think it''s normal for Yue Ling to think like that. "Kid, you''re very enlightened."

    "That''s right, but ken isn''t what I thought. He''s too cold and has such a handsome face. If only he could give it to me. No, madame, ken doesn''t like you, does he?"

    Like me? How could it be...

 Chapter 270 Did He Do It?

    Yue Ling was still chattering in front of me, but I was seriously thinking about my relationship with Tan Jie. I didn''t think Tan Jie liked me at all.

    "Madame, here we are."

    I looked out the window and saw where I lived. "Ken doesn''t like me. We''re the same people, the same people living together."

    This is the best explanation I can give.

    "But... So do many couples." Yue Ling said weakly.

    I raised the corner of my mouth. "Couples have love, feelings, we don''t."

    Yue Ling nodded vaguely. I got out of the car and went upstairs to work on my own business.

    In the past, I used to spend my free time playing with my cell phone like everyone else. I also liked to join in the fun. Since I came to Nancheng, I closed all my social accounts, but I didn''t like to play with my cell phone. I liked to write and write, even though my words were as abstract as an earthworm.

    This trip to Xi'' an, if there was no accident, it would have been wonderful, but there was no choice. I had to face it when it happened. I took advantage of my lack of sleep and wrote down this trip on my computer.

    I think Eli said a lot of things. She said she was going to take me to the forest of steles to visit the ancient times, and also to see Qinling Mountains and the terracotta warriors. While we were traveling together, she said a lot of plans. Was she really going to take me there, or was she going to let me off guard?

    I thought about it carefully. I clearly remember when I went back to my hotel room to sleep. Before I went to bed, I set an alarm clock. I didn''t want to be late when Eli came to pick me up at night, but I couldn''t remember that the alarm clock had rung. Even though I was tired, I didn''t sleep so soundly that I was taken somewhere else and didn''t know.

    Did I inhale something in my sleep that made me faint? After that, he was moved away secretly. The hotel surveillance should have recorded it, but there was no news there.

    When I think about things, I like to flip through things, especially holding my phone. I pick up my phone and flip through it. I want to search the internet to see if anyone has similar experiences with me. After searching for a long time, I am still the only family, and no one is like me.

    What a surprise.

    The more I couldn''t figure it out, the more I couldn''t help but think about it. There was nothing else I could do but sleep.

    The next day, I got up a little early. My aunt came to the house to cook, so I went to wash up. When I finished cleaning up, breakfast was ready. I opened the door and called to the opposite door, asking Tan Jie to come over for dinner. He didn''t answer me. I thought he was sleeping.

    Tan jie''s house and mine both had spare keys. We both knew where they were. After breakfast, I planned to bring the rest to him so that he wouldn''t know what to eat when he woke up hungry.

    I used a spare key to open the door of tan jie''s house, put the food on the coffee table, and cleaned up his coffee table. He was not a messy person, and rarely threw things around. Instead, I was more.

    When I finished tidying up the coffee table, I saw his phone on the table light up. I looked over and saw a small line of words appear on the screen. In an instant, I felt as if I had been bewitched and stopped.

    The small line said, "If the matter is exposed, is there a second plan?"

    The person who sent the message was Eli.

    I suddenly realized something. I grabbed Tan Jie''s phone and wanted to see the chat history. It was deleted completely. There were no phone calls or text messages. He was really careful.

    I was trembling all over, and I felt horrible in my heart.

    I clicked on the software he used to book hotel tickets. There were two tickets from Nancheng to Xi'' an, on the same day and at different times, which meant that Tan Jie was actually in Xi'' an when I sat at the police station until dawn.

    I can''t imagine that the person closest to me now would set up a lot of traps against me?

    I frowned and began to doubt life.

    I don''t remember how I got back from Tan Jie''s house to mine. I stood facing the door for a long, long time, and it was hard to believe even when I saw it with my own eyes.

    How could a person''s heart be so unpredictable through two doors?

    I caressed my stomach, climbed onto the bed, and covered myself with a thin blanket. My main task now is to protect myself and my child. The rest is not important.

    Maybe I should keep my distance from Tan Jie.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    "Xiao Qing? Are you up yet?" Tan Jie asked from outside.

    I said, "I''m up."

    I went to open the door for him, and he asked me if I wanted to go to the bar. I couldn''t go out. It was good to be at home.

    I stayed at home for five days in a row. I didn''t even know where my patience came from. But I just didn''t go out. Tan Jie thought I was sick, and he let me stay at home while I kept making sure I wasn''t sick.

    On the sixth day, I wanted to go out for a walk. I had enough time on my phone, computer, and books.

    "I''ll accompany you." Tan Jie said.

    I waved my hand. "No need. You go to the bar. I''ll take care of it myself. I''ll just drive around and not be noticed."

    "Then be careful."

    I drove out of the car and drove around a remote road in Nancheng. The air conditioning in the car was just fine, but when I thought of Tan Jie, the chill would climb up my back. Why did he do that? Why did he set up a trap to deal with me?

    What can he expect from me? Money? If he wanted my money, why would he lend it to me when I was in trouble? And to solve my crisis, he hooked up with Fu Qing.

    Impossible, it must not be money.

    Was it about Fu Jing?

    It seemed that the moment Fu Jing''s men found this place, he became abnormal. He took me on a trip, sent me out alone, and found me a tour guide like Eli, and a thrilling kidnapping...

    Why did he do all this? Don''t want me to be found by Fu Jing? Or do you want to keep me by your side?

    I shuddered and stopped by the side of the road.

    As soon as I got out of the car, I started throwing up everything I ate for lunch. No matter what Tan Jie was thinking, I should be on his guard. I wiped my mouth and went back to the car.

    I drove to the bar, and Yue Ling and the others were happy to see me. "Boss, you haven''t been here for days. Are you sick?"

    "No, the pregnancy reaction is a little severe. I''m afraid I''ll vomit if I smell alcohol." I glanced at a man with a flat head at the bar. "The new bartender?"

    He nodded slightly at me, not even looking at me.

    "Yes, his name is Guam. He''s more introverted, but he''s a good drinker. Otherwise, he... I forgot, lady boss, you can''t drink." Yue Ling patted his head with a smile.

    Guam, this name is quite special.

    Tan Jie suddenly walked in, his whole body was on fire. He had just been roasted by the scorching sun and suddenly came into the air conditioning room. This was the case. He picked up a glass of ice water and ordered before he could drink it, "Yue Ling, bring someone to move the goods."

 Chapter 271 Strange Tan Jie

    "What goods?" I raised my eyebrows.

    "Of course it''s our wine. Ken xin talked to a supplier and said that the taste of the wine was very special. First, bring a batch over to try the effect." Yue Ling called two people out to move the goods.

    I grabbed a tissue and handed it to Tan Jie. He folded it and wiped the sweat off his head.

    "It''s so hot outside. It''s too hot this summer." Tan Jie said, "At this time, you should stay at home and hang around. What if you get sunstroke?"

    "When I leave home, I drive. The car is air-conditioned. When I get out of the car, I come into the bar. The bar is also air-conditioned. If I get sunstroke again, I admire myself."

    Tan Jie was left speechless by me.

    Yue Ling and the others finished their beer in a flurry, their t-shirts drenched in sweat, and they all stood in the bar shaking their clothes and fanning them so that they could get cold as soon as possible.

    It''s too hot in Nancheng this summer. It''s not normal.

    When it was almost open, the guys went to eat, because they often had no time to eat when they were busy at night. When they went to eat, Tan Jie and I had to eat too. I usually ate at home. Tan Jie was busy and couldn''t leave.

    When I said I would send him a meal, he was very happy and went back to work, helping the band with the sound system and rehearsing the songs to sing at night. I have to say, he was really the core of the bar.

    After I finished eating at home, I packed the rice in a lunchbox and sent it over. The porridge was in a warm lunchbox, and the food and rice were in ordinary lunchboxes. It was not far from here. When I got to the bar, it was still hot.

    "Dinner." I shook the lunch box in my hand.

    Tan Jie put down the microphone and came over. He was tripped by a mess of wires under his feet. I was just about to remind him that a big influence had suddenly hit me.

    After a while, Tan Jie couldn''t care less about the wires. He threw himself at me, blocked my side, and covered me with his body.

    I was half-squatting on the ground, and tan jie was holding the ground with his hand. The loudspeaker hit his back and rolled to the ground. Tan Jie''s face was red from holding it in.

    The guys helped him up, lifted his short-sleeved shirt, and looked at his back.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. It''s all gone. Who''s that? Give me a hand and help me up with the stereo." Tan Jie shouted.

    Tan Jie sat down at the table and prepared to eat. I asked worriedly, "Is it really okay or is it fake? It''s so big. It''s all red."

    "It''s okay. What''s the big deal about a smash?" He picked up his chopsticks and opened the lid of the lunchbox to eat.

    I thought rationally about the scene just now. His recklessness was not fake, nor was it fake to worry about my injury. But he was so good to me, why did he plan that kidnapping?

    After dinner, everyone started working. I wanted to go back. Tan Jie asked Yue Ling to send me back.

    I really like Yue Ling, a young man. He''s a chatterbox. I''m not bored with him. It''s interesting to describe anything from his mouth.

    "Lady boss, you also said that the boss doesn''t like you, and human instincts reflect the truth the most. Look how nervous you are today."

    I didn''t argue back because I couldn''t even figure out what Tan Jie was thinking.

    "By the way, the new bartender is really good. Yesterday, a guest said that he couldn''t get drunk. Guam made him a drink, and the guest was carried back after drinking. Guam said that he would sleep at least one day."

    "So powerful?" I was surprised. "Is wine that powerful?"

    "No, I heard there are many doors inside."

    I''ll just play with what Yue Ling said and pass the time on the road.

    When I got home, I suddenly remembered what I had been sleeping so soundly that day. What did I drink? It was a drink from Eli. She said it was a local specialty. She drank it sweet, so I drank it as water.

    I''m not sure if that''s a specialty drink.

    Forget it. I''m too lazy to think about it. If I think about it any longer, I''ll be bored to death.

    I took a shower, read a book, and fell asleep. The next day, the third day was the same, until one day Tan Jie called me and asked me to go to the bar to see if something had happened.

    The new wine was selling well, and the guests reacted well, but somehow, a guest fell into a corner last night and no one found him. He died, and the police came.

    This happened in our bar, like a ball of death hanging over it.

    "Our bar isn''t closed, is it?" A waiter said quietly.

    Yue Ling slapped him on the head, just like Tan Jie used to hit him. "What are you talking about? Don''t be so dejected."

    What happened after that was hard for all of us to say, but that night, there were really no guests in the bar. The new tourists wanted to come in and sit down. When they heard that they found dead people during the day, they immediately didn''t dare to come.

    "Ken, where are you going?" Tan Jie suddenly stood up and I asked hurriedly.

    "Do something."

    I followed, "What are you going to do? Don''t be impulsive."

    He didn''t say anything. He lowered his hat. When I got in the car, I wanted to follow him. He locked the door before I pulled the door. Obviously, he excluded me.

    He left alone, so I had to sit in the bar with the guys until ten o'' clock. I told them to go back and rest. The pay was paid. I didn''t want to take a vacation today, so I just gave them a rest.

    After locking the door, I returned home. This matter couldn''t be rushed. I could only wait for the news. I was quite relieved and didn''t care much about the fate of the bar. Even if I couldn''t open it, I didn''t lose much money.

    In the middle of the night, I was sleeping when the door suddenly rang. Tan Jie called me outside.

    I turned on the light, put on my slippers, and looked at him in astonishment. "What''s wrong?"

    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here anymore."

    "Why? That man is dead. It''s none of our business. He drank too much himself." I''m very confused.

    He shook his head. "It''s not that person''s business. Someone wants to kill our bar. Now that the bar''s business is on the news, we''re probably on the news as well. If Fu Jing finds out about it, everything we''ve been through these days will be ruined."

    Tan Jie said he was going to come into my room and pack my things. I didn''t wake up, my mind was in a mess, and I was still angry. Not only was I angry when I woke up, but he was also making his own decisions.

    "Tan Jie, calm down. Aren''t you busy packing up yet?" I said patiently.

    He still couldn''t stop, as stubborn and stubborn as a patient with a certain disease.

    "Tan Jie!" I couldn''t help but scream.

    He stopped. "Why are you stopping me? Do you want to be found by Fu Jing and brought back? Or you didn''t want to stay here with me!"

    "No, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so afraid of me leaving? I won''t leave. I told you I won''t leave!"

 Chapter 272 Imprisonment

    Tan Jie didn''t listen to me. At this moment, he was a paranoid to the extreme.

    "Tan Jie! Can you not do this!" I went wild again.

    Tan jie pulled me by the wrist and dragged me out. "You can sleep in my room. There''s a good chance that someone''s watching over here. My room is safer than yours."

    I was so angry that my chest hurt, and a fire was rolling up and down inside, occasionally rolling forward. "Where am I not safe?! Is there anyone around who wants to kill me? This is all your imagination, madman. Let go, madman!"

    Tan Jie pushed me into his room and made a silent gesture at me. "Shh, be quiet. Go to sleep. Don''t you want to sleep? Sleep."

    His fingers were on his lips, and now he was so gentle that I could tell from the bottom of my heart that he was sick. To be exact, his illness was more serious.

    "I want to go back to my room." I sat on the bed and looked at him and said firmly.

    He frowned and waved at me. "No, what if Fu Jing''s men come and take me away? Come on, go to sleep. I''m here with you. The baby is going to sleep, isn''t it?"

    I can''t stand him, one by one, but in the middle of the night, what can I compare with him?

    I fell on the bed. Tan Jie tucked me in and patted me on the back with his hand. It was slow and rhythmic. I pretended to be asleep, but he stopped patting me. He should have slept on the sofa.

    The thin quilt on me soon became a little hot. The weather here is just like this. It''s hot all year round, especially these two days. The summer in Nancheng seems crazy. I can''t even pull it off by climbing a peak for you to see.

    I kicked the quilt away with my feet and felt dizzy. I felt someone cover my stomach. I opened my eyes slightly and saw that I was covered with a towel and blanket. I rolled over and fell asleep again.

    The next morning, Tan Jie made breakfast for me. It was very simple. Milk and bread. He also fried eggs and lunch meat for me. I thought he was normal again. Who knew that when I said I was going to the bar, he had a fit again.

    "Xiao Qing, you better be obedient. You''d better not go anywhere now. There may be spies outside Fu Jing''s eyes. If he sees you, he''ll take you away like before."

    I sighed. "I have to be prepared for a rainy day. You mean, I can''t show my face in this small, square house for the rest of my life?"

    "Not for a lifetime. Just for a while. I''ll let you out when the limelight is over. Otherwise, we''ll move. You come with me."

    He gave me two restrictions. I don''t know if I hate it when people arrange things for me like this, forcing me into a dead end.

    How could the old Fu Jing not be like this?

    I took a deep breath. "Tan Jie, I''ll say it again. I''m going out."

    "I did it for your own good." He knelt in front of me on one knee, my head on my chest.

    I put my hand on my lap and quietly clenched it. "Can you do this to me for my own good? You didn''t ask me if I wanted to? I don''t care what I think. What''s the difference between you and Fu Jing? Do you want to force me to leave without a word?"

    Tan Jie suddenly put his arms around my neck. "No, I''m not. Xiao Qing, don''t leave me. I only have you as a friend. No one understands me. No one understands me. Only you do. You''re closest to me. Don''t leave me."

    At this time, Tan Jie was like a child, a child whose mind had not matured yet.

    Maybe I became a mother, maybe he was really nice to me, and my hardened heart suddenly softened. I patted him on the back. "I''m not leaving you. We agreed to do business together. I''m just a little angry at you for restricting my behavior. Otherwise, I can wear a mask and sunglasses. Can you let me go to the bar?"

    After all I said, Tan Jie agreed to let me out. He dressed me in his clothes, put on my baseball cap, sunglasses and mask, and even put down my ponytail. Not to mention Fu Jing, this style of myself, I was a little receptive to incompetence.

    We went to the bar together. Yue Ling and the others came to work today, but there was still no guest in the bar.

    "The police have already said it''s not the pot of our bar. There are still no guests." Yue Ling cui lay dejected on the bar.

    I encouraged, "Don''t worry. After a while, business will definitely be as good as before. These days, everyone will take it as a holiday. I will still say the same thing. The salary will be paid. You will be on your own schedule. You don''t need to use so many people every day. Three or four will do. The rest of the people on vacation will be wandering around Nancheng and visiting once."

    The guys immediately cheered up, and the death that hung over the bar began to dissipate.

    "Xiao Qing, let''s go back too." Tan Jie said.

    I shook my head. "It''s rare that it''s cool today. I want to take a stroll too. It''s on this street."

    "No, you''ve walked this street many times. Why do you have to walk around today?"

    He rejected it outright and suddenly, and my anger flared up. "I''m dressed like this, as you told me. You still have to restrain me."

    When I got angry, he softened up again. "Just listen to me for a while. When the limelight is over, we''ll go wherever you want. I promise I won''t say a word."

    The corners of my mouth twitched as I looked longingly at the long slate road and the busy shops on both sides of the road. "Okay."

    With this promise, I was imprisoned at home by Tan Jie for five days in a row. We were in the same room together. Even if he was good to me, I was still not used to it. I wanted to go back to my room. He wouldn''t let me.

    Gradually, I was tortured to madness by the sick man, and sometimes my emotions were on the verge of breaking down. I would yell at him, but he was still unwilling to make any changes.

    Until one night, Tan Jie dropped something on the floor. I was woken up and rubbed my eyes in the direction of the sofa.

    He picked up something and was about to go to sleep when the doorbell rang outside. We looked at each other. I opened the quilt and ran to the door. He jumped off the sofa and ran towards me.

    I wanted to open the door. He grabbed my hand. When I opened my mouth, he covered my mouth.

    He''s no different from the pervert who''s holding me hostage.

    "Xiao Qing, shh..." He whispered in my ear.

    We were very close to the door. I leaned on the door, my head against the door, and looked out through the peephole. Tears came down in a flash. It was Fu Jing! It''s really him! He came to Nancheng to see me!

    Maybe I was going crazy from Tan Jie''s torture. At this moment, I saw Fu Jing''s face, and I was so excited that I wanted to shout his name and throw myself into his arms, but I couldn''t make a sound. I couldn''t even open the door.

 Chapter 273 Almost Miscarriage

    I could only watch him walk out of my sight. My heart was pounding. "Woo... Woo..."

    After some time, I gave up struggling, and Tan Jie let go of me and helped me to sit on the bed. I pushed him away like crazy.

    "Do you know what you''re doing? Tan Jie! I hate you now, especially you!" I said what I had been holding back for a long time, and every word was very clear.

    Tan Jie panicked. "I called for you in the middle of the night for your own good. I''m sure it''s not a good person. It must be Fu Jing''s. What if you were to say something just now and you were found out? Or do you want to be discovered by Fu Jing and go back to North city with him?"

    "What do I do? That''s my freedom. You have no right to restrict my freedom!" I picked up a pillow and threw it at him.

    He did not hide, nor did he fight back. Similarly, he would not change the way he was doing now.

    I really couldn''t stand it anymore. My stomach was so angry that it hurt. I went back to bed to sleep, and he came to cover me up. I yelled at him and told him to stay away from me.

    That night, I barely slept. When I woke up the next morning, my stomach was still hurting. I got up to go to the bathroom and found blood on my underwear. I was so shocked that I asked Tan Jie to take me to the hospital.

    "Someone just knocked on the door last night. I can''t go now."

    I wanted to be angry again, but I didn''t dare to be angry anymore. I was worried that the symptoms of the bleeding had something to do with my anger.

    "I''m bleeding and I''m going to miscarry. It''s not a small matter, Tan Jie. Can I beg you? Take me to the hospital."

    Tan Jie frowned. It was obvious that he was very conflicted.

    I covered my stomach and felt more and more uncomfortable. The pain seemed to get worse. I fell on the bed and looked miserable. "This is my child. You know how much I want this child. Take me to the hospital. I beg you..."

    Tan Jie put on my hat and mask and carried me out of the house to the hospital.

    The doctor said it was a good thing it was delivered in time, otherwise the child might not be able to keep it. If this child really couldn''t keep it, I really couldn''t imagine if I would hate Tan Jie.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it was so serious." Tan Jie sat by the bed and apologized to me guiltily.

    I don''t want to see him, and I don''t have the strength to argue with him anymore.

    Because I was going to stay in the hospital, he went back to help me get my clothes changed and brought me food. I don''t know how he fried the kitchen and learned how to cook. These days, he was the one who cooked. He bought vegetables and soy sauce and vinegar from the fresh supermarket and sent them home. We haven''t been out for a long time, like cavemen living in modern times.

    Three days after I was hospitalized, Tan Jie ran around and I couldn''t touch cold water. He washed my clothes. I didn''t talk to him, and I didn''t care about him. I couldn''t help but soften my heart when I saw how aggrieved he was. After all, he didn''t mean anything to me. He was just too stubborn and almost paranoid.

    The other patients in the ward all said that I had a good husband, which was very considerate. I didn''t explain it. I was really exhausted from both my heart and body. Besides taking care of my baby, I didn''t want to do anything or talk.

    Thinking about it this way, I''m afraid I''m going to be depressed.

    "Can we still have a good talk?" I said.

    He nodded and moved a stool to sit in front of my bed. "I wish you were still willing to talk to me."

    "Are you going to insist on locking me up?"

    "I''m not shutting you down, I''m protecting you."

    Well, there''s no way to continue this conversation. I resisted the urge before I lost my temper and stopped looking at him. I''ve already thought about it. I won''t give him another chance to imprison me. I''m cornered. I''ll run...

    "Xiao Qing, can you wait two more days? When the bar business gets a little better and no one notices, I''ll do whatever you want." Tan Jie''s promise sounded behind me.

    I still ignore him.

    When he was discharged from the hospital, he went through the formalities. I planned to run, change my clothes, and estimate the time he would talk to the doctor. I made an agreement with the doctor one day in advance when he came home to cook. When I was discharged from the hospital, the doctor would talk to him about how to take care of me. I planned to leave at this time.

    When he passed the doctor''s office, he was talking to the doctor.

    I left quickly and followed the people on this floor into the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, my heart pounded and almost jumped out of my throat.

    The sign for the elevator to go down lit up, and when I reached the first floor, I walked out with quick steps.

    Just when I thought I was going to run away from Tan Jie, a hand suddenly grabbed me. I couldn''t help but scream and sweat broke out behind me.

    "Xiao Qing, where are you going? Why don''t you wait for me?" Tan Jie''s voice sounded like a ghost.

    I couldn''t help but push him away. He grabbed me by the waist and lifted me up. "You''re just in time. The doctor said I can''t exercise too hard. Come home with me and take care of me."

    I struggled, and I couldn''t beat him, so he took me to the car and brought me back to my place.

    He was so scary, like a demon.

    At that moment, I almost cried.

    When I got back to my apartment, I lay in bed and couldn''t get up. As long as Tan Jie didn''t do anything drastic to hurt me, let him do the rest.

    When the bar business is good, he will let me go. He said it himself.

    After a few more days of being grounded, I had nothing else to do but eat and sleep every day. I weighed myself. I naively felt that if I gained weight, the baby in my stomach would grow up quickly. It would be better to give birth to it in the blink of an eye like a roar of thunder.

    I miss Fu Jing so much, I miss ting sheng so much, I want to hear ting sheng call me mother, I want to see him eat his hands...

    Several times during the night, I dreamt that Tingsheng was playing with me in the living room of the Wuyingjia. When I woke up, my face was wet and my heart was so gloomy that I had to remind myself to be optimistic and maintain a stable mood. I was afraid that I would suffer from prenatal depression and not be able to give birth to this baby in my stomach.

    One night, it was raining outside, and the rain pattered on the window. The weather seemed to be getting cold. Tan Jie covered me with a thin quilt. I lay quietly and didn''t speak. In fact, we didn''t talk much these days.

    I quietly listened to the rain, and my mood fell into an unprecedented low tide. I feel that life is meaningless, no freedom, no hope. I even want to give birth to a child, and I can''t even protect myself. What can I do if I give birth to a child? Or let him suffer with me.

    I started to cry as I thought about it, from a soft sob to a loud one.

    I''m so sad, the kind of sadness that climbed up from the bottom of my heart, like a thriving vine, wrapped me up in one fell swoop, I can''t even breathe.

    "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Tan Jie turned on the light.

    I didn''t say anything and kept crying.

 Chapter 274 Lie to Me

    "Stop crying. It''s raining outside. It''s going to rain these days. You''ll catch a cold if you go out."

    While I was wiping my nose and crying, Tan Jie kept talking in my ear, saying that the bar business was getting better or something, and that when the rain stopped, he would take me to the bar.

    I fell asleep again, not because what he said comforted me, but because I was tired from crying, and when I cried, I slept very fast and very heavily.

    The next day, Yue Ling came. Tan Jie opened the door. They were talking at the door.

    Curious, I walked over to listen.

    "Ken, this is the contract, and the money, and the end payment has been paid. I''ve also dismissed the other guys. The bar thing is the end."

    What? The glass in my hand fell to the ground with a thud, and the sound of the broken porcelain was a little harsh.

    "Madame, what''s wrong with you? The shards will cut you." Yue Ling shouted.

    Tan Jie immediately came over nervously to clean up the debris and debris on the ground.

    I looked at Yue Ling, took out a note from my skirt pocket and quickly stuffed it into his hand. I squeezed my eyes at him. He was very clever and put the note in his pocket.

    "Xiao Qing, are you okay?" Tan Jie looked at my calf.

    I glanced at him coldly. "You sold the bar?"

    "I''ll give you all the money. I don''t want a cent. Let''s open another bar. It''s not doing well." He quickly handed me the card.

    "Do you really think money is important to me? Tan Jie, you lied to me. You said you would let me out when the bar business was good. You imprisoned me in this small room and kept lying to me. Was it because the bar business wasn''t good, or were you not going to let me go out to see anyone?!"

    Yue Ling stepped forward and said, "Madame, you are still pregnant. Don''t be so excited. It''s not good for the child."

    Tan Jie pushed Yue Ling aside to let him out. The door was closed, and all that was left of me was despair. That was the hope I longed for, but now even the hope of yueling was gone.

    I screamed and vented, smashing everything I wanted to smash into anything I could touch.

    Soon, the house was in a mess.

    Tan Jie didn''t even say a word of reproach and quietly cleaned up the mess, reminding me not to step on anything like debris.

    I was so tired that I lay down on the bed and didn''t want to move.

    When Tan Jie was almost done packing, the door was knocked again. Outside, Yue Ling was shouting to Tan Jie to get out. My eyes opened abruptly. The opportunity came...

    Not knowing what Yue Ling and Tan Jie had said, tan zhuo went.

    As soon as he left, I left immediately. I didn''t take the elevator. I went down the stairs. Then I took the elevator and ran out of my building. I hid quietly. When I saw Tan Jie and the others walking away from me, I dared to run out of the neighborhood.

    I came out with nothing but two legs.

    As I walked, I kept looking back towards the entrance of the community. No, Tan Jie and the others turned back. I quickened my steps, afraid that Tan Jie would catch up with me again, afraid that his hand would put on my shoulder.

    When I was pulled aside by an arm, I still couldn''t hold back and let out a low cry in extreme fright.

    "Xiao Qing, it''s me."

    The familiar voice rang in my ears. When I looked up at the past, I was stunned. Was it Fu Jing? How could it be Fu Jing? I can''t believe my eyes.

    My lips trembled and my hand touched his face.

    He hugged me until he leaned against his chest and heard his heartbeat. It was then that I truly felt that this person in front of me was Fu Jing, the man I had missed for days and loved to the bone.

    We didn''t talk, but we hugged for a long time.

    He let go of me, kissed me hard, and pestered me for a long time before we let go of each other. It was only then that I realized that we were still standing in the hotel lobby.

    "Let''s go back to my room." Fu jing said hoarsely.

    I nodded and looked behind me, but there was no sign of Tan Jie.

    I followed Fu Jing back to his room. As soon as I entered, Fu Jing hugged me.

    "No, Ah Jing, I''m pregnant..." I said quickly.

    "Are you really pregnant?"

    There was a hint of shame in my eyes, and I nodded. "It''s been more than two months. It''s not stable yet."

    He didn''t force me. He hugged me and sat on the sofa.

    He was the most energetic drug in the world, and it was not impossible to quit, but once he quit and got infected again, it would really be fatal.

    "How did you find it here?" I caressed his face, and his skin was a lot rougher.

    He hugged me tightly, unwilling to let go for a moment. "I''ve been looking for you ever since you left without a word. I''ve used almost all my connections to not find you. You disappeared from my life like a human being."

    A wave of apology welled up in my heart. I felt so sorry for the man in my arms.

    "I''m sorry." My apologies were feeble.

    He took a bite of my collarbone and it hurt so much that he let go. "Do you know I miss you so much?"

    "I miss you too." I looked at him wrongly, and my eyes were red with pain.

    "Then you will do everything you can to leave me, not even our son?" He rolled over and pinned me down. "Ruthless woman, after you give birth to a child, see how I torture you."

    I hugged him and knew he wouldn''t mess around. "I didn''t want you or Tingsheng. I..."

    As I spoke, my voice was filled with tears. Can I say that I love him but don''t trust him? Can I say we have no results? I really don''t have the courage to say such hurtful words.

    "Well, how can I really blame you? I must be not good enough to let you go." He coaxed me in a soft voice.

    I cried even harder, and it wasn''t good for me to leave him. I was really no less miserable than him.

    After a while, I was coaxed by him and stopped crying. "Ah Jing, how did you find your way here?"

    Fu Jing explained in detail the whole process of him looking for me. It was so complicated. It could be said that he was really looking for me all the time. When he finally saw someone posted Tan Jie''s song on the internet, someone said he looked like Tan Jie the star. He found it when he saw the video.

 Chapter 275 He Could Give up Everything for Me

    First, he came to ask about it, but then he caught up with me and Tan Jie on a trip. He stayed in Nancheng. The people at the bar listened to Tan Jie''s orders and sent him away. He couldn''t see me, so he kept sneaking around looking for me.

    "That night you went upstairs and knocked on the door. How did you know I lived there?"

    Fu Jing''s eyes flashed with surprise. "You know I knocked, so why didn''t you open it?"

    "Tan Jie won''t let me drive. It''s a long story. Answer me first."

    It turns out that Fu Jing paid a guy in my bar to find out where I live. He deliberately chose to knock at the door at night, thinking that tan jie would take care of the bar and leave me alone at home. He was more likely to see me, but he didn''t knock.

    "Now it''s your turn. What were you running downstairs for?"

    I told him about Tan Jie imprisoning me for the past few days. When he heard it, he became angry and doubted Tan Jie.

    "Is he really good to you?" He asked.

    I nodded. "He takes care of me like a family member, but he has a problem in his heart. I think he has a serious mental illness, but he refuses to see a doctor, and he treats me like this. I can''t stand it, so I find a chance to run out. You don''t know how scary it is for him to look at me all day."

    I hugged Fu Jing''s waist and felt that he was angry. "Don''t blame Tan Jie. He was just afraid that I would leave him. He said that I was his only good friend and that I was his only family friend. He was worried that you would tie me back and force me to miscarry like before."

    "Silly, how could it be? No one will force you to do anything you don''t want to do now." Fu Jing''s head was on my head, and I heard a faint sigh.

    "Really?"

    He nodded solemnly and I leaned back into his arms.

    Suddenly, I thought of something I hadn''t noticed earlier. I broke free from his arms and was so scared that he asked me what was wrong.

    "You''ve been in Nancheng for so many days, and your company''s business has gone to waste? And Tingsheng? Where''s my son!"

    Fu Jing''s eyes were filled with helplessness. "My son has always been with grandma wu. She took good care of him. As for the company, I left."

    "Leave?" My eyes widened and I could hardly believe it was true.

    He rubbed my hair and pressed my head into his arms. "I didn''t know what was important to me before. This time when you left, I knew what the use of asking for so much money was. You weren''t around, your son had no mother, and a boring life meant nothing to me."

    Fu Jing''s sudden confession made me cry. I didn''t expect this guy to be as sentimental as a young man.

    "Are you really willing to give up on that for me? No family business? The Fushijituan is very valuable." I raised my head to test him.

    He stubbornly pressed my head back. "If you say no, then don''t. There''s no such thing as nonsense."

    I chuckled in my heart. That''s great. That''s great.

    After a while, I thought that Tan Jie might still be looking for me, and I was a little worried that I wouldn''t stop until I found his personality.

    Ah Jing, will you accompany me to see Tan Jie? I want to talk to him."

    Fu Jing''s face changed. "No, you can''t get along with him."

    "Then you can''t put this problem here. He has no malice towards me, but it''s a problem that can''t be solved. There''s no problem that can''t be solved. If there is, then there must be no good discussion."

    "No."

    I shook his arm. "When we first met, your bad temper is back. Why are you worried about me? If he''s still so stubborn, then you''re with me. At least I won''t be locked up by him again."

    Fu Jing was persuaded by me. He promised me, but he had to wait until tomorrow.

    After much thought, I called Tan Jie.

    "It''s me, Xiao Qing. I''m in a very safe place right now. Don''t worry about me. Wait for me at home tomorrow. We''ll have a good talk."

    I thought I had a good tone and was calm, but for some reason, Tan Jie suddenly yelled at me. "Did you go to Fu Jing? Is that right?"

    I pursed my lips, and anger appeared on my face. "Yes, I''ve already met him. Can you calm down? Why are you so nervous about this? We could have sat down and talked about it."

    "Have you forgotten what he did to you and me? He''s Fu Zhong''s lackey. Fu Zhong said he was going to abort your child. He can even do anything to his own child. Chen Qing, do you have a good memory?"

    Tan Jie''s words pierced my heart like sharp knives. Fu Jing had done such a thing, and it made me very painful. But I can''t deny him because of what happened in the past, and I can''t ignore my feelings for him.

    Instead, it was Tan Jie who kept pushing me away from Fu Jing, which would arouse my rebellious feelings.

    "Tan Jie, even if I don''t have a long memory and I''m cheap, this is my business, isn''t it? You''re my best friend. I treat you like a family member. I know you''re doing it for my own good, but I love him. Can''t I try again with him?"

    "No! No way! If I say no, I mean no!" The way his veins throbbed seemed to appear in front of me.

    I felt his hatred for Fu Jing, as if it wasn''t just that...

    Chen Qing, leave him. I''ll take you away. Leave him! I told you to leave him, did you hear me?? Every good thing with their surname fu!"

    I looked at the phone in surprise. If it was just Fu Qing, would he hate it so much? A woman''s intuition told me that things would never be so simple.

    Fu jing grabbed my phone and pressed it off. I was so deep in thought that I couldn''t react.

    "He''s sick." Fu jing said.

    I shook my head. "Maybe there''s another reason. He... Seems to hate the Fu family. It''s not just about you."

    "What else could it be?"

    "I don''t know yet. I have to ask him to know. Anyway, when he heard that I was with you, he went berserk. I''ve never seen such a Tan Jie." I shuddered, a little scared.

    There was a big difference between a man and a beast, but there was also an imaginary place where wild beasts would eat and people would get angry. Just now, Tan Jie gave me the feeling that he was an angry lion, opening his mouth wide at me, revealing terrifying sharp fangs.

    At night, Fu Jing and I hugged each other and slept together. It was the best sleep I''ve had in the past few days. With him around, it was especially reassuring.

    The next morning, after breakfast, I decided to see Tan Jie.

    Fu Jing promised to accompany me. When I came out, I was naked. Nancheng had cooled down in the past two days. Fu Jing gave me a man''s shirt and I put on a vest inside, so it wasn''t cold.

    "Let''s go." I said.

 Chapter 276 Both Sides Were Injured

    The hotel was very close to where Tan Jie and I were staying. Fu Jing and I were just walking for ten minutes.

    When I got into the elevator, I was nervous. I had plans to talk to Tan Jie, but I wasn''t sure how Tan Jie would react.

    The elevator opened and Tan Jie''s house was two steps away.

    I didn''t knock, because the door wasn''t closed at all. It was still morning, and he wouldn''t get up so early. Had he never closed the door?

    "Tan Jie?" I screamed, walked in, and suddenly saw a man on the sofa, which made me jump.

    I asked Fu Jing to wait for me at the door. The door wasn''t closed anyway. Standing there, he could fully protect my freedom and safety.

    Tan Jie turned around and glanced at me. His eyes were dark and a little scary. "He''s here too?"

    "Yes, it''s coming." I sat down next to the sofa and said, "Let''s talk about it. Let''s talk about it calmly, starting with something I didn''t know at the beginning."

    "Do I have to talk to you? You can go." His face was ashen and distant from me.

    I frowned. "Tan Jie, I don''t understand why you hate the Fu family so much. I hate Fu Jing. Fu Jing was sorry to you before. I can understand why you hate him. You can do anything to him. If I stop him, I won''t be Chen Qing. But why do you care so much if I''m with him or not? Why do you hate the Fu family so much? What''s the relationship between you and Fu Jing?"

    "It''s none of your business. You can go." He stopped looking at me.

    I can''t make sense of him. Yesterday, he was so angry that he yelled at me. Today, he turned into a piece of ice.

    Fu Jing called me, "Xiao Qing, let''s go."

    I sighed and had to get up.

    I had just walked two steps away when Tan Jie suddenly stood up, overtook me and rushed straight to Fu Jing. He punched him and in the blink of an eye, the two men were fighting.

    Fu jing knows kung fu. Tan Jie is no match for him.

    "Hey, stop, stop! Ah Jing, stop fighting." I hurriedly pulled forward. "I have children. You can''t hurt me. Stop it."

    Fu Jing wanted to stop, but Tan Jie didn''t. He beat her up without any scruples.

    The man''s arms were so strong that a random punch was not something that a little woman like me could bear. Tan Jie''s elbow still hit my face. I gasped in pain and almost fell back to the ground.

    Fu Jing hugged me and took Tan Jie''s fist with his back.

    He straightened me up and let me sit on the bed, and then he got into a fight with Tan Jie.

    The two men stopped fighting when they were tired. Their faces and bodies were covered in color. Tan Jie was lying on the ground. I couldn''t bear to see him. Fu Jing was better than him. At least he could stand.

    I was also injured and couldn''t move my jaw.

    I called for an ambulance, and after a long time, it was Fu Jing who said it wasn''t easy.

    Tan Jie was carried into the car, and I was helped into the car. Fu Jing looked after me beside me and watched half of my face swell up.

    Tan Jie was sent for a checkup, and I went for a reduction. When the doctor started to set my bones, I screamed like a pig that had been slaughtered all over the floor. Fu Jing held me in his arms painfully. When the pain passed, he realized that his hands were all bruised by me.

    "Does it hurt?" I curled my lips, feeling guilty.

    He hugged my head. "It''s nothing compared to your pain."

    "Nonsense, you''re injured too. I''m fine now. Go take a picture and check the wound. See if there''s anything else you can''t see."

    Fu Jing didn''t want to leave me here alone. I had no choice but to go with him. After checking, it was confirmed that it was just a flesh wound.

    Tan Jie was a little worse. One of his ribs was broken and he had to be hospitalized.

    I went through the formalities, and I paid the money. What he did to me in the first place, I can do to him now. In my heart, I think it''s all right.

    Fu Jing didn''t like Tan Jie. He looked unhappy when he saw me running for him. I touched his face. "Why don''t you go back to the hotel and shave your beard and cut your hair so that you don''t look unhappy here? Tan Jie will be beaten like that and won''t do anything to me."

    "No." He grabbed what I had and sent it to Tan Jie''s ward.

    He walks faster than me. I''m still waiting for the elevator. He''s already downstairs.

    "There are doctors and nurses here. You don''t have to go." Fu jing said.

    I nodded. "What about eating?"

    "There''s food in the hospital."

    "Then he needs someone to look after him."

    "No need."

    I tugged at the corner of his shirt and said softly, "Yes."

    "Let me see." He volunteered, "We need to eat now. I''m hungry. Let''s go, let''s eat."

    After lunch, Tan Jie really didn''t need me to worry about it. Fu Jing and I went back to the hotel to sleep. When we woke up, we received a call from the hospital saying that Tan Jie had run away.

    Just in the morning, there was no one in the afternoon.

    I got up and was about to look for him. Fu Jing grabbed me. "You don''t know where he is and how to find him. If he''s trying to hide from you, how can you find him?"

    My face was anxious. "No, he''s hurt. It hurts like hell. Where can he hide? Let''s find him first."

    "Are you so worried about him?"

    "Ah Jing, this is not the time to talk about it. Be good and put away your jealousy. He is not mean to me and your children." I pointed at my stomach and tried to reason with him.

    Reluctantly, Fu Jing got up and went with me.

    We drove around the hospital, circling and expanding. Fu Jing was not the Fu Jing of the past, nor was he able to find someone to work for him in Nancheng. In the process of looking for Tan Jie, I suddenly felt sorry for Fu Jing.

    When he looked for me, it must have been a lot of trouble.

    "Ah Jing, I will never leave you again." My brain heated up and words came out of my mouth.

    He rubbed my head. "If you run around again, break your legs."

    "Okay." It was a threat, but I could hear it was full of indulgence.

    We still couldn''t find Tan Jie when we found him. Tan Jie only knew someone from the bar in Nancheng, or he was a supplier. Where could he go?

    I''ve been to the house, too, no.

    There was one place that I didn''t look for, because I didn''t think there would be one in his house, and there wouldn''t be one across the street. Now that I think about it, there might be one.

    "Let''s go, Ah Jing. Find the last place."

    I brought fu jing to my house and he asked, "Haven''t you been here before?"

    "Not here." I pointed to the opposite door and knocked hard. "Tan Jie, are you there? Are you inside?"

    No one answered me.

    I found the spare key and opened the door. As expected, Tan Jie was lying on the bed, staring at us with his eyes open in the dark.

    "You go, I don''t need you to care." He said weakly, as if he was enduring something.

    "How can I leave you alone? Do you leave us alone when I have something to do with my child? No, so how can I leave you alone now!" I was so angry that I wanted to hit someone. "Ah Jing, regardless of whether he struggled or not, tie him to the hospital."

 Chapter 277 Go Back And Pick up My Son

    When I finished speaking, I stood at the door. It felt good to be the boss giving orders. I didn''t have to face the problem personally. Whether Fu Jing was tied up or hugged, he had to solve it anyway. I only wanted one result, and that was that tan jie would go to the hospital.

    An hour later, Tan Jie succeeded in lying on the hospital bed, and we were tired after a long night. I wanted to stay and look after Tan Jie. Fu Jing refused and hired a 24-hour nurse for Tan Jie.

    In order to avoid Tan Jie sneaking away, Fu Jing also found a strong and strong uncle who he had estimated could definitely beat Tan Jie to be Tan Jie''s nurse.

    "Do you think I would be grateful to you for doing this? Chen Qing, what''s the difference between what you do and what I do?" Tan Jie couldn''t speak loudly. If he raised his voice a little, I could see him covering his chest. His face was twisted with pain.

    "We are different. You are controlling me for your own selfish desires. I am tying you to the hospital for you. As long as you are well, I will not care where you are going or what you are doing."

    I spoke to him in a deliberative tone, but he still couldn''t hear me. "Get out, get out. I don''t want to see you."

    I looked at Fu Jing, and Fu Jing pulled me away.

    Along the way, Fu Jing was very unhappy. I talked to him and ignored him.

    "Angry? It''s normal for him to be upset. If he did something behind my back, I would be upset too. Besides, he doesn''t like the Fu family so much. He doesn''t like you. It''s okay. Let''s take our time."

    Fu Jing turned the steering wheel. I was afraid he wouldn''t even drive properly. "Do you think he''s taking his time?"

    "With your temper, how can you discipline your children in the future?" I muttered.

    "If Tingsheng talks to you like that, I won''t break his ass. I''m not even his father."

    I burst out laughing, and Fu Jing, who was furious, was especially cute. "What if this is a daughter in my stomach and she doesn''t listen to me?"

    "I..." He teased me with a troubled look in his anger. It was over. Fu Jing would probably be a slave to his daughter from now on.

    I looked at him leisurely. "Hmm?"

    "Daughter, if you hit her, you have to hit her, but you can do it gently. A little girl is as precious as you. How can you hit her on her butt like hitting your son?"

    I held back my laughter. "What if I''m not important? Or we can''t beat them up well. Do we have to teach them slowly?"

    Fu jing glanced at me and rubbed my head. Reluctantly, he listened to me.

    "When I first found out that I was pregnant, the doctor said to be careful. Tan Jie and I often ate outside and didn''t take food seriously. I knew I was pregnant, so I couldn''t ignore it anymore. Tan Jie was going to cook for me and solve my food problem. Did you see the scar on his face? After all, he used to be an artist who depended on his face to make a meal for me. He blew up the kitchen and hurt his face."

    "Actually, he really has nothing to say to me, but I don''t know what''s wrong with him. If your good friend is like this, can you just leave him in the hospital and leave him alone?"

    "No."

    "So." I raised my eyebrows.

    Fu Jing stopped talking, but his face was no longer smelly. The next day, we had breakfast at the hotel, and he brought some packing boxes to Tan Jie. He said that he was afraid that the food in the hospital was not good. They were all pickled vegetables, steamed buns and boiled eggs.

    "Let''s eat." Fu Jing handed the lunch box to Tan Jie.

    Tan Jie looked at him contemptuously, but did not reach out to take it. "Give me another date after a slap. It''s useful to Chen Qing, but not to me."

    "Almost done. If you don''t hit me, can I hit you? No man can allow his wife to be nice to other men. No matter what your relationship is, I gave this date for Xiao Qing. If you don''t eat it, you can eat it."

    I thought Fu Jing''s rudeness would make Tan Jie angry, but I didn''t expect Tan Jie to dawdle and eat breakfast.

    After dinner, I watched the nurse inject him so that he could spend most of his day on the drip, and it was boring for us to stay.

    Fu Jing and I are going out for a walk, just let uncle look at Tan Jie.

    Nancheng is a very beautiful city. Before I came, I only heard of its fame and fell in love with it.

    Traveling with Fu Jing, we all wore sunglasses on our faces. My face was still swollen, and he was wearing it with me. He didn''t care if anyone could see the wound on his face.

    I wanted to eat some snacks outside. Fu Jing wouldn''t let me. He only bought one when he saw how greedy I was. He let me have a bite and he ate all the rest.

    "Actually, when I left, I wanted to ask you if you were willing to let go of everything in North city and follow me, but I felt that you definitely couldn''t let go of it. In turn, you might obstruct me. I didn''t ask." I held his hand and walked the streets of Nancheng.

    "Why not ask? I''ve already missed it once. How can I make mistakes again and again? Your harmony and your unborn baby are my life." He tilted his head, and with one look in my eyes, he kissed me.

    Kissing on the road is a common thing in this city. When you come to Nancheng and feel the different culture, all your romantic cells will be stimulated. Even a conservative person can become a bold and unrestrained person.

    "I want to see the sound of thunder. I miss my son so much." I fell into his arms and acted coquettishly.

    "I''ll book a flight for tomorrow to pick up the thunder."

    I want to go with him. "Then let''s go together. I want to see grandma wu by the way. She has brought us children for so long."

    Fu attraction is over.

    He''s not Fu Boss now. He doesn''t have an assistant or a secretary. He has to do everything himself. I can''t say how satisfied I am to see him living a normal life with me like an ordinary person.

    The next day, we flew to North city together. When we left, I was dizzy and my head was filled with all kinds of emotions. When I came back, I only had one feeling: I couldn''t wait.

    As soon as we got off the plane, we took a taxi to the Wuyingjia.

    "Grandma wu." When I saw the old lady who looked at me with disdain, my feelings were mixed.

    I gave her a warm hug, and she still despised me.

    "If you want to see your son, just say it. Don''t show me anything." Wu Ying asked the servant to bring down the angry voice.

    Tingsheng stood on the ground and ran to me trembling. I thought he didn''t know who his mother was anymore. Who knew...

    Who knew that he ran past me and into Fu Jing''s arms.

    Fu Jing picked up his anger and said, "Look, mom."

    Tingsheng looked at me with anger in his eyes. From the moment he took him after he gave birth, I thought that a child was a magical creature. They said that a child could not remember or understand. In fact, when Tingsheng was young, I thought that he actually knew everything.

 Chapter 278 Legal Couple

    He would get angry and cry when I grabbed the bottle. When I played with him, he was happy. He never closed his mouth, and I left him alone. He didn''t know me.

    The human nature of a child''s reaction is the most intuitive. He is angry because he is angry. He is angry that I don''t want him.

    "Tingsheng, mom." I clapped my hands and opened them to him.

    He burrowed into Fu Jing''s arms, not letting me hold him.

    But I really missed him. Whether he wanted me or not, I had to hug him and kiss him twice. As a result, I kissed Tingsheng and cried. Fu Jing took the baby, laughing and crying, and it didn''t take long to coax him.

    The child doesn''t want me, and I don''t have a good idea either. I have to cultivate feelings with him first to please him, play with his favorite toys, and feed him what he likes to eat.

    At the end of the day, Tingsheng was nicer to me.

    "Are you staying?" Wu ying asked me.

    I shook my head. "If I don''t stay, I''ll cause trouble in North city. I want to take Tingsheng to Nancheng to live."

    "Fu Jing will go with you."

    I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Yeah, he''s going wherever I go now. We have the capital. We can start a small business again."

    Wu Ying snorted and left. Suddenly, I realized that it was not long before I saw Wu Ying. He seemed to have aged a lot.

    In the evening, the three of us were huddled together in a room. Tingsheng was extremely excited and played until late at night. This made Fu Jing and I, who got up early to catch the plane, a little unbearable. After coaxing our son, we were both exhausted.

    "Xiao Qing, let''s get our marriage certificate." Fu jing said.

    I said, "Will the civil affairs bureau open tomorrow? Open the door and we''ll go get it."

    I leaned into Fu Jing''s arms, my back to him, my son in my arms. Fu Jing held me and my son in his arms. It was late at night, and we couldn''t help but fall asleep. I loved this kind of night and loved love.

    When I woke up the next day, Fu Jing reminded me to get my license.

    "Hey, when did I say I was going to marry you? How could I marry you if you didn''t even ask for it?"

    Fu Jing knelt on one knee, grabbed my hand, and handed a card in front of his son and Wu Ying. "This is all my private property. Chen Qing, marry me."

    I was just trying to be a little pretentious, not expecting such a serious proposal.

    I looked at him with emotion, unable to say a good word, only nodding my head. A long time later, when I thought of myself at this time, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.

    We got the license, and we still have to bring our son home after that.

    The plane ticket back to Nancheng hasn''t been bought yet, so neither of us is in a hurry.

    "Grandma wu, I may not be able to come back to see you often in the future. If you like, I will take you to Nancheng every year for a few days. Otherwise, you can go to Nancheng and live with us during the new year."

    Wu Ying scorned. "Who cares?"

    "Tough mouth, I know you want to go, but I''m sorry to say it, right?" The old lady who I poked at was upset and asked Fu Jing to play chess with her.

    Fu Jing and Wu Ying played chess, and I played with tingsheng. The happiness of family in my memory was more than that.

    At night, Fu Jing and I talked about going back. Tan Jie hasn''t left the hospital yet, but it''s going to be soon. If there''s still someone to take care of him, we''ll take the thunder and buy a house there. It''s all waiting to be dealt with.

    Just as we booked the plane ticket, we thought that the uninvited guest had come to Wu Ying''s door and was Wu Ying''s most disliked son, Master Hu.

    When we heard the noise coming down the stairs, Wu Ying was smoking tiger master with a feather duster in his hand. "You dare to sell your father''s things, I''ll let you sell them, I''ll let you sell them!"

    "Grandma wu." I stepped forward to help her. "Not angry, not angry."

    Wu Ying was tired and leaned on me. He pointed at Master Hu and said, "The most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life is to give birth to an animal like you! Beast! Livestock..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes began to roll upwards. Something was wrong with her.

    "Grandma wu? Grandma wu!" I called her, and as if she couldn''t hear me, she fainted. "Ah Jing, go drive, go..."

    Master Hu didn''t move and stood there like a stake. Fu Jing drove and we sent grandma wu to the hospital.

    Wu Ying had a brain infarction. It was sudden. The doctor said the size of the infarction was quite large. It might affect the nerves. What exactly would it affect? He had to wait for Wu Ying to wake up.

    After Wu Ying woke up, his speech was clearly not smooth. His hands were shaking and shaking when he raised them. One side of his body was like this, and the other side was relatively good.

    The doctor said that he could only recover slowly, or that he would have to be careful of the possibility of a future cerebral infarction.

    Wu Ying had only one son, Master Hu. They were at loggerheads. When Wu Ying was in good health, there was nothing wrong with her, but now that she was like this, her future life was a problem.

    Fu Jing and I both had a hunch that the future might be troublesome, but we can''t just do whatever we want to say. We have to think about it in the long run.

    "Grandma wu, what do you want to eat? Tell me I''ll buy it."

    Wu Ying said dumpling, and it took me three or four times to hear it clearly. Not only that, when she spoke, her mouth would still drool.

    I was heartbroken. I called her chef to make dumplings, and then Fu Jing went back to get them. I was here with her.

    When I brought the dumplings back to feed her, she chewed them so hard that it made her feel bad. I wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth and fed her as usual.

    Granny wu''s health was very good, and she was very good at tai chi. No matter how hard she said it was, she had a brain infarction. If she said it changed like this, it would change like this. I was so afraid that one day I would become like this too.

    "Ah Jing, if our son is unfilial in the future, what should we do?" I curled my lips and whispered to Fu Jing.

    "We go to the best nursing home to play mahjong. You win back the money from the nursing home."

    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. I hit him. When did he get to joke?

    The two of us were sitting outside the ward. At the end of the corridor, someone was walking towards us. There were two people behind us. I couldn''t see their faces. I knew it was Master Hu.

    "How''s my mother?" Master Hu asked.

    "Not so good. The doctor said that in the future, he might be unable to move, speak slowly, and his intelligence would be lower than before." I stood at the door just in front of him. "She''s asleep."

    I was afraid that Wu Ying would get even angrier when he saw him.

    "Get out of the way." Master Hu''s sinister eyes came at me.

    I shook my head. "No, you will provoke her. The doctor said she can''t be provoked now."

    In my mind, no matter how many messy things there are between children and parents, ethics is always the bottom line. At least, I can''t know that my parents will die of anger, and I have to go to anger my parents.

    I underestimated Master Hu''s moral values.

 Chapter 279 It Was Urgent

    What Wu Ying said was true. He was an animal that even his parents didn''t care about.

    Master Hu asked his men to hold Fu Jing and me on their shoulders and opened the door to the ward. I looked at Fu Jing. He shook his head slightly at me. In a short while, there was business of breaking things in the ward.

    I pushed away the hand that was pressing on my shoulder and was about to go in. The man tried to stop me, but Fu Jing and the others started to move their hands.

    "Who let you in?" Master Hu asked coldly.

    I frowned. "It''s you on that bed. Mom, mom, who almost died giving birth to you. Can''t you do something nice and not disturb her?"

    "It''s your turn to ask me what I do?" Master Hu grabbed my neck.

    He choked me so hard that I couldn''t breathe. I grabbed his hand.

    Wu ying reached out to us, pulled off the quilt and was about to get out of bed. Before she could take two steps, she fell to the ground. Fu Jing was still fighting with Master Hu''s men outside.

    "Sin, sin..." Wu Ying cried and hit his head against the wall.

    I widened my eyes, but I couldn''t control wu ying. Master Hu still didn''t intend to let me go. His hands tightened and the air in front of my chest was squeezed out.

    As I watched the blood flow out of Wu Ying''s head, my heart tightened. My vision became blurry and suffocating.

    "Xiao Qing!" When I heard Fu Jing calling me, Master Hu suddenly let go and my whole body went limp. If Fu Jing hadn''t hugged me, I would have fallen to pieces.

    "Call... Doctor..." I pointed in grandma wu''s direction.

    Wu Ying had fainted. Fu Jing helped me to the sofa, carried Wu Ying to the bed, and then stood at the door shouting for the doctor.

    Master Hu stopped pestering us, gave us a cold glance and left.

    The doctors came over to treat Wu Ying''s wound. Fu Jing was covering my neck and the tiger cut a red mark.

    "Does it hurt?" Fu Jing asked.

    I shook my head. "It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt. Don''t look at me with that pained look. My heart has melted."

    Fu jing held me in his arms. I felt the powerlessness from him. I hugged him hard and whispered to myself that you had done well.

    When Wu Ying woke up, I was sitting by the bed, and she grabbed my hand in a panic. "Chen Qing, are you... Okay?"

    I shook my head. "It''s okay. He''s gone. Grandma wu, why are you so silly? You''re getting old. Have you watched too many tv shows? And hit the wall."

    Tears welled up in the corner of Wu Ying''s eyes, looking really pitiful.

    From the moment I helped her up from the side of the road, she gave me the impression that she was strong, unreasonable, with a sharp tongue and a weak heart. I have never seen her lose her composure. Every time because of Master Hu, this is the first time I have seen her so sad and desperate.

    "Grandma wu..." I held her hand.

    "How could I have given birth to such a son and traded his father''s life for wealth and status? His father had died for so many years, and he had to move his father''s grave, just because someone else was interested in that cemetery!" Wu Ying was trembling, his tearful eyes filled with hatred and anger.

    I know Master Hu is inhumane, but I didn''t expect him to be so inhumane. How much does he hate his parents and want to take revenge on them like this?!

    "Is there really no way to stop him?" I wiped Wu Ying''s tears. "Don''t be angry anymore. It''s not worth it to be angry at yourself."

    Wu Ying closed her eyes, and a stream or two of tears streamed down her old skin. The wrinkles would cut off the tears and split them into two. "Let him go."

    I really don''t know how to comfort her. I lost my loved one. The only family member hurt her heart like this. Really, I can''t say it. Even I feel that my words will be pale and weak.

    Wu Ying fell asleep, and I was very tired. I had a baby in my stomach. Even if I didn''t care about my baby, I had to take care of it. Fu Jing sent me home to rest, and he came to look after Wu Ying.

    Tingsheng didn''t know what had happened, and he still had fun with the servants. When he saw me, he finally stopped rejecting me and called her mother.

    I carried him to his room and went to sleep. After talking to him, he fell asleep. I fell asleep too.

    When I woke up in a daze, I was so thirsty that I got up and looked around for water to drink. As soon as I brought the water to my mouth, Tingsheng''s cry came.

    "Ting sheng is good. Mom is here. Here." Before I could get there, the voice had already been heard.

    The baby was like this. He would cry if he didn''t hear my voice or see my figure. I filled his bottle with water and fed him some. When he came to his senses, he couldn''t sleep at all.

    I picked up my phone and called Fu Jing. He said he was back.

    After a while, he opened the door and came in, his tired face swept away when he saw his son''s smiling face. He carried Tingsheng for a while, then held him up high and made him laugh.

    "Well, he''s more energetic now." I helplessly spread my hands.

    "Did you sleep well?" Fu Jing asked me. I nodded, took the child from him, and told him to go to bed.

    I went out with tingsheng in my arms and left the room for him. When tingsheng fell asleep, we would go back to sleep.

    After enough rest, we handed the child over to the servant and took the food to the hospital to see Wu Ying. Wu Ying''s condition was not going to improve. Fortunately, her mood was much more stable.

    "Grandma wu, what are you going to do next?" I asked.

    Wu ying glanced at me. "What, are you afraid that I will fall on you?"

    "No, if you want to, you can do whatever you want. You''ve been taking care of our son for so long. Now it''s our turn to take care of you, and it''s our turn to do so."

    "No need." She waved her hand. "You can leave as soon as you want. Take that little fellow tingsheng with you. North city is too muddy. Don''t leave either of you here."

    I looked at Fu Jing. He didn''t say anything. I wanted to ask him if there was a better way.

    "Grandma wu, I''m not worried about taking care of you. I''m worried that Master Hu will continue to look for you and ask you to agree to let the cemetery out." Fu jing said.

    Wu Ying snorted. "As long as I don''t die, he won''t touch my man''s grave!"

    "What if he''s strong?"

    I agree with Fu Jing. People like Master Hu have no limits.

    Wu ying patted the mattress next to her and scared me into looking at the needle in her hand. Fortunately, it didn''t bulge.

    "If he can really kill his mother with his own hands, let him bring her here. If he does, there will be no place for him to stand in the rivers and lakes of North city." Wu Ying''s eyes sparkled.

    Fu Jing walked to the bed. "Grandma wu, why don''t we look for him? Maybe he can help us."

    Wu Ying glared at Fu Jing. "You mean... Him?"

    Fu jingjing nodded. I was beside him in a daze. I had no idea what they were talking about. Who was he...?

 Chapter 280 In the Past

    Wu Ying hesitated for a long time, but still nodded. Her conversation with Fu Jing was like a heavenly book to me. I asked in a daze, "Who is she?"

    "Brother Tiger''s brother, Dulong." Wu ying sighed. "After Brother Tiger passed away, our two families stopped talking. That beast offended the Dulong family and killed Dulong''s daughter-in-law. I can''t afford to lose my face. I can only cut off our relationship with Dulong."

    "Then you can protect the cemetery by looking for him?" I scratched my head and didn''t understand.

    Wu Ying''s eyes did not shine. "I can only try."

    Wu Ying asked Fu Jing and I to go back and get her a phone book. In their day, the phone was still a big brother. The phone was not stored in the phone, but recorded in the phone book.

    "Ah Jing, how do you know that Dulong? Is that what people used to call themselves? Why is he the same as the boss in the old hong kong movies?" I muttered.

    Fu Jing grunted. "I''ve heard grandpa tell the story of North city. The story of that era was as exciting as the so-called Shanghai. Dulong and grandma wu''s husband, Brother Tiger, were also the famous dragon and tiger brothers of that year. All the flipping was because Brother Tiger had Wu Zhang''s useless son."

    I frowned and didn''t ask any more questions. In fact, there was nothing to ask. People who had been doing well in the past should not be too bad now. People in the world were all about seniority. Even if Master Hu didn''t follow the rules of the world, he wouldn''t be able to cover up the world.

    Taking the phone book, Wu Ying called Dulong himself.

    Fu Jing and I were waiting outside. It was not convenient for us to talk on the phone with such an old acquaintance.

    After the call, Wu Ying asked me to prepare a cheongsam and makeup for her. She said she was going to see Dulong herself.

    One of Wu Ying''s hands was not sharp, but fortunately there was another hand that was good. I saw her drawing her brows and lips in the mirror. She looked serious and solemn. When I helped her put on the cheongsam and then did what she said, the different Wu Ying appeared in front of me.

    Although time had passed, the charm remained.

    When I asked her to wear flats, the old lady insisted on wearing square heels with straps, suede shoes and black shoes.

    Fu Jing and I accompanied her to meet Dulong in a private room of a six-star hotel.

    We arrived first. Wu Ying sat upright in her seat and waited for Dulong. As time passed, her posture was as elegant and dignified as it had been in the beginning. The temperament of the older generation was really good. Wu Ying was the woman in my heart who had been beautiful all my life.

    Dulong came, all his white hair combed back, not a single one of them strayed. His shirt was tied up in his suit pants, standing like a pine, sitting like a clock, and he had an extraordinary demeanor.

    "Sister-in-law, long time no see."

    Wu yinghong pursed her lips. "I''m ashamed, brother long. I''m really desperate to ask you for help. I want to unite the power and status of the two of us and call on everyone to resist Wu Zhang''s unfilial behavior."

    Dulong''s face furrowed tightly. "You should know that I haven''t asked these questions for many years."

    "Brother long, Brother Tiger has been gone for so many years. I don''t want to make him restless now. I beg of you." Wu Ying got up and bent her knees. If I hadn''t held her by the side, she would have knelt down.

    Wu Ying had lived her whole life on an upright backbone, and her temper had flared and exploded a little. I didn''t expect that she would be able to bend at this age.

    Dulong remained unmoved. "I have a good relationship with brother hu, but your son kidnapped my daughter-in-law and played with her to death, making me lose face. My son''s brain is not normal until now, and now he can''t even stay behind. I didn''t pinch that thing that isn''t a thing to give him face."

    "I know, I know all of this. Brother long, you help me keep Brother Tiger''s tomb. Wu Zhang is at your disposal. He is not Brother Tiger''s son, nor is he my son. Do you think it''s okay?" I don''t know how determined wu ying was when she said this, but I know her heart must be bleeding.

    No matter what, a piece of meat that fell off his body, how could it not hurt?

    "Well, that''s what you said. From now on, he will be dead or alive in my hands. I am not sorry for brother hu. I am sorry for our brotherhood." Dulong slapped the table.

    Wu Ying closed his eyes and nodded.

    Dulong said a word to take care of yourself and left. Fu Jing and I didn''t talk the whole time, and Wu Ying was speechless for a long time. She had lived her whole life until now.

    Fu Jing and I took Wu Ying back to the hospital. I removed her makeup and washed her face, and waited for her to lie back in bed.

    On the way back, I was still a little worried. "Ah Jing, do you think that Dulong is really that good? Even though he was fierce back then, didn''t Brother Tiger, who was named after him, still get killed by his own son? I think people like Master Hu who don''t recognize themselves are really scary."

    "It depends on the situation. I''m not sure." Fu Jing rubbed my head. "Mind your own business. Don''t work when you''re pregnant. Eat and sleep when you''re full. Eat when you wake up."

    "I''m not an old sow." I rolled my eyes and looked at him. He curled his lips and chuckled. His hands were pinching my neck gently and heavily. It was quite comfortable.

    At night, Tingsheng slept with us. At four o'' clock in the morning, the child woke up. It was so noisy that I couldn''t stop waking the adults up. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t open my eyes and picked up the roar in a daze.

    "I''ll do it. You can sleep." Fu Jing picked up Tingsheng. I was so sleepy that I fell asleep again as soon as my head touched the pillow.

    I don''t know how long Fu Jing had been pestered. When I woke up, he was still clapping his anger.

    "Asleep?" I asked.

    "I just fell asleep, shh." His eye bags came out. "I''ll sleep a little longer."

    I nodded and lay down to sleep with him. I didn''t want to wake him up and make a noise to disturb his sleep.

    When he came back to sleep, Tingsheng woke up, and we took turns carrying each other to wash up. After breakfast, we went to the hospital. By the time we got to the hospital, it was already more than nine o'' clock. Wu Ying said that the maid had come to bring her food this morning.

    I forgot about this. I think it was Fu Jing who told us to get up late.

    After a few days, Wu Ying could be discharged from the hospital. Fu Jing and I took him home and passed on the doctor''s words to the servant. We were still worried and planned to hire a professional nurse for wu ying. After all, the servant did not know the general knowledge of nursing and medicine.

    Wu Ying had no objections, so we did it, so that someone could take good care of Wu Ying, and Fu Jing and I could walk a little more peacefully, or else we would always feel guilty and unable to let go.

    The bad news came when we had just hired a nurse and decided to go back to Nancheng.

 Chapter 281 Bold Decision

    Wu Ying received the call and Dulong died.

    I was shocked, not because of Dulong, but because he was dead. I had a feeling that life was not worth a penny. Why did the big shot I just met die in a blink of an eye?

    "Even he''s dead, he''s dead..." Wu Ying was far more shocked than I was. Not only was he shocked, but there was also fear and despair, and there was even a feeling of being slaughtered.

    Fu Jing and I looked at each other. Can we go? I''m afraid I can''t.

    Wu Ying almost fainted. Fortunately, Fu Jing quickly held her up. "Grandma wu, did you say how you died?"

    "Yes." Wu Ying sat down on the sofa. "Dulong was a gambler when he was young. He said that Wu Zhang had set up a personal life gamble to lure him into it. He lost everything and even his life on the gambling table."

    My heart trembled as I listened. This was the reason why no matter how poor or bitter I was, I didn''t gamble to get rich.

    "He asked me to gamble once before, and I got away with it." I said.

    Fu jing''s hand around my shoulder tightened a little. I looked at him and tried to pull my lips to both sides, but I couldn''t pull them out.

    "Help me up to sleep. I''m tired."

    Fu Jing and I helped Wu Ying back to her room. She was lying on the bed with her eyes closed and didn''t speak. She ignored us and was strangely tight.

    Fu Jing winked at me, telling me not to stand by the bed and go out with him.

    "Do you think something will happen to granny wu? How can we go back to Nancheng now? I..." I pouted. "I was desperate. If granny wu hadn''t helped me, there wouldn''t have been a family of three."

    "I forbid you from using the military seal." He leaned me against the corner and warned me in a huff.

    I pursed my lips and shook my head. "I don''t dare. How dare I have two lives?"

    Fu Jing hugged me down the stairs, and I looked back worriedly. Wu Ying''s door was tightly shut, and it was depressing to look at.

    I spent the afternoon playing with Tingsheng. In the evening, Tingsheng fell asleep after feeding her food.

    I went to get Wu Ying to eat, and no one answered the door. I opened the door and went in. I found out that she had taken sleeping pills, and my mind was filled with ominous premonitions.

    "Ah Jing! Ah Jing! Come on, grandma wu killed herself!" I waved wu ying and screamed.

    Fu Jing ran up quickly and looked at the medicine bottle by the bed. "Don''t panic. Call the doctor. We''ll go to the hospital now."

    He held Wu Ying and I followed him all the way to the hospital.

    Wu Ying''s stomach was washed. Fu jing and I stayed by the bed. She woke up with a pale face and didn''t speak when she saw us.

    "I just finished washing my stomach, and I can''t eat anything. Are you thirsty?" I asked.

    Wu Ying ignored me.

    During this period of time, she had suffered a lot. First, she had a brain infarction, then she hit the wall. Now, she took medicine and killed herself. I couldn''t bear to see the strong little old lady thin into a piece of paper.

    I had a thought, a lucky thought.

    I''m going to gamble, I''m going to gamble with Master Hu, I''m going to gamble for Wu Ying.

    This idea was reinforced every time I saw Wu Ying, but when I saw Tingsheng and Fu Jing, I didn''t dare to take the risk.

    I have a husband, a son, and a baby in my belly. I''m no longer the Chen Qing that no one will know about when I die.

    After struggling for a few days, Wu Ying was discharged from the hospital.

    "The next time something like this happens, don''t save me. Living means nothing to me, only pain." Wu ying said expressionless.

    My frown deepened. "Death is just a handful of ashes. Wherever others go, there is life, blood, flesh, and brains. The way is thought of by people. How do you know there is no turning point?"

    "Stop saying such beautiful things. You guys should stop working. Let''s go." Wu Ying pushed us.

    I looked at Fu Jing. He didn''t speak, and he didn''t seem to have any idea.

    I gritted my teeth and decided to go to tiger master behind fu jing''s back. Whether it was begging or gambling, I would not give up as long as there was a chance.

    I called elder sister Xin and asked her to contact Master Hu for me.

    "Chen Qing, don''t be silly. That grave tiger was determined to get, not to mention his dead father''s grave. Even if it belonged to the emperor, he would snatch it and give it as a gift."

    "I don''t understand. He doesn''t need money or power. Why can''t he have a tomb?" I really can''t figure it out.

    Elder sister Xin paused for a moment, and her surroundings suddenly became quiet, and her voice became clearer. "Master Hu has a crush on a woman named rong rong. Rong rong''s father is dying. Their family is extremely superstitious. They insist that the tomb is a place of great beauty. If it is buried, rong rong will ask master hu for it. If Master Hu gives it to their family, rong rong will marry him."

    "How old is Master Hu? Would he do that for a woman?" I think it''s incredible.

    Elder sister Xin gave a wry laugh, which sounded uncomfortable. "Since ancient times, heroes have been sad about beauty. He is no exception. Rong rong may have some great charm that he can''t resist."

    I suddenly thought of Master Hu''s attitude towards elder sister Xin, and then of his actions today in the war show to make the princes smile for the beauty. Men, you can''t guess.

    "Elder sister Xin, do you want that woman to stay with Master Hu? What else can I do for you?"

    "I know. What can Master Hu do if he likes it?" Elder sister Xin said helplessly.

    I took this opportunity to persuade her: "Let me talk to him. If I win him, he will give up the tomb. Rongrong will not talk to him then."

    "What if you lose?" Elder sister Xin''s voice was urgent, probably because he was worried about me.

    "That''s my life."

    I''ve always been stubborn, and it''s useless for elder sister Xin to persuade me for a long time. She said she would help me and let me wait for her news.

    Hanging up the phone, I quietly went back to my room. Fu Jing was sleeping in a fit of anger. If the years could be so good, then I must pray to god for my long life.

    "Ah Jing, I love you so much." I hugged Fu Jing from behind.

    He couldn''t hold me with the baby in his hands. He put one hand around Tingsheng''s waist, one hand broke my hand, and turned to caress my face. "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s all right. It''s only when I see grandma wu like this that I feel really happy. With you by my side, even if my future is rough, I won''t be afraid of ninety-nine or eighty-one difficulties."

    "Silly." Fu Jing touched my head, brushed off my broken hair and kissed me. "Honey, I will do my best to protect you."

    I believe in Fu Jing, especially since he came to Nancheng to squat for me, so I believe in him, but I can''t let him bear the pressure of a family alone. We are equal, we should work for this family equally.

    So this time, it''s up to me.

 Chapter 282 Gamble Your Life

    I waited for two days before I heard from elder sister Xin. These two days, I was nervous, Fu Jing was frowning, and wu yingsheng was loveless. The whole family was in a state of agitation, crying all the time.

    "Chen Qing, tomorrow night, my bar will be closed for you to take a gamble with Master Hu. He said you won, you can stop his father''s grave, but if you lose..."

    "Don''t tell me. Let me prepare for the worst. I only want to succeed, not fail. Elder sister Xin, you will stand by me, right?" I smiled.

    Elder sister Xin said, "I hope you win, not because of rong rong, but because I really want you to win."

    "Then pray for me. I''m lucky every time I''m at your bar. I hope I can continue to be lucky this time."

    "I will pray for you."

    The next day arrived in a blink of an eye. I said I was going to meet a friend and came out of the house after dinner. I put on light makeup, wore a black long-sleeved dress, a pair of tight jeans and a pair of white skates.

    When I was leaving, I saw a baseball cap hanging on the wall and put it on.

    When I arrived at elder sister Xin''s bar, Master Hu was not there yet. There were only a few people in the bar that could be counted with one hand. It seemed that elder sister Xin took this bet very seriously.

    "Chen Qing, you''re here." When elder sister Xin saw me, it was the joy of not seeing me again, but the sadness on my face.

    I curled my lips. "You prepared everything, didn''t you?"

    Elder sister Xin smiled and said of course not.

    I sat in front of the table early and waited for master hu to arrive.

    "Master Hu." I stood up and greeted him.

    Master Hu grunted and motioned for me to sit down.

    "Can you play anything?" Master Hu asked me.

    I nuzzled my lips. "Look at what master tiger wants to play. Suo ha, dice, mahjong."

    "Then play the dice." Master Hu said casually.

    Elder sister Xin''s man was wearing a shirt and had a cup in front of him. It was made of mahogany and was painted with a bright layer of paint.

    "You choose the way to play, how to play, do you think I can choose the way to play?" I said with a smile.

    Master Hu couldn''t get off the hook, so he promised me that bullying a woman would be criticized, not to mention bullying a woman in front of his own woman.

    "Let others shake it. It''s not fun to bet on the size. Fate is in my hands. I want to shake it myself. How about we shake it smaller than who?"

    Master Hu closed his eyes and I made a gesture of invitation.

    Elder sister Xin brought a cup that was smaller than before. Master Hu weighed it twice in his hand. With a wave of his hand, the six dice were not scraped into the cup and began to shake violently with his hand.

    Master Hu shook it for half a minute, and I listened intently to the movements of the dice. When he slammed the cup on the table, my heart fell.

    Master Hu''s mouth was wide open, and he slowly picked up the cup...

    "A little?!" Elder sister Xin was the first to exclaim.

    Yes, six dice were rolled into a stacked column, and the top one was a point.

    Not only that, but Master Hu took down the dice one by one. All the dice were pointed upwards. It seemed that I had met a master.

    My fingertips trembled, and I felt the pressure of udacity before I could fight.

    "What''s wrong? Are you afraid to play?" Master Hu smiled frivolously.

    "Yeah, it''s too stressful. I didn''t expect anyone to actually get such points. I thought it would only happen in movies." I looked embarrassed and flustered. "Unfortunately, I don''t have the strength to roll the dice."

    Master Hu picked up his glass and took a sip. "Cut the crap. Let''s start."

    I licked my dry lips. "Elder sister Xin, can I have a smaller cup? It''s a little hard to shake this."

    "Okay." Elder sister Xin had someone change a smaller cup for me.

    I put six dice in. There was no handsome and pompous action. It was useless to show this little trick in front of a master. I was too lazy to use it.

    When I roll the dice, I like to close my eyes and listen quietly to the dice roll inside, listening to their direction.

    The longer I shook it, the more agitated I became. I frowned and licked my lips again. My hand hit the table hard, and my wrist was numb from the shock.

    I heaved a sigh of relief and slowly raised my hand.

    Elder sister Xin exclaimed again. "That''s amazing."

    "Not as good as every dice of master tiger." I took down the stacked rohan dice one by one. Fortunately, I wasn''t disappointed.

    A murderous look appeared in Master Hu''s eyes. "Draw again."

    I smiled. "Gambling with Master Hu is like gambling for your life. I want to go to the bathroom."

    "It''s not too late to go up after the bet."

    I nodded. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

    I lowered my eyes and pretended to wipe the sweat away. Elder sister Xin''s face was worried not far away. She came over and asked me if I wanted water. I thanked her and asked her to change me for a cup of warm water.

    He didn''t gamble on dice in the second round. He wanted to play poker.

    The simplest and most direct way to play, the draw ratio.

    Elder sister Xin''s man acted as a dealer and took out a deck of cards. I looked at his shuffle and frowned. "If Master Hu doesn''t mind, I want to shuffle."

    "Wash it."

    I picked up poker and began to shuffle. I first learned how to shuffle mahjong and shuffle cards. At that time, in order to do more work in the casino, shuffle cards was my specialty. During that time, I played poker and vomited a lot. In the end, I learned how to use poker as a dart. Of course, I didn''t learn that kind of skill.

    I shuffled the cards once to make sure the deck was in such a mess that no one knew which card was in which position, including myself.

    "Master Hu, please." I spread the cards in front of him.

    Master Hu''s hand followed the card from head to tail, and finally went back to the beginning. He drew the first card, spade ten. Without any special abilities and prior knowledge of the cards, this was already very good.

    I''m under a lot of pressure. I''m sure I can win something that only depends on luck.

    I don''t know who told me to believe that I can win. If I trust enough, I can really win.

    My hand caressed my stomach. The unborn baby must protect her mother. She must win over this bastard and save her life.

    My hand was moving on a deck of cards that I didn''t know what to play. I was going to close my eyes and draw a random card.

    "Xiao Qing!"

    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked behind me, Fu Jing? Why is he here?

    "My son and I will always stand behind you. No matter what you do, we will support you." Fu Jing walked up to me and said firmly.

    I smiled. Yes, I have a family, I have the happiest life, there''s no reason not to win!

    I put my hand down and picked a card. "Ah Jing, I love you. I love our home."

 Chapter 283 What Can I Do?

    I tossed the card on the table and didn''t even look at it. My eyes were on Fu Jing''s face. He was my hope, my source of happiness. At this moment, I just wanted to look at him.

    It''s not that I don''t care about winning or losing, but I know that I will win.

    Fu Jing smiled. I knew I had succeeded.

    I rushed over and hugged Fu Jing. "Honey, am I great?"

    "Great, I''ll settle the score with you when I get home." He quietly pinched my butt, and I pursed my lips in grievance.

    Love is love, happiness is happiness. Master Hu still has to deal with it.

    I looked at Master Hu and said, "Thank you, Master Hu. I hope you can keep your promise. We''ll go first."

    "Hold on." He said in a low voice, and my heart thumped. "I can fulfill my promise to you, but..."

    His eyes turned to elder sister Xin, and a voice in my heart said the end.

    Elder sister Xin took a step back. Despite the ups and downs of half her life, in front of Master Hu, she still did not have such a strong psychological capacity to withstand Master Hu''s authority.

    "Are you helping her?" Asked Mr. Hu.

    Elder sister Xin''s face turned pale. "No... No."

    He picked up the wooden cup I used and threw it on the ground. The cup broke into several pieces. He picked up one and saw the structure inside.

    Elder sister Xin suddenly knelt down. "Master Hu, I... I..."

    "You know what it''s like to be with me."

    "I don''t. This cup is just a little more special than the others. You know Chen Qing''s gambling skills. Even without such a specially designed cup, she can do it."

    I looked at the cup. Actually, when I shook it, I felt that it was different from the other cups, but I didn''t say anything to win.

    I didn''t expect elder sister Xin to do this secretly.

    "Still quibbling?" Master Hu winked. His men stepped forward and kicked elder sister Xin to the ground. Master Hu''s eyes gleamed with cruelty. "This woman, I reward you. I don''t want to see her again from now on."

    "Master Hu, no, no..." Elder sister Xin begged him in tears. His face remained unchanged.

    Master Hu perfectly explained the man''s fickleness to me today.

    I wanted to go forward, but fu jing held me back. I nodded at him before he let go.

    Master Hu, there is a problem with my cup, but there is also a problem with your dice. "I picked up a dice and put it on the table. I picked up a chair and threw it on it. The mercury in the dice popped out one by one, big and small." You are also a dice player. I used your dice to be weak. This cup is just a little special. Elder sister Xin is actually on your side."

    Master Hu glanced at me coldly. It was the light emitted by the tiger before it attacked. It seemed calm, but it was actually extremely fierce.

    "Do you want the woman who told me to teach me a lesson?"

    I shook my head and smiled. "No."

    "Then get lost."

    "Chen Qing, let''s go. You can go. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Elder sister Xin said to me that he was in danger and wanted me to leave.

    Fu Jing pulled me away as well. I bit the tender meat in my mouth and felt the urge to break it.

    Tiger made a move. His men pulled elder sister Xin deep into the bar. I closed my eyes and clenched my fists.

    Fu Jing pulled me out of the bar. No one could imagine how much I hated him.

    "Our abilities are limited now." Fu jing said.

    I buried my face in my hand. "It''s not limited ability. It''s called trash."

    I imagined what happened next to elder sister Xin. My mind was a mess. She wanted to help me. No wonder she called me yesterday and said she would help me.

    I didn''t expect her to help me in this way.

    My stomach churned. I opened the car door and took two steps to vomit. Everything I ate in the evening was vomited out, and my throat was burning with stomach acid.

    Fu jing gave me some water to rinse my mouth, and I suddenly thought of Wu Ying. "Ah Jing, call Wu Ying and tell her that the graveyard has been settled. Then ask her if there is a good way to save sister xin."

    Fu jing did the same. I washed my mouth and drank water myself.

    About four or five minutes later, Fu Jing hung up the phone and I hurriedly asked, "How was it?"

    "Grandma wu said she had a way. Let''s go back."

    I finally had a relaxed look on my face. She said that if there was a way, there must be a way.

    Fu Jing and I rushed back. There was no joy in winning over Master Hu at all, only worry about elder sister Xin.

    When I got home, I ran into the living room. Fu Jing followed me, afraid that I would fall and knock. He told me to slow down. How could I slow down?

    "Grandma wu, what can you do to save sister xin?"

    Wu Ying was sitting on the sofa, probably waiting for us. "Wu Zhang, that beast, has my man by his side. He''s his right-hand man. I''ve already greeted him and asked him to be merciful and let ah xin go."

    "Can he make the decision?"

    "The ancient emperor ordered the execution of a sentence. How could he fully understand the execution of a real petty officer?" Wu Ying asked.

    I shook my head. "No."

    "That''s great. I know that woman, ah xin, was also taken care of in the early years. She''s not a delicate little girl. As long as she lives, nothing else is a problem."

    I was a little relieved to hear Wu Ying say that.

    As long as elder sister Xin was alive and well, nothing else mattered.

    "Chen Qing, go to bed. Thank you for the grave." Grandma wu sighed.

    I squatted in front of her. "Now you can settle down and live well."

    The mean little old lady''s face was rarely soft. "Okay, I''ll listen to you this time."

    I smiled. "Then go upstairs and sleep now."

    Fu Jing and I also went back to the room. I couldn''t sleep after a long time. Fu Jing thought I was uncomfortable or hungry and kept asking me.

    "I''m really not hungry, and I don''t feel any discomfort. I just want to jump around with a rabbit in my heart."

    He smiled. "It''s very vivid. I can feel it."

    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you. Go to bed. I''ll ask grandma wu when she hears the news tomorrow." I pouted and lay down on the bed.

    Fu jing looked at me sideways. "Why don''t you call and ask?"

    "Tomorrow morning, old people sleep..." Before I could finish, the phone rang in the room.

    It''s an insider. Wu Ying called and told us that elder sister Xin was fine.

    I finally breathed a sigh of relief and slept peacefully.

    The next morning, when I got up, I was discussing with Fu Jing about booking a plane ticket. I was fiddling with the app when I received a call from a Nancheng nurse who told us that Tan Jie had run away.

    She ran away while the nurse was going to the bathroom.

    "Then what about the tickets for the day after tomorrow? Let''s go today. Let''s pack up now." I said.

    Fu Jing grunted and immediately began to book the tickets.

    "Grandma wu, we have to go. There''s something going on in Nancheng. We have to go back quickly." I shouted at the top of my voice.

 Chapter 284 Such A Life

    This is the big bad part of the house.

    The servant helped us pack our things. Five hours later, we set off on our journey. Wu Ying said that the old lady was still capable of solving the rest of North city''s problems on her own, so there was no need for us to worry about it for the time being.

    As soon as we got off the plane in Nancheng, Fu Jing held the baby, and I called for a car. Now we can''t say that we have a car to pick us up everywhere. We have to take a taxi if we don''t drive by ourselves.

    This kind of day didn''t matter to me, it was even good, because I used to take the bus and take the subway, but for Fu Jing, this kind of day was very low.

    "Ah Jing, can you get used to being high up and calling the shots?"

    Fu Jing held his son in his arms and turned to talk to me. "I was a civilian before I was a puppet of the Fu family."

    I pursed my lips and smiled, liking his sense of security.

    "When we come back this time, we are going to settle down. It''s time to buy a house, buy a house, and make a living."

    He gave me a comforting look. "Your husband knows."

    I took a taxi back to my old place. Tan Jie''s house was empty. He must have come back and taken everything away. It was really hard to find someone who wanted to hide.

    "He''s an adult with hands and feet. He can''t starve to death. Don''t worry."

    Even though Fu Jing said that, there was still melancholy between my brows and I felt something was missing in my heart.

    We can live a good life. I want to open an inn and stay at home. I want to be a charming and talented lady boss who is related to literature and art. Fu Jing asked me what books I have read. I couldn''t answer. I wanted to borrow lin daiyu''s sentence from the dream of the red chamber to pretend, but I forgot what lin daiyu said at that time.

    "It''s not too late for me to start studying from now on." I forced myself to keep my face.

    On that day, I asked a question on shangzhihu and got more than a dozen answers. Some people said a few books, some people made a list for me, and some people recommended me to buy a kindle. I refused. I liked the smell of printing and the texture of paper. No one set this rule.

    I bought a lot of books online and sent them two days later. It was pretty fast.

    Taking apart a layer of plastic film, touching the cover of the book, and smelling it again, I was disappointed. It didn''t have the artistic flavor of imagination, but it smelled a little smelly and smelly.

    Fu Jing said I might have sold pirated books.

    I did try to get a discount and bought a promotional book, but I don''t think it''s pirated. Whatever, it''s not a collection. If you can read it, you can read it.

    "Can you read such books?" Fu jing said to me with a bird and a poet in his hand.

    I coughed softly. "I didn''t look. How do you know I couldn''t stand it?"

    Fu jing smiled and put the book in front of me. "Then you can start with this one."

    These are all books recommended to me. I thought I would read them if I bought them. Who knew I overestimated my patience? When I was very dissatisfied with Fu Jing''s disdain for me and insisted on reading them from birds and poets, I knew how well I slept.

    When I saw it, I felt sleepy and wanted to sleep. When I slept, I didn''t think of it. The days suddenly became muddle-headed. I still felt good for no reason!

    "Still looking?" Fu jing and ting sheng sat on the tatami and looked at me laughing together.

    I yawned. "Such a literary book is not suitable for reading during pregnancy. I''ll read it after I give birth."

    Fu jing laughed, and Tingsheng giggled, too.

    "Mom, this..." Tingsheng walked up to me and picked up my book.

    "Leave it to your son." I gave the book to the angry voice. "Come on, son, take it."

    Tingsheng didn''t even know what this was. He laid his hands on the ground and looked at it on his stomach. He was quite serious.

    I suddenly thought about it carefully. "Honey, can we educate our son before school? Look, he''s avoiding his passion for learning."

    Fu Jing nodded in agreement. "We can consider this proposal."

    I smiled. "I''ll leave this difficult task to you. I''ll listen to Mozart and teach our second child well."

    He looked at me speechless, pulled me off the sofa and fell into his arms.

    "Leave it all to me, right? Why don''t you read this poet and teach our second child about pregnancy?" His hand reached out to me, and I was already itching before I could scratch it.

    I smiled and held his hand. "Don''t make a fuss. I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Let''s teach the voice together."

    "That''s more like it." As soon as he let go, I relaxed.

    But I didn''t expect him to use my strength to relax and suddenly start tickling me. I was itching so much that I was kicking around and twisting my body like an earthworm, laughing so hard that I couldn''t catch my breath and couldn''t stop at all.

    "I was wrong, wrong..." I laughed until tears came out of my eyes before he stopped.

    Tingsheng suddenly curled his lips. I couldn''t help but laugh. I went to see my son. It turned out that his father had kicked him in the head.

    "See if you dare to make a scene." I hit Fu Jing''s foot. "Son, be good. Don''t cry. Watch mommy hit daddy. Let daddy bully us, Tingsheng."

    Tingsheng gradually stopped crying in my arms.

    I thought it was my gentle motherly image that stopped my son from crying, but when I looked at Fu Jing''s serious face, I thought Tingsheng might be more afraid of his father.

    "So fierce, what if my son is afraid of you in the future?" I curled my lips.

    Fu jing said, "I should be afraid. There is no one in the family that scares him. He should be lawless in the future."

    It seemed to make some sense.

    "Ah Jing, did you get the keys to our new house?"

    Fu Jing said, "Here it is. It''s renovating. Don''t worry."

    I was the one who insisted on buying a simple house and coming back to haunt myself. Anyway, I was free. I was just thinking about how to dress up my future home. We had been working on the house for half a month back in Nancheng, from signing the contract to getting the keys.

    I was really excited about every part of it.

    Because this is my ideal life, the life I could only dream about in the past.

    "Ah Jing, I want to take a look." When I spoke, my face was full of smiles.

    "Look at Tingsheng. I''m going to push the cart."

    Tingsheng had his own car. Usually when we went out, either Fu Jing would tie him up and carry him, or put him in the car and push him. I wanted to hug him, but Fu Jing wouldn''t let him. He was afraid that the roaring motor cells would kick me in the stomach.

    I like the way fu jing looks like a super dad, especially since he gradually became a part of my life, like the light, air, food in my life, indispensable.

    I also love the sound of thunder, he is the crystallization of our love, the continuation of life.

    I also look forward to the child in my belly, hoping that he will come to our family soon.

    "Honey, are you done?"

 Chapter 285 Find Tan Jie

    "Coming." We can''t go out until Fu Jing has everything ready.

    My stomach is still small, and there is no change. It just bulges a little. I have no fat on my stomach, and this bulge tells me that I am pregnant.

    For this reason, I also went to the bus and subway for pregnant women, and experienced the preferential treatment of pregnant women in china.

    When I arrived at the new house, the workers were working. Fu Jing wouldn''t let me in, so I went downstairs to buy a lot of drinks. There were all kinds of bottles. I just saw them come to work with a cup to drink water, so I didn''t buy a disposable cup. That thing was not environmentally friendly.

    Fu Jing asked them to drink water, so I looked around. It''s nothing yet. I was just looking around.

    Fu Jing asked someone to draw the design. I often chat with the designer on wechat, and I will talk to the designer about my ideas. It seems that he has followed suit.

    I was very satisfied with the results of the inspection. After seeing the new house, I suggested going out for a walk to buy clothes. Fu Jing followed me and roared in the back.

    "I have to hurry up and wear beautiful clothes now, or I won''t have a chance to wear them when my stomach gets bigger and bigger."

    Fu Jing nodded thoughtfully. "Try this?"

    I pursed my lips and smiled. I took the clothes and went into the fitting room. Usually, when I first started shopping, I was more enthusiastic and would try two more. I didn''t want to change my clothes in the back.

    Every time I came out after changing my clothes and asked fu jing how he was doing, Tingsheng would giggle and give him face.

    My husband is a slightly cold type of man, relatively speaking, my son is a super warm man.

    After buying the clothes, we went home. I didn''t like to eat out because the cooks outside were too ordinary to compare with Fu Jing.

    "Honey, are you done with the accommodation?"

    Fu Jing was working on our dinner at the back of the bar. "Don''t worry, I don''t think it''s too late to open it after you give birth."

    "Have we been sitting on empty for the past few months?"

    "The mountain is so big that it can''t be eaten for months."

    I chuckled. "Okay, then I''ll let you serve me at home."

    I don''t get tired of being with him for long. It doesn''t matter if I do something boring together. Time goes by slowly, and feelings grow slowly. I''m probably going to die of happiness. Even dreams are sweet.

    After a month and a half in Nancheng, the weather was much colder. Yue Ling called me and said he saw Tan Jie..

    I asked him where he saw it, and he said it was on a pedestrian street in Nancheng.

    I asked him to send me the address. Fu jing and I rushed over with the children. After meeting with Yue Ling, we found the pedestrian street from the beginning to the end, but we didn''t see Tan Jie.

    "Are you right?" I asked.

    Yue Ling leaned over and swallowed. "No, it should be ken."

    "What did he look like when you saw him?"

    Yue Ling thought for a moment. "It''s just normal. He looks a little drunk. I don''t think he walks very steadily."

    "Drunk? Drinking in broad daylight?" I had a vague feeling that Tan Jie might not be in good shape.

    After thinking about it this way, I was even more eager to find him.

    "Your name is Yue Ling, right? You work here?" Fu Jing asked.

    Yue Ling nodded. "Working in Fu Jing''s milk tea shop."

    "Then keep an eye out for Tan Jie. If you see him trying to follow him, you''d better know where he lives." Fu Jing took out some money and handed it to Yue Ling.

    Yue Ling waved his hand in embarrassment. "I don''t need to do this little thing, not to mention I may not be able to see him."

    "Take it. If you see it, you will be paid a deduction if you catch up with it and delay your work." At Fu Jing''s urging, Yue Ling took the money.

    I patted Yue Ling on the shoulder. "If you want to stay in Nancheng in the future, you can keep looking for me and be my buddy."

    I didn''t forget the last time he led Tan Jie away to save me.

    Yue Ling smiled and said, "Thank you, madame."

    Fu Jing and I are going back for the time being. It''s not convenient to take Tingsheng out with us all the time.

    On the way back, Fu Jing asked me, "Is he your old buddy?"

    "Yes, little foreman, and saved me."

    "You and Tan Jie run the bar together. They call you madame. What''s Tan Jie''s name?" Fu Jing wanted to be able to grasp the key to the problem.

    I scratched my head. If I were to talk about the boss, he would be jealous and angry.

    "Ken, Tan Jie''s english name."

    Fu Jing said, "Oh, I peeked at his expression. Fortunately, there''s nothing wrong with it. Otherwise, the vinegar jar would turn over, and I would have suffered the sour taste."

    After waiting for two days, Yue Ling called and said he knew where Tan Jie lived.

    When we passed, I was shocked. Let''s not talk about all kinds of alleys. The environment was really bad enough. I didn''t know that the environment in the city could be so bad.

    "Wait for me outside with Tingsheng in your arms. I''ll go in and take a look." Fu Jing had been covering Tingsheng''s nose and mouth with his hand ever since he came in.

    I feel a little nauseous too. The stench of the sewers here is too strong.

    I held Tingsheng in my arms and waited a little further away. Yue Ling and Fu Jing went in. About forty minutes later, Yue Ling ran out. He gasped and shouted at me, "It''s a fight!"

    What? Fighting again?

    I didn''t care whether it smelled or not, so I carried the baby and walked in.

    Before they reached the small, dilapidated room, they heard the noise inside. It was not a fight, but Fu Jing''s roar, lecturing Tan Jie.

    What''s wrong? Can''t we talk properly?" I went in and saw that Fu Jing had put Tan Jie on. It wasn''t a man or a woman''s press, but a policeman or a gangster''s press. It should be a handyman.

    "He came up and hit me." Fu jing said, "I had no choice but to use extraordinary means."

    Tan Jie''s hair was in a mess. It grew a lot. His front was divided into two halves. There was a lot of beard on the outside of his lips. Despite his untidiness, his face was still there.

    "Ah Jing, let go first."

    Fu Jing slowly let go of his hand. Tan Jie said unhappily, "Get out."

    "Then you go out with us and we''ll find a place to sit down and talk." I said softly and slowly.

    "No, who are you? Why should I talk to you? Besides, this is my house. I didn''t invite you in, so go out."

    I didn''t expect him to hate us so much for coming.

    Tingsheng burst into tears. I hugged him and coaxed him, "Tan Jie, you said you were going to babysit my son. How can a man not keep his word? Are you still a man?"

    When I saw Tingsheng crying just now, he was moved.

    Sure enough, when I questioned him like this, he didn''t say anything.

    Tingsheng cried even harder. Tan Jie made a noise and stood up and walked out.

    A crafty gleam flashed in my eyes. I really wronged my son. I secretly pinched him. It must have hurt a lot. He cried so sadly.

 Chapter 286 Multiple Nannies

    When tan zhuo went, it proved that there was room for negotiation.

    I followed up with a roar in my arms. Fu Jing was behind me and quickly walked beside me. He took his son into his arms and whispered, "My son doesn''t need that kind of unreliable nanny."

    Can you be jealous? This man is really interesting.

    We found a mcdonald''s not far from the alley and sat down. Yue Ling was there too. He didn''t tell me to leave, and I was too embarrassed to chase him away. After all, he helped find Tan Jie.

    "Tan Jie, Ah Jing has let go of North city. We''ve bought a house, we''re going to settle down in Nancheng and do some business. You know, I''m pregnant, Ah Jing has to run around, and Tingsheng has no one to take care of her. You said you could take care of my baby. I know that men''s promises are worth a thousand dollars."

    I held him in my arms, and it was hard for him to say anything back. Tan Jie glanced at Tingsheng in Fu Jing''s arms, and Tingsheng actually smiled, from the corner of his mouth to a giggle, acting extraordinary.

    I was overjoyed and hurriedly looked at Tan Jie''s expression. He also changed from disgust and impatience to a little astonishment.

    "Look, even thunder likes you." I said excitedly.

    Tan Jie did not reject him outright. That was hope.

    I took the reluctant Fu Jing in my arms, and the angry voice opened his arms to Tan Jie. He usually only did this to me and Fu Jing, and to Wu Ying, and to the servants who had been carrying him, but he wouldn''t cooperate with anyone else who wanted to hug him.

    Tan Jie moved his hand and mumbled, "My body is dirty."

    "Then you clean up and start your nanny life. We rented a house. You can stay with us for the time being, and live with tingsheng."

    His lips moved and he did not speak.

    I smiled and looked at Fu Jing. "Ah Jing, let''s go home."

    I winked at Fu Jing about Yue Ling. He was better at handling things like this than I was. After that, we took Tan Jie home. He took a shower and wore Fu Jing''s clothes.

    The two of them were in perfect shape, wearing each other''s clothes without any sense of conflict.

    Tan Jie raised his voice in a playful manner. Tingsheng''s laughter echoed in the house, and my heart suddenly quieted down.

    Once upon a time, I lost everything and became bored with living, without family, without love, without motivation to live. I never dreamed that I would have this life today.

    Can be as happy as a flower.

    Fu Jing was especially upset about cooking for the three of us. I hugged his waist from behind. "I heard that there was a very handsome, broad-minded man who was unhappy. Do you know who it was?"

    Fu Jing tapped me on the forehead. "Don''t flatter me."

    "Flattery? Who flattered me? Tell me, which word is not the truth? Aren''t you handsome? Aren''t you broad-minded?"

    "Not broad. I''m stingy, very stingy." He rebutted me seriously and made me laugh.

    I walked in front of him and rested my head on his chest. "That''s right for me to be stingy. Just lock me in your chest like this. I do."

    Fu Jing tightened his arms and hugged me. We were so familiar with each other. The moment he did that, I knew that his love for me had grown again. It was like a binding spell.

    "What should I do with you?" He whispered.

    "Love me, love me, spoil me, and make me a fairy!"

    Fu Jing was amused by me. "You''re in heaven. Will I bring my two children to see you with a pole in the future?"

    I laughed too. The two of them were so bored in the kitchen. If I were a bystander, I would be extremely disgusted and stay away from the male and female protagonists, but who told me to be in the play? I couldn''t stay away.

    "You cook. I''ll help you. Enjoy the two of you. How wonderful." I tried my best to make him accept Tan Jie''s existence and accept it.

    Fu Jing is so smart, of course my little thoughts can''t escape his eyes.

    He just didn''t say it.

    During the meal, Fu Jing raised his voice and Tan Jie looked at him without saying a word. I felt that eating should be done with words, not words.

    "Tingsheng is hungry. His mouth is wide open." I said casually.

    Fu Jing talked to me without a word. After a while, Tan Jie put down the bowl and chopsticks and took the initiative to feed tingsheng.

    Fu Jing and I looked at each other and almost didn''t put a candle on it to make a candlelight dinner. It was great to have someone with a child every day.

    Tan Jie seemed to particularly like Tingsheng, Tingsheng, and most of the children, eating behind the dishonest, Tan Jie patted his little sofa, called the sound of anger, who knew that he really obediently went over and took his unsteady pace to sit on the chair to eat.

    After dinner, Tingsheng usually went to bed. I told Tan Jie about Tingsheng''s habits and he went to bed with a roar.

    Fu Jing and I rarely had time to relax, so we went out for a stroll together, just like a newlywed couple.

    There were a lot of gold and jewelry stores on the first floor of the mall. I looked at my hand and said, "We''re married. We''re not married yet."

    "Over there." He pointed to a jewelry store.

    We had a long selection together. The shop assistant gave me a few rings and finally asked for a pair of slightly ordinary ones, which was a symbol of our beginning to ordinary life.

    "Hubby, I''m so happy to live a leisurely life with you." I took his arm, and it was a lovely little bird.

    "Me too." He smiled at me.

    We know each other too well. My smile is from the bottom of my heart, but not entirely from him. He has something on his mind. I think about it, except for his mother, I can''t think of anything else.

    I didn''t say it out loud, but I put it in my heart with him tacitly.

    He gave up North city, not only for his Fu family career, the identity of his successor, his financial status, but also for finding his mother.

    We have no power, no connections, and it''s a needle in a haystack if we want to find someone.

    After strolling around, Fu Jing came home with a few bags of clothes that I bought. Obviously, there was no shortage of clothes, but he wanted to go shopping with Fu Jing and like him to pick out clothes for me.

    It was a good time to live like this. Although Tan Jie didn''t talk to me like before, he was very nice to me. Our strange group of four had a good life.

    However, with more men living together, life is a little inconvenient, such as using the bathroom is not convenient.

    After a week, fu jing rented a house downstairs for Tan Jie. At night, Tingsheng would sleep with Fu Jing and me, and occasionally Tan Jie would sleep with him.

    Fu Jing and I can''t help it at night, especially without Tingsheng. It''s late at night, and the hormones quietly grow, then swell, and the two of us start to feel shy.

    "After you give birth, let''s see how I treat you." After the event, he would often say such things.

    I rubbed my big legs angrily. "Come on, come on."

 Chapter 287 Somethings Wrong with Me

    With Tan Jie, Fu Jing and I decided to move up the accommodation. Suddenly, we got busy. I was still a little unaccustomed to it. It was like back when I first came to Nancheng, we ran with tan jie every day, chose the address, looked for inspiration, and decided everything on our own. It was too tiring.

    I used to have Tan Jie to help me, and now I have Fu Jing to lead me. I''m like a small follower to him, and Fu Jing clearly didn''t do this job, but he seems very sophisticated. He just wants to talk about the rent. We''re too expensive. We want to compete with each other. We want to run a lot of houses. But he didn''t need to. He only found four or five houses, and he and the landlord solved the rent problem perfectly.

    I am very satisfied with the price.

    "Ah Jing, is this business all about talent? I don''t think we''re even close. We''re both in heaven and earth."

    He smiled, wrapped his arms around my shoulders, and occasionally leaned over to take a sip of the drink in my hand. "Talent is one thing, and experience is another. I''ve been in touch with management since I was a teenager. How long have you been learning?"

    "Then I feel much more balanced when you say that." When I pass the straw to the side, he will drink it himself.

    The two of us walked through the streets and alleys hand in hand. It really felt like a heroic couple walking through rivers and lakes. We worked together for a common goal and supported each other along the way.

    However, there are still times when we have problems.

    "Didn''t we agree not to make it that big? You won''t be able to use the two villas after this deal. If the tourists are full during the peak season, then we will be exhausted." I muttered.

    "No, I will hire enough people."

    I still didn''t like it. "You''ve been this big since the beginning, and you''re going to get bigger and bigger in the future. Can you still care about me and the kids?"

    "Yes, how big is it?" I was even angrier when I heard him say that.

    The house that we rented, two villas of different styles connected together, a total of more than 100 rooms, this is really in time for the hotel, not in line with my mind''s small lodgings.

    I don''t want to be a hotel lady either.

    "Big, it''s big. What''s the big talk about? What''s the small talk about? You must use your way of doing business again. Didn''t we agree not to get rich but to do a little business? You just want to be big. Then why did you come to Nancheng? It''s better to stay in North city!"

    I mumbled like a little crazy.

    Fu Jing''s face darkened. "I came to Nancheng for you."

    "You said it was for me. In fact, when you get busy in the future, do you still have time to spend with me?" I''m not satisfied. Don''t turn your head.

    He was speechless and his temper flared up. "There must be something busy and free to do. I am a man, your husband, and the father of the child. I can''t stay at home with you every day and do nothing."

    "You just don''t want to be with me. Isn''t it a man to be with me?" I also realized that I was being unreasonable, but the words were in my throat.

    Fu Jing turned around and left me alone in the room.

    I''m even angrier, mard! How dare you be cold and violent to me!

    I was so angry that I hit the pillow and kicked my legs. I covered the quilt and tears came out.

    I felt dissatisfied with Fu Jing, and a lot of bad things came out. I forgot all the good things I usually did to me, only the image of him being fierce to me and not loving me and spoiling me. I don''t want to talk to him anymore. He has such a bad temper!

    After a while, I felt that the quilt was too stuffy. I looked out and saw Fu Jing sitting on the floor beside the bed.

    I snorted and turned my back.

    "No more cheese and sweet potatoes?"

    I pursed my lips. "No."

    "It doesn''t taste good when it''s cold."

    I knew he was giving me a step down and trying to coax me, but I was so angry, so angry, I didn''t want to talk to him at all. I didn''t say anything. He went to bed, lay down behind me, and pulled me over.

    He held my face in his hands, his slightly rough fingertips gently brushing my cheek.

    "Still angry?"

    I said, "Angry."

    "Then do as you wish. Just rent one set and a small one for you to take care of."

    I looked up at him. "Really?"

    "Really." He promised me solemnly, "You see, we have a son who is angry. In your belly, both your son and daughter have to go to school. The tuition fees will cost you money all the way to college. If you follow me, our quality of life will also be guaranteed."

    He patiently explained this to me. Although I didn''t want to listen, he made sense. I would listen.

    Hearing him say that, our money is really not much. If I give birth to a small public opinion, I must be rich to raise her. I have suffered so much, how can I bear to eat my daughter again?

    "Then when I''m done with the moon, you can buy another one. We''ll only get a small inn now." I compromised.

    He curled his lips. "The cheese and sweet potatoes are getting cold."

    "Why don''t you bring it to me?" I raised my eyebrows.

    One minute they were so angry, and the next minute they forgot what they were still angry about. The two of them ate a plate of sweet potatoes, and the sweet words in their eyes were sweeter than sweet potatoes.

    After this argument, I realized that I was becoming more and more dependent on Fu Jing. If he didn''t take me out on business, I would be anxious and angry. I felt that he didn''t care about me, like a frightened little girl.

    "Chen Qing, can you stop walking around? My eyes are dazzled by you." Tan Jie said angrily.

    I sat down on the sofa, felt my phone and didn''t want to play, felt my books and didn''t want to read anything except Fu Jing.

    "Hold your thunder, I''ll go to the bathroom." Tan Jie put the thunder on my lap, but Tingsheng wanted to climb to the floor to play, so I had to sit on the floor and play with him.

    I couldn''t help but look at the door. Fu Jing has been out for three hours. Why isn''t he back yet?

    As I was thinking about it, the sound of glass breaking woke me up, followed by Tingsheng''s cry. I turned around and saw that Tingsheng''s hand was bleeding. At that moment, I was a little confused, followed by unspeakable remorse and heartache. I wrapped Tingsheng''s hand in a tissue, trying to stop the bleeding.

    Tan Jie heard Tingsheng''s cry and quickly came out of the bathroom. He glared at me and took the thunder away from my arms.

    That look almost broke me down.

    "Don''t touch the broken glass. Just stay there. I''ll deal with the anger wound and do it again." Tan Jie said.

    I sat there in a daze, not knowing what I was thinking. My son was injured because I didn''t take good care of him. I should blame myself and promise not to make such a mistake again, but...

    But that feeling would easily swallow me up, making me feel especially uncomfortable and even break down. I began to feel sick.

 Chapter 288 Everything Is Fine with A Husband

    Then Tan Jie calmed down his anger, and Tingsheng began to act a little afraid of me. I wanted to get close to him, but he didn''t want to.

    My eyes are a little red, I am a very unqualified mother.

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Tan Jie asked me.

    I shook my head and ran back to my room to lie on the bed. I thought I might be depressed.

    I was the only one in the not-so-light room. Thinking about Tingsheng''s fear just now, I wanted to strangle myself.

    I was very sensitive to the sound of Fu Jing opening the door when he came back. When I heard the noise outside, my heart thumped and I didn''t want to remember.

    Fu Jing quickly entered our bedroom. I sat up and looked at the door. My eyes were as red as a rabbit.

    "Ah Jing..."

    Fu Jing sat by the bed. "What''s wrong?"

    "I don''t know. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I''m filled with anxiety. Tan Jie asked me to look at Tingsheng for a while. I actually... I..."

    Before I could finish, I choked. Fu jing hugged me and patted me on the back. "It''s okay. Let''s talk."

    "I''m anxious. I''m very anxious. I need you very much. I don''t want to leave you for a moment. I don''t even want to be with Tingsheng. I''m not a good mother. I don''t even dare to give birth to this child. I''m afraid I can''t take responsibility for him."

    "No, you will be a good mother." Fu Jing whispered in my ear.

    I looked at him. "But I hurt Tingsheng today, and he bled a lot."

    Fu Jing shook his head. "There''s no way a child can grow up unharmed. He''ll be fine soon."

    He seemed to have a way to comfort me, just like a special medicine. Although it worked, it didn''t cure the root of the problem. When I followed Fu Jing out to see my son, Tingsheng would already smile at Tan Jie.

    "You see, for a child, pain comes and goes quickly, and he soon forgets it." Fu Jing said to me.

    I reached out to tingsheng in disbelief. Tingsheng''s grinning mouth suddenly pursed. I panicked and wanted to take it back. He suddenly opened his arms for me to hold, and his thin lips were still mumbling to my mother.

    At that moment, I really wanted to cry. I took Tingsheng from Tan Jie''s arms and coaxed him. I asked him if it hurt. He said it didn''t hurt.

    How could I have such a sensible and good son? When I looked at Fu Jing, he looked pleased.

    After another two days, I spent more time with ting sheng, and the life of taking care of the child was quite enjoyable. However, when fu jing came back, I would be anxious. If he came back at 4: 30 every day, after 4: 30, I would always look at the door.

    "Chen Qing, do you... Need to see a psychiatrist?" He took over Tingsheng, afraid that I would hurt ting sheng again because of my negligence.

    I also wanted to control myself not to look, not to miss those few minutes, but I couldn''t.

    As soon as Fu Jing came back, I immediately ran to the door and burrowed into his arms, as if the child in the house was me, not Tingsheng.

    "Are you done? Why go out every day?" I looked at Fu Jing with grievance.

    He pinched my face. "It''s not that easy to do all these things well. You can do small business by yourself. You can''t do anything by yourself."

    "Then I''ll go out with you tomorrow."

    Fu Jing frowned, hesitated, and acquiesced. I turned around and saw Tan Jie waving at him.

    For the next two days, I completely left the child to Tan Jie, who stuck by Fu Jing''s side every day, like a follower. Although running around would be tiring, I still wanted to stay by his side.

    It wasn''t until he got me a psychiatrist''s appointment that I started to have a huge rejection.

    "What''s wrong with me? Why did you ask a psychiatrist for me? I''m not going, I''m not going!" I was so angry that I yelled at fu jing.

    He calmed me down and said it without looking at it.

    "If you say no now, you''ll let me see it again in the blink of an eye. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. You, like Tan Jie, are changing your ways to say that I''m sick. Advise me to see a doctor. You''re sick, and you need to see a doctor."

    Fu Jing hugged me and gently stroked my head. "I really don''t want to look. As long as you don''t agree, we won''t look, okay?" Fu jing softened up with me at a low volume.

    Seeing him like this, I couldn''t bear to throw another tantrum at him, but when he did this, I felt as if I had done something terrible and would change my ways to torture myself.

    At this moment, I think I really need to see a psychiatrist.

    In the evening, I slept with Fu Jing. I asked Tan Jie to bring his voice over. He would bring his voice back, and I wanted to talk to Fu Jing.

    "You asked... Does the psychiatrist have time tomorrow?"

    "Yes." Fu Jing answered me immediately.

    I still felt uncomfortable. "Then we''ll go and have a look tomorrow when we get up. It''s okay anyway."

    Fu Jing turned around and hugged me. "Okay, I''ll be with you tomorrow."

    Leaning against his arms, I had always felt at ease, whether it was the first time we were together or now, the feeling of peace had not changed.

    The next morning, he got up to make breakfast for me, then took me to see a psychiatrist. While I was doing counseling, I was lying on a chair that looked refreshing and comfortable, chatting casually with the psychiatrist.

    An hour passed quickly and began to feel that chatting with a psychiatrist was not that annoying.

    After the counseling, I went home with Fu Jing. Tan Jie couldn''t cook with the kids, and I had been raised by fu jing for a long time. I couldn''t eat his food. I didn''t even have an appetite.

    There was no reaction to the pregnancy this time, and everything was fine except for the tendency to get emotional.

    In the evening, I received a call from Wu Ying. She said that she was coming to Nancheng for a few days. She said that the temperature in North city had turned cold, and her body and bones could not get used to it.

    But it''s only a few months. How cold can it be in North city?

    I arranged for Fu Jing to pick up wu ying at the airport. At home, we also packed out a room for wu ying to live in. Our conditions are not as good as before. The house we bought hasn''t been renovated, and the house we rented isn''t big. If wu ying really came to live here often, she might not be used to it.

    I bought a new bedsheet and a quilt, and the room was very simple. I bought everything I could think of, hoping that I wouldn''t be scolded by Wu Ying. After all, she was a fussy old lady.

    Fu jing went to pick up wu ying and replaced me with cooking at home. As soon as Wu Ying came, the food was thrown out of his mouth. "It''s so terrible. It must not be cooked by Fu Jing."

    "Granny wu, you''ve just come here to tear down my stage. Aren''t you afraid that I won''t give you a place to live?!" I was so angry, how could I be so arrogant in other people''s territory?

    Wu Ying still looked nonchalant. "If you don''t give me a place to live, I''ll buy myself a place to live here."

    "Yes, yes, yes. The rich are all uncles. Let''s not eat. I won''t eat with you." I was going to bring over the dish that she had spat on, but she refused.

    "I said it was awful, but I didn''t say I didn''t eat it." She snorted and picked up another chopstick. She didn''t throw up this time.

 Chapter 289 Bad Luck Comes to Me Again

    Eating with Wu Ying was a pain, and her shock made me want to stay out of the kitchen for a while. Fu Jing was helpless, and he and Tan Jie could only encourage me with the cd drive.

    When wu ying came to Nancheng, Fu Jing and I should take her out to play. Who knew that the old lady didn''t want to go out, but preferred to stay at home. When I saw her sitting on the sofa playing with the thunder, I knew what the old lady was doing here.

    It turned out that he wanted to be angry. It wasn''t an excuse for North city to get cold.

    Wu Ying stayed at home with tingsheng for two days. Fu Jing and I went out to play with tingsheng at the weekend before she came along.

    However, her movements were inconvenient and she could only sit in a wheelchair. Even so, she was still dressed elegantly and beautifully, looking like a fashionable old lady.

    There were several people in a row, and I had a small ball in my stomach. It seemed like I hadn''t been so lively in a long time. My mood was inexplicably relaxed, inexplicably good, like the clear sky after the rain. It couldn''t be better.

    Along the way, I excitedly introduced the scenery to Wu Ying, but wu ying was a little careless. She would follow my hand and look at the scenery I showed her, but she would not discuss it with me, as if she had her own opinion on the scenery.

    Halfway through the meal at the restaurant, I whispered to Fu Jing, "Ah Jing, don''t you think grandma wu has something on her mind?"

    "You only found out now?" Fu Jing''s words made me feel particularly slow.

    My face stiffened, and he immediately grabbed my shoulder. I gave him a coquettish look. "When did you find out?"

    "When she came, I knew she was going to revisit her hometown."

    Fu jing used the words "Revisit the hometown" to strike a chord with me. I said why didn''t Wu Ying talk to me along the way. I dare say that he had already been to Nancheng, so he didn''t talk to me.

    "No way. How do you know everything?" I lifted the tip of my nose.

    Fu Jing pretended to be mysterious. "You''re just an impatient person. If you hear half of something and understand half of it, you don''t want to pursue it further. I prefer to make it clear from the beginning to the end."

    I have to say that I like him on this point, so when he has an opinion on something that surpasses me, I can''t help but admire him. I love his maturity and steadiness deeply, almost infatuated with him.

    "Little flower fool." He scratched my nose and smiled dotingly.

    I took his arm and said, "That''s just a crush on you."

    Back at the table, Wu Ying was staring blankly at the famous local dishes.

    Tan Jie was breast-feeding ting sheng. When he saw us coming back from the bathroom, he gave us a look. We also noticed the strange Wu Ying. I was about to step forward to speak when fu jing stopped me and shook his head slightly at me.

    At dusk, we returned home. Dinner was cooked by Fu Jing. I helped. Wu Ying made tea. Tan Jie also drank a cup. He wanted to drink. Tan Jie only gave him a small sip, which made his face wrinkle.

    I chuckled. "Honey, Tan Jie is torturing our son."

    "What can he do to Tingsheng? I think the sound of the thunder is more or less enough to torment him." Fu jing wore an apron and turned around to smile at me.

    Just as he finished speaking, when I looked into the living room again, Tingsheng spat out a mouthful of saliva from Tan Jie''s hand. I laughed so hard that I asked him to torment my son, who was not a vegetarian.

    After dinner, wu ying went back to the room I prepared for her. Fu Jing and I were just about to rest when we heard the sound of glasses falling on the ground. We looked at each other.

    "Grandma wu, what''s wrong?" I knocked on the door, but no one answered, so I pushed the door and went in.

    Half of Wu Ying''s body was hanging by the bed, and one hand was struggling to grab the cabinet at the head of the bed. If she were to flip a little more, she would fall to the ground.

    I quickly helped her to the bed. "What''s wrong?"

    "The medicine bottle is too far away, not enough." She lay on the bed, lifeless, unlike her usual temper tantrum, and usually if this body did not go her way, she would even scold herself.

    I took another glass and poured water for her, then fed her medicine. After taking the medicine, I cleaned up the broken glass on the floor. Wu Ying did not react at all and had already fallen asleep.

    I think she might have been touched by the scene, and her emotions were fluctuating, so I didn''t think much about it and went back to sleep.

    After two days, the peaceful days were suddenly broken. Master Hu''s men came to the door and insisted on taking Wu Ying away. Fu Jing refused to let them go and immediately started fighting at the door. Tan jie protected me from the sound of harmony. Wu Ying sat in the wheelchair, his lips trembling, scolded Master Hu''s ancestors for 18 generations and scolded himself for committing crimes.

    Fu Jing beat the two of them away, but he was not hurt, and the door was broken, so he had to call someone to fix it.

    The four of us sat in the living room, silent, and our anger was so low that we almost choked people to death.

    "Grandma wu, didn''t you solve everything last time? Why are they here again?" I spoke first.

    Wu Ying patted the armrest of the wheelchair and my hand ached. "Beast, I can''t kill him once. There''s a second time. Even if I die, I''ll take him to hell!"

    If I didn''t know everything about grandma wu, I wouldn''t have been able to accept what she said as a mother. After all, she was my son, but with the exception of Master Hu, I could understand Wu Ying''s anger and hatred.

    "Did you send someone to kill him?" Fu Jing asked.

    Wu Ying did not deny it. His frail hands clenched into fists."

    I looked at Fu Jing, and he looked at me. Neither of us spoke.

    "If you''re afraid, leave. I won''t drag you down." Wu Ying said to me in a bad tone.

    "Grandma wu, you''re here again. If you''re scared, I won''t stay in Nancheng for a few days. It''s just that we and hu... Wu Zhang can''t fight back. Ah jing can stop two people. If there are four people next time, he won''t be able to stop them."

    Wu Ying''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t rebut me.

    I continued, "Otherwise, let''s hide."

    I have a feeling that our peace will be broken from now on.

    This night, we didn''t leave the house, dragging the family with us. There was no time. I was pregnant, Tingsheng was still young, and Wu Ying couldn''t move easily.

    The next day, we took the necessary things out to hide.

    Only then did I know that Wu Ying had a house in Nancheng. She also said that she would come to stay for a few days every year. I suddenly felt like I was in a fog. She had never told me this before.

    Living in Wu Ying''s place was like going back to the villa in Nancheng, with servants and drivers, nothing to worry about, just enjoy it quietly.

    Fu Jing has become quiet these two days. Unless I speak to him first, he is always preoccupied with other things. We are all ordinary people during this period. I think his pressure is greater than mine.

 Chapter 290 Murder

    "What do you think our future life will be like?" I pretended to open a topic easily.

    Fu Jing was lying on the recliner, and I was sitting next to him, looking at him with both hands on my cheeks. He turned around and said, "As long as you and the child are safe and healthy, the rest doesn''t matter."

    I froze and said, "Then, do you have no illusions about life?"

    "Fantasy is your woman''s business. Men value reality more." He lifted my chin.

    Before, I went to gamble with Master Hu without telling him. This time, I felt that he was doing a big thing without telling me. A woman''s sixth sense had no reason, no source, but it would come out suddenly, and it was often very accurate.

    I can''t live without Fu Jing and the baby in my stomach. No matter what he wants to do, it''s better for me to do it. But my stomach...

    Fu Jing became more and more mysterious, and women were always more sensitive in this regard. Maybe it was a sentence from him, maybe he came back a little late one day. In short, some small details of life became traces of my record.

    "Chen Qing?" Tan Jie walked up to me and I realized that he was calling me. "I called you several times, but you didn''t answer me."

    "I didn''t hear it. What''s wrong?" I pulled the corners of my mouth.

    He looked at my stomach and said, "Prenatal examination, you forgot. Fu Jing has something to do. I said I would accompany you."

    I really forgot about it. "Then let''s go now."

    Tan Jie accompanied me to the maternity checkup. Tingsheng and Wu Ying were at home. I was relieved to have a servant watching over the child.

    When we got to the hospital, we went to register with the doctor and told him that after the doctor finished the examination, we went to line up one by one. After that, I waited in the chair in the outpatient hall. Tan Jie was in charge of getting all kinds of reports.

    It was just a little while after Tan Jie left me that someone came over and forcibly took me away.

    I barely resisted, protecting my stomach. "Don''t touch my stomach, don''t hurt my child. I''ll cooperate with you, or I''ll scream."

    The two people who took me away held one of my arms, and without being particularly tough, I was able to get on the ground with them.

    The moment I saw a stranger, I knew they were Master Hu''s people. I couldn''t hide once or twice.

    When I reached Master Hu''s place, I greeted him nervously, "Master Hu."

    He raised his eyelids and looked at me. "Sit down."

    I sat across from him and he handed me a cup of tea. I took a sip and put it down. "It''s such a waste to give me such good tea."

    He smiled with sarcasm. "I thought you were a white rabbit, but I didn''t expect you and Fu Jing to be good."

    "Can I take this as a compliment? Do you think I''m a cheeky little white rabbit?"

    "Stop fooling around with me. Do you think I called you here for tea? You''re only here for insurance."

    Insurance? I frowned. After asking, I found out that Fu Jing offered to help tiger master with something. If he did it, he wouldn''t care about wu ying sending people to kill him. If he couldn''t do it, Fu Jing would die.

    And I was his insurance against Fu Jing.

    I was on pins and needles. "Master Hu, I want to go to the bathroom."

    "Go by yourself." He winked at me at a place.

    I got up and went to the bathroom. In the bathroom, I texted tan jie with my cell phone to tell him that he was safe and that he should go home and take care of the angry voice. I didn''t say anything else.

    After I went back to the bathroom, Master Hu arranged the cards.

    "Come on, play with me."

    "Well, there will be no consequences for winning or losing." I asked with a smile.

    He smiled, too, with an enigmatic smile. "Show me your skills and have fun. I want to see where your skills are."

    "Then I have to be more conservative. You have seen all my moves. It will be difficult to deceive you in the future."

    As he said, we have already started. A deck of cards is drawn by luck.

    After playing two boring games, I came to shuffle the cards. After shuffle, I asked him to draw as much as he wanted. He drew a 10 of hearts.

    "Awesome." He praised.

    I threw the cards to him, he shuffled the cards and drew his own. Square k, I drew a or a.

    "How did you do that?" Master Hu lay back and smoked a cigar.

    I pointed to my bulging stomach. "If you don''t smoke, I''ll tell you."

    He paused and put his cigar aside.

    "It''s very simple. Before I shuffle the cards, I will take a general look at the cards and know which one I want is in which place. Every time I shuffle the cards, I will clip the cards in a fixed position."

    "How?" He asked.

    I gave him a demonstration, and he learned from me. The first few times he failed, and then he succeeded.

    He laughed. "How did you learn this?"

    "I learned how to work in a casino. I learned how to read and study a lot."

    "Okay, what do you want for lunch? I''ll ask the cook to make it for you." He took a cigar and went out to smoke.

    This was the respect I earned for myself. Of course, I had to enjoy it. I went into the kitchen and talked to the chef about what to eat for the night. After I ordered, I was still talking to the chef about my taste.

    "You know how to eat, little girl."

    I smiled. "My husband raised it. He can''t cook it himself, but he eats it very well."

    "Is your husband a chef?"

    I shook my head. "Is my personal chef a chef?"

    The master was cutting the eggplant and turned to smile at me. "It must be very happy to have a gentleman who loves you so much."

    "Yes, very happy." I sat on the chair, washed a raw cucumber and ate it myself.

    When the master finished cooking, I helped him serve the table. He filled me a bowl of rice. I waited for Master Hu to come and eat with me. After a while, when he didn''t come, I ate by myself.

    She ate a little of each dish, and soon Master Hu arrived.

    "Master Hu, do you want to have dinner together?" I ate two mouthfuls of rice and said to him.

    He nodded and asked the servant to serve him dinner.

    He sat at the head of the long table and I sat next to him. After he sat down, I continued eating.

    I ordered this table carefully, and it was cooked by Master Hu''s chef. I was relieved to see him eating so safely.

    In a short while, the bowl in Master Hu''s hand fell to the ground. He grabbed his neck with both hands and looked at me with wide eyes. I opened my mouth and my eyes widened.

    He fell, and so did I.

    But he was real, and I was faking it.

    His men couldn''t see it, and he couldn''t say it, so no one noticed that I was faking it.

    His men carried us to the car in a panic and rushed us to the hospital. When they got to the hospital, they all went around Master Hu, but there was no one around me. I immediately called Tan Jie and asked him to pick me up.

    My palms were sweating. I wasn''t so nervous when I did it, but I was really nervous now.

    It wasn''t until I saw Tan Jie that my heart eased a little. I hugged him. "He''s dead. He''s finally dead."

    "Who''s dead?" Tan Jie patted me on the back. "It''s okay."

    "Master Hu, he''s dead. Let''s go." I was afraid that Master Hu''s men would react and Tan Jie and I wouldn''t be able to run away.

 Chapter 291 I Want to Protect Our Home

    I got into Tan Jie''s car and sped back to the Wuyingjia. On the way, I kept in touch with Fu Jing. Every time I succeeded, I couldn''t get through.

    Master Hu didn''t reveal what Fu Jing was up to. My concern for Fu Jing completely overshadowed my fear of murder.

    "Grandma wu, he''s dead, Wu Zhang is dead." My hands trembled with excitement.

    Wu Ying''s eyes were filled with shock and joy and sadness. She held my hand and said, "Finally, that beast is finally... Dead."

    "Grandma wu, there''s one more thing I need your help with. Wu Zhang threatened Ah Jing to do something for him. I don''t know what to do. I''m worried about him. Can you send someone out to look for him and tell him to come back soon? My right eyelid keeps jumping."

    I''m really scared. I can''t lose Fu Jing.

    Wu Ying looked at me worriedly. "I know what he''s doing. I''ll send someone to inform him now."

    Wu Ying knew? Why did she know? They must be hiding something from me.

    Ten minutes later, Wu Ying said four words to me. She said it was too late.

    What''s too late? Why is it too late?

    "Grandma wu, tell me what happened!"

    Wu Ying told me about Hai Yang and Master Hu. It turned out that Hai Yang took over the family business and became the head of the competition with the Fu shi. The underworld and the underworld in North city had always cooperated.

    Tiger saw him as a thorn in his side. He knew that Hai Yang had a problem with us because of Hai Tang, so he let Fu Jing deal with Hai Yang.

    There must be bodyguards around Hai Yang, and Fu Jing''s going to kill him is the same as going to hell.

    "No... No..." My lips trembled as I took out my phone and called Hai Yang.

    As long as he spared my Ah Jing, I would do anything.

    The phone rang twice, and Hai Yang answered it. I immediately said, "Hai Yang, this is Chen Qing."

    "Your husband came to kill me, and you called me from behind. Is this a double act? Or a clown show?" His words were full of sarcasm.

    "Ah Jing was instructed, Hai Yang. I beg you, let Ah Jing go." My throat was dry and I kept swallowing.

    He sneered. "It''s too late."

    "Hai Yang!" I exclaimed, "What if I kill Master Hu for you? Can you spare Ah Jing this time?"

    "On your own? Can you deal with Master Hu?" He asked suspiciously.

    Seeing that he was interested, I immediately signaled to Wu Ying and we got in the car.

    I said, "I really can. You give me a chance. Ah Jing and I are a pair of ordinary people now. You can deal with us anytime you want, but this is the only chance to get rid of Master Hu."

    Hai Yang seemed moved. "Why should I believe you can do it?"

    "Well, you give me two hours. I''ll let you know that Master Hu died. If I can''t do it in two hours, you can decide what to do with Ah Jing."

    "Okay, I promise you."

    After agreeing with Hai Yang, we drove to the hospital as fast as we could. No matter how powerful Master Hu was, the dead were useless. Wu ying brought people over, and those people didn''t dare to do anything.

    Master Hu was placed in the hospital morgue and no one dared to move.

    Wu Ying went in to take a look. I took a picture too. I sent it to Hai Yang and he called immediately.

    "Chen Qing, I didn''t expect you to have any more tricks up your sleeve. Okay, I''ll keep my word and let Fu Jing go, but I won''t be so soft-hearted in the future."

    "Thank you." I breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fu Jing''s phone was switched on again. We had an appointment to meet at home. The moment I saw him, I immediately threw myself into his arms. I wasn''t afraid when I killed him, but knowing that something might happen to him, I was really scared.

    Now, when I saw him, I cried out, "Why did you hide it from me? What if something happened to you and you let the three of us do?"

    "I''m fine now, aren''t I?" He comforted me softly.

    Tears and snot were all over him. "Don''t do this again. We can''t have less than one family of four."

    He brushed away my hair, which was wet with tears, and gently replied, "Okay."

    I hugged his waist. "But what? I killed someone."

    I realized after a while that I had really poisoned a person with my heart. They all came to ask me how I planned it and how I carried it out. My mind was a mess. I could say that I didn''t want to kill him. It was an accident.

    I didn''t expect Master Hu to invite me over, nor did I expect the cyanide I prepared in the morning to be useful.

    When we came to Nancheng, we went out to play and wanted to take pictures of tingsheng on a whim. We went to a roadside photo studio just for the sake of reminiscence, so we didn''t look at the evaluation, didn''t pick, and ran into an old photo studio. They used cyanide to develop photos. I asked the boss for some.

    This kind of thing, a little bit can make people poisoned and die, I had a premonition at that time, it will be useful one day, I asked the boss for it, who knew it would be used today.

    I don''t know why the things are in my bag. When I went to the kitchen to talk to the chef, I suddenly remembered this thing, and a murderous thought arose. A plan was formed.

    "How do you know what Wu Zhang will eat?" Fu Jing asked.

    "I was just hungry, and you weren''t around, so I described the taste of your food to the chef and asked him to cook it. Then I wanted to poison Wu Zhang. I casually asked the chef what Master Hu usually ate and made two dishes for me. He made them. Before I poisoned them, I ate a few of them and put the poison in them."

    Fu Jing hugged me. "It''s okay now."

    Wu Ying sighed heavily. "I didn''t expect that I had planned it for so long. It''s not worth the whim of a girl like you."

    "Maybe it was her whim that made Master Hu neglect it." Tan Jie added.

    That''s the truth, but after all, I killed someone, and I didn''t think much about it at the time. All I knew was that Master Hu''s existence would make life difficult for all of us. It would be better for him to die, and we would live a better life.

    I can''t beat him every time I gamble, and Fu Jing can''t get away with it every time. And that scum, living is a curse. I didn''t even think that my hands would be soft, so I put the poison in the dish.

    The news of Master Hu''s death spread from Nancheng to North city in an instant, and the chain effect arose. Wu Ying followed suit.

    Fu Jing and I didn''t leave and stayed in Nancheng, but every night since then, I couldn''t sleep, had nightmares, and repeated the scene of me poisoning.

    I often wake up from my dreams and hold Fu Jing''s hand and shout, "Ah Jing, the police are coming to arrest me."

    After so many nights, Fu Jing took the trouble to comfort me and coax me, but my situation did not improve at all.

    Until one day, the police came to the door.

 Chapter 292 The Police Station Was Beaten

    "What are you doing here?" Fu Jing was guarded and had a bad attitude towards the police.

    The police showed their identification. "Miss Chen, we suspect that you have something to do with Wu Zhang''s murder. Please come with us."

    My hand trembled, and the glass bottle fell to the ground, shattering with a crash.

    I looked at Fu Jing, and he mouthed to me to tell me not to be afraid. Then he accompanied me to the police station.

    The police from North city came to find me. The people from Nancheng just cooperated. They wanted to take me to North city to sue me for intentional murder. I was confused. How did this happen?

    Master Hu killed so many people, and no one else sued him. Why did I get rid of harm for the people, and instead, I got sued by the police?

    After Fu Jing contacted Wu Ying, he found out that the person who took over Master Hu''s position did it. The man''s name was Mangzi, and he had dinner with Hai Yang on the first day of his promotion, and it was Hai Yang who gave him the idea.

    He''s really cutting through the cracks, not letting us go.

    The police wanted to take me back to Nancheng. It was a long drive, and I was pregnant. Flying was the best way. Fu Jing accompanied me the whole time, and Tan Jie was not idle, holding the baby with me.

    We went back to North city, and I was still in handcuffs.

    Wu ying came to pick up the plane and prepared a car for me. The police didn''t agree, so I had to go to the police car. Wu Ying and the others followed behind the police car, serious and funny.

    When I arrived at the police station, I was asked a series of questions. I said I didn''t know. The police were very rude to me, threatening me and trying to hit me.

    "I am pregnant. If anything happens to my child, my husband will not let you go!" They are hard, so am I.

    The police threw the cap camera away and covered it perfectly. "Do you think your husband is still the president of the Fushijituan? What are you talking about? He''s a commoner now. The Fu shi is now in charge of miss Fu Ming fu. What''s the matter with your husband?"

    "A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Do you think you can scare me with three or two words?" I sneered. "I''d like to see what you can do to me."

    Pa, he slapped me on the face with his backhand, and the left side of my face was burning with pain.

    I was so angry that I wanted to hit him. My hands were handcuffed to the chair and I couldn''t move at all.

    The rest of the police saw this scene, all whispering and laughing, and no one stopped this male police officer from hitting me.

    I remember his face. After all, I will avenge my enemy.

    "Say, did you poison Wu Zhang?" He asked in a stern voice and knocked hard on the table in front of me.

    I sneered. "If you can do it yourself, why don''t you ask me?"

    His eyes narrowed and he slapped me again.

    I was furious, but I couldn''t do anything. I was beaten by a man and couldn''t fight back. Only I knew how humiliating it was.

    I swallowed the blood in my mouth and didn''t say a word. No matter what he asked, I didn''t say anything until fu jing came to bail me out.

    Seeing that I was beaten, fu jing was so angry that he almost hit the police. The man pointed at him and said, "If you dare to hit me, I''ll sue you for assaulting the police!"

    Fu Jing punched him in the face. "I can''t even move my wife. How dare you hit her? Sue, if you have the ability, go ahead and sue. Don''t sue the police for assaulting. Sue me for intentional murder, because I''m going to kill you right now."

    Three or four people came to pull Fu Jing. No one could move him. The policeman who hit me was beaten to a pulp, his face was covered in blood, and his front teeth were all knocked out.

    Although my face was swollen, it looked much better than his.

    Fu Jing painfully reduced my swelling. A big man with red eyes smiled and comforted him, "Look at how manly you are. I don''t feel any pain at all."

    "It doesn''t hurt." He rubbed my face with an egg. "Cry if it hurts. Just scream. It''s okay."

    Wu Ying was also furious. The old lady had to go to the police station to blow it up. She was also angry.

    "Logically speaking, they should give grandma wu face as well as Ah Jing face. Why would they treat me like this? They can''t wait to convict me of poisoning and murder." I said.

    Wu Ying looked at me. "You didn''t admit it, did you?"

    I shook my head. "Nothing."

    "It''s Mangzi and Hai Yang. They''re targeting you now, and they want you to go in there for more than a decade." Wu Ying patted her wheelchair armrest. "I won''t let them get away with it. I''ll get the best lawyer in North city to sue you. Don''t worry."

    I grunted and didn''t have the energy to think about it.

    That night, I didn''t have nightmares, probably because I was beaten up during the day, which provoked my anger and strengthened my determination to kill to protect myself, so I wasn''t afraid of Master Hu. Even in my dream, I wasn''t afraid to kill him again.

    The next morning, I woke up early and stretched. "Ah Jing, I seem to have endless strength. Depression, fear, nothing to do with me."

    "So you woke me up at six, didn''t you?" He rubbed his eyes and sat up, habitually touching my stomach.

    I knocked his hand off. "Don''t touch it. The child will kick me."

    "How many months is it now? Did the baby move?" He suddenly woke up and lay down on my stomach to listen and feel.

    I said with a smile, "Maybe it''s a squirm. I need to go to the bathroom."

    He was also amused by me and arranged the slippers by my bed. "Go."

    In North city, Hai Yang and Mangzi worked together to hide the sun from the sky. Even Wu Ying could not resist it. In the past, people would think that she was Master Hu''s mother and would have some scruples. Now...

    Wu ying was very angry, but she was very high spirited, how could she tolerate the younger generation riding on her head.

    Especially since I''ve helped her solve her problems twice, she felt that it was right for her to help me deal with these little things. Almost every day, she was running around for my things.

    The police didn''t come looking for me, but I received a subpoena from the court, and the police charged me with intentional murder.

    The lawyer and I prepared a new confession. After all, no one saw me pouring the cyanide into the dishes, and the little brown bottle containing the cyanide was already thrown into the fire by me.

    There was no evidence or evidence. It was hard for them to bring me down.

    I''m not worried about that. I can eat and sleep soundly. I''m going to run into that male policeman and beat him up, and beat back the grievances I suffered that day!

    About a week later, my case began.

    As the defendant, I went to court. Wu Ying and Fu Jing both came to court. Tan Jie didn''t come to take care of Tingsheng. There was another person who came too. To my surprise, it was elder sister Xin.

    She sat in the last row. If I hadn''t known her well, I wouldn''t have seen her.

    At the first hearing, due to insufficient evidence, the judge ruled that I was not guilty of murder. The police continued to appeal and threatened to find evidence.

    They won''t be able to find the evidence, afraid that they''ll fake it.

    But I''m not worried. With Ah Jing by my side, I''m not afraid of anything. After the trial, I look at the last row, and elder sister Xin is gone.

 Chapter 293 Prison Affairs

    "Xiao Qing, let''s go." Only when Fu Jing called me did I come back to my senses.

    After we left the courthouse and returned to Wu Ying''s house, Wu Ying was very happy and ordered the chef to add more food. As the month of my pregnancy increased, my appetite became better and better. Not to mention, my weight also increased, and I ate more and gained more weight than when I was angry.

    I would ask Fu Jing if he didn''t love me if I became a fat woman.

    He touched my bulging belly and his hands often moved up dishonestly. "Put on a little more weight and feel better."

    My hand pressed on his. "Don''t be naughty. The doctor said... No..."

    "Why not? You''re stable now. I''ll be careful..." He was drinking hot water in my ear and his breathing became heavier and heavier.

    In the blink of an eye, her clothes were all gone, and the rest of her happiness was all thanks to Fu Jing.

    At one point, I suspected that this man was a natural hunter, and that a woman''s chun medicine did not require any seduction at all. As soon as she took off her clothes, her angular muscles were right in front of her, and she could not resist teasing me a little. At one point, she wanted to be one with him and never part from him again.

    "I want... I want..." I was coquettish and confused.

    He put my leg around his waist, ready to go. "What do you want?"

    "You men are evil. Why must women say that? Don''t you want it?" I raised my eyebrows, and before jun could come, I went up to meet him.

    Fu Jing was startled. "What if you hurt the child in such a hurry?"

    "No, it''s not deep..." My eyes are like si.

    Only then did he know to let me enjoy it, and let him enjoy it himself...

    I left the case behind. I thought Hai Yang and Mangzi wouldn''t do anything, so I was safe.

    I often think of returning to Nancheng, the new house should be renovated, and small businesses such as lodgings and inns can be set up. However, the day did not go according to people''s wishes, and something unexpected happened to me.

    Hai Yang still didn''t let me go. They forged the evidence and said my fingerprints were on the bottle containing the cyanide.

    For a moment, wu ying panicked, and even the resourceful Fu Jing had no choice.

    I was once again taken away by the police. Faced with their so-called evidence, of course, I would not admit to death. The police who interrogated me this time did not dare to do anything to me. The last time Fu Jing attacked the police like crazy, I think they were afraid.

    "Miss Chen, what are you going to do? Our police not only have physical evidence, but also human evidence. The chef at Master Hu''s house said that he saw you poison him. Now that he has all the physical evidence, you did it on purpose in court. There''s no need for a lawsuit."

    I curled my lips and smiled. "I have to hold on. I didn''t do it. I didn''t do it. No matter how much evidence you have, it''s useless."

    The police officer who interrogated me was so angry that I couldn''t help but lock myself up in the interrogation room. I didn''t know the design inside, but I always felt like there were eyes staring at me everywhere.

    I closed my eyes and took a nap to get through this.

    However, I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t go out this time.

    After a long day of waiting, there was no news outside. I should eat, drink, and not worry. It was only when I was taken to the detention center and changed into the prisoner''s special clothes that I realized what had happened.

    Life here was not easy. It was rough everywhere. Eating was a problem. I was no longer the Chen Qing who could give anything to her.

    A day later, I was so weak that I could barely walk.

    The prisoners who were imprisoned together advised me to focus on my body and eat, but I couldn''t.

    "Coquettish, at this point, and picky, do you really think this is your home?" Another prisoner said sarcastically.

    I had no strength to argue with them, so I continued to sit.

    With a bang, the woman who just said I knocked my teapot to the ground. The toothbrush inside fell on the side of the toilet. The toilet here was rather crude and only half a meter away from where we slept. As I had just come in, I slept closest to the toilet.

    "Pick it up." I said.

    "You broke your hand? Can''t pick it up?" She snorted, not even trying to pick up my toothbrush.

    I looked up coldly, a ball of fire burning in my chest. "I''ll say it again. Pick it up."

    She replied impatiently, "I just won''t pick it up. What can you do with me?"

    The other prisoners advised me to forget it. Someone else offered to pick up my toothbrush and teapot.

    I kept quiet and counted the footsteps outside. I got up from the bed, picked up her teapot and threw it in the direction of the toilet.

    "You cheap hoof! How dare you throw my stuff?" She pounced on me and was about to hit me.

    I quickly stepped back to the door and shouted for help. "Someone hit a pregnant woman. Help!"

    The guards were right in front of me, and I was familiar with the sound of their patrolling footsteps. A uniformed female prison guard knocked on the iron door twice. Who hit someone!"

    "She was the one who started it!" The female prisoner was the first to complain.

    Two female prison guards opened the door and walked in. The one who knocked on the door with the stick just now asked me, "Did you pick a fight first?"

    "I didn''t. She came first." I explained honestly.

    The guards asked the other prisoners in the same room. The others hesitated, some didn''t say anything, and some just stood up and said I was the one who started the fight!

    I was stunned and frowned at her. "How can you lie with your eyes open?"

    "You were the one who threw her teapot toothbrush into the toilet."

    Both of the prison guards looked at me, treating me like a villain, loudly ordering me to lean against the wall and half squat. The prisoners in the same room looked at me like they were laughing at me.

    I leaned against the wall and half squatted, but soon my legs went limp and I was dizzy.

    "Squat down and straighten your back!"

    A prison guard swung a stick and hit me on the leg. My leg trembled and I fell to the ground. If I hadn''t held the wall, my butt would have fallen to the ground.

    "Don''t pretend to be weak here, it''s no use!"

    I wiped the cold sweat off my forehead, stood up and continued to squat, but I couldn''t even stand still. At this moment, I felt aggrieved and resentful. I miss Fu Jing, especially the feeling of leaning in his arms, the image of him protecting me from the wind and rain.

    "Squat down!"

    Another stick hit my leg, and I closed my eyes and fainted. My hand was on my stomach, instinctively protecting my stomach.

    "She just wanted to sleep. She''s pregnant. Why isn''t it in the file? What should we do? Find a doctor?"

    "Needless to say, he must have pretended to be dizzy. Find a doctor and put him on the bed."

    I felt myself being lifted up, and my movements were careless, but very rude. After lying down, I fell asleep, and when I woke up, a few people were surrounding me.

 Chapter 294 Under Pressure

    "What are you doing?" I sat up on guard.

    The woman who clashed with me sneered. "Did you sleep well? Do you think you can live a good life without being punished by the prison guards? The scariest thing here has never been a prison guard."

    "Xiumei, you''re scaring a little girl. She''s pregnant." Said the accomplice.

    "So what if she''s pregnant? How can she have fewer miscarriages here?"

    My pupils popped. I never dreamed that prison would be like this. "What are you doing?"

    Xiumei put her arms around her shoulders, she was strong, and when we moved a little on her in empty clothes, she would be tense. She smiled darkly and said, "What are you doing? That''s the point."

    I was surrounded by them, and Xiumei suddenly pulled my hair back with one hand, causing a sharp tear in my scalp. I raised my hand to touch it, and my hand was held down.

    "In this prison, I don''t care who you are. You have to listen to me, okay?"

    I stared at her without saying a word.

    "I ask you, answer me!"

    I gritted my teeth. "Got it."

    "Go, use your toothbrush and clean the toilet!" Xiumei let go of my hair. "Xiaocui, you supervise her."

    The woman called xiao cui looked like a monkey. She had a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. She looked very smart. Most of the grass on the wall looked like this.

    I definitely wouldn''t use my toothbrush to brush the toilet, even though that toothbrush was no longer usable. I took out one of our toothbrushes and pretended to brush the toilet with her toothbrush. The moment I smelled that smell, I vomited out.

    Although he didn''t vomit anything substantial, it didn''t smell good.

    Xiao cui was the closest to me and covered her nose with disgust.

    "Swipe!" Xiumei ordered.

    I stood up straight and looked at the dirty toilet, feeling nothing but nausea.

    I can''t stay here any longer.

    "No, I want to vomit..." I retched.

    "You''re the only one who''s pretentious! Why do you have to be more delicate than others when you don''t want to do these jobs? Do it for me and feed you the water in the toilet if you don''t!" Xiumei said to me with his arms akimbo, looking like a shrew.

    There''s no need to drink. Just imagine that my stomach is already churning.

    I couldn''t stop puking, and an older man pleaded for me. "We''re all women. We''ve all been pregnant before. Just let her go. I''ll clean the toilet."

    "Lian Sao, if you do this for her, you''ll have to keep doing the toilet cleaning!"

    Lian Sao hesitated.

    I held on to the wall, and my whole body collapsed. Just as the people in one room were in a standstill, the prison guard came and told me to go out, saying that someone had come to visit me.

    I immediately thought of Fu Jing and wanted to rush out.

    The moment I saw Ah Jing, I burst into tears and wanted to tell him, "Ah Jing, take me out. I don''t want to stay here."

    The first time Fu Jing looked at me, I knew it was impossible for me to go out.

    "Xiao Qing." He grabbed my hand. "Why is your hand so cold?"

    "The food here is not good. I can''t eat it at all. The prisoners in the same room are very fierce. They force me to wash the toilet. I don''t want to wash it, so I have to hit me and threaten me with the children." I hugged Fu Jing''s waist and buried my face in his arms.

    I can''t care less about the good and the bad. Fu Jing is the person I trust and love the most in my life. I don''t want to pretend to be strong in front of him anymore.

    Fu Jing''s hand grabbed the back of my head and pressed me into his arms.

    "Ah Jing, can''t I go out yet? What the hell is going on? Are you going to be beaten down by Hai Yang and the others like this?" When I asked this question, there was clearly anger in my voice, but the way I asked it was carefully.

    "Bear with it any longer. At least we can''t do anything about it now." The powerlessness of his voice came from above my head.

    I clenched my hands into fists, and even though I was furious, I couldn''t vent on this man. He was once so high up that he became like this for me. I hated him so much. I hated myself for not being strong enough. I hated myself for not being able to protect myself.

    I quietly wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and pulled out a comforting smile. "I can endure it any longer. A big woman can stretch and bend. You have to take care of your temper, and don''t be too stressed."

    Fu Jing rubbed his finger against the corner of my eye. He kissed my forehead. "I won''t let you wait too long."

    "I believe you."

    I really believe in Fu Jing. As long as he''s here, I have hope.

    It was not that Fu Jing didn''t bring me anything for a short time. Somehow, he bribed the prison guard who had been so fierce to me and asked her to give me something. It looked like a blanket to keep out the cold, but it was obvious from the touch that there was something inside. There was a diamond ring bracelet and a necklace. They were all women''s accessories, especially valuable ones.

    Looking at the prison guard, I knew Fu Jing didn''t spend too much money.

    The thought of living here would still torment me, but I didn''t lack the courage to survive.

    I took out a small diamond ring and gave it to Xiumei. She had probably never seen such a good thing before. When she saw it, her eyes shone. Her tone of voice immediately changed. "What did your man send you? He''s really a good man, much better than me."

    "Elder sister Xiumei likes it the most."

    "You have a sweet mouth. Well, the toilet washing is over. Aren''t you pregnant? Lie down for a while." She waved her hand, wiped the ring with her sleeve, and looked at the diamond in the light of the window.

    A prisoner''s room was so big that everyone knew what to say and what to do. Everyone in the room knew that I gave xiumei a diamond ring in exchange for a temporary survival.

    At the end of the next meal, I learned from the others and gave Xiumei the meat foam. "Elder sister Xiumei, eat first."

    "Isn''t that much more sensible? You''re pregnant, so eat it yourself."

    I smiled and said, "Thank you, elder sister Xiumei."

    I suddenly became the red man in this house. They could only see my smile. No one knew what I was thinking. I didn''t really think about any problems. I just wanted to live well before fu jing picked me up.

    After five or six days, I was able to eat and sleep normally. My desire to live was strong and my methods were extreme. Eating and sleeping were basic. I didn''t have to do anything here. I was still waiting for my sentence. I just had to eat and sleep on time.

    I learned the rules of living here from the beginning when I was dealt with for disobeying the rules. Now that I''m used to it, I can get along with the head of the house and live a better life.

    "Elder sister Xiumei, it''s true. I really saw her touch your toothbrush."

    As I lay down, I heard xiaocui and xiumei whispering. My intuition told me that what they said might have something to do with me.

 Chapter 295 Sow Discord

    I covered my stomach and my brain was working fast.

    After a while, Xiaocui came over and pushed me up, forbidding me from sleeping.

    "What''s wrong?" I looked confused.

    "And why? Last time elder sister Xiumei asked you to use your toothbrush to clean the toilet, did you want to use sister xiumei''s toothbrush to clean the toilet?" Xiaocui asked, pretending to be a tiger.

    I frowned. "Of course not. How is that possible? Elder sister Xiumei, don''t let anyone lie to you. Maybe she''s the one who''s trying to drive a wedge between us."

    When Xiumei heard me say that, he said, "Yes," and the end note went up, which was quite threatening.

    Xiaocui''s face immediately turned pale from fright. It seemed that she was usually very afraid of Xiumei. When I bit her back, she quickly said, "Elder sister Xiumei, I''ve been with you for so long. You should know that I''m loyal."

    "Are you loyal? I don''t think so. If you''re nice to sister xiumei, why would you bring out what happened a few days ago to provoke my relationship with sister xiumei? I think you''re afraid that if elder sister Xiumei and I get along, you won''t be part of everything. This is called selfishness. How can we be loyal?" I told Xiaocui exactly what he was thinking.

    She was in a mess and kept saying no, no, nothing else.

    Xiumei glanced at Xiaocui. "All right, we''ll make up all these things later. Chen Qing''s work is for you."

    Xiumei lowered his head in grievance, and I got another chance to lie down and rest.

    On the surface, the place looked calm and peaceful. As long as I was obedient, I could live well. After I gave xiumei a diamond ring, my life had indeed improved, but the undercurrent was still there. If I hadn''t continued to give xiumei benefits, her attitude towards me would have changed.

    Three meals a day. If I don''t give her something good to eat, she will speak in a strange tone and threaten me with words.

    Two or three days later, on visiting day, Fu Jing came to see me.

    I don''t know what he did. Everyone else was on the phone, and we were meeting alone. I told him everything was fine and told him not to worry.

    "Next time you see me, don''t lie. I''d rather you tell me all your grievances." He caressed my face painfully.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "When I first came in, my body was filled with your habitual temper. I couldn''t bear the slightest grievance. I almost forgot that I used to be a superwoman, who could win a place in such a fierce market."

    "What about the child? With a baby in your belly, you must be more tired than the average person." He grabbed my hand and kissed it on his lips. "It''s getting cold. Without me to warm your hands and feet, your hands are cold."

    His pity made me want to cry. "Just because I have a baby, I can''t even come to my period. It''s more convenient. Don''t worry. I won''t freeze on my own. I won''t catch a cold or get sick. Don''t worry."

    "Wait for me. I''ll take you out in a while." The determination in his eyes filled me with motivation and hope.

    "Okay." I laughed and swallowed my tears.

    I was sentenced to seven years, but I firmly believe that I can''t stay here for seven years. Fu Jing just can''t help it for the time being. He will definitely find a way to take me out.

    After meeting Fu Jing, I gave Xiumei another bracelet, saying that it was brought to me by my husband. She immediately put the bracelet in her hand and compared it to it. She said that she had never seen such a beautiful bracelet in her life.

    "As long as elder sister Xiumei likes it."

    Xiumei hit me on the shoulder. "What does your husband do? I heard you killed people, but you can still kill people with your small body? Did he come in to take the blame?"

    I shook my head. "No, I offended the wrong person. It''s none of my husband''s business. He treats me very well."

    "I see. You''ve come here to squat. He''s still thinking about you giving you something. I''ve never seen such a good man." She sighed and the sharpness on her face faded a lot. "Unlike me, he hasn''t come to see me for a long time for our family. He must have found another one. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to see me every year."

    "For him?" I suddenly felt a little sympathy for this woman. "Then sister xiumei, do you have children?"

    Talking about the child, she blinked and her eyes seemed to be moist. "Yes, how could I not? I don''t know what''s going on now. Do you still recognize me?"

    Xiumei looks about ten years older than me, and the child should be in junior high school. I don''t know how long she''s been here, but hearing her say that, I feel sad.

    If I can''t get out and go out after seven years, Tingsheng won''t remember me.

    I pretended to be sad and cried. "My son is only over a year old. When I go out, he won''t know me."

    I cried so bitterly that my shoulders trembled, and everyone looked at me with sympathy. Xiumei was no exception. Perhaps for the sake of the child, she comforted me for a few words, saying things that were fateful, and going out to plan.

    "It''s as if no one has a child. Every sister here has a child, not just you." Xiaocui spat.

    I sniffed. "But I just broke up with my son. I can''t accept it."

    "All right, Xiaocui, how long has Chen Qing been here? Can you compete with us?" Xiumei defended me.

    Xiaocui wanted to say something more, but she shut up in xiumei''s eyes. She could only gouge me out with her eyes.

    Ever since then, Xiaocui has been targeting me everywhere, talking loudly to me, snatching food from my bowl. I have been silent every time, but I will make sure that Xiumei sees this and plays the trick of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger skillfully.

    "Why are you always stealing Chen Qing''s food? Don''t you know she''s pregnant?" Finally, there was a meal, and Xiumei couldn''t help but scold xiaocui.

    I hurriedly said, "Elder sister Xiumei, it''s okay. Sister cui may be hungry. I''m not hungry. It''s really okay."

    Xiumei took my hand and asked me to step aside.

    Xiaocui was too angry to say anything, so he turned to me. "Elder sister Xiumei, don''t be fooled by her. She was so bossy when she first came, and now she''s acting like a grandson. She''s just lying to you. I''m just trying to force her to show off her fox tail."

    "You mean, you can see her foxtail, but I can''t? Are you better than me?" Xiumei tilted his head and looked at people through his nostrils.

    Xiaocui shook his head repeatedly. "That''s not elder sister Xiumei."

    Bam, Xiumei slapped Xiaocui in the face, and after a moment, five palm prints appeared.

    Xiaocui pointed at me and said, "Bitch, smelly biao, I will definitely find your fox tail!"

    I pretended to be innocent and hid behind Xiumei. The more she talked about xiumei, the angrier she got. She grabbed her by the collar and asked her if she wanted to tell me or not.

 Chapter 296 To Kill with A Knife

    After Xiaocui was beaten up, her position in our room became extremely low, and no one took her seriously, including good people like Lian Sao who did not sympathize with Xiaocui. It seemed that her usual character had been ruined.

    "Xiao Qing, you eat so little every day. Is the child nutritious enough? I''ll give you this steamed bun too." Lian Sao said.

    I smiled and declined. "That''s enough. There are meat and vegetables. The food here is not bad. I can eat enough too. Thank you, Lian Sao."

    "Here''s the egg. You have to eat this. It''s good for pregnant women."

    I took the egg, peeled it, and ate it very quickly. This is a good thing to supplement protein, but also can not eat any flavor, it is the most "Good" food to eat.

    One night, I slept so soundly that I almost fell under the bed when I turned around. This was not a bed. It was made of stone and a leg taller than the ground.

    I moved inside and went back to sleep. Before I could fall asleep, I suddenly felt a chill around my neck. I moved and opened my eyes slightly. Suddenly, I saw Xiaocui''s face, and I was so scared that I cried out.

    When I called out, she immediately raised her hand, holding a chopped thing in her hand to stab me in the neck. It wasn''t a knife, but later I realized it was a toothbrush, sharpened by her, just to kill me.

    I tilted my head and quickly hid in the corner. Everyone was woken up by me. Xiumei was the closest to me. I shouted, "Elder sister Xiumei, someone is going to kill you!"

    Xiumei was excited. She was stronger than me and more agile than me. It was no problem to catch Xiaocui, who was like a chicken.

    "Do you want to die?" Xiumei kicked Xiaocui in the stomach and grabbed her weapon from her throat.

    Xiao cui looked at me hatefully. "Elder sister Xiumei, I want to kill her, not you."

    I hugged the quilt and continued to huddle in the corner. My eyes widened in horror. "You''re lying. I was just about to get up and go to the bathroom. I saw that you were going to kill sister xiumei with that thing."

    "I didn''t!" Even though she argued, Xiumei still didn''t believe her.

    "I''ve killed people before. I don''t mind killing them again." Xiumei''s voice was not loud, with a strong ruthlessness.

    Xiaocui shuddered, even swallowing for fear of being stabbed in the throat by what xiumei was holding.

    But Xiumei didn''t really do that. I''m sure she wouldn''t kill anyone if she did it again. She had the outside world in her heart, and she missed her children. She probably wouldn''t die a new life and go to jail.

    Xiumei asked me to sleep next to her. I can''t wait. It doesn''t matter if I squeeze a little. What''s important is that someone can protect me.

    It''s a little tiring to live like this, but I have to.

    Xiaocui was no longer in the limelight in the past, and now she could only live with her tail between her legs. Xiumei told the prison guards about her secretly grinding her teeth and killing her. The prison guards punished Xiaocui and transferred her to another room.

    We have a new woman in our room. She has a scar on her face and has short hair. She likes to keep her head down and try to cover her scar with her hair.

    Before I could get to know her, there was news from Fu Jing. He told the police that he killed Master Hu and provided his own murder weapon. The police had been investigating until recently, and they didn''t say they were going to sue him. If he was convicted, I could go out.

    I never dreamed that he would do this, and the person who told me all this was Tan Jie. He came to see me with a thunderous voice on visiting day because Fu Jing had been arrested and interrogated.

    "How could this be? Why didn''t you stop him!" I know that Fu Jing must be at his wit''s end. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have saved me in such an extreme way. It must have been my tears that broke his heart.

    I was extremely upset. If I had been strong from the beginning and didn''t cry to him, he might not have been like this.

    Tan Jie looked at me speechlessly. "What''s that guy like in your house? You don''t know? Who can stop him?"

    He was right. No one could stop Fu Jing. He would do whatever he wanted, and he would do it.

    "What do the police say now?"

    Tan Jie let out a slow breath. "What can I say? It''s not up to Hai Yang."

    He was right. It all depends on Hai Yang and Mangzi. Mangzi may not be the main person. Everything should be in Hai Yang''s hands. I hope he can do a good thing and let me stay here.

    If I were to stay, it would be seven years. It would be too long.

    "If you want to hug me, give me a hug." Tan Jie touched his nose.

    I really need a hug right now. I need it very much. I hold tingsheng and he holds us. "Tan Jie, please help me take care of tingsheng. I''m sorry for him."

    "You didn''t do anything to anyone. You got all of us safe by yourself. If Master Hu didn''t die, none of us would have a good time."

    I don''t regret doing that, but the consequences are very serious...

    I took a deep breath, kissed his angry voice, and asked him to call for my mother to listen to me again. When I heard that, tears streamed down my face and I left the small room for the meeting.

    After Tan Jie told me, the police came to me and asked me questions. I beat him to death and refused to admit that I killed him.

    They started to talk to me again. "Why? Look at you. You''re pregnant and living a hard life in prison. You haven''t worked yet. How many hours do you have to work every day? I''m afraid you won''t even be able to give birth."

    I was worried that the child would suffer with me, and I was also afraid that I wouldn''t be able to give birth to him smoothly, but I couldn''t stand by and watch Fu Jing take the blame for me.

    I struggled and fought with myself. I didn''t know what to do until they arranged for me to meet Fu Jing.

    I cried the moment I saw Fu Jing. "Are you... Are you... Are you stupid?"

    "I''m your man. How can I watch you get pregnant for me and go to jail for me?" He hugged me very hard, as if saying goodbye.

    "But you can''t do that..." I caressed his face and the stubble around his lips.

    He kissed my palm. "If you don''t trade me for you, how can Hai Yang agree? I was the one he hated. I pushed Hai Tang down the stairs myself."

    It was pointless to pursue what was right and wrong in the beginning, but Fu Jing and I were right every step we took. If we had to choose again, even if Fu Jing didn''t do it, I would have retaliated with an eye for an eye against Hai Tang.

    "Xiao Qing, promise me to take care of yourself when you go out." The love in his eyes almost drowned me.

    I sniffed, but my tears kept falling down, wiping one tear and the other falling down, "Isn''t this cruel to me? Let me see you suffer here, Ah Jing. I have another way. This way requires you to do it. You can only do it."

    I hesitated for a long time to say this, but there was no better way now.

 Chapter 297 Wait

    Fu Jing wiped away my tears. After I said that, he agreed.

    From then on, I began to worry about Fu Jing''s progress day by day. Life in prison was not easy, but it was not sad. I had money in my hands and was considered rich here. I think everyone in the world wanted to be rich.

    Maybe I look quieter and don''t have any anger on me. Many people like to talk to me, especially the older ones. They like to tell me about the past and treat me like a little girl, teaching me the truth of life.

    No one knew that my heart was as old as theirs.

    Every time the few leisure moments of the day came, I would chat with my roommates. Xiumei was also more gentle at this time, and would not stop us from talking, but would chat with us. But she mentioned very few things, except for the dead husband who betrayed her.

    "Xiao Qing, your husband seems to have a good head. He should think of a way to get you out as soon as possible." Xiumei asked me. There was a piece of wood in my mouth that looked like it was stuck between my teeth.

    I shook my head. "So what if you have a head and a face and money? Who is not a grandson before the law?"

    "That''s right." Xiumei chuckled. "Then you just stay here and be honest. In fact, you''ve been here for a long time. It''s the same everywhere."

    "But I want to go out and miss the people outside." I caressed my growing belly.

    When Xiumei sees me like this, he will also talk about her pregnancy. At that time, her dead husband still loved her and treated her well. He could buy whatever he wanted. His salary was average, but as long as it was xiumei''s request, he would buy it with all his money.

    She moved over from the bedside to me and pressed her ear against my belly. "The little guy is quite considerate of his mother. Unlike our skinny kid, he always kicks me."

    I chuckled. "I wasn''t very honest in my last baby, but this child must be very sensible."

    Xiumei fell into yearning and longing. "I don''t know if I''m out. The child doesn''t recognize me."

    "I''ll remember."

    My roommate told me that elder sister Xiumei''s sentence had been reduced and that he would be released soon. The people in this room were very angry with her, but they all wished her well when they knew she was going out, and the room fell into a peaceful atmosphere that had never been before.

    Lian Sao said he was lucky for me and that I was a lucky man.

    Hopefully, Fu Jing''s side will be smooth, and I can get out as soon as possible.

    "Little scar, what have you done? When can you go out?" Xiumei offered to talk to the new woman.

    Little scar had a name. It was hard to pronounce. One word was considered a rare word. Everyone was too lazy to pronounce it, so they simply called her little scar.

    "Murder, death, one year''s probation." Her voice was low and hoarse, as if she had been smoked.

    "You''re not the only one who killed people here. Who did you kill and how?" Xiumei laughed and laughed as he blurted out the harsh question.

    Everyone of us came in after committing a crime. Many of us did not commit an intentional crime, but had to do so in that situation. It was undoubtedly a cruel thing when others joked and teased them about the crime.

    I wanted to interrupt Xiumei''s question, but little scar had already said, "Kill my husband''s lover, with a knife."

    I''m not surprised. I''ve heard a lot of things here, and my mental endurance has become stronger.

    "Well, what about your husband? Did you let him go?" Xiumei exclaimed, admiring little scar''s behavior.

    The little scar lowered his head and covered her face with her hair hanging down from both sides. "I can''t bear to do anything to him, but I don''t think he''ll ever cheat again."

    "But you put your life on the line, is it worth it?" I asked before Xiumei spoke.

    Little scar glanced at me. It was so faint that the leaves fell onto the page and were brushed away. There was no trace of it. In a trance, I thought she didn''t even look at me.

    "It''s not worth it. It''s just whether I want to do it or not."

    From this night on, Xiumei gave special treatment to little scar. Little scar looked very weak. She didn''t ask little scar to give her delicious food, do her work, and let others help her share.

    But I don''t care. This seemingly harmonious relationship lasted for several days, until one day little scar angered Xiumei.

    "You think you''re a human being just because I give you some face? Lick it clean!" Xiumei slapped the table and shouted in a low voice, because there were police officers looking at us not far away.

    It was lunchtime, and Xiumei gave a piece of meat to little scar, who said he was not used to eating what others touched. He picked the meat out of the bowl and put it on the table. It was this action that made Xiumei feel bad.

    Little scar remained silent and continued to eat the rice in the bowl.

    Xiumei raised her hand and overturned her bowl. The rice grains fell on the little scar''s face. Everyone''s breathing stopped and there were gasps.

    I''ll let you lick it clean! Are you deaf?" Xiumei raised his voice.

    I had been hoping that the police not far away would come and stop this from worsening, but the two women turned a blind eye to what was happening here.

    "Elder sister Xiumei..." I was just about to persuade.

    Xiumei shouted at me coldly, "Chen Qing, shut up."

    Little scar sat down and gently brushed off the rice grains stuck to his face. "I won''t lick them."

    Xiumei grabbed her collar and called me. Everyone in the room except me went up and punched little scar. About five minutes later, the prison guard came to stop her. The little scar was beaten so hard that she couldn''t get up. The prison guard helped her up.

    There was nothing to deal with or pursue this matter. The prison guards had a headache when they saw us prisoners. They were eager to do one less thing. How could they handle such a small matter as a fight according to the procedure?

    I thought if someone had dealt with it, the tragedy wouldn''t have happened.

    After dinner, we went back to our respective rooms. Little scar was lying on the bed, and Xiumei was still swearing and swearing. Little scar didn''t show any signs of counterattack, so silent that I felt that this person didn''t exist.

    Two days later, little scar could get out of bed and walk. During this time, she did not eat a mouthful of food and drink a mouthful of water. No one dared to help her.

    Who told us to be afraid of Xiumei, afraid that she would hit someone? No one in this room could beat her.

    Little scar hasn''t spoken since that incident, except for the roll call.

    At noon that day, Xiumei put the food in front of little scar. She didn''t move. Xiumei smiled and clasped the bowl on the table, ordering the people in the same room, including me, to forcefully stuff the food into little scar''s mouth.

    I waved my hand. "Elder sister Xiumei, I feel a little uncomfortable. I''m afraid she''ll struggle to hurt my child. I won''t go."

    "No! Do it all for me!" Xiumei said firmly.

 Chapter 298 Death Attack

    I can tolerate Xiumei bullying me, and I can also tolerate pretending to be weak in exchange for a stable life, but I can''t do it with a group of people bullying the weak, it really can''t be done.

    "Must we go this far?" I asked loudly.

    Lian Sao and the others looked at me, and Xiumei pushed me. "Chen Qing, I gave you face, didn''t I? What, you want to stand up for her?"

    "Elder sister Xiumei, you know me..." I really couldn''t say those humble and weak words, and I didn''t want the child in my stomach to hear that her mother was a shrinking turtle. They''re almost out, can''t they accumulate some virtue for themselves? Just think of it as building up some morality for your child?"

    Xiumei didn''t listen to what I was saying and glared at me with anger. "It just so happens that this bowl of rice can''t be eaten by one person. Feed them both."

    Lian Sao sighed and the others looked at me sympathetically.

    A few people surrounded the little scar, grabbed the food on the table and stuffed it into her mouth, the same thing happened to me.

    Little scar won''t fight back, but I will. I will block my mouth and face with my hands, and I will never give in easily.

    They saw that I was pregnant, and they wouldn''t really be so hard on me. If it were Xiumei, it would be different. She pointed at the three people who were against me and said, "Didn''t you eat? Or do you want to help her?"

    The women she yelled at immediately became even fiercer at me, and I couldn''t stop them.

    I frowned and the rice was smeared on my face. My lips were pressed tightly, but it was useless.

    Xiumei laughed wildly, his teeth flapping, like a demon who climbed up from hell to make fun of others. The scene did not last long. It lasted less than two minutes, and Xiumei suddenly fell to the ground.

    It was really sudden. One second, he was still smiling, and the next, he was lying on the ground.

    Everyone was stunned, including me. The scene was quiet for a moment, then it became very chaotic. Recalling the scene at that time, perhaps only little scar had a normal face, without a look of shock.

    After Xiumei fell, everyone was in a mess. There were still grains of rice stuck to my face and I forgot to wipe them off. I stared blankly at the lifeless woman lying on the ground, probably... Dead.

    Indeed, he was dead. When the prison guards heard the riot, they came over to maintain order and drive the irrelevant people away. The people in the same room were under control. Xiumei was sent to be treated. An hour later, news came that Xiumei was dead.

    Maybe it was because she had been bad to others and had been so arrogant that no one was sad to hear about her death. Neither was I.

    "Each of you will take turns to ask questions. Wang xiumei''s body will be sent to be examined. Whoever did this will be found out immediately." Said the prison guard.

    From her tone, she suspected that we did it.

    People outside might be on pins and needles, but we are all people who have committed crimes and been tried, so we are relatively calm.

    One by one, she was taken to ask questions, and when little scar was taken away, I paid special attention to her. She was still expressionless, with her head down, and could not see her face clearly.

    "Next, Chen Qing."

    I was taken to the interrogation room, where two policemen sat opposite me, asking and answering questions with a clear conscience, and answering without thinking.

    "We checked wang xiumei''s belongings and saw these two things. Do you recognize them?"

    I nodded. "My husband brought it to me. I gave it to her."

    "Why did you give her such a valuable thing?"

    "When you think about a good day, you have to curry favor with her. Besides, the diamond on that ring is not big, the bracelet is not particularly expensive, and the u is not too expensive." I explained.

    They put the things on the table and let me go.

    Back in my room, Lian Sao asked me what they had asked me, so I picked a few questions and even sister-in-law nodded, not saying a word.

    Two days later, wang xiumei''s autopsy results were reported and she died of drug poisoning.

    Drugs? Where did the medicine come from?

    "I remember. Elder sister Xiumei had high blood pressure. She was also approved to take high blood pressure drugs, but how could she be poisoned after all these years?" Lian Sao asked the question.

    "That''s the question we want to ask." The prison guard said, "Who poisoned wang xiumei''s food and medicine?"

    We looked at each other and no one noticed anything unusual.

    The prison guard''s gaze swept back and forth over us as if we were all their target criminals.

    After a dead silence, the prison guard stepped out in her boots and left us behind. Everyone had a different expression on their faces. Some were relieved, some were frowning and thinking, while I was staring at the little scar.

    She was too abnormal, unhappy or sad, like an emotionless cold machine.

    "Little scar, you did it." Lian Sao raised his voice and asked, "You hated xiumei, so you changed Xiumei''s medicine? Or something else?"

    Little scar didn''t say a word, and Lian Sao suddenly became agitated. She tugged at little scar''s hair. "Now that I''m bullying you, I want to see how you killed me!"

    We all went up. Lian Sao had the best temper on weekdays. It was unexpected that she suddenly went crazy.

    After all this persuasion, Lian Sao put away his temper and returned to his normal appearance. Except for his hostility towards little scar, everything else was fine.

    When she was about to turn off the lights and go to bed, little scar had a stomachache. He called the prison guard to take her to the doctor. She was in great pain and didn''t know what she had eaten.

    After little scar went out, Lian Sao said in the dark, "I don''t know what kind of evil idea is trying to kill someone."

    Xiumei was usually not very popular. I don''t understand why Lian Sao was so angry at little scar because of her death. I secretly asked Lian Sao beside me, "Lian Sao, how do you know it must have been done by little scar?"

    "Who else is there besides her? Look at her. She''s been holding it in all day long. Xiumei made her choke to death." Lian Sao''s voice was shrill. "Xiumei has a bad temper, but at the very least, she doesn''t hide it. Everything is on the surface, and she will do it in secret. I want to see how she will kill me."

    "All right, calm down." I reached out and smoothed her chest.

    She grabbed my hand and whispered three words in my ear - be careful.

    When did little scar come back? I don''t know. When I woke up in the morning, I saw that she was already up and using the toilet. Lian Sao was talking to someone.

    Is it really her?

    In the morning, we were called to work and operate a machine that I didn''t recognize to sew clothes. I also had to work, not excepting pregnancy. After a busy morning, I just learned to use a machine that was superior to a sewing machine.

    At noon, when we gathered for lunch, Lian Sao knocked on his bowl with his chopsticks. "Wouldn''t it poison people? I want to see if there''s poison in my rice."

    Lian Sao buried her head and finished the meal in one breath. She didn''t feel any discomfort at all. Instead, I was eating more and more wrong.

 Chapter 299 Confront the Ocean

    "Lian Sao, my stomach hurts. Come on, my stomach hurts..." I grabbed Lian Sao''s hand in fear.

    Lian Sao shouted at the top of his voice. I was sent to the hospital pretty quickly. I vomited on the way and had my stomach pumped. I was left with half my life.

    The doctor said that I had food poisoning, and I didn''t understand anything. It was a series of chemical names.

    After washing my stomach, I made an exception and slept in the hospital all night before returning to the dark place where I should have gone. When I got back, Lian Sao was very concerned about me. Not only that, the whole house was now full of hostility to little scar.

    "Chen Qing, is the child okay?"

    I shook my head. "The doctor said I was lucky. I was fine, and I ate very little."

    "As long as the child is fine." Lian Sao repeated this sentence twice in a row.

    I realized that I was in danger since yesterday''s accident. The existence of the small scar scared me. I was afraid that I couldn''t wait for fu jing to save me. I wanted to apply for a new room.

    My application went through very quickly, which surprised me. The prison guard who had treated me badly had also become amiable. Before Hai Yang appeared, I thought I had a dog shit luck.

    When he came to the prison to see me, I knew it was all thanks to him.

    "Chen Qing, we meet again."

    I was expressionless. "Let''s get to the point. Stop the formalities and waste your breath."

    "Do you blame me?"

    You came all the way here to ask this kind of question? I looked at him. "Does it make sense to ask? I don''t blame you for making me sick."

    He smiled. "You''re still as honest as ever."

    "It''s mainly my hypocrisy that I don''t want you to see. Your brain can''t understand the world, and it can''t tell right from wrong."

    Hai Yang''s face changed. "I know about Hai Tang falling down the stairs in a fit of anger. Even so, I still hate Fu Jing. From the beginning to the end, I always do things according to my heart. This time, it''s no exception."

    "So you don''t care if what you do is right or wrong?" I raised my eyebrows and smiled. "Then I have nothing to say. You don''t have to ask anymore. I''ll definitely blame you."

    "What have I done wrong? Fu Jing is sorry for my sister. If you want to blame me, blame yourself for being his woman. Hurting you hurts him a hundred times more than hurting him. Not only you, but also your son. Don''t you care about that child? I won''t let him go." Hai Yang had a fierce look on his face.

    Is he still the sunny man I met? Or was it the man who gave me money to paint with him?

    How could a person suddenly become like this? It was horrible.

    "Hai Yang, you were... Not like this before." I looked at him in disbelief. "How much emotion can you have with Hai Tang? It''s not much, and she did it wrong. Ah Jing was just treating him in his own way. Are you torturing our family because of Hai Tang or yourself?"

    He blinked. "What do I have to do for myself?"

    "Something happened to me, and I was able to be sent to the hospital so quickly, and stay in the hospital for another day. I applied for a change of prison, and it passed quickly. The prison guard''s attitude towards me has changed 180 degrees. This has something to do with you. If I''m not wrong, you''re helping me, right?"

    "So what?" He spread his hands openly.

    I put my hand on the table and stood up on the table. "You like me."

    Hai Yang shut his eyes and laughed. He didn''t look at me, but I could see that his reaction was abnormal. He turned around and said, "So what? Hai Tang is my only sister. She doesn''t care about me, but I can''t care about her. If Fu Jing becomes a vegetable, I''ll let you go."

    "Then why are you still helping me save my life? Wouldn''t it be better if I were poisoned and miscarried and Ah Jing died of heartache?" I asked back.

    He glared at me. "Don''t think I don''t dare."

    "You dare, of course you dare, but you won''t hurt the innocent. Hai Yang, as the old saying goes, when is the time for revenge? If fu jing wants you to become a vegetable, my children and I will treat you as an enemy for life. If you feel like fighting, then we will keep fighting and put away your uneasiness and sad pity."

    I resolutely turned around and left. I was afraid that life would be difficult again. It was an attitude not to eat the food from the sigh. I never thought that I would have such an attitude one day in order to survive in the crevice.

    The visiting day soon arrived. Fu jing and ting sheng came to see me together. He was holding ting sheng in his arms and wearing a high-class suit that hadn''t appeared on him for a long time. I knew that he had succeeded.

    "Xiao Qing, wait for me. I''ll be ready soon." The things in Fu Jing''s eyes were different, unfathomable and unpredictable.

    I nodded and told him that I would wait, I would definitely wait.

    On the second day of the visiting day, while I was still immersed in the thought of fu jing and ting sheng, I was told to return to the original prison. I was nervous when I left. When I came back, I went to the bottom of my boat. Whoever dared to hurt me, I fought back!

    Little scar was still at the bottom of the prison with three walls and an iron fence. Anyone could say something about her or treat her badly.

    "Did you tamper with my food that day?" I asked her while I was washing up.

    Her hair covered her eyes, and I couldn''t see them clearly. I only heard her say two words, "No."

    For some reason, she was the most suspect, but I believed her.

    "As a person, I know the good and evil. I don''t think I''m sorry to anyone, and I don''t want to bear any inexplicable hostility. I hope that everyone will stay safe and sound until we go out." When I said this, it was more like talking to myself.

    Little scar didn''t come back to me. I put the toothbrush away and sat back in my seat.

    I live a careful life, eat slowly, eat with everyone in a big pot, hands never leave the bowl, I don''t believe that there are people who can do anything to my food.

    Another noon, another person in the same room was attacked, and it was also a slight food poisoning. Scar was beaten up that night by a group, and this group did not include me.

    I was looking at her when she was being beaten. I saw the hatred in her eyes and the taut muscles in her body.

    She was beaten up so badly that she lay in bed for four or five days. No one asked, but I helped her hand over one or two things.

    There were three poisoning incidents in our room. The police in plain clothes were sent to investigate them. The sign on our chest said "Focus on the case team." I think they should be very powerful.

    Finally, they did not disappoint my expectations and found out who the person who poisoned them was. To our surprise, this person was Lian Sao.

    Lian Sao denied her crime and pushed the little scar out. She was taken away under our gaze. Not long after, the little scar was also taken away.

 Chapter 300 Escape from Prison

    What surprised us was that little scar was the one who killed Xiumei, and Lian Sao was the one who tampered with our food.

    As for the reason, we don''t know.

    They never came back after they were taken away.

    There were only three people left in our room, and it suddenly became very spacious and lonely. I''m still not used to it.

    Before I could figure it out, Fu Jing came to pick me up. When others were released, there was a ceremony where they shook hands with their superiors, were announced to be released, and then walked out of prison on a sunny morning to hug the person who greeted them, but I wasn''t.

    I was let out at night, changed in my room, got in Fu Jing''s car, and went back to Wu Ying''s villa.

    "Cross the brazier, you must cross it!" It was Wu Ying''s request to get rid of the bad luck.

    I obediently stepped over the brazier. The first thing I did when I came home was to take a bath. I took a good bath. Fu Jing also helped me wipe my back and said that I had accumulated a lot of dust.

    After the shower, I hugged him and lay on the bed. Tingsheng was sleeping on the other side of me. I felt like I was in a trance. Why did I suddenly come out?

    "Hubby, let me pinch you. I don''t think it''s real." I leaned into his arms and heard his breathing.

    Fu Jing couldn''t bear to pinch me and gently caress me. "Who did all that dust belong to just now?"

    "Me." I chuckled and looked into his autumn eyes. "You haven''t had a good time, have you?"

    "As long as you can come back to me, I don''t care." He sighed at my neck. "Xiao Qing, promise me never to leave me again."

    I reached out and hugged him back. "Okay, I promise you, I promise you..."

    After that, I lay in his arms and fell asleep. Tingsheng was still beside me, so relieved.

    I had a dream, a very strange dream. I dreamt that my stomach was gone. I was so scared that I woke up from the dream and shouted, "Where''s the child? Where''s the child?"

    "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong? Tingsheng is here, right here. Touch him." Fu Jing grabbed my hand to touch the quilt.

    My other hand touched my stomach subconsciously. It was a dream. It scared me to death. Fortunately, it was a dream.

    Fu Jing kissed my forehead painfully and coaxed me to go back to sleep. He was patient and could feel his big hand patting my back even when I fell asleep.

    When I woke up the next day, I stretched out contentedly. I was so happy living in a normal environment that I didn''t want to go back to that godforsaken place in prison.

    Fu Jing went downstairs to eat with a roar in his arms. I had a belly in the back.

    "Come on, Chen Qing. The first meal is not only full, but also good." Wu Ying said downstairs.

    Having not seen Wu Ying for a long time, I suddenly felt that she was so kind. "Grandma wu, you''ve prepared so well. It''s too much."

    "Not much. Stop talking and eat." Wu Ying drove the wheelchair to the table and ate with me.

    Tan Jie and Fu Jing fought to take care of Tingsheng. Fu Jing couldn''t compete with Tan Jie. Tingsheng was still carried by Tan Jie.

    "Don''t worry, there''s still one in your stomach. I''ll give birth to one for you to carry slowly." I smiled.

    Tan Jie put his arm around tingsheng and said, "That won''t do. I''ll only babysit tingsheng."

    A few years later, Tan Jie slapped himself in the face.

    Fu Jing reached out and touched my bulging stomach. "Xiao Qing, I have an appointment for a checkup. I''ll accompany you after dinner."

    "Well, it''s time for a prenatal checkup. I don''t know how the little guy is." I pursed my lips and in the blink of an eye, the plate in front of me was filled with all kinds of food that Wu Ying had given me.

    I tried my best to eat a lot of food, but in the end, I couldn''t eat any more, so I secretly transferred it to Fu Jing''s plate.

    After dinner, Tan Jie went out with a roar. Fu Jing and I went to have a checkup. We spent the whole morning in the hospital. When we got the report, the doctor said everything was fine. We looked at each other and smiled.

    Sitting in the car, feeling the bustle around me, I feel happier than ever. Although there are so many things waiting for me to do, I still want to enjoy this leisurely life for the time being.

    "Ah Jing, you are now..." I looked at him.

    "It''s the president of the Fushijituan."

    I nodded. "Sure enough, there''s nothing you can''t do. There''s only something you don''t want to do. Where''s Fu Ming?"

    "It''s also the president. Grandpa handed over the power. Fu Ming and I are half the same."

    "How did you do it?" My eyes were filled with heartache. Before he could say anything, I could imagine the difficulty.

    Fu Jing curled his lips and gave me a comforting smile. "Grandpa wanted to hand over the company to me. I made him very angry when I left. When I came back to make him angry, he would still hand over the power to me."

    He said it lightly, but I knew it wasn''t simple. Since he didn''t say it, I wouldn''t ask.

    We rushed back to the villa at lunchtime, and Wu Ying specifically instructed the kitchen to make me some tonics. In order to keep an eye on them, Wu Ying never came out of the kitchen.

    "Grandma wu is good to you." Tan Jie said, "Chen Qing, I was afraid you would become a fat man."

    "No way. I''m not pregnant. You''ve seen it before. Are you fat?"

    "Just because you weren''t fat then doesn''t mean you''re not fat now." He always talks so irritating that I really want to beat him up.

    When I raised my fist, he immediately fell silent. Fu Jing held Tingsheng in his arms and watched him plant plum blossoms. Tan Jie and I sat by the window. I was afraid of the cold and didn''t want to go out. I even covered my legs with a blanket.

    "Tan Jie, thank you for taking care of my son." I smiled gratefully at him, sincerely.

    He patted me on the shoulder. "I should thank you for letting me take care of an angel. With Tingsheng, my life has changed. If he hadn''t come to my life, I wouldn''t have known how long I would have been in decline."

    "You don''t blame me anymore." The corners of my mouth became relaxed.

    He also had the same smile. "It''s no wonder. I was paranoid and stubborn before. After taking care of Tingsheng, how dare I be paranoid? I lost my temper."

    I laughed. It was right to take care of a child.

    After two days of paradise on earth, I began to plan what to do next. There was no way to go back to Nancheng, there was our property, and there was an inn we didn''t have time to open. After all, I didn''t become the hostess of my inn.

 Chapter 301 Trouble

    Not only that, Fu Jing left early and returned late, becoming the president of the Fushijituan. To put it mildly, I am the president''s wife. To put it mildly, I am a burden.

    What can I do?

    "Chen Qing, if you wipe it again, you''ll wipe the skin off the table."

    I froze and threw the rag aside. I didn''t even know when I started cleaning the table. Maybe I wanted to read a book and found some dust on the table.

    Tan Jie handed me a glass of water. "What''s wrong with you? You''re distracted."

    "I''m thinking about what I can do. I can''t imagine, Tan Jie. Am I a waste?" I asked a question.

    He spat out a mouthful of water and quickly bent over to wipe his mouth. "If you were a trash, who would be a hero? During the days you were captured, grandma wu worshipped and worshipped the buddhist shrine in the house all day long. I hope you come out quickly."

    "I thought... I killed his only son. She doesn''t hate me and won''t be too grateful to me." I lowered my head and my heart was filled with panic.

    "You''re wrong. You cut her open and solved her problem. You''re a hero, not a waste."

    I smiled. My smile was bitter. In order to be the hero in Tan Jie''s mouth, Fu Jing and I both paid a price. The price was not small.

    I panicked. I told Tan Jie about what happened in prison. Wu Ying would come and talk to us when he had time. I picked the ones that sounded interesting to tell them and tried not to let them know about my food poisoning.

    "When I left, no one explained to us why little scar and Lian Sao did it. I don''t know why they did it." I held my cheek with one hand. "Does little scar really have the ability to kill xiumei? But Xiumei was indeed dead, but why did Lian Sao bother me and another person just to frame scar? What does she want?"

    Tan Jie and Wu Ying were also confused, but wu ying was not interested in the bottom of the matter, only Tan Jie and I were interested.

    "I don''t understand either. Can you call and ask? Or maybe you can add a wechat message to your prison guard?"

    I gave Tan Jie a blank look. "You really think that''s a mystery. What if this case is classified? Can someone tell you a story?"

    "Then you have to say that it tickles my heart. This feeling is very annoying, you know?"

    I know, so I nodded heavily. "That''s great. There''s someone who''s as annoying as me now."

    Tan jie was so angry that he wanted to hit me, but Fu Jing saw him coming back. He put his hand away and said to thunder that I was naughty. Tingsheng followed him and said that his mother was naughty, like a parrot.

    "Ah Jing, if you don''t care about our son anymore, you''ll learn from Tan Jie." I threw myself into Fu Jing''s arms and complained.

    My stomach straightened up. Every time I did this to Fu Jing, he would cover my stomach with one hand, cushion the strength I had to run over, and then hug me.

    "Slow down." He scratched my nose helplessly. "Tan Jie is useless now. Tingsheng will listen to his parents in the future."

    "Then you have to control him." I won''t let go.

    Fu Jing rubbed my face and said to ting, "Come here."

    Tingsheng''s smiling face immediately collapsed. He was usually afraid of Fu Jing. Although he was not big, he was obedient and obedient. Fu Jing''s tone was not right, and his face was not right.

    Tingsheng walked slowly to Fu Jing. "What did you say about mom?"

    "Jie uncle said it." The little guy said in a soft voice.

    "Jie uncle said that you can follow behind?" Fu Jing sat on the sofa, looking at the roar.

    Tingsheng curled her lips and was about to cry. "Dad is not angry."

    "If you want dad not to be angry, think about what you should do."

    When I saw the little guy''s grievances, my heart melted. I knew I wouldn''t have complained to Fu Jing. The little guy looked at me trembling. "Mom is not naughty, Tingsheng is naughty."

    "Be good, Tingsheng is not naughty, Tingsheng is the best." I patted my leg and he came over to sit down.

    I gave Fu Jing a quiet wink. Our red face and white face sang well.

    After dinner, Fu Jing asked me to go upstairs. I gave Tan Jie the voice of thunder and went upstairs with him. He and I discussed moving out of here and asking for my opinion.

    "I can, but will grandma wu be lonely?"

    "It''s not appropriate to stay here for a long time."

    Long? Fu Jing, is he really going to stay in North city forever? For some reason, when I heard him say that, my heart thumped and my mood plummeted to the bottom.

    Fu Jing said he was going to talk to Wu Ying, so I let him go. I wasn''t in the mood to talk about it.

    The next day, I got up late. Fu jingren had already left. When I went downstairs to eat, everyone was finished.

    "Chen Qing, you don''t look very well." Wu Ying asked someone to prepare breakfast for me.

    I rubbed my temples. When I was washing my face, I also saw that my eye bags were heavy. "I didn''t sleep well."

    "Fu Jing told me this morning that it would be good for you to stay here. Stay with this old woman. If you''re not used to living here, you can go out and live with her. Whatever you want."

    I grunted and lost my appetite for a second.

    It was not good for them to bring back the breakfast that the servants had worked so hard to prepare, so I picked up the spoon and ate some.

    After a few bites, I put down my spoon and Wu Ying asked, "Chen Qing, did you and Fu Jing fight?"

    "No, grandma wu, I..." I frowned. I couldn''t really say it. I had so many things on my mind.

    Forget it, I''ll think for myself.

    After breakfast, I went for a walk, thinking about these things as I walked. I had to go back to North city, and Fu Jing had to go back to the Fushijituan. At this point, I didn''t even know what I could do or what I wanted to do.

    When I think of this, I get annoyed and even regret a lot of things.

    Isn''t that the same as going back to the origin?

    I rubbed my forehead and sat in a chair on the side of the road, too lazy to walk any further. The people I knew in North city, including Er De, had not been in contact for a long time. I didn''t even have my own circle. How could I go on like this?

    Since staying in North city is an indisputable fact, then I should make a good plan for my future life.

    I got all my old social accounts back, and the first person I contacted was erde. It was simple, and she invited her to dinner. She readily agreed. I thought everything was the same as before.

    Who knew that when I went to the appointment with my stomach full, it was different.

    "Er De, you..." I looked at the familiar face with an expression of hatred, and was surprised to not be able to say the whole thing.

    "You didn''t expect this to happen when we met again. I didn''t expect it to happen either. Chen Qing, you''re not my boss, you''re my friend, you''re my... Father''s enemy."

    No wonder she didn''t use her real name to hide her father. So...

 Chapter 302 Interrogate

    I was taken away by her men before I could ask her what was going on.

    I saw a fierce looking man with round eyes, big nose, big mouth, tattoos on his face and head, and on his neck and arms. Wherever I could see, the tattoos almost covered him.

    "Er De, what are you going to do?" The man said to ed.

    Er De gave me a cold look. "You don''t have to worry about this. Take your people away."

    "Then..."

    "Why don''t you leave?" Er De raised his voice and the man immediately shut up. Before he left, he did not forget to glare at me with his eyes.

    I sat on the sofa, tied up, even my stomach, and the rope was especially tight, which made me very uncomfortable.

    I had a lot to ask, and I couldn''t open my mouth. In other words, she didn''t give me a chance to open my mouth. She half squatted in front of me. "Yang Boss, coffee or milk?"

    "Er De?" I frowned and looked at her in disbelief.

    "Milk then." She smiled as sweetly as before, and for a moment, I thought she was back.

    She turned to the kitchen, opened the fridge, and took out the glass to make some adjustments. After a while, she was holding a big glass. No, it wasn''t a cup, it was a bucket. She held my chin with her hand and poured the white stuff into my stomach.

    I smelled the milk, but I didn''t dare to swallow it. I shook my head as hard as I could. She pulled my hair and said to me fiercely, "Drink, drink all of it. If you can''t drink it, I''ll cut open your stomach and let you see your child die with your own eyes!"

    If I hadn''t heard her threaten me like this, I wouldn''t have believed it. This was what Er De said to me.

    I had tears in my eyes, and I drank what she had poured into me even if I didn''t want to drink it. If I couldn''t drink it, I would let it spill out from the corner of my mouth. When the bucket was finished, my body was all wet, and my stomach was swollen and uncomfortable, and I could spit it out at any time.

    "Why did you do this to me? You weren''t like this before?" I held back and asked her.

    She snorted. "I never thought you would kill my father before, Chen Qing. How dare you? Who is my father? I thought he would be killed one day, but I never thought he would be poisoned by you!"

    "How could your father be Wu Zhang? You met Master Hu. You never mentioned it."

    "I hide my identity because I want to live a normal girl''s life and not be the miss of the gang. My father loves me and everything goes according to my wishes. As long as I lose my temper and run away from home, he will obey me. My father is very good. If he didn''t love me too much, how could he be threatened by me again and again? A father who loves me so much, just like that..."

    Er De poked me in the stomach. "Do you know the pain of losing a loved one?"

    My eyes were slightly dilated and I looked at her warily. "Er De, no, you can''t do this. Even if I''m a sinner, I have a chance to defend myself. You can''t just sentence me like this without listening to my explanation."

    She withdrew her hand and sat on the sofa opposite me, as if she was going to listen to me.

    Time was limited, and she looked so dangerous. What if she really lost control and my child and I did, but I didn''t have anything on me and couldn''t get in touch with Fu Jing at all.

    "Do you know about your father and his mother, Wu Ying?" I asked, "About Wu Zhang killing his father and forcing his mother to give up his father''s grave?"

    "I don''t know." She said arrogantly.

    I breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t know that I could talk longer so that I could delay more time. As long as the time was delayed, I had more chances to survive.

    I told Er De about all the grudges between Wu Ying and Wu Zhang. Er De must have heard it. She never interrupted me from the beginning to the end.

    "I heard all this from Wu Ying, and I asked Master Hu about it. It''s true." I said to erd.

    She didn''t say anything and seemed to be thinking.

    This is a good thing. She knows how to think, how to distinguish right from wrong. It''s a good thing.

    After a while, Er De got up and went to the bedroom, leaving me in the living room. This was her place. It was a simple room. It didn''t look like it had been carefully cleaned up, nor did it look like she used to live there. According to what I knew about her before, she was a very meticulous girl.

    It was really uncomfortable to have a rope around me. I looked around for something that could cut the rope, but I couldn''t find it after a long time.

    There was a fruit plate on the table. I wanted to break the plate and break the rope with pieces, but I was afraid that Er De would hear a noise and could only move a little bit to complete this huge project.

    I saw that there was no movement in the bedroom. I picked up the debris on the floor with my feet and tried to pass it to my hand, but my stomach was too much of a hindrance for me to reach.

    "What are you doing?" Er De''s voice suddenly sounded, and my heart thumped, and the shards on my feet instantly fell to the ground.

    "I feel so bad being tied up." I said honestly, with a hint of begging in my voice.

    She glanced at me and untied me.

    I couldn''t guess what she meant, and I didn''t dare to ask for a change of clothes. I just stood there and didn''t dare to move.

    "I''ve already asked Mangzi to investigate what you said. If it''s not the truth, there''s one more crime you''ve committed against my father!"

    I nodded, not saying a word.

    She asked someone to check, but she wouldn''t let me go. I didn''t know if there were any bodyguards at the door or something. Someone had already taken my phone. I still had to find a way to inform Fu Jing about it, or I wouldn''t feel safe.

    "Er De, I want to tell my husband that I''m safe. I''m pregnant and I''ve been gone for hours. He''ll be worried."

    She smiled. "What kind of kindness do you really think I am? I''ll give you whatever you want?"

    "Can I eat then?"

    She called someone to bring her things up and went back to her room. I looked at her cell phone on the table and thought of something dangerous.

    I held my breath and waited for a few minutes. When I saw nothing, I pressed my finger on the screen. My heart almost jumped to my throat, and I kept looking in the direction of the bedroom. Er De''s phone had a password. When she was my secretary, I knew her password, but I didn''t know if she had changed it.

    I tried, but the screen suddenly came undone. I was so excited that I almost screamed. As soon as I dialed Fu Jing''s phone, there was a knock on the door.

    Damn it, I quickly flipped my phone over and covered the lit screen.

    Er De came out to open the door and glanced at me warily as he passed by.

 Chapter 303 Small Production

    Er De opened the door, took the food and put it on the table. My heart was pounding. If I hadn''t used my acting skills to disguise it, my heart would have jumped out of my throat.

    "Eat." She said coldly.

    I thanked her, opened the bag, took out the lunch box, and tore open the cutlery bag. Sadly, I found my chopsticks shaking a little. I was really afraid that she would suddenly turn her phone over and see the call interface.

    I lowered my head and ate, although I had no appetite, I couldn''t swallow it.

    Er De didn''t go back. Her hand reached for the phone, and my heart went cold inch by inch.

    I shouted, "Ah Jing, help me!"

    Er De''s face darkened. She looked at her phone and slammed it against the wall. "Chen Qing, I underestimated you. How dare you touch my phone!"

    I shook my head and dragged my heavy body back to the sofa. "Er De, let me go, let me go and my children go, I beg you..."

    "Hehe, let you go? When you poisoned my father, why didn''t you think of keeping him alive? Chen Qing, if I had known that you would become my father''s enemy, I would not have been your friend or worked for you for so long!" She didn''t know where to find a golf club. The silver golf club was dazzling. I was really afraid that she would hit me.

    "But we are friends, aren''t we? I''ve treated you well, too. And Tan Jie, have you forgotten?"

    Her grip on the club gave a thump, and the name Tan Jie seemed to ripple in her heart.

    There was a fleeting touch in her eyes, and she hesitated for a moment about my movements. "Is he back?"

    "Yes, he''s in North city right now. Have you forgotten the old you? I have a longing for love, a passion for life, and even a simple desire to like someone. Once things are done, I can''t turn back. Er De, I know you hate me, and you should hate me, but I beg you to let go of the child in my belly, okay?"

    "You have people you care about, so have you ever thought that I have people I care about?" She asked me at the top of her voice.

    I was filled with fear for her at this moment. "I don''t know about your relationship with Master Hu. He threatened my family, and I acted in self-defense. Er De, do you understand?"

    "No! I don''t understand. I only have dad as my family. He''s my only family. You''ve ruined my spiritual sustenance. I want to make you restless and never be happy!" Her eyes suddenly became fierce.

    I arched up and covered my stomach with both hands. I was so scared when she swung her cue. I tried my best to block it, but there was still a sharp pain in my stomach, the pain of tearing and peeling.

    All of a sudden, my body softened. I frowned and broke out in cold sweat. My lips trembled and I murmured, "Child..."

    I felt blood coming out of my body, like a stream, slowly, continuously...

    "Save me... Save me..." I reached down and touched my lower body. Something sticky was all over my hand. "My child, he''s right. Er De, save me..."

    The club in Er De''s hand fell to the ground with a bang. She covered her mouth and her eyes were filled with guilt and regret. "What did I do? What did I do?"

    I shook my head. "Call an ambulance, quick."

    Panicked, she picked up her phone and called a pregnant woman.

    When the ambulance arrived, I really wanted to stop the blood from flowing out. Naive, I thought that the child would be fine. Er De squatted in the corner, not daring to look at me.

    The ambulance arrived and the doctors and nurses carried me to the car. I had a needle in my hand. Maybe it was too much blood. I felt my consciousness blur and finally fainted.

    About a century later, I slowly woke up and looked at the white ceiling, the hooks made of iron wire, and the transparent bag filled with liquid, with complicated words that I couldn''t see clearly.

    As my vision became clearer, Fu Jing''s face entered my eyes.

    "Xiao Qing, how are you feeling?" He asked me with concern.

    Feeling? I felt like I didn''t feel anything all over. After a while, the pain hit me. My lower body hurt so much that I wanted to scream and cry.

    Can you give me a painkiller? No, the painkillers are filled with medicine. The medicine is not good for the baby. I think we should stop." I said to myself.

    There was something wrong with Fu Jing''s eyes. I was so sensitive that I caught him wanting to say something and stopped.

    I slowly raised my hand and caressed my belly. My bulging belly flattened out?! There was a flash of lightning in my head, and my thoughts stopped abruptly.

    "Where''s the child?" My eyes widened.

    Fu Jing hugged me tightly. "We already have Tingsheng. No, Xiao Qing, we don''t want children."

    "What nonsense are you talking about? He''s here. How can he not? This is a gift from heaven."

    When I left Tingsheng and Fu Jing, I couldn''t have survived without this unexpected child, so I always thought it was a gift from god.

    "Xiao Qing..." Fu Jing called out my name, each sound heartbreaking enough.

    Although I don''t want to admit it, I still have to admit that the child is gone. I didn''t protect him well. He was lost.

    I closed my eyes and two lines of clear tears flowed down the corners of my eyes, winding into my hair.

    For a moment, I couldn''t accept this reality. I didn''t eat, drink, or sleep. I kept my eyes open and endured the pain from my body. Fu Jing was with me all day, taking care of me.

    When I talk to him, it''s just a few words. Many times, I like to hold him, and the feeling of fullness brought by holding him will ease my emptiness and coldness, so that I won''t be alone in the dark and grope for the exit and the end.

    "Ah Jing, can I rely on you? It''s so tiring to be alone." I looked up at him.

    He held me in his arms. "Silly, we are husband and wife. Although there are no wedding vows about life and death, I am your reliance. Your tree, of course you can rely on me."

    I arched into his arms. "You must be blaming me too. I can''t even keep my child. What are you doing alive?"

    "Nonsense, I''ve never blamed you, not even for a second." He stroked my hair. "You brought me a roar. You made me feel like a father. I''m grateful that it''s not too late."

    Just as Fu Jing was comforting me, Tan Jie came, hugging Tingsheng in one hand and carrying a lot of food and tonics in the other.

    "Grandma wu invited someone to make soup for you and your dinner. Eat it while it''s hot." Tan Jie said gently to me.

    As I looked at those things, an unknown fire suddenly erupted in my heart. I raised my hand and knocked over the soup bowl he handed me. The sound of broken porcelain pieces sounded rather harsh.

 Chapter 304 Big Mood Swings

    Tan Jie moved to the side with a quick hug. Fu Jing stepped forward and hugged me. "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong?"

    "I don''t want soup, I don''t want to smell it. Take it, take it all!" I roared, and my emotions suddenly became uncontrollable.

    I was not like this before, how can others waste their minds, but I just can''t help it. If the fire doesn''t come out, it will suffocate me to death!

    "Okay, no, take it away. I''ll clean this place up right away." Fu Jing followed me.

    He picked up the pieces of the bowl, took the things Tan Jie had brought out, and mopped up the soup stains on the floor.

    Tingsheng was scared and cried. He had been crying ever since I broke the soup bowl. Fu jing was busy crying. I was very upset when I heard him. I ordered angrily, "Tan Jie, take the baby away. Keep crying. It''s so annoying."

    "Chen Qing?" There seemed to be a reproach in Tan Jie''s voice.

    "Tan Jie, let''s go back with a roar." Fu Jing''s hand was on his shoulder. The two men looked at each other and Tan Jie took the child away.

    All of a sudden, the ward became very quiet, the kind of silence that could be heard even if a needle dropped. Fu Jing went to bed and hugged me. I leaned into his arms, doing nothing, not thinking about anything, not thinking about how long this would last.

    I used to live especially formally, being a principled person and doing principled things. Now I don''t want to live like this. I have to be conscientious and moral in everything, but no one else can. Why should I be a serious person? I don''t want to be such a person anymore.

    No one can hurt me in the future. Whoever wrongs me, I will retaliate against him a hundred times over, no matter who!

    I clenched my fists in secret, and the image of a furious swing surfaced in my mind. She was no longer my friend, she was the murderer of my child! One life for one life, my child is gone, and she can''t have a good life!

    After resting for seven days, I was discharged from the hospital.

    Fu Jing was back at work, but he still took a lot of time to spend with me. When he wasn''t around, I locked myself in my room and secretly went online to check the abortion surgery. It turned out that the abortion surgery like mine wasn''t a miscarriage at all. It was a plastic baby''s head that was crushed and taken out of my body.

    When I saw those introductions and simulated animation videos on the internet, the hatred in my heart grew stronger. A child who had not yet fully formed was crushed by the cold silhouette forceps, and then took them out little by little...

    I vomited out with a whoosh, and I couldn''t help but retch at the thought of it.

    When Fu Jing was around, I hardly looked at it. Only when he wasn''t around would I secretly look at it. I must make these things imprint in my heart. I want to hate you, hate those who hurt us!

    I recovered in two weeks. Wu Ying wouldn''t let me out. I didn''t listen to her. I was too anxious to stay at home.

    I asked Fu Jing to help me with chard''s situation. He listened to me very much. The information was very detailed. I wanted it all in there. Looking at the introduction of the basic information, I felt very sad. If I hadn''t been so stupid before, I would have noticed Er De and Master Hu''s relationship a long time ago, and things wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    "Xiao Qing, what do you want these for? Don''t worry, I won''t let them go." Fu Jing said to me.

    I didn''t even raise my head, thinking about my plan. "It''s not you, it''s us, it''s us who lost the child, not just you."

    "I don''t want you to be too tired and worried."

    "If you don''t let me worry about it, my time will be spent daydreaming. Why don''t you let me think for myself and do something? Don''t you think so?" I looked up and he had nothing to say.

    Fu Jing rubbed my head. "I should be happy to see you through this, but I''m even sadder and more worried."

    I hugged his waist and said, "Don''t worry about me. We''ll punish those bad guys if we work together."

    "Then promise me to be safe and inform me of anything as soon as possible. Don''t take it on yourself."

    I nodded. "Okay, how were you at the hospital that day? Why isn''t Er De here?"

    "You called me, and I immediately started looking for someone to locate the address of the phone, and I chased her home. As soon as I rushed over, I saw that you were carried out covered in blood. Later, I sent someone to look for you, and she had already moved away."

    The incident that day was brought up again, and my heart was in turmoil, so I quickly stopped this topic.

    "Honey, have you been neglecting my temper lately?" Fu jing said to me in a soft voice.

    When I think of Tingsheng, I feel guilty. "Let me adjust. I can''t see Tingsheng now. When I see him, I''ll think of the child who didn''t have the chance to come to the world. I''ll think..."

    He would have thought of how he died. I didn''t say that.

    "We''re all waiting for you. We''ll give you time to accept it." Fu Jing hugged me, stroking my hair, stroking my back, so gently that I wouldn''t explode.

    The next day, Fu Jing went to work. Tan Jie and I were the only ones at home with the sound of anger. Wu Ying went out to meet his friends.

    "Tan Jie, Tingsheng, give me a hug." I reached out to him.

    He looked at me hesitantly.

    "Please, Tingsheng is my own son." I looked at him speechlessly before he gave me the child.

    When I smelled Tingsheng, I couldn''t help but hug him tightly. He called for his mother, and my heart melted, and my eyes were wet in an instant.

    "Tingsheng, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."

    "Mom won''t cry, won''t cry..." The child wiped my tears and even pouted to kiss me.

    I thought about my rejection of him before. I didn''t even want to hug him when he called me mom. Instead, I kept thinking about the child I hadn''t met. I was really wrong! I carried Tingsheng all morning, played with toys, ran with him, and went for a walk.

    Tan Jie smiled and said to me, "It''s good to see you like this."

    I curled my lips and didn''t answer.

    At noon, we went back to eat. Wu Ying didn''t come back. Fu Jing came back. After eating and resting for a while, Fu Jing left. Tingsheng also took a nap.

    "Tan Jie, let''s discuss something."

    "Say it."

    I glanced at him. "In your name, make an appointment with erde."

    He looked at me suspiciously. "What do you want? Beat her up or tie her up? She has a close relationship with Mangzi. The news says she''s Hai Yang''s girlfriend. Can we act like this?"

    "Why are you asking someone out? There''s no such nonsense." My temper flared up.

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you?"

    I took a deep breath, but my anger was still burning. I took out my cell phone, dialed erd''s number and handed it to him. "Call, call now! Don''t ask so many questions."

    He threw his phone on the sofa. "Let Fu Jing know you''re doing this, and he won''t agree!"

 Chapter 305 Revenge And Hatred

    "You don''t want to see me, do you? I won''t allow you to see Tingsheng again, and then hold your temper!" I pointed at him and threatened.

    Tan Jie looked at me in puzzlement, his eyes full of doubt. "Chen Qing, how did you become like this?"

    I sneered. "This is just the beginning. Call, call now."

    He took my phone. After a while, it was probably connected. He glanced at me and said to the phone, "I''m Tan Jie. I''m back in North city. Can we meet?"

    I couldn''t hear what the other side said, but Tan Jie told me the time and place and gave me his phone back, so I knew he had succeeded.

    I asked him to make an appointment at night at a high-end hotel.

    Tan Jie went to the appointment tonight, and I made him dress up specially. He dressed up according to the standard of being a star before. It was enough to charm the little girl.

    "Even if there''s a scar, it doesn''t affect your face."

    Tan Jie didn''t even look at me. He lowered his head and tidied up his sleeve. I knew he was angry, but I couldn''t care less.

    "Put this in her wine, and then you won''t be involved." I handed a small box to Tan Jie.

    He opened it and saw a small pill inside. I thought he would ask me what it was, but he didn''t. He put the box in his pocket and went to the appointment.

    The table they ordered was on the second floor, and I waited for news on the third floor. From where I sat, I could see individual tables on the second floor. Tan Jie and erd were also in my sight.

    They didn''t talk fervently and drank occasionally. I think tan jie would listen to me and let me drink the wine with the pills.

    About half an hour later, Er De was drunk and leaning on a chair. I called Tan Jie and asked him to take Er De upstairs to her room. I had prepared it carefully for her. She would have a great night.

    "Okay." Tan Jie said to me.

    "Let''s go home."

    Tan Jie and I drove home. He didn''t ask anything along the way, but I was curious. "Why don''t you ask me why I asked you to do this?"

    He looked very serious and his mood was extremely low. "You can say whatever you want."

    I raised the corner of my mouth, so I said no.

    When he got home, Fu Jing was there too. He was watching tv with ting sheng. The adults were sitting on the sofa, and the little people were sitting on the small sofa. The father and son even looked like they were watching tv.

    "I''m back. Where did I go?" Fu Jing asked.

    I didn''t want to talk at the moment, so I went upstairs. Tan Jie didn''t answer Fu Jing. Fu Jing followed me upstairs.

    "Ah Jing, I want to take a shower. Will you come with me?"

    He put his arm around my waist. "Where did you go just now?"

    "Do something. Don''t ask so much. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about me. Let''s go and take a bath together." I pulled him and unbuttoned his shirt.

    Fu jing and I went into the bathroom and saw each other''s most charming looks. Who was in the mood to pay attention to what happened tonight? Fu Jing stopped pestering me and kissed me instead.

    The servant came up and asked us to go down for supper. Fu Jing looked at me with an extremely pitiful look.

    "Let''s continue tonight." I touched his face. "I''m almost fine anyway."

    Fu Jing tried to hold back his reaction.

    After supper, I was a little stuffed, pacing back and forth in the room, guessing what would happen when I woke up tomorrow and was possessed by someone I didn''t like. How sad should she be? Would it be harder than losing my child?

    I''m really looking forward to it.

    "What are you thinking?" Fu Jing came in, wrapped one hand around my waist and led me to bed.

    I smiled. "No, let''s get down to business."

    He wanted to take birth control, and I wouldn''t let him. In fact, I really wanted to get pregnant. I wanted to have another baby to make up for the pain of losing my second treasure.

    "Good girl, you''re in good health. You''re not fit."

    I still won''t let him. "Come on, don''t bring it."

    Fu Jing obediently threw the box of tt at the bedside and went straight to the battle with his gun.

    When it was over, I slept beside him contentedly, imagining that there would be a new life in my stomach soon, and my heart was filled with sweetness.

    The next morning, my phone received a call from erde.

    I walked into the bathroom, turned on the tap, and answered the call.

    "Did you do it on purpose? You got Tan Jie to get me drunk, didn''t you? Chen Qing! How despicable!" She yelled at me.

    I was relieved to hear that she was so angry. "How''s Mangzi''s skill?"

    "Shut up! I won''t let you go! Absolutely not." Her voice contained extreme anger.

    "Really? It just so happens that I''m not going to let you go. The hatred has deepened, and I don''t care about it anymore. I just don''t know if Hai Yang will still be nice to you if he knows about you and Mangzi."

    "Don''t worry about it." She roared, and the sound of something falling came from the other end. I covered my ears. It was really harsh. It must have been her cell phone.

    I turned off the tap, took off my clothes and took a shower, then changed my clothes and put on my makeup. I''m going out for a walk today.

    Fu Jing is off today, and the three of us are going out together. Usually, tan jie will be with us, but not today.

    When I was at the company, I kept thinking about the name before I changed it. I knew her surname was wu, but I never thought that there was a connection between her and Master Hu. When I thought about it, I would blame myself and my mood would fluctuate.

    "Xiao Qing?"

    "Ah, I''m fine. I thought of something from before. What''s wrong?" I replied with a smile.

    Fu Jing and I went back with the kids after we strolled around the bustling places in North city.

    Tingsheng was very happy. He looked around the whole way and asked his parents to buy some when he had fun. When he went back, Fu Jing was holding his temper and I had several bags in my hands.

    I''m happy that my son knows how to express his preferences, and I''ll limit the amount of things he buys. He''s also obedient, knowing that when he can''t buy anymore, he will restrain himself when he sees what he wants.

    I feel very gratified to be like this at such a young age.

    Ah Jing, will tingsheng be as smart as you? I think so." I wiped tingsheng''s mouth with a wet towel.

    He sat on the sofa, poured two glasses of water, and handed me a glass. "Of course, I''ll do whatever you want."

    "You have to be as tall as you want." I gulped down a whole glass of water.

    Wu Ying looked at the things we bought and asked what we bought. I smiled and said in a fit of anger. Tingsheng excitedly ran to Wu Ying and introduced her to the things she bought.

    My mother smiled and I was in a much better mood.

    "Madam, someone is looking for Miss Chen outside."

    Looking for me? I got up and looked outside. When I saw little scar standing outside, I was really surprised. How did she get out of a prison and show up in front of me again?

    "Little scar?"

    She looked at me without a ripple in her eyes or even a smile. "I broke out of prison."

    "What? You..." I was speechless. "Escape? How did you get out?"

 Chapter 306 The Woman Was So Cruel

    I have too many questions. How did she get out with her mouth open? I remember that her sentence was much worse than mine. How could she get out with her mouth open? Is chinese prison so good? This is nonsense.

    I looked at her warily, not intending to invite her in.

    "It''s a long story. I have no malice towards you. I have nowhere to go. I hope you can take me in. At the same time, I promise you anything you want me to do." Little scar didn''t have much of an expression on her face, so she shouldn''t be able to show that she was loyal and trustworthy.

    It''s time for me to use people, but I''d rather have them.

    "Why should I take you in? What can you do for me?" I raised my eyebrows.

    Little scar looked at me, his eyes like ripe grapes, bright, "I will be of use to you."

    No hr would be satisfied with her answer in the workplace. I don''t know why I let her in and asked someone to bring her clothes. It''s illegal to hide criminals.

    Fu Jing got me out of there, and I don''t know how. I haven''t figured it out yet, but now there''s a small scar. Fu Jing is the first to disagree.

    "This is my decision. Don''t let me spend my energy convincing anyone. I don''t want to waste that saliva, and I don''t want to waste that effort." I replied coldly.

    Little scar lived in the Wuyingjia just like that, but in a servant''s room on the ground floor.

    I went back to my room and Fu Jing was right behind me.

    "Xiao Qing, don''t you think it''s too much to say that?" Fu Jing questioned me.

    I''m too lazy to talk to him when I''m doing my own business. I''m sure I''ll start quarreling again when I talk to him. Why?

    Fu Jing didn''t intend to let me off so easily. "You can''t go to work right now because your information is still in prison. I was going to give you a new identity to do what you like. Now that you''ve got a prisoner back, what do you want me to do?"

    "Do whatever you want." I shrugged, as if I didn''t care.

    "Chen Qing!" He called me by name again. He used to scare me, but now he''s making me angry.

    I said impatiently, "If you''re not happy, go for a run. Go exercise. Let those negative emotions go. Don''t yell at me here! You don''t have to interfere with my decision!"

    "Do you know what you''re talking about? I''m your husband, I''m the father of your child, and you want to get rid of me?" He was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing.

    "Since you have so much to do with me, why didn''t you get there faster when Er De aborted my child?" I raised my eyebrows proudly and said that the words I said in anger hurt the most. There was nothing wrong with that. I knew that I hurt Fu Jing deeply.

    What I said was spilled water. It wasn''t easy to take it back. I got my ears clean and lost Fu Jing''s tolerance for me.

    He went out and didn''t come back at night. I woke up the next day and didn''t see him.

    My heart ached, but so what? When I was stubborn, I was afraid. I just didn''t want to bow down and apologize. Now it makes me happier.

    Although little scar lived in a servant''s room, she did not do any servant''s work at all. After bathing and changing her clothes, she came back to me. Her spirit was no different from that in prison. She still wore a poker face and short hair that could cover her eyes.

    "Tell me, how did you escape?" I asked. This was my private conversation with her.

    Speaking of which, I''m not afraid of her. If she was a bad person, she had many chances to kill me in prison, but she didn''t.

    She lowered her eyes and her head habitually. "There are high walls in prison. Stupid people break out of prison and climb over walls. Smart people will make them release you obediently."

    "I want a detailed process, or I can''t trust you."

    Little scar slowly talked about her escape, starting with her determination to escape. After I was transferred away, a woman of my own grade went to jail for me, and little scar was executed for killing Xiumei.

    She could use drugs to kill Xiumei without anyone noticing. She could also use them to threaten the prison guards. She said that she secretly strangled the prison guards and fed them a pill. She told the prison guards that it was poison. Because she had killed twice and was sentenced to death, the prison guards believed her words and helped her escape.

    She never looked back after she left.

    I asked her if the prison guard was taking the so-called poison. She said no, or the most common drug she hid on her body.

    "How dare you." I smiled and admired her intelligence and courage.

    She said in a deep voice, "Death is near. We have to fight for it no matter what."

    "Is it convenient to tell me about your past experience? Why are you in jail?" If I wanted to use her, I wouldn''t dare to use such a desperado unless I knew everything. Besides, I still had to take a big risk.

    This question, little scar answered me honestly. Her husband cheated on her and raised a lover outside.

    According to her, she originally planned to endure until her husband came home, but she didn''t expect that her husband didn''t intend to go home at all. Instead, she became more and more pregnant with another woman.

    The child who didn''t come to the world.

    "Do you still want to hear it?" Little scar suddenly looked up at me. I was so shocked that I almost revealed my true feelings."

    I said yes, and she continued.

    She said she tied her lover to the bed and gave her a local anesthetic to watch her cut her child out of her stomach. For this reason, she even made a mirror at the end of the bed to let the lover see what had happened to her.

    The little scar described it in detail. "The child had already formed and died soon after taking it out of her stomach. I put the child in the slut''s arms and let her bleed to death while holding her child. By the way, he was still a son. No wonder she had the ability to force me to give up my seat."

    I still couldn''t help but vomit in the vivid description of little scar.

    After I vomited, she remained the same. I asked her, "What did you do before?"

    "He studied medicine, studied medicine, and worked in a pharmaceutical factory."

    No wonder, this kind of revenge, other than her, I am afraid that no one else can do it, it is too cruel!

    I''ve heard enough about the little scar today, and I really don''t want to hear it anymore. I''ve vomited everything I ate before, and my stomach is still not feeling well.

    I''ll let little scar go back. I have my own plans.

    Whose turn is it now? Hai Yang, that''s him.

 Chapter 307 Whether to Raise A Godmother Or Not

    The cold war between Fu Jing and I continued. When he came back, I wouldn''t go out of my room. He would automatically go to sleep next door. I took Tingsheng with me during the day, and he and Tan Jie at night. If I wanted to sleep with him, I would bring him to my room.

    It''s been like this for days.

    I think I should have recovered pretty much. If I hadn''t done anything, I''m afraid she would have regained her strength and bitten me. And that Mangzi, I let him take advantage of that night. I don''t know how his relationship with erd is now.

    Fu jing helped me find out that Mangzi liked Er De, which was something everyone in their gang knew, but Er De was the eldest lady, and Master Hu didn''t like Mangzi. He had been holding back his feelings.

    Teaming up with Hai Yang, Mangzi didn''t help much. Er De was the one behind it.

    Er De and Hai Yang were an open couple, and I don''t know how much affection they had, but if something like this happened, Er De could still be with Hai Yang, Mangzi could still be with Hai Yang, it was all their problem.

    To put it another way, this is also my opportunity to take advantage of the situation.

    Knock knock knock knock, the door of my room was knocked, I quickly hid the box at hand, walked to the sofa and sat down, "Come in."

    It was Tan Jie, holding onto his thunder. As soon as he came in, Tingsheng called for his mother. I picked him up with a smile. "Where are you going to sweat? You can''t just take off your clothes. You''ll catch a cold, okay?"

    "I know." Tingsheng answered me in a soft voice, "Mom, can you play with me? Can you go out with me?"

    "Okay, mom will bring tingsheng to play. Let''s go." I tried to lift him up, but he couldn''t hold on for a second. It was better to put him on the ground and hold him.

    I looked at Tan Jie. "You''ve fattened Tingsheng up so much that I can hardly lift him."

    "What kind of child would a man like me to feed? I''ll feed him as much as you ask me to. He''ll eat. He won''t be picky."

    Tan Jie and I went downstairs together. He was beside me with a thunderous voice, as if he didn''t trust me to take care of the child alone.

    The three of us went downstairs to the toy room. There was no one to clean up the toys on the floor. I sat on the mat and watched what kind of toys tingsheng picked, so I played with him.

    "That day, you asked me to use my cell phone to send a wechat to mangzi. Is that the way you retaliated against her?" Tan Jie suddenly opened his mouth. I couldn''t hold the thing in my hand, and the building blocks fell down.

    Tingsheng curled her mouth and said that her mother was useless.

    I quickly apologized. "Mom didn''t put it away. I''m sorry. I promise I won''t make the same mistake again, okay?"

    "Mother, I want Jie uncle to accompany me." He raised his hand to hit me.

    I frowned. I couldn''t believe this was my son. How could he be so bad-tempered?

    I sternly asked, "What were you trying to do with that move? Hit mom, right?"

    Tingsheng was scared to tears by me. Tan Jie wanted to come up and pick him up. I didn''t want him to come over.

    I helped Tingsheng sit on his stool. "Sit down, don''t cry anymore!"

    He curled his lips and sat down.

    "It was my fault. I apologized for letting your building block fall down, didn''t I? How can you hit someone? You can even hit your mother, but what if it''s someone else? Who taught you to be so bad-tempered?" I look serious.

    He didn''t say a word, and tears fell down one by one. I''m his mother, can I not feel pain when I look at it? But even if his heart aches, he must be taught well. Otherwise, he will grow into a crooked neck tree in the future. People will say that we didn''t teach him well, and that he has a mother and no mother to teach him!

    "Do you know it''s wrong?"

    His voice was filled with tears. "Got it."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You shouldn''t hit mom."

    "If it were someone else, would you be able to fight?"

    He shook his head. "No."

    "Well, how do you admit your mistake now?" My tone has not changed. I will not stop until he realizes the root of the problem.

    "Mom, I''m sorry."

    Only then did I reach out to wipe his tears and hold him in my arms. "If you know your mistakes, you have to change them. This is a good child. Don''t be so rude to others in the future. Stop crying. Mom will get you milk."

    It took me half a day to coax this kid.

    Tan Jie watched the whole time without interrupting. When I was done, he gave me a thumbs-up. "I didn''t see that you were a good teacher."

    "This is not a set. This is the most traditional and direct method. He''s still young. If you don''t tell him the first time you did something wrong, he won''t think it was wrong. It will be difficult to change it in the future."

    He smiled at me. "If my mother taught me this when I was young, maybe I..."

    Tan Jie rarely talked about his parents, and I don''t know what happened to him. I can only judge from his past actions and words that he was not from an ordinary happy family.

    "Come on, maybe our mother has tried her best. My mother died early, but it doesn''t stop me from loving her."

    Tan Jie hung his head, and a few strands of his bangs hung down from his forehead. "I love my mother too, but she''s actually doing fine. It''s good enough to be here today."

    "You are satisfied." I patted him on the shoulder.

    He raised his voice and said, "Now that I have a free son, my life is complete."

    If it had been in the past, I would have asked him to start a family of his own and have a child of his own, but now I won''t. I know it''s not his home, at least not what he imagined it to be.

    "Tan Jie, if one day you think of something you''re interested in, do it. Tingsheng will grow up. You mustn''t be tied down by him. There''s also Ah Jing and me."

    He simply answered me and said, "I have a hunch that he will probably leave me soon."

    When Fu Jing came back in the evening, I was in the living room and hadn''t gone upstairs. I hadn''t spoken or communicated for a few days. In a trance, I thought he was a little strange and I missed him a little.

    I can''t remember why we fought and fought, but I can''t do it if I keep my head down first.

    I don''t want to spoil him, I don''t want to take the initiative to coax him, I admit it''s my fault.

    "Chen Qing, make a pot of tea. I want to play chess with Fu Jing." Wu ying said.

    I made a sound and took out the tea set under the coffee table to make tea. Wu ying taught me how to make tea. I used to make tea for them when she played chess.

    But after I made tea today, Wu Ying was very dissatisfied, and even Fu Jing didn''t like my tea.

    Wu ying said, "This tea is too bitter."

    "Then I''ll make another pot."

    "You can''t soak it now. Stop." Wu Ying had something to say, but at the same time, Fu Jing drank all the tea in his cup.

    I grabbed Fu Jing''s glass. "It''s so bitter. Stop drinking. I''ll pour you some water."

    "No need." Fu Jing didn''t even look at me. Instead, he focused on his chessboard. I was momentarily embarrassed and froze on the spot.

 Chapter 308 The New Plan, the Revenge Hasnt Stopped Yet

    I put the teacup on the coffee table and carried the thunder upstairs myself.

    I had clearly taken a step forward, but Fu Jing did not move a step. I was very cold, and my heart was very uncomfortable. In the future, I will not take the initiative to talk to him again, not a word!

    "Mom, are you unhappy?" Tingsheng tilted his head and asked me.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "No, I don''t know how happy my mother is with her. Tingsheng is obedient and obedient."

    Tingsheng chuckled and burrowed into my arms. This kid was really obedient when he was obedient, and he made mistakes when he was wrong. Fortunately, I was glad that god had rewarded me with such a good son.

    "Mom, I want to ride a big horse."

    "Then ride for a while and we''ll go to sleep." I lay on the bed and let him climb on my back.

    He was overjoyed. Fu Jing usually gave him a big horse to ride. Today it was me. I didn''t play this kind of game with him often before, because Fu Jing wouldn''t let him. This little guy''s tonnage was not light. I shook him, felt heavy, and was afraid that he would fall.

    But let him have a good time before he came down. Tingsheng lay in my arms and whispered to me, "Mom, you smell good. I love sleeping with mom."

    "How about sleeping with mom tomorrow?"

    "Okay, what about dad? Didn''t he usually sleep with his mother? Why aren''t you here today?" He wiggled his round head to look for his father.

    I smiled and touched his chin, which was full of flesh. I couldn''t help but feel it. "Dad knew tingsheng was going to tell me to sleep. He went to sleep by himself."

    "Daddy is so good." Tingsheng fell asleep contentedly, resting on my arm, while I was still telling him the story of snow white.

    After he fell asleep, I gently pulled my arm out from under his head and put his small pillow behind his head. If I let him sleep with my arm for a night, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take it.

    In the middle of the night, I received a wechat message from little scar, saying that the task I gave her had been completed.

    I didn''t reply. I deleted the wechat directly. I didn''t expect her to be fast. To my surprise, she killed Xiumei in front of me.

    When I was in a bad mood, I slept a little. After this wechat, I couldn''t even sleep a little. I opened my eyes until dawn and woke up early. I could only wake up early with him, wash his face and clothes, and bring him downstairs for dinner.

    "Did Tingsheng sleep with you last night?" I heard surprise in Wu Ying''s voice.

    I said, "Yeah, our Tingsheng slept with mom last night."

    Wu Ying said again, "You and Fu Jing haven''t made up yet? Husband and wife can''t have a cold war either. The cold and the cold have faded away. It''s not good to sleep in different beds."

    "There''s no need to make up. I''ll be more peaceful." As soon as I finished speaking, I turned around and saw Fu Jing coming down the stairs.

    I regret what I just said, but it''s no use saying it. I can only bear the cold air around Fu Jing.

    Actually, I didn''t think that way, but I...

    "Mom, dinner is ready." Roared at me.

    I was sitting next to Tingsheng, and Fu Jing was sitting diagonally across from me. For breakfast, we didn''t have any eye contact the whole time. I was looking after my son, and he was looking after himself.

    He went to work after dinner, and tingsheng took my hand to see him off. I excused myself by saying that I hadn''t finished eating, so Tingsheng took dad to the door.

    "Mom, didn''t you finish eating? Why don''t you give it to daddy? Doesn''t mommy love daddy anymore?"

    "Do you know what love is?" I was amused by his little adult appearance.

    Tingsheng explained to me seriously what love is. He talked a lot and didn''t get to the point. I asked him who taught him that. He said Jie uncle.

    It''s good that tan jie can teach him to love.

    "Chen Qing, your men are here." Wu Ying reminded me.

    I looked at the door and saw that it was little scar. I left the sound of my anger to the servants for the time being and went out to stroll around the garden with little scar.

    "When do we start?" She asked me in a bland tone, like an old lady at a market, what I was going to buy today.

    "I haven''t waited for the east wind. Why are you so anxious?" I glanced at her. "Don''t show up often. You''re a wanted criminal in the country."

    When I mentioned this, her head was lowered even more. I had a deep suspicion that if there were cracks in the ground, she would go in if she sharpened her head.

    "Are you sure everything is safe? I don''t want to go to jail again."

    Little scar nodded solemnly. "I did experiments with mice."

    "It seems that it''s right to spend money on you." When I said this, a glimmer of pride welled up in my eyes. I firmly believed that god had sent him to my side to let her avenge me.

    I invested money in a lab on the condition that little scar could do research, and I wanted a hallucinogenic drug, a forbidden drug.

    This kind of medicine, than the market is rare, high-end, the most important thing is pure, to attract others to buy me this kind of medicine, although this kind of thing is not seen in the light, but it is better than killing people.

    Next, I''ll send someone to help me disperse the medicine.

    Wu Ying had always had people at Master Hu''s place. Even if an assassination failed and he lost his main force, there were still unremarkable firemen inside for Wu Ying''s use. I borrowed someone from wu ying and gave him a small bag of scarred things that he had developed to give others a try. It wasn''t much. I told him to give it to important people.

    The next step was to wait for news.

    I haven''t seen Tan Jie in a day. Usually, he would come down with a roar. I haven''t seen him this morning after breakfast. It''s dark now, and I still haven''t seen anyone. I went upstairs with a roar and opened the door. It was dark in the room. I turned on the light and saw him lying on the bed.

    "What''s wrong? Is it uncomfortable?" I hurried over.

    Tan Jie coughed. "I have a cold. I don''t want to get up. Take the thunder out. I''ll infect him."

    I called for the servant to take the thunder away and looked back at Tan Jie. I helped him up and poured him some water. There was a reproach in his tone.

    "Why don''t you know how to catch a cold? If you lie like this for a day, who knows you''re in your room?"

    Tan Jie drank water, I fed him medicine, took his temperature, and then let the kitchen serve porridge. After serving him, it was dark, and dinner began.

    "No, let''s go to the hospital. No one has a rule that old men have to hold on when they get sick." I warned worriedly.

    He nodded and did not speak. From what he said to me just now, he could tell that his throat was burning hoarse.

    I opened his door and went out. As soon as I turned around and saw Fu Jing coming up, my eyes met. I thought he would look away immediately. Even if he didn''t, I would look away. Who knew we didn''t, but we looked at each other in a daze and didn''t say a word.

    I swallowed. My throat seemed to be blocked by something, and I couldn''t spit a word out.

 Chapter 309 Unable to Conceive Again

    "Chen Qing..." Tan Jie called me in the room.

    I looked away and turned to Tan Jie''s room. "What''s wrong?"

    "I want to go to the hospital." His hands were around his neck, and the tickling sensation in his throat made him very uncomfortable. I knew this feeling very well.

    I nodded. "I''ll get a servant to take us down now. Come on, I''ll help you down the stairs."

    "Not that weak." He got up with my help. When we went out again, Fu Jing was gone. My heart was falling like a meteor, but the meteor''s tail was a little long.

    Wu Ying''s driver drove us to the hospital. After we got to the hospital, I went to look for a series of procedures for registration and payment. Tan Jie went to the clinic to talk to the doctor himself. When I got back from work, he was transferred to the infusion hall.

    "Are you hungry, thirsty?"

    Tan Jie shook his head. "It''s easy to go to the toilet after an infusion. Give me some more water. I''m afraid I won''t be able to hold on to the water."

    "It''s okay. If you want to go to the bathroom later, I''ll carry this bag for you."

    "Come on, at your height, the water won''t get into my body, and my blood will return to that bag instead." Tan Jie was saying that I was short. Well, I was a little short from the ceiling.

    I was a little thirsty, so I went to buy some water myself. When I thought about the look I had with Fu Jing before, somewhere in my left heart was so tight that I couldn''t breathe.

    I drank water and sat next to Tan Jie to accompany him. I was afraid he wouldn''t talk to him because he was tired. Instead, he couldn''t bear to be lonely and chat with me.

    "You were in a bad state a while ago. You were always throwing tantrums at everyone. It was scary."

    I said, "That wasn''t a while ago. It might be the same in the future. I used to restrain myself. I don''t want to restrain myself. I don''t want to make others unhappy."

    "So rude?"

    "Why, are you still not convinced?" I raised my eyebrows.

    He smiled. "How dare I offend you? What if you don''t let me hold my temper? You left that scarred face that escaped from prison. Fu Jing was angry because he was worried about you. You pushed him so far away. What if he didn''t come back?"

    "Mine will come back eventually." When I said this, I was thinking about Fu Jing, but my hand unconsciously touched my stomach.

    Tan Jie glanced at my hand. "Isn''t it good to have a roar? Even if you can''t have children in the future, you two are enough."

    "Who told you I can''t have a baby?" I wanted to hit him, but I was cursing.

    He asked, "Didn''t Fu Jing tell you?"

    At this moment, my heart felt as if someone had punched me, and it hurt so much that it tightened. "What did you say? Ah Jing didn''t tell me. Tan Jie, are you hiding something from me?"

    He suddenly covered his mouth and looked away, not daring to look at me.

    I grabbed him by the collar, not caring whether he was a patient or not, and asked word for word, "Why can''t I have a baby? Tell me!"

    "Chen Qing, don''t get excited. The uterus is broken. You can get a surrogate, right? Now that science is so advanced, you can have children..."

    Tan Jie rambled on and on, but I didn''t hear him clearly. I only heard four words - the uterus was broken.

    Is my uterus damaged? Then where will my baby live if she comes back?

    And when I was with Fu Jing, he knew that I wouldn''t get pregnant again, so why did he bother with birth control? Maybe Tan Jie was wrong, maybe my body is not bad, it''s good.

    I''m in the hospital. I can check.

    I immediately went to register for a doctor to see me, but at night they were off work and had to wait until tomorrow for an examination. But the doctor checked my medical history and told me that I had an operation more than a month ago and that it was a partial removal of the uterus.

    My head exploded. Everything Tan Jie said was true, it was true...

    I sat in the empty hallway of the hospital, like a lost ghost, unable to find my home. It was only when my phone rang and Tan Jie asked me to look for him that I realized my body was almost stiff.

    I''m a mother now, I want a second child, I want the child that I didn''t protect, but I was told that I couldn''t have another child. I...

    I dried my tears and went to see Tan Jie. He''s a patient now. It''s my responsibility to send him back.

    "Don''t think too much. There''s a way to have a child. You don''t have to work hard to give birth. Change your mind. Don''t be too sad."

    Tan Jie''s comfort was so pale to me that I didn''t even want to hear it anymore. I left his room and went back to sleep. I tossed and turned and knocked on Fu Jing''s door angrily.

    He opened the door, wearing a couple''s home dress. "What''s the matter?"

    "Why didn''t you tell me that I couldn''t get pregnant again?" I clenched my fists and my lips trembled.

    "Tan Jie told you?" He raised his voice.

    I stared into his eyes. "No matter who said it, why didn''t you tell me? Acting is so complete, pretending that I''m fine, even if I don''t need to use contraception, I need to be tricked. Fu Jing, why are you hiding such an important thing from me?"

    "Calm down." He held my shoulder, and the warmth of his palm burned my shoulder. "You lost your child, and you''ve been through such a huge blow. If I had told you about it then, you wouldn''t have been able to stand it."

    "So you kept it from me like this and would rather let me blame you than let me know that I have a problem?" Tears came out of my eyes, and the corners of my mouth could not help but curl down.

    Fu Jing hugged me. "We already have Tingsheng. I don''t care if we don''t have children anymore. I know you feel guilty about not having a chance to come to this world. You did your best. It''s not your fault."

    I leaned against his shoulder and cried until my whole body trembled. I hate her so much, I hate her so much!

    Fu Jing carried me back to his room and let me lie down in his arms to sleep. I need him now, and I need him so much. My heart was filled with uneasiness. If I didn''t have him, I wouldn''t be able to hold on. Only by embracing him and getting close to him could I ease the turmoil in my heart.

    After some time, I fell asleep, but it was very unstable.

    The next morning, when I came out of Fu Jing''s room, Wu Ying saw it. She covered her mouth and smiled. Soon, she was back to her usual serious and proud little old lady.

    Fu Jing and I still didn''t talk much, not because we were still angry, but because I didn''t want to talk, and I didn''t want to talk to anyone.

    "Can I go back to my room to sleep tonight?" Fu jinglin asked me quietly before he went to work.

 Chapter 310 Its Already Past Three

    I grunted. He kissed me on the face and walked to the door with a thunderous hand. Tingsheng''s homework every day was to send his father to earn money and buy him delicious food. I don''t know who taught him. The child has persisted for many days.

    I muddled through the day, ate three meals on time, and needed to drink water, but I always felt that doing all of this was like following some kind of rule. If I didn''t do it, I wouldn''t feel much.

    After dinner, Wu Ying said, "Why didn''t Fu Jing come back today? Didn''t they all make up?"

    I looked at the door and saw no sign of Fu Jing. If I had been hiding from him before, there was no reason not to come back today. What happened?

    I called Fu Jing. He said he was at a social gathering. I said I would pick him up. He gave me the address.

    "How can you go alone? If he drinks too much, you won''t be able to handle him." Tan Jie said," take your coat and come with me."

    Tingsheng hugged my leg. "Where''s mom going?"

    "Dad''s drunk. Mom''s driving to pick him up. You stay at home and wait with grandma. We''ll be right back." I touched Tingsheng''s little face and explained.

    He nodded and trotted back to Wu Ying, so obedient that my heart melted.

    Tingsheng was probably the best consolation god had ever given me. In general, god was kind to me. Without Tingsheng, he gave me a second child. Now that Tingsheng is back with me, what else can I hate?

    Tan Jie and I went to jinling spring. Dream. As soon as we got out of the car, we drove to a woman who helped Fu Jing out. The woman was wearing high heels and was only a little shorter than Fu Jing. Fu Jing''s arm was on the woman''s shoulder. They looked very close.

    As I watched, Tan Jie''s figure suddenly stood in front of me. "Chen Qing, get back in the car. I''ll bring Fu Jing."

    "No, let me see..." I said softly, as if I was afraid of being discovered by them.

    Tan Jie refused to let go. My temper rose. I pushed him hard and warned him not to stop me with my eyes.

    As soon as I turned my eyes, I saw Fu Jing smiling at the woman and pressing the weight of her entire body on her, while her petite body could only support the weight of two people by leaning on a pillar. How sweet was this scene to watch?

    In the past, I never cared about the women around Fu Jing because I didn''t think they would get my attention. But today, it was different. A woman''s intuition told me that I should feel threatened.

    I quickly stepped forward, wrapped my arms around Fu Jing''s waist, and pulled him over. When he saw me, his dazed eyes were wide awake and a little flustered. I twisted my arm around his waist and he hugged me. "My wife is here to pick me up."

    "Hello, sister-in-law. I''m Wang Xiaobei." A woman a head taller than me in flats reached out to me.

    "Who is your sister-in-law and who is Fu Jing''s? How dare you treat him as your brother?" I snapped, not giving him any face.

    Wang Xiaobei awkwardly withdrew his hand. "Fu is always my big client. We are good partners. Fu Boss drank too much today. Please take him home."

    "Trouble? It''s natural for a wife to pick up a husband, and you have the right to say trouble to me? It''s in the wrong position."

    Her smile froze on her face. "I drank a little today, and my words and actions were out of line. I apologize to madam."

    I snorted. "You have to be responsible for what you say and do. Don''t think you can just let it go if you apologize. If someone breaks the law, apologize too. The police won''t let him go. I know who Fu Jing is. You''d better give me some credit."

    I helped fu jing to our car. I didn''t pay much attention to Wang Xiaobei''s face. I just wanted to wake up the man beside me!

    Tan Jie came over to help me hold Fu Jing. I said, "Throw the back seat."

    Fu Jing put his arm around my neck. "Honey, I don''t sit in the back seat."

    "Stop acting coquettish. We haven''t made it clear about wang xiaobei." Tan Jie and I looked at each other and shoved him into the back seat together.

    Fu Jing leaned back and patted the empty seat next to him. "My wife will sit in the back seat with me."

    "You''re so beautiful." I got in the passenger seat.

    Fu Jing was unhappy and poked me in the back of the neck, asking Wang Xiaobei what else. I put up with him all the way. As soon as I got home, I took him to the upstairs room. Tan Jie wanted to give me a hand. I refused. My man had to treat himself. If he couldn''t carry him, he would drag him to see if he could walk on his own.

    As soon as I got to the room, I closed the door.

    "Didn''t you walk well just now? Why are you pretending to be drunk and letting other women help you?" I asked, still holding the long vase I had just touched from the bookshelf.

    Fu Jing reached for my waist. "It was just a show. I was afraid you might misunderstand."

    "How can you explain it now? Be serious." I knocked his hand off.

    He withdrew his hand, sat down and looked at me pitifully. "You can check for yourself. Wang Xiaobei is the daughter of my big client."

    "So you sold your face? You see I''m nervous, aren''t you? You''re afraid that I''ll find out that you''re harboring evil intentions towards someone, aren''t you? Fu Jing, if one day you really change your heart, don''t quibble, just tell me, and I''ll let you go."

    "What nonsense?" He suddenly stood up, rushed to the bathroom and threw up.

    I put the vase away and put the blue sky star back in. Well, it''s still as beautiful as before.

    After Fu Jing threw up and took a bath, he said he couldn''t stand still. I went to help him. He finished, and I took a battle bath. I was exhausted and let him sleep around my waist.

    The next day, the third day, Fu Jing had a daily dinner with the same person, the woman named Wang Xiaobei.

    If you can forgive me once, what about three times?

    I turned my head on the way to pick up Fu Jing, got out of the car and walked home in a huff. My legs were sore, my feet were sore, and I couldn''t stop.

    Later, Tan Jie called me and asked me why I didn''t go home. Fu Jing was back. Why haven''t I gone home yet?

    "He went back? How did you get back?" I still couldn''t hold it back.

    "That woman sent it back."

    Matt! Okay, Fu Jing, you''re really good. Even if I say something bad, I can''t stand it when you try to get close to someone!

    Tan Jie asked me to give him a seat. I really couldn''t walk anymore, and I couldn''t be bothered to walk any further. So I gave him the seat and asked him to pick me up. I sat down on the street to rest and saw Tan Jie''s car. When I got up, my legs went limp and I sprained my foot.

    Tan jie ran over before he parked his car. "What''s wrong?"

    "Nothing." I said.

    He carried me up without saying a word. He took two steps behind my back, and I couldn''t help crying. Tan Jie heard the sound of sniffling, and he sighed.

    "Tan Jie, do you think a relationship can last forever?" I asked him in tears.

 Chapter 311 Waiting for An Answer

    Tan Jie said, "Yes, the parallel line has no end."

    "But Fu Jing and I are not parallel lines. We are two unrelated lines intertwined. I''m really afraid that if I don''t have him one day, how will I survive such a long life?"

    "Why can''t you get through it? Didn''t you get through all those obstacles before?"

    I shook my head. "That''s not the same. I''ve been through so many things. These things have made me strong. It''s good, but they haven''t made me immortal. I still have all sorts of emotions and desires. I''ll still fall into the same routine. I''ll be as sad as I should be. I really can''t stand to be hurt anymore."

    "Maybe you think too much, he might have a problem." Tan Jie''s words were pale and powerless, and I don''t think even he believed them.

    I didn''t say anything more and let Tan Jie put me in the car.

    Back at Wu Ying''s villa, I slept in the guest room and couldn''t sleep until dawn.

    I purposely didn''t go down for breakfast, but Fu Jing still knocked on my door. Last night, he hung me up. Last night, even Tan Jie knew to look for me, but he...

    "Why don''t you go down to dinner?" He still spoke to me in that gentle tone and approached me with affectionate gestures such as hugging his waist and so on.

    I broke his hand. "Fu Jing, do you like Wang Xiaobei? I like to get straight to the point. Don''t beat around the bush with me."

    "No." He told me with absolute certainty.

    "You drank with him for three days in a row, and she smiled beside you like a flower. Last night was even worse, and she sent you back. Do you think I can pretend that this never happened just because you didn''t like it?" I picked up the bottles and jars on the table and threw them on the floor.

    Fu Jing held my hand and looked at it. "I''ll explain it to you. Just give me a little more time. It''s an old couple''s. Don''t you know who I am?"

    "I know." I know that he doesn''t even feel a beauty like Hai Tang throwing herself into his arms. He obviously didn''t touch my sister, but when he sees Wang Xiaobei showing me a look of confidence that even Hai Tang doesn''t have, I get flustered.

    "Give me some more time." Fu Jing held the back of my head and kissed my forehead.

    His words always had magic power to convince me that no matter how much doubt he had in his heart, it could be suppressed by his words.

    I used Wu Ying''s men to show Mangzi what little scar had developed. Mangzi sent someone to tell him that he wanted me to give him a batch of goods and let him try the market reaction.

    I agreed without hesitation and gave myself a name, shark.

    Master Hu was the overlord of the earth, and he was also considered a reckless man. Then my momentum can not be weaker than others. Sharks can be the overlord of the sea, not worse than his land.

    I asked the small scar to make some, not too much, half a kilo is enough.

    Little scar is very reliable. She will do everything I tell her to do well for me, which I am very relieved about. As for the rest, I don''t need to worry, because I have sent someone to check little scar. If what she said to me is false, then I won''t use this person again.

    Those who are too capable, if not used well, will become the ones who dig their own graves.

    In just two days, little scar said that the things I wanted were ready. Looking at the boxes she brought out, I was struck by lightning. "You''re too fast. Are you sure it''s okay?"

    "I was doing it before. I was already prepared when you asked for it the day before yesterday."

    "Well, with you as my right-hand man, I will get twice the result with half the effort." I patted little scar on the shoulder and was very happy.

    The little scar product came out so quickly. I immediately called Mangzi, and I called him in the child''s voice, not letting him guess anything about me.

    After all, there was Er De on the other side, so I had to be on guard.

    I used the identity card of a strange woman to get this phone card. Mangzi couldn''t find it on me no matter what.

    "The goods are ready. When will I send someone to give them to you?"

    "Anytime is fine. For me, of course, the sooner the better." Mangzi said.

    "Okay, you''ll be waiting to receive the goods tonight. My people will contact you."

    I hung up the phone and wanted to arrange for someone to deliver this batch of goods, which were contraband. If they were found out, they would be sentenced. Who should I find to do this?

    After much thought, I went to find Wu Ying.

    "Chen Qing, what exactly are you planning?"

    I want to use the reliable person in her hands. I can''t do it without telling her. I''ll tell her my plan and what I did to erd before.

    "Grandma wu, Er De is your granddaughter. Will you feel a little uncomfortable if I do this?"

    She waved her hand and glared. "I don''t even have a son. Where did I get a granddaughter? I think it''s too risky for you to do this."

    "How can you live a peaceful life without taking risks? If I don''t do it, I''ll just have to wait for them to bully us. Grandma wu, haven''t you had enough of that kind of life in the country? I''ve had enough anyway." There was a murderous look in my eyes.

    "I''m old. If I were twenty years younger, I would have the same thoughts and guts as you. But I''m old, and I can''t accept my old age. In the future, all my people will listen to you. Do what you want to do and fight what you want to fight."

    I looked at her gratefully. "Thank you, grandma wu."

    With Wu Ying''s help, I won''t be tied down anymore. On the contrary, I can do anything I want.

    Wu Ying introduced me to two people. One was called Xing Tian, the other was called old xie, xie xie with a balding head. They were father and son. Their son was steady and reliable.

    Xing Tian had a lot of skills, and in my opinion, he was the best person to help me deliver the goods, but Wu Ying said that this kind of thing had to be handed over to old xie. He was experienced, and even in an emergency, he was able to stay calm.

    "Okay, listen to grandma wu. Thank you, please." I explained the situation to old xie and he took the small box out.

    In the evening, I anxiously waited for news. Wu Ying asked me to drink tea and taught me how to drink tea.

    "Tea calms the heart. Only when you taste it slowly can you taste it."

    I listened to Wu Ying and picked up a teacup to drink the tea she asked me to drink, but my eyes kept running in the direction of my phone.

    "Put the phone away. You don''t have to look at it. It rings when it should." Wu ying ordered.

    I put my cell phone aside and listened to her, not daring to show any slight.

    Wu Ying told me a lot about the tea ceremony. At first, I couldn''t listen to it, but then I listened to her attentively. Although she was not very nimble with one hand, holding the teacup with only one hand was as graceful as her tai chi.

    The phone rang. Under Wu Ying''s gaze, I slowly put down my teacup to get my phone. Wu Ying smiled approvingly and nodded.

    "Children can be taught."

 Chapter 312 At the Scene of A Big Argument

    The phone call was from old xie. I hung up after saying that I had finished my task. I just wanted to hear these four words. If I couldn''t hear them tonight, I wouldn''t be able to sleep.

    This is the game of life and death with people. Every step is only allowed to succeed and not fail. Unlike the college entrance examination, if you can''t do it for a year, you can do it for another year. As long as the college entrance examination system is not abolished, you can continue to do so while you are still alive.

    I can only win with them. I have to win.

    Putting down my phone, I looked at Wu Ying. "Grandma wu, get some rest. I''m going up too."

    "Not waiting for Fu Jing?"

    "No, just like he said, I''ll give him a little more time. I''ll give myself a little more time. Anyway, I have my own things to do, so I''ll give each other space." I said it generously, but in fact, my heart was like a cat scratch.

    Wu Ying took it for granted and clapped. "Women in the new era are called women after you."

    In order to avoid getting this kind of false praise would make me blush again, I rushed upstairs, and my old face would also blush, okay?

    The freedom I put on in front of Wu Ying collapsed when I was alone. I had to admit that I couldn''t do anything when I was thinking about Fu Jing. Even thinking was futile. I just wanted to know what Fu Jing was doing and what kind of explanation he would give me.

    Whether it''s a good or a bad explanation, I''m eager to know soon.

    Knock knock knock.

    "Come in." I turned around from the windowsill.

    Tan Jie walked over and took a coat from the sofa and draped it over my shoulder. "What are you looking at here alone? It''s not cold."

    "It''s okay. Why aren''t you asleep yet?"

    "I can''t sleep. I came up to see you. Have you talked to Fu Jing about your health?" He and I stood side by side on the windowsill, my face facing the outside, and her back against the windowsill.

    I said, "Since this has happened, even if I don''t want to accept it, I still have to accept it. It''s good for me to accept it sooner and stop being persistent."

    A smile appeared on his lips. "I''m relieved to see that you''re so enlightened."

    "Have you recovered from your cold?"

    "It''s all right. Tingsheng is having a hard time sleeping with you or me. He''s a little older, and he can speak clearly. He''s really smart. Whatever you want, whatever Fu Jing wants."

    I didn''t feel happy when I heard this, but I was even more flustered.

    The silence lasted for a while, and Tan Jie gently hugged me, his hands around my shoulders, but the distance was far away. "You know, I will always be by your side."

    "I know, family. I will never leave you." I patted him on the back.

    Finally, a smile appeared on my face and my mood brightened up a little.

    "What are you doing?" Fu Jing''s cold voice came from the door, like a winter wind, cutting through human bones from skin.

    "I am comforting my sad family. She is sad for her lover. Is that clear enough?" Tan Jie let go of his hand and smiled at me. "Communicate well. Don''t keep anything in your heart."

    I gave him a reassuring look. Tan Jie walked to the door and Fu Jing suddenly threw a punch at him.

    I took a deep breath. I never expected fu jing to do such a crazy thing.

    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" I rushed over and dropped my clothes on the floor.

    Fu Jing grabbed Tan Jie by the collar and pulled him up. "I''m crazy. I''m crazy to keep you following us!"

    Tan jie held his hand, gripping his movements. "Let me go!"

    "Aren''t you always with Xiao Qing and me just because you like her? In fact, in the name of your family, you are willing to be her spare tire. When our relationship cracks, you will cut through the cracks and be shameless."

    Fu Jing''s accusation was like a thunderbolt that shattered the relationship between the three of us.

    Slap! A slap landed on Fu Jing''s face. My hands were shaking and numb. I couldn''t believe what I had done.

    Fu Jing frowned and his eyes were red with anger. "You hit me for him?"

    "Calm down. You''re drunk. We can talk about it slowly when you wake up." I tried to support myself, and my collarbone caved in because of the tension.

    I can''t let my emotions break down, or these two men will beat each other to death.

    Fu Jing pushed Tan Jie open and closed my door. Tan Jie knocked on the door outside. "Chen Qing, if he dares to hit you, you can tell me. I''ll knock on the door now."

    "It''s okay. You go back to your room first. I''m fine." I shouted at him.

    Fu jing took my hand and dragged me to the side of the bed. With a wave of his hand, he threw me on the bed.

    "Chen Qing, do you have feelings for him? I know that all of you women like warm guys with your bodies. Am I not giving you enough? You still want warmth from him?" He sat on top of me, glaring at me.

    The stench of alcohol from his mouth sprayed on my face, making me so disgusted that I could even imagine him and Wang Xiaobei pushing glasses and changing glasses together.

    "Yes, he''s much warmer than you are. I''m much better with him than with you. At least he won''t go out drinking with other women. He''ll just make me wait at home foolishly. Fu Jing, how long will you keep me waiting?" I showed no sign of weakness.

    He sneered and exploded in anger. "I think you''re happy waiting. When I''m not home, I''ll find another man to comfort you. In the name of my family, I''ll keep Tan Jie by my side and let him take care of Tingsheng all day. Should I bring my temper to dna so that I don''t have to end up raising other people''s children?"

    "You go too far!" I was so angry that I punched him with my fist. "Tingsheng is the child I saved with my life. You... You..."

    I was so angry that my chest was churning and my mind was in a mess.

    Fu Jing came down from me. No matter how hard I hit him, he didn''t respond. "I''ve already bought the house. I''ll move it tomorrow. You can move it or not."

    After he finished speaking, he left. I couldn''t catch up with him. I picked up a decorative object on the table and threw it at his head. The crystal object bounced off his head and crashed to the ground.

    I was so angry and anxious that I took half a step forward to care about him. He didn''t stop and walked out of my door.

    I was worried that he might have something to do, so I chased after him to take a look. As soon as I got to the door, I came back. Lying on the bed, I was crying. Boundless anger and heartache enveloped me, and I hated myself for hitting him with that thing.

    After crying for a long time, my face was burning with tears, so I stopped crying. As an adult, he would take care of his wound, right? But I couldn''t help but want to see him. I wanted to take him to the hospital. I could only rest assured when I saw the doctor bandage his head.

    I wandered back and forth at the door, but I couldn''t hold it back after all.

 Chapter 313

    One. The night passed in a daze, probably because she cried too long, so she fell asleep, but the sleep time was very short and shallow, and soon she woke up again.

    I heard the servants outside walking around the door, and they were walking very frequently. When I thought of Fu Jing saying that he had bought a house and wanted to move out, I felt a pang of pain and sadness again.

    "Chen Qing, what''s wrong with you and Fu Jing? He didn''t even eat breakfast, so he packed up and left. Wu Ying''s voice was anxious.

    I finally understood the description of marriage in so many famous books. It was the tomb of love, it was a siege.

    "It''s okay. Let him go." I opened the door and looked down at Wu Ying.

    She was startled. "Why do you look so ghostly, like you scared an old woman like me to death? Go wash your face and brush your teeth and come down to eat. You are husband and wife. Quarrels between husband and wife are very common. Don''t feel like you can''t get over it."

    "Is there no divorce between husband and wife?" I asked back, but wu ying was speechless.

    She slapped me. Because of the height of her wheelchair, she didn''t slap me hard. She slapped me on the leg. "What nonsense are you talking about? I watched you walk all the way here. Your relationship can''t just break up. Go wash your face. It''s not appropriate to let yourself be so depressed at this time. It''s better to be busy and do something."

    I believed Wu Ying''s words, washed up as usual, went downstairs to eat, and ate less if I couldn''t.

    "Mom, will you play with me today?" As soon as Tingsheng came down, he threw himself into my arms.

    "Sure, whatever Tingsheng wants to play today, mom will accompany you." I pinched his little face with a smile.

    He nodded solemnly. "Then I want to play the word game. Mom, I have to let you know how much my learning task is!"

    "What must it be?"

    He frowned and thought. This expression had Fu Jing''s charm. I could guess what Fu Jing looked like as a child from Tingsheng''s expression at the moment.

    At this moment, Tan Jie also came, he turned and ran to Tan Jie, "Jie uncle, what must it be?"

    "It must be, it must be."

    "Then what is it?" Tingsheng''s series of questions confused Tan Jie. He looked at me and I shook my head. He raised his voice and simply changed the subject.

    After that, Tan Jie said to me quietly, "This child will learn to speak like our adults, and he will learn very quickly. In fact, he may not understand what those words mean. If this continues, I won''t have enough ink for him to ask."

    "Then you should study more. There''s nothing to do now anyway. It''s not a bad thing to study more."

    "If I could read on, I would have done it a long time ago. Would I have waited until now?" He cut and suddenly became serious. "Fu Jing didn''t do anything to you last night, did he?"

    I shook my head, not wanting to talk more.

    Tan Jie wisely stopped talking.

    Today, as luck would have it, old man xie arrived, dressed in a chinese tunic, with some fruit and yogurt in his hands. Those who didn''t know him thought he was a simple old cadre.

    "Sister ying, Miss Chen." He handed it over to the servant and turned to report to me after greeting him. "Mangzi sent someone over to say that our goods are very good. He wants to buy them again and he wants to meet you to discuss the price."

    Meet? Do you still want to see me even though you know I''m being mysterious? Are you suspicious of me, or are you just curious?

    "If you want to see him, you can let Xing Tian see him." I said.

    Wu Ying did not express his opinion, but xie said, "Then I''ll go back and tell the brat that my brat is stupid and ask Miss Chen to teach him what to say."

    Xing Tian doesn''t look like a kid. How could he be like what xie described?

    I looked at Wu Ying and she nodded. "Xing Tian is good at kung fu, but he has a single brain."

    It''s just too honest to turn around! I feel like laughing. People who eat at the tip of a knife are so silly. It must be fun to have a fight.

    I thanked the torturer, "Then call Xing Tian over."

    He sighed. About half an hour later, Xing Tian arrived.

    "Miss wu, Miss Chen." As soon as Xing Tian spoke, I sprayed the tea.

    "Grandma wu, did he call you miss wu?"

    Wu Ying grunted and rubbed his temples. "That''s what you used to call it when you were young. Xing Tian learned it from old xie. He changed it later. He didn''t change it."

    I wiped the water from the corner of my mouth. "Honest child, it''s fun."

    I told Xing Tian about the situation, and then I told him what he was going to do. After that, I asked him if he understood. He hesitated for a moment.

    "Miss Chen, can you repeat how I should talk to Mangzi?"

    I was amused by his stupidity. "Okay, I''ll say it again. If he asks you why I didn''t show up, you can say that you''re my brother, and it''s the same to see you. It''s a one-time payment, a one-time delivery. Even if you look at the other party''s face, knowing the root will guarantee that the deal will go smoothly?"

    As I spoke, Xing Tian repeated. I think it''s impossible for him to make these words sound powerful enough to hold Mangzi down.

    Forget it. I''d better call Mangzi myself.

    Such a good product, I don''t believe he won''t take the bait.

    "Xing Tian, you will be responsible for getting the money back. Also, be careful of your own safety." I warned.

    Xing Tian nodded, always serious.

    After Xing Tian left, I couldn''t help but smile at wu ying and say, "This silly big guy is really interesting. How old is he?"

    "At your age, old xie taught him well. When he was young, he was very honest, determined not to lie or do bad things." Wu Ying explained, with a yearning in his eyes.

    "Then when you grow up, you should understand the evils of society. Why don''t you be more considerate?"

    "I understand. It''s long. It''s just a dumb mouth." Wu Ying tutted twice. "I wish I had a son like Xing Tian. This child had no mother since he was a child and was very filial to old xie. All the money he earned was in old xie''s account. As long as he gave it to old xie, he wanted the best."

    He was a good son and a good child.

    I asked again, "He''s about my age, that is, marriageable age. Has he married yet?"

    "Not yet. He said that his job was not safe, and that he was looking for someone who would harm a girl. He was unwilling to look for someone, and he had not heard of anyone he liked."

    This is a pure life, except for the complicated profession.

    Wu Ying said that Xing Tian was an assassin who listened to him in her hands. He listened to orders, regardless of good or bad.

    That night, I called Mangzi and told him about the meeting. He was almost as good as I expected, and I figured out how to get rid of him.

    However, I didn''t expect him to want to see me. The desire was so strong that if I didn''t go, the cooperation would end.

    Stop it before it starts? Then what I did before would be in vain?

    On second thought, I agreed to meet, but it was difficult for me to ask who to go.

 Chapter 314 Red Snake

    After I talked to Wu Ying, she said that she had someone to introduce me to, and I accepted it immediately. I asked her to introduce me quickly.

    I didn''t want to wait, and I didn''t want to spare time, so I asked Wu Ying to arrange a meeting as soon as possible.

    Wu Ying called for her. She was a woman in a woolen trench coat. She had long, wavy hair, 12 centimeters high heels, big red lips and black eye shadow. She was obviously dressed in a vulgar way, but when she showed her off, she had a myriad of flavors.

    "Sister ying, it''s been a long time since I was summoned. What''s wrong? What''s the matter today?" When a woman opens her mouth, she can make her whole body soft.

    It was a beauty.

    Wu Ying did not answer her, but introduced her name to me. "Her name is hong xia, nicknamed Hong She. She used to be a member of Brother Tiger, and then she came with me. She has been managing the business in the red light district. She has seen a lot of people and has a lot of experience."

    Hong She, I''m afraid she''s the only one worthy of this name.

    "Elder sister Hong, my name is Chen Qing." I nodded at her.

    She didn''t answer me and sat down on the sofa. She crossed her legs so casually that she could not help but look at me twice.

    "You''re welcome." She waved her hand and took out a slender cigarette from her diamond-encrusted bag. She sandwiched it between her fingers and took out a box of matches. When the match was struck, a red flame appeared on her red head.

    This woman would be perfect to help me.

    Wu Ying had a serious look on everyone''s face and was no exception to such a stunner. "Hong She, she''s my benefactor and the one who killed that son of a beast. From now on, I hope that when she asks for something from you, you can help her for the sake of Brother Tiger and me."

    Hong She''s eyes rippled toward me, like ripples on the water, with their own speed and rhythm. "Well, Chen Qing, right? Looks like you called me here today?"

    I nodded. "Then I won''t nag, elder sister Hong. I need your help."

    I made it simple. In short, I asked her to see Mangzi on my behalf, complete a deal with him, and not reveal my existence or my identity.

    Hong She smiled nonchalantly. "Come on, I know. Just send me my phone when and where. This little thing makes it easy for me to make a trip. My girl over there is still waiting for me to transfer."

    As she spoke, she twirled half the cigarette on the ashtray.

    "Sister ying, I''m leaving." She smiled at Wu Ying, much more restrained than before.

    Wu Ying said yes. As a greeting, I got up and walked her to the door. "Elder sister Hong, take your time."

    I thought she would respond, but she turned around and looked me up and down. "She''s a sensible little girl."

    Little girl? I''m the mother of a child, okay?

    I did not refute, coughed softly, and watched her leave.

    After Hong She left, Mangzi and I changed the time. We met at 11: 00 tonight at his base camp, and he replied to me very quickly. The rest was red snake.

    "Grandma wu, do you want to send Xing Tian to protect elder sister Hong?" I''m still a little worried.

    She shook her head lightly. "You underestimated her strength."

    I stopped talking and waited quietly for the news. Wu Ying had already spoken like this, and I still had to insist. Wasn''t that asking for trouble?

    "Chen Qing, Tingsheng fell into the water. Quick, take him to the hospital!" Tan Jie''s voice suddenly came.

    I suddenly stood up from the sofa and ran out. How could I fall into the water? There''s no water in the pool in winter?

    I was running when I bumped into Tan Jie and he yelled, "Where''s the car? Where''s the car?"

    "Did you do cpr?"

    "No, I don''t dare. I''m afraid I''ll break his ribs." Tan Jie shouted anxiously.

    I hardened my heart. "Put the child down. Let me do it. You drive."

    Tan Jie hesitated for a second, then decisively put the thunder on the ground. I lifted Tingsheng''s shirt and looked at his pale face.

    I only have one son, and I will never lose my son!

    I was thinking about the cpr I had learned before, putting my hands on Tingsheng''s chest, pressing down, pressing down...

    If it was an adult, I would have pressed hard, but how dare I have such a big child!

    But I pressed it down for a dozen times, and Tingsheng didn''t respond. I could only exert more force. "Tingsheng, wake up, wake up! Mom''s here. Wake up and look at mom..."

    "Cough..." Tingsheng''s chest suddenly trembled, and he spat out a mouthful of water, then coughed.

    "Wake up! Wake up!" I hugged him in surprise. "You scared mom to death, you scared mom to death!"

    Tan Jie got out of the car and urged us, "Hurry up, go to the hospital first."

    I hurriedly ran to the car with a roar in my arms. The servants around me couldn''t intervene at all. At the critical moment, I was still useful to myself. I really couldn''t count on anyone. Fortunately, when I was training at the company, everyone had learned the technique of cpr.

    "Mom, what''s wrong with me?" Tingsheng asked in a low voice, frowning.

    "You fell into the water and choked on water in your lungs. It''s okay. Mom and your Jie uncle are going to take you to the hospital right now. You''ll be fine." I took off my clothes and covered him. "Are you cold?"

    He nodded. "Cold."

    Tan Jie turned on the heat in the car. I took off his fitting clothes and wrapped my coat around him. It took a while before he said it wasn''t cold.

    As soon as I arrived at the hospital, I rushed to the emergency room with a roar in my arms. When the doctor brought the child to the examination room, my heart was still gripped. It was not until the doctor confirmed that he was fine that my hanging heart really landed.

    It really scared me to death.

    "Tingsheng is fine. How did he fall into the water? It''s so cold now, and there''s no water in the pool!"

    "The maid cleaned the pool and let the water in. Tingsheng was playing. In a blink of an eye, he fell into the water. It was also my fault. I''m sorry."

    I felt even more guilty when I saw Tan Jie blaming himself and feeling guilty. As the child''s mother, she was not the one who accompanied him the most...

    A bitter feeling welled up in my heart. "Don''t blame yourself. Anyone who hasn''t had a minor fall when they were young can just learn from experience later on. As a mother, I should reflect. I was negligent in my anger."

    Tan Jie didn''t say anything. I sighed and went in to see the roar.

    He wanted to hug me when he saw me. "Mom, I''m a little scared."

    "Tingsheng is not afraid. These uncles and aunts in white are all good people. They will examine ting sheng and cure him."

    He nodded with his eyes wide open.

    Just then, my cell phone rang. I saw Mangzi calling and wanted to go out to answer the phone, but Tingsheng was in my arms. I deliberately ignored the vibration and spoke to him with my son in my arms.

 Chapter 315 She Was Almost Seen through

    "Tingsheng is not afraid. Mom is here with you. Look at how brave cinderella and snow white are in the storybook. You are a man. You should be brave, right?"

    Tingsheng grunted, "I''m the bravest."

    "Yes, we Tingsheng are the bravest!"

    As soon as the slogan was over, the nurse over there came to give an injection. Tingsheng was as fit as a child and had a fever. He knew the needle as well. His big eyes were full of fear, but he was too shy to back down. It made people want to laugh.

    "Isn''t it just an injection? Tingsheng, show your hand to the pretty nurse. We, Tingsheng, are not afraid." I coaxed.

    Tingsheng''s eyes turned to the nurse. The nurse took off her mask and he immediately reached out his hand. "Auntie, Tingsheng is not afraid."

    "So brave, what a man!" The nurse praised as she pricked the anger.

    I covered Tingsheng''s eyes and watched him act like a hero and flirt with his aunt at such a young age. I really had to sigh. I was afraid that his father was the same when he was a child.

    "Wow, a man is great. It''s done." The nurse praised in an exaggerated tone.

    Tingsheng''s eyes were red and he looked patient. "It doesn''t hurt at all!"

    I exchanged a look with the nurse and couldn''t help but laugh at the way he tried to tease her.

    The water was hanging, and the next step was to accompany the child. When the doctor said he could go home, I sat by the bed with the roar. He would find all kinds of topics to chat with me.

    As soon as the nurse came over to greet him, he would show that it was fun to get an injection. He wanted to ask the nurse for credit and hope that they would praise him.

    "Tan Jie, see? Your godson is going to be better than you." I winked at Tan Jie.

    He snorted disdainfully. "I was also very pretty when I was a child. Those aunts and uncles liked to touch my face. I didn''t want them to touch my face."

    "Oh, she''s quite arrogant."

    After teasing Tan Jie, my phone vibrated again. It was still loud. Tan Jie asked me why I didn''t answer the phone. I looked at Tingsheng in my arms. He immediately understood and took the thunder.

    I took out my phone and went outside to answer the phone. It was still Mangzi.

    I used voice modification software to talk to Mangzi in a relatively quiet environment. It was nothing more than a meeting. He said there was something urgent to change the time.

    "I value my cooperation with you so much. I personally discuss the time of the deal with you. You can change your mind now. This will make people feel very insincere." My tone was a little like that of a red snake.

    "It''s not a matter of sincerity. It''s just that I really have something to do. You should understand."

    I smiled. "Okay, if you want to change the time, then I can''t come according to your time. I''ll decide the time now. What do you think?"

    The other party didn''t seem to have expected me to say this. "North city is my Mangzi territory. Is there such an attitude when you talk to me about business?"

    "You are not the only one who wants my goods. I prioritize you and have shown my utmost sincerity in doing business with you. You have repeatedly asked me to do so, and I have satisfied you. My goods are not cheap enough to be delivered to you with both hands?"

    He was speechless. "Well, I don''t think we should change the time. It''s the same time and place."

    Just as I was about to hang up, a man suddenly patted me on the shoulder. "You must be fu tingsheng''s parent."

    I quickly pressed my phone and looked at the end of the call interface. I had an ominous feeling in my heart. Did I just press it right away? I can''t remember what happened just a second ago.

    "May I ask..."

    "Oh, I am." I nodded.

    "The doctor said that we can leave the hospital. We should go back and keep warm. If anything happens, we can come back to the hospital."

    "Thank you."

    I put my phone back in my pocket and went back to the ward uneasily. Tingsheng had finished hanging his water and was playing with Tan Jie.

    "Mom, the doctor said we can go home." He was much more energetic than when he first came to the hospital.

    I opened my mouth. "Then let''s go home. What do you want to eat? I''ll call grandma wu later. She asked uncle chef to cook for you."

    "Okay!" Tingsheng cheered happily. "I have to say goodbye to the nurse."

    Tan Jie took him off the bed and let him go by himself. Tan Jie and I sat on the bed and watched Tingsheng in my big coat flirting with the nurse''s aunt.

    "Auntie, I''m leaving. You may never meet a man like me who''s not afraid of injections again!"

    I chuckled and Tan Jie shook her head. "Whatever his father does, he must do."

    The nurse bent down and pinched his little face, saying goodbye to him. He stood on tiptoe and smacked a kiss on his face. I opened my eyes wide and looked at Tan Jie in the face. Fortunately, he had a good face, otherwise he would have been considered a slut.

    After kissing the nurse, the little guy ran back happily and hugged my big legs, "Mom, let''s go."

    I smiled apologetically at the nurse, who didn''t care at all. When we left, I heard her talking to another nurse, saying that she was getting old and was being teased by a child.

    I''m really worried that Tingsheng will grow up to be a cool man. If only he could be like his father when it comes to women.

    No, his father wasn''t good either. When I thought of Fu Jing, my heart was filled with sadness and anger.

    After returning home and calming down my anger, wu ying and I played a game of chess. I was a complete mess. Ever since I often played chess with Wu Ying, my chess skills have improved. At least I won''t die so soon.

    "Grandma wu, please, I regret one more move. I have a better idea." I put my hands together.

    She was used to my way of playing chess. "Come on, there are so many things. Why are you so different from Fu Jing?"

    "Why do you have to mention him?" I pouted and my heart was no longer on the chessboard.

    After a while, I lost again and was about to die.

    Wu ying said, "One more plate."

    "Stop playing." I shook my head. "I''ll make you a pot of tea."

    I took out her favorite tea set and calmed down to make tea. When the fragrance of tea filled the living room, Wu Ying finally praised me. She was very satisfied that I poured the tea to her.

    With just one pot of tea, we drank until 11 pm.

    I was counting the time and waiting for this moment to come. I thought about it. Even if I hung up on time today and Mangzi heard a few words, it doesn''t matter. According to Hong She''s intelligence, she would definitely find a way to resolve it. For example, there was someone around the phone, and she didn''t know who it was.

    "Grandma wu, how old is Hong She?" I suddenly had a question.

 Chapter 316 The Legendary Past

    "It should be forty." Wu ying said.

    Forty? Can 40 maintain such a good figure and look so flexible? Is there really a goddess of frozen age saying that?

    "She''s never been exposed to spring water for the rest of her life. Besides maintenance, it''s normal for her to age slowly." Wu Ying''s hand gently tapped on the wheelchair handrail."

    "That''s amazing." I have always felt that a person''s ability is directly proportional to her experience. The more she experiences, the more mature she will be and the more reliable she will be.

    For some reason, I always felt that Hong She had some unknown stories behind her.

    Wu Ying said, "Yes, she is. When she was young, she had a way of dealing with men. She had never heard of men who were attracted to her. There were a lot of men who were attracted to her. A truckload of them couldn''t hold them. Many rich people would spend a lot of money to marry her, but they liked to swim in the sea and didn''t want to go ashore. Some people said she was a mermaid in the sea, but she said she was a snake, a snake with fangs."

    "When Hong She was young, she was ruthless and ruthless. When she worked for brother tiger, I saw that she was not simple. She was young, but the more she did it, the bigger the mess was. Brother Tiger cherished talents and refused to let her go to jail, so he pulled her several times. She remembered that if I told her something, she would come."

    I listened with relish, "Grandma wu, for example, what did she do?"

    "In the past in Golden Triangle, few people in the country dared to do business there? No, she''s only fifteen or sixteen years old, so she brought her two men down to talk business with general ren."

    I gasped. "So small? Can people take her seriously?"

    "Of course I won''t let her go, and I don''t take her seriously at all. I plan to give her to my men to have fun and kill her and throw her into the mekong river. Do you know what she did?"

    I shook my head. How would I know?

    "Before she went to see the general, she tied up his wife and threatened him. The general happened to be a man who loved his wife very much. She could say that she had grasped his lifeline and the business was done." Between Wu Ying''s words, he could also show appreciation for Hong She.

    I can''t help but praise this woman for her amazing life.

    I said, "Then this little thing can''t stop Hong She, grandma wu. I''ll take you back to your room to rest."

    Wu Ying waved his hand. "Don''t worry. What about you and Fu Jing? Is it necessary to keep cold like this?"

    When I thought of the hurtful words he had said that night, before I left, he didn''t even say a word. He didn''t even mean to take the thunder away, so I felt like a knife was cutting through my heart. "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Grandma wu, don''t worry about this. Rest."

    "You''re right. You can go ahead and make your own decisions about your young people. I''m old too. I won''t go after you."

    I sent Wu Ying back to his room and went to Tan Jie''s room to pick up the noise. When I carried him back to my room, he chuckled quietly. "Mom, I can sleep with you tonight."

    "Yes, is Tingsheng happy?"

    "Happy." He revealed a few small, lonely teeth on his gums and they started to sprout.

    I put tingsheng on the bed, I went to wash up, and when I got to the bed as fast as I could, he went into my arms and kept saying that his mother''s arms were so fragrant.

    Who said that only the daughter is a sweet little cotton-padded jacket, if the son warms up, there is nothing wrong with the daughter.

    "Mom, where''s dad?"

    I lied casually. "Dad went on a business trip to buy milk for tingsheng. Does Tingsheng want to drink beef?"

    "Yes, but Tingsheng misses dad more. Mom, does dad not sound angry?"

    I was surprised. "Why do you ask that? There are no parents in the world who don''t love their children. Of course, it hurts."

    "But dad only knows how to make money, and he doesn''t even keep his temper up." Tingsheng pouted and said pitifully.

    When I think about it, Fu Jing and I are really not a good parents. It seems that we always have a lot of time to do things. When we add up the time to accompany the thunder, we don''t have as much time as Wu Ying and tan jie add up.

    I put tingsheng on my stomach and let him ride on my stomach. "Mom and dad want to be with tingsheng every day. They want tingsheng to ride a big horse every day. But mom wants to eat and Tingsheng wants to drink cow. Dad has to work to make money. Do you understand Tingsheng?"

    He nodded, shook his head, and looked at me as if he didn''t understand.

    "You''ll understand this when you grow up." I pinched his face. "Shall we ride the horse and go to sleep?"

    "Okay!" When it came to playing, he was happy again.

    I like to use my arms and back to measure my son''s weight. Every time I feel that he has gained a little weight, I am especially happy.

    Tingsheng fell asleep when he was tired of playing. He was wearing diapers and didn''t wake up overnight. He was good and easy to take.

    But I couldn''t sleep. If I didn''t think about Mangzi, I would think of Fu Jing, Wang Xiaobei, and between them...

    No, no more. Chen Qing, he told you to wait, just wait.

    I kept giving myself these psychological hints, ignoring the tears in my eyes and thinking about good things to go to the weekly convention.

    The next day, I was woken up by a noise. When I heard someone say that there was a fire, I didn''t even have time to wear my inner clothes. I ran out with my son in my arms and didn''t see any fire outside.

    Tingsheng was held in my arms in a daze. "Where''s the fire? Where''s the fire?"

    I looked at the servant and asked the same question.

    Tan Jie came over with a dark face. "It''s all put out. It''s grandma wu''s room that''s on fire. The old man''s electricity is useless. It''s on fire. Fortunately, the fire is well controlled. Only that room is on fire."

    "Where''s grandma wu?" I asked quickly.

    "He''s fine. He wasn''t in the room when the fire started."

    I heaved a sigh of relief. "You scared me to death. Hey, where are my slippers?"

    When I looked at my bare feet, I realized that the ground was cold and painful.

    "I''ll carry you two up." Tan Jie bent over with his hands on his knees.

    "No, I''ll go up and dress tingsheng. It''s time for dinner later." I was too scared to sleep.

    Tan Jie took off his shoes and gave them to me. "Put them on. The floor is cold."

    I went upstairs in his giant slippers, and he followed me barefoot. His face was now like a tabby cat, and he had to wash to eat.

    We went downstairs again and wu ying was eating her breakfast calmly.

    "Ahem, someone set a fire in his room early in the morning. Tan Jie, do you know who it is?" I said.

    "Yeah, it''s a big fire. Fortunately, people are fine. It''s really safe to use electricity." Wu Ying''s face finally broke down as he sang along with me.

 Chapter 317 Not Breaking the Ice

    "Didn''t you just set a small fire? As for you, just sing along and say what you want." Wu Ying slapped his chopsticks on the table.

    I let out a cry. "The arsonist has quite a temper, Tan Jie. From today on, we''ve all moved down here. If we don''t look at this old lady, no one will pull her up."

    "When did you become so vicious?" Wu Ying nodded at my head.

    "Don''t be fierce. You don''t care about these things. Can''t you be fierce?" As soon as I finished speaking, Tan Jie said no.

    Wu Ying glared at Tan Jie. "You''re on Chen Qing''s side, helping her all day long."

    "That''s right. The gang doesn''t help their relatives." Tan Jie can be quite irritating when he speaks.

    Under our left and right pinches, Wu Ying finally took the initiative to admit that his electrical appliances were not appropriate, and promised to use electrical appliances under the supervision of others in the future.

    The fire in the morning was a false alarm. After dinner, Tingsheng insisted on going to Wu Ying''s room to see the dark wall. I carried him to see it and told him that the fire was terrible.

    He tilted his head and asked me, "Why is fire scary? What is scary?"

    "It''s something very fierce. Fire can burn people to death and turn them into black charcoal." I portrayed him in fear.

    "What is black charcoal?"

    I''ve lost my temper. Forget it. We''ll talk about it later.

    Before lunch, red snake came with a chauffeur and helped her carry her things. I think he looked familiar. After a while, I remembered that he was the boss of a small company with a market value of one or two hundred million, but he was a boss. How did he become a chauffeur and helper at Hong She''s place?!

    Sure enough, when a woman is strong, her charm cannot be stopped.

    "Sister ying, I didn''t know something happened to you last time I came here. This is a health product I brought back from abroad with a friend. I can live two years longer if I eat it." Hong She brushed her hair, and the man behind her quickly brought it up to Wu Ying.

    The boss and I looked at each other. He nodded at me and didn''t recognize me at all. You know, when he saw me, I was just a small salesman who knelt down and licked other''s sales for performance.

    "You''re welcome." Wu Ying asked someone to bring it over.

    Hong She looked at me. "It''s done. I brought the money."

    "Thank you, elder sister Hong."

    They wouldn''t say they put the money in a card or put it into an account and trade it with real money one by one. It felt really cool and real, so Hong She gave me two boxes of money.

    Although I have money in my account, I have never seen so much of grandpa mao.

    I took out a few stacks of money and pushed it in front of Hong She. "Thank you, elder sister Hong."

    "You are a very sensible girl." Hong She smiled and didn''t move the money. "If you take this money, I''ll have to do these errands for you every day. I''m not stupid. How can I take your money?"

    "Elder sister Hong doesn''t have to worry so much. You helped me this time. The money should be filial. If I ask elder sister Hong for help in the future, you can refuse me directly."

    She glanced at me, the corners of her eyes and the ends of her brows filled with all kinds of amorous feelings. "It''s better said than sung. Sister ying, where did you find such a beautiful girl? She must be outstanding in any field."

    "You don''t have to think about her." Wu Ying said angrily, "She''s my benefactor and Brother Tiger''s benefactor. If you can help her, you can help her. If you can''t help her, you can''t help her. It''s not easy for anyone to earn a living in this world."

    Hong She smiled and put the money in his pocket. He was a man who loved money. He was afraid that if she didn''t love money and didn''t care about human feelings, it would be troublesome for her to get along with others in the future.

    "It''s almost time for dinner. Elder sister Hong should stay for lunch." I greeted with a smile.

    Hong She was not polite. "Sure."

    At noon, there were many people sitting at the table. It was very lively to have guests, and Tingsheng was also very obedient. She always called her aunt red, which made Hong She very happy.

    "Come on, aunt Hong."

    Ting sheng went over with his hands open and sat on Hong She''s lap, saying what he wanted to eat. Hong She fed him professionally, looking like he had a child.

    "Tingsheng, don''t be naughty. You keep asking aunt Hong to feed you. Aunt Hong won''t eat." I said without making a sound.

    Hong She raised the corner of his mouth. "It''s okay. I''m on a diet. I don''t eat much. Tingsheng, do you want another bite of this glutinous rice lotus root?"

    "Yes, I want more!"

    Wu Ying and I exchanged a look, and it seemed that she had noticed this detail.

    After dinner, Hong She stayed for a while, mainly to sleep with a roar. Tingsheng had the habit of taking a nap, especially when he was sleepy after dinner. After Hong She coaxed him to sleep, he left, followed by the obedient boss.

    I remember seeing this boss back then, thinking that he was different from the average greasy middle-aged man, with manners, knowledge, and money. What was important was that he had brains. I didn''t expect him to fall under Hong She''s pomegranate skirt.

    "Miss Chen, Mr. Fu is here." The maid beamed with joy.

    Fu Jing was very popular with the maids in this house. It was the kind of love that was obvious to the fans, but they didn''t do anything substantial. Even if they simply liked him, I didn''t stop him.

    When I heard the news of fu jing''s arrival, my heart moved. I didn''t feel particularly happy, but it seemed like everything was pleasing to my eyes.

    Fu Jing brought something with him. Wu Ying greeted him, but I sat still.

    "Grandma wu, I''m going to see ting sheng." Fu Jing passed me, and my heart suddenly turned cold, as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on it during the winter months.

    Wu Ying coughed twice. I knew she was reminding me, but they didn''t even talk to me. Should I come up? It can''t be done.

    I still pretended not to see him and sat fiddling with my phone. In fact, I was following Fu Jing all the time.

    He went upstairs, and Wu Ying kept winking at me. "Do you want to spend the rest of your life in the cold war? Go on, just say a few words, and you''ll get over it, won''t you?"

    "I''m mute. I can''t speak."

    "Then what did you just say? How can you be so stubborn? A woman like you is not smart. A man is earned by himself. You don''t even say a word and just wait for a man to coax you. A man is not a saint. How can he coax you every time?"

    "It''s fine if he doesn''t coax you. No one wants him to coax you."

    Wu Ying said, and I said, so angry that she almost threw the teacup at me. She looked at the cup in her favorite plum tea set and didn''t throw it away.

    After a while, Fu Jing came down. He exchanged a few words with Wu Ying. As he was about to leave, I remained motionless.

    In fact, I really hope that he can say a word to me, give me a step up, and let''s make things clear, but this stinky man just doesn''t say anything, maybe he didn''t even look at me, maybe his heart has already been taken away by another woman!

    "Chen Qing, Fu Jing''s gone. You can send him off." Wu Ying tried his best to create an opportunity for me.

 Chapter 318 Reconcile As before

    I just couldn''t move, couldn''t look away.

    "Chen Qing?" Wu Ying said in a tone of hatred.

    "No need." Fu Jing opened his mouth before I could say anything.

    I obviously didn''t want to talk to him myself, but he said it first, and I couldn''t stand it anymore."

    Fu Jing turned back to look at me, and I raised my head arrogantly, as if afraid that he would see through the thoughts in my heart. I tried to hide myself in a rooster''s posture so that my feelings, which were so strong in my bones, could be suppressed.

    As I walked towards Fu Jing, my heart beat faster with every step I took. We were so familiar with each other''s bodies and feelings that we didn''t expect to feel this strange feeling again.

    "What are you looking at? Let''s go." I coughed and my face burned unnaturally.

    Fu Jing spilled a single syllable from his throat and followed half a step behind me.

    As soon as I got to the door, I was wondering if this man was sick. He was almost in front of his car, and he didn''t speak.

    "Are you going to keep me waiting for another divorce certificate?" I finally couldn''t hold back my anger and shouted at him.

    He looked at me and looked away. "I just don''t know how to say it."

    My heart thumped. "You really want to be with me..."

    "No." Fu Jing suddenly stepped forward, his chest and arms in a circle, drawing me to the ground. "I want to explain to you, but when I think of what I said that night, I can''t forgive myself, and I can''t ask for your forgiveness."

    Hearing what he said, my hanging heart finally relaxed. I still pulled my face and asked, "What about Wang Xiaobei? You haven''t given me a good explanation yet."

    "My cooperation with her has been achieved. She is the key to my victory over Fu Ming and the person I have made the most of. Now that the Fu shi is safe for me, no one can stop me from making any decisions." After he said this, the arm holding my shoulder was still trembling.

    "You..." My throat was dry and I couldn''t squeeze out a single word.

    From returning to the Fushijituan for me to holding the Fushijituan firmly in my hands, I don''t know how much effort he put into it. Instead, he was jealous of a woman and almost kicked him out of my life. I...

    She was ashamed and guilty, and she felt sorry for him.

    "Wang Xiaobei is already my partner. We have signed a five-year agreement. If you are worried, you can come to my company and work with her in the future. What do you think?"

    When he said that, I was even more embarrassed. I was too embarrassed to ask any questions about their intimacy.

    The past can be written off, but in the future, I won''t take it lightly. I have absolute confidence in Fu Jing''s looks and character, and it''s impossible for a woman to have any pure cooperation with him.

    "Well, anyway, I''m done with what I''m doing. There''s nothing else I can do."

    He curled his lips. "So that''s all?"

    "You think so, hooking up with another woman, and hanging out with me for so long, and now you want to go back to the past with just one sentence. Dream?" I raised my eyebrow. "Kneel down on the electronic scale and Chen Qing''s name on the keyboard."

    "These are small things. The important thing is that you are not angry, so why should I go? I''m not leaving." He took my waist and walked back.

    I just took two steps and I felt something was wrong. How could I let him pass so easily?

    "Fu Jing, are you and Wang Xiaobei really working together? You paid her a fortune to drink with her and asked her to send you back. You don''t treat other women like that." I looked at him suspiciously, like a little Holmes fox sniffing at him.

    He was unaffected by my performance and raised three fingers in his right hand."

    "Quibbling, but you are not allowed to come into contact with her in the future." I pointed at his nose.

    He nodded solemnly and promised, "You will be responsible for the handover with her. I will never see her again."

    "Then, do you think there is any suspicion of using a seductive trick?" I had to force it to the end.

    He put his arm around my waist from behind. "I admit a little, but I''m absolutely clean. The old lady doesn''t believe me. I can check myself at night."

    His warm breath splashed on my ear, causing a shudder. Well, when he used his charms, I was really powerless.

    I rubbed my forehead. "We''ll settle your bill tonight."

    When Wu Ying saw us coming back, he looked as if I knew it would end like this. There was a smile on his lips, but there were two blushes on my face. It was awkward.

    At four or five o'' clock in the afternoon, Tingsheng came down from upstairs. It seemed that he had just woken up. He was not in a particularly good mood. He was quite listless. Tan Jie looked tired too.

    Tan Jie looked at me, then at Fu Jing, and patted Tingsheng on the back. "Look who that is."

    Tingsheng followed Tan Jie''s fingers and ran towards his father with blood in his eyes. His short legs were not very agile, but it did not affect his enthusiasm for running.

    "Daddy, daddy."

    Fu Jing bent down and hugged Tingsheng, lifting him up and twirling him. "Are you happy to see dad?"

    "Happy!" Tingsheng smiled, his eyes almost being squeezed out by his smile.

    I couldn''t help but laugh at this scene. A complete family is really important to the child.

    That night, I wanted Tingsheng to sleep with Fu Jing and me, but Fu Jing wouldn''t let me. I knew exactly what was written in his eyes. Is it really good to just wronged our child like this?

    Fu Jing went to tingsheng''s room and fell asleep. He didn''t come back until half a day later.

    As soon as he came back, he pretended to be mysterious and said to me, "Tingsheng told me a secret tonight."

    "Does he know what a secret is?"

    "You underestimate our son. He doesn''t only know, he also has his own little secret." Fu Jing looked down at me.

    I grabbed his hand. "You haven''t told me the secret of the roar yet."

 Chapter 319 Half of the Spiders Limbs Were Broken

    "It won''t be too late."

    After Fu Jing finished speaking, he lowered his head and blocked my lips...

    After that, he held me in his arms and chatted, just like one night in the past.

    "Now you can tell me the secret of that little man." I drew a circle on his chest.

    "Do you know why Tingsheng is called uncle tan jie instead of godfather?"

    I shook my head, and the child screamed like that. Why would he even think about it? Not to mention, Tan Jie didn''t care.

    "He said that dad can only have one, and that''s me." When Fu Jing said this, there was a sense of satisfaction and happiness on his face. This kind of smile rarely appeared on his face. Even I looked at it and felt a little strange.

    I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He asked me what was wrong. I said, "Fortunately, I gave birth to a son. If I left my daughter alone, I would not be able to be spoiled by you. If you were willing to let your son sleep alone, would you be willing to leave your daughter alone in the room?"

    "You still need to say that? Of course not."

    Fu Jing''s answer reminded me of the fact that I couldn''t have another child, and the thought that the scene that Er De hit me that day would immediately appear in my mind. I won''t forgive her, I won''t forgive her!

    "My son is just as good. This son is no worse than my daughter. I am satisfied to have you and a son." Fu Jing''s arms tightened, almost suffocating me.

    "Are you stupid? Are you suffocating? Are you..."

    He let go of me. I took a few deep breaths and called Fu Jing a fool. When he explained that he was too excited, I was so angry that I wanted to laugh. This man was so cute.

    After the conversation, he carried me to sleep like a dog. The next day, I decided to stay in bed. At 10: 30 noon, Tingsheng came to wake us up, so I couldn''t bear to get up.

    "Cold." After wearing two clothes, I retracted back into bed. "I don''t like cold weather. I''m freezing to death."

    Fu Jing brought me some clothes to put on. "It''s going to snow in North city soon. What are you going to do, be an animal living in bed?"

    "Fine, just think of it as my hibernation. You guys go out and I''ll stay in bed." I said coquettishly.

    Fu Jing ignored me and I just hung on. After a while, he brought me some clothes to wear. Hot?

    "Did you warm the clothes for me?" I said in surprise.

    "Otherwise." He pinched my face.

    I happily put on my clothes and went downstairs. Tingsheng hugged Fu Jing''s leg. Fu Jing held him up high around his neck. Tingsheng giggled. "Mom, you''re a big slacker."

    "Mom is a big lazy, aren''t you a little lazy?" I touched his stomach.

    He laughed so hard that his whole body trembled. Fu jing held him with his hand to prevent him from falling.

    After washing up, it was just in time for lunch. Fu Jing offered to take us to his place. I refused, because it was not the time yet, and we could talk about it after I settled our feud with Hai Yang Er De.

    To my surprise, after what happened to Er De and Mangzi, Er De had not heard from him for a long time, and even Hai Yang seemed to have disappeared. It was a long time since I saw anything happen to him, but it didn''t matter. I had my own way to break them off.

    I estimated the time. From tonight onwards, Mangzi''s men should have dispersed the batch I gave them. In the afternoon, I called the police station and asked Fu Jing to go and greet them, asking them to search for the new drug.

    With Fu Jing, they wouldn''t try their best, and this was a great opportunity for some powerful people to make a contribution. Who would give up on Mangzi for that little benefit?

    Mangzi''s territory, the police generally knew that I didn''t have to help them prepare these, and the things I had to prepare were also sold to Mangzi at a suitable price. Anyway, he didn''t know who I was, and it was a blessing for me that they were all taken away.

    In the evening, Fu Jing and Wu Ying played chess. As they played, Wu Ying complained that my iq was not on the same level as Fu Jing''s, and she was worried that it would be a pity if Tingsheng followed me in the future.

    I rolled my eyes as I listened and called Tan Jie and the servants to play poker with me. They were no match for me at all. After a while, I lost too much, not because of the money, but because of the frustration.

    At 12: 30, I received a message from weibo that the police had announced the discovery of a major case and the capture of Mangzi, the head of the drug trafficker. When I saw Mangzi''s photo appearing on the news, a sense of revenge swept over me.

    Now I want to see who else she can rely on.

    And Hai Yang, without Mangzi, he couldn''t eat both.

    Just tonight, I found someone to spread the news that Hai Yang bribed me to kill Master Hu, and Mangzi was also Hai Yang''s accomplice. When the news came out, the rest of the party couldn''t sit still and started fighting.

    Xing Tian told me this. When Hong She went to the trade the day before yesterday, I sent him to hide among the enemy, to help me walk the news and monitor. The mob was about to use the most primitive and cruel method to deal with Hai Yang.

    I wonder what kind of fun show the scholar will put on when he meets the soldiers.!

    What a great expectation.

    "I''m going to bed first. Good night, everyone." I put away my phone, feeling smug.

    For an unborn child, it would be comforting to see this in heaven, but it''s far from over. What''s more interesting is still behind.

    I was standing on the balcony, draped in my clothes and blowing the wind. The cold wind made my head clear.

    "Why don''t you feel cold now?" Fu Jing closed the window for me.

    "Some people are warmer. I''m not afraid of the cold." I wrapped my arms around his neck, half hinting and half shy, and said to him.

    He carried me to bed and tucked me into the bed without moving.

    He asked, "Did you wait a long time for the news you wanted?"

    "Yes, and I''m very satisfied." I pouted and kissed him.

    "If Hai Yang is willing to call a truce, will you agree?"

    I frowned. "He told you?"

    "I''m just making a hypothesis."

    "No, his existence is always a threat to us. I don''t want to live in fear and fear. I won''t allow any of them to hurt us again, do you understand?"

    Seeing that I was excited, he quickly hugged me and coaxed me. "I know, I know, I''m on your side no matter what."

    "Fu Jing, don''t tell me you''re starting to feel guilty about Hai Tang now!"

 Chapter 320 Defeat Erde

    My life is not short. I think I have a sound outlook on three things, I have my own considerations, and I have my own attitude to think. When it comes to dealing with Hai Tang, I think Fu Jing and I did nothing wrong.

    I can''t stand his guilt about Hai Tang right now.

    Fu Jing hugged me tightly. "You''re too sensitive. You went to Nancheng to stay away from the conflict in North city. Now that we''re back in North city, we inevitably got into this mess again. You''ve suffered a lot too. I''m planning for you. I don''t want you to worry anymore."

    "Since we have all returned and suffered, there is no reason not to take this opportunity to end everything." My eyes were firm. "I will not give in. I will not give up until I defeat them."

    My muscles tightened and my body stiffened. It took me a long time to soften in Fu Jing''s return. Before I fell asleep, I vaguely heard fu si''s sigh. What was he thinking? Why do I feel like we''re getting further and further apart?

    No matter what, now that the love between my children is not my main task, and I have no time to manage it, the next step is the lonely Er De.

    Just after breakfast, Wu Ying said to me, "Chen Qing, Xing Tian is here. Let me bring tingsheng over to play. You guys go talk."

    I tidied up Tingsheng''s clothes. "Good boy, take a walk with granny."

    "Okay." He ran to Wu Ying with short legs. He was not tall enough for the wheelchair, so he reached out and grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair. He looked especially cute when he stood on tiptoe.

    The servant was so angry that he was afraid that he would fall down. He patiently told him to walk beside him and not to push his grandmother.

    I got up and went to see Xing Tian. He was waiting for me. When he saw me, he automatically stood up. I waved his hand and asked him to sit down. There were so many rules. I didn''t like these unnecessary rules.

    "Miss Chen, there''s something new. They''re recommending Er De to take over the rest of Master Hu''s business."

    I said oh, as expected.

    "Spread the story between erde and Mangzi and see if they still recommend Er De."

    Xing Tian nodded. "Yes."

    "Wait a minute, I''ll give you some convincing evidence." I took out my phone and asked Xing Tian to take it out as well. I asked him to scan my wechat, and it took him a long time to react.

    When I sent him the video, he stared at his phone for a long time, then his face suddenly turned red.

    I smiled. "Xing Tian, you can start a family when you''re old."

    "Miss Chen, stop teasing me. I just need to spread this video, right?" He scratched his head and asked me.

    "Yes, the sooner the better." I relaxed on the sofa, waiting to receive the good news. "By the way, if Er De becomes a target, you remember to protect her. This is my goal. I can''t let anyone else play with her."

    Xing Tian stood up, put his phone in his pocket and left. He walked very lightly. As I lowered my head to drink, he was already out of the door.

    I stretched. Why do I always feel sleepy in the morning? I just sat for a while and wanted to sleep. I was afraid I would gain weight.

    "Xiao Qing."

    "Ah Jing? Why are you back?" I looked at him in surprise. "Didn''t you go to work?"

    He took out an id card and gave it to me. "For you, a new identity. It''s also called Chen Qing."

    I took a closer look, and the name and photo were all mine, but the date of birth and the address were not right. It was obviously fabricated. Well, a new identity and a new beginning, eh? Why is this birth year a few years older than me?

    "Did you do it on purpose?" I squinted and asked.

    Fu Jing put the id card in my pocket and stopped me from looking at it. "There''s nothing wrong with being bigger."

    "Nonsense, ever since I got angry, I wish I could have a twenty-four birthday every year. I don''t want you to give me a few more years."

    "That''s about the same as me." He curled his lips.

    I guess someone said that his old cow ate the tender grass, so he changed my age like this? I asked him, but he didn''t answer.

    "Find someone a few years younger than yourself. That''s your ability. Who dares to make fun of you?" I straightened his tie. "Tell me, I''ll let the dog bite him!"

    "No." He grabbed my hand. "I wanted you to come to the company to help me. When you get older, people will think you''re capable and experienced. I don''t want anyone to belittle your ability because of your age."

    I frowned. "Who would look down on me, Wang Xiaobei?"

    Needless to say, it must be her! Damn, look down on me, right? Wait!

    I''ll fight her when I get rid of this! Let her know what happened when she looked down on me. My murderous look was on my face. Fu Jing pinched my face. "Look, my face has turned from melon seeds to steamed buns."

    "Hmph, when do you want me to go to work?"

    "Anytime, in another month, my partnership with Wang Xiaobei will only begin. You can prepare to come back." He gave me a kiss on the cheek. "I''ll have the details sent over later. You stay at home and watch. If anything happens, you go. I won''t go, and I won''t show up."

    Well, Fu Jing has a good attitude.

    I have faith in him, or else I won''t be a husband and wife, but what a couple needs is more than just trust. There''s a saying, if you''re not afraid of thieves, you''re afraid of thieves. If anyone is thinking of my husband, I won''t say that I''m counting on him to keep myself clean, and I''ll go out on my own and nip the thief in the bud.

    I don''t believe that a thief can steal my husband!

    Fu Jing and I were flirting in the living room. I didn''t notice the sound of wu ying and the thunder coming in. It was still the time for us to kiss and breathe. I caught a glimpse of the little thing that was focused on watching us kiss.

    I poked Fu Jing in the chest. "Look what your son is doing."

    Fu jing glanced at Tingsheng, who was tilting his head to study us, pecked me and let go of me.

    "Mom, it''s my turn now." Tingsheng hugged my big legs, closed his eyes and pursed his mouth. It was like the qversion of Fu Jing.

    I squatted down and kissed him. He opened his eyes and protested, "You''ve kissed dad for so long!"

    "Little rascal, can you be like father?" Fu Jing pulled him away, pulled him aside, and he ran over. Then pulled him aside, he ran over again.

    Fu Jing picked me up so he couldn''t reach me, so he jumped up on the internet and made the whole house laugh.

    When I saw that ting sheng was about to cry, I quickly asked Fu Jing to put me down. "Then can mom kiss ting sheng twice?"

    Tingsheng threw himself into my arms. "Bad dad, mom won''t kiss dad anymore. She only kisses him."

    "No, get up for me." Fu Jing had not given up on throwing away his anger.

    I guarded my voice and looked at the jealous Fu Jing. "Why bother with your son? Tingsheng is only over a year old. You are 31!"

    "Exactly. I''m only one year old." Tingsheng hugged me and made a face at Fu Jing, making him so angry.

    This father and son, one of them is already very difficult to get rid of, this down two, I helplessly looked at them, in the future, Tingsheng is a little older, it will not cause trouble!

 Chapter 321 Betray Me

    What I asked Xing Tian to do, he did it very well. I don''t know what he did to spread the video I gave him all over Master Hu''s circle in a day. Now that everyone knows that Er De and Mangzi have an affair, no one believes that Er De is Master Hu''s favorite daughter. Instead, they say that she eats from the inside out and helps outsiders kill her father.

    Now, she couldn''t wash herself up by jumping into the Yellow River.

    "Miss Chen, I''ve locked you up. When are you coming?" Xing Tian called and asked me.

    "Watch her first. I''ll be there soon."

    I wasn''t in a hurry to get there. I didn''t know how to run anyway. I changed my clothes slowly, put on some makeup, and then went over.

    When I went out, Tan Jie asked me where I was going. I thought about it and said to him, "I caught Er De. Now go over."

    "Me too." Tan Jie followed.

    As soon as he came up, I stopped driving and asked him to drive. We didn''t talk on the way. I''m a little confused about Tan Jie''s attitude towards erd, and it''s not easy to say anything out of the blue. He didn''t say anything either.

    When we reached Xing Tian''s place, we went upstairs together.

    The conditions here were not good. It was a house that had been demolished and restored. There were elevators, but the property was very poor. The interior was usually simple. But Xing Tian''s doing made me very satisfied. I invited her here, not to enjoy it.

    Knock, knock. As soon as I knocked, Xing Tian opened the door. "Miss Chen."

    "How did you find this place? It''s very smart." I walked in and looked around, just like I expected.

    "My dad said that." Xing Tian scratched his head.

    It turns out it''s old xie. That makes sense. Xing Tian''s brain is too rigid. He probably won''t try to figure out what I''m thinking about to arrange for Er De.

    I walked to the living room near the balcony. Er De was sitting in a corner, looking as if he had nothing to love.

    "Er De, do you believe in retribution? You tied me up before, and now I tied you up. At that time, you didn''t expect yourself to have such a day."

    Xing Tian took a chair and sat down for me. It was simple, but it was much better than Er De sitting on the cold floor.

    "Kill me, Chen Qing. Stop talking nonsense. Kill me now." Er De looked at me calmly. There was nothing like a young lady.

    I sneered, and a murderous look appeared in my eyes. "If you beg me to kill you, I will kill you. Isn''t that as you wish? When I begged you to let my child go, why didn''t you?"

    "What''s the use of saying this now? If you don''t kill me, I''ll kill myself." She turned her head away.

    "That depends on your ability. If you want to die, I will let you live and suffer." My hand caressed my stomach. "Er De, you haven''t had a baby. Do you want to be a mother?"

    Er De glanced at me without saying a word.

    "I guess you don''t want to be, so I''ll let you be." I raised my eyebrows. "Xing Tian, if you have any ugly brothers under you, just send them over. They are here, waiting on you until you get pregnant."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Er De got up from the ground and rushed at me. I didn''t move. With Xing Tian around, she could hold a finger with me, even if it was a ghost.

    "Chen Qing! I''m going to kill you, I''m going to kill you!" She shouted, and it was not too much to say it was heartbreaking.

    I just like to see her hysterical, let her bear my pain once, in order to vent the hatred in my heart!

    "Chen Qing, forget it." It was Tan Jie. He came out of nowhere and gave me a fright.

    Wasn''t he at the door just now? Why did you come in?

    "Are you going to plead for her?" I looked at Tan Jie. "Why? Did I do something wrong?"

    "You''re right, she''s right, and it doesn''t make sense to continue like this. Think about the past you''ve had. For the sake of the past, forget it." He suppressed his voice and advised me.

    Tan Jie rarely spoke to me like this, and rarely said such things. I shook my head. "No, she was wrong. I killed Master Hu, and she was right to take revenge on me. But she killed my child, and my child took shape, and the doctor smashed his head out of my body. Do you know how miserable he died? He could have been born because of her!"

    I stood up and kicked away the chair beside me. "Er De, you not only killed my child, but now I don''t even have a chance to have another child. Tell me if you''re a sinner! Is it!"

    She was silent, her eyes bloodshot.

    "If you don''t say anything, then you deserve what you''re going to suffer!" I took a deep breath and slowly closed my eyes to calm my anger.

    Tan Jie stopped talking, and I said slowly, "Xing Tian, do as I say."

    I left. When I entered the elevator, Tan Jie followed me.

    "You''ve changed." He said in a hoarse voice.

    "What has changed?"

    He turned his head to me, not looking straight at me, but looking at me from the corner of his eye. "You were kind, compassionate, and forgiving before."

    "No, the one you''re talking about is the virgin, not me. I, Chen Qing, love and hate each other clearly. I can be good to her with all my heart and lungs, but if I stab me with a knife, I''ll pull it out and stab him again. That''s me."

    "...

    "The one you know may never have been me." When I finished, the elevator arrived just in time.

    I got out of the elevator and took a step ahead of Tan Jie. When I got to the side of the car, I sat directly in the passenger seat. He was about a minute behind me and told me that he was going out for a walk. He didn''t drive me back and gave me the keys.

    I took the keys and drove by myself, and Tan Jie''s turn...

    And I became enemies.

    Not long after I got home, Xing Tian called and apologized to me, saying that he had failed his duty and did not look after Er De. He was taken away, and the person who took Er De away was Tan Jie.

    I killed Er De''s father. She caused me to lose my child and become infertile for the rest of my life. There was a great hatred between me and her. No one could solve this hatred. No one could say that it was not good. Tan Jie not only angered me by doing this, but also lost what he had now.

    "Xing Tian, no matter what method you use, you have to find Er De faster than the rest of the tiger gang. Do you understand?" The knuckles of my fingers holding the phone turned white.

    "Got it, Miss Chen."

    Hanging up the phone, I slammed the phone to the ground, and the screen broke on the spot, even the shell cracked.

    Fu Jing''s voice suddenly rang out. "What''s wrong? Are you so angry?"

    I didn''t say a word. I sat on the sofa, pursed my lips and didn''t say a word.

    "I saw Tingsheng looking for Tan Jie just now. Is he not here today?"

    "Don''t mention him to me. From today on, don''t even mention him!" I snapped, pounding my hands heavily on the sofa.

 Chapter 322 If You Want to Leave, Just Leave

    I was so angry that no one could hold me back. Even Fu Jing had to deal with me.

    It wasn''t until late at night when I was willing to talk about it that I told Fu Jing about today. After he heard it, he began to smooth my hair and coax me so that I wouldn''t be angry.

    Knock knock knock, "Mr. Fu, little young master has been crying non-stop. You should go and take a look."

    The servant''s voice outside was very anxious, and even I was anxious. Holding Fu Jing''s hand, I went to see the sound of the thunder. Tingsheng sat on his little bed and cried so hard that tears streamed down his face. He did not respond to how the servant teased him with his toys.

    "Why are we Tingsheng crying so sadly? Come on, show it to mom." I picked him up from the bed and gently shook my body to coax him. "Stop crying, will you? You''re breaking my mother''s heart."

    "Mom, where''s Jie uncle? I want Jie uncle."

    It was said that a child had a god-given ability to sense things. It was true. It was the same when he left Tan Jie and asked me to take him with him. There had never been a situation like today where he had to look for Tan Jie. He was afraid that even thunder would know that he was leaving.

    "Jie uncle is out. I can''t come back tonight. Mom and dad will take you to bed, okay?"

    Tingsheng''s cries grew louder, and I had no choice but to ask Fu Jing for help.

    He carried Tingsheng over, took the hot towel that the servant wrung dry and wiped his face angrily. The old men wiped their faces with towels, and Tingsheng''s tender skin was rubbed red by Fu Jing. It made my heart ache and wanted to persuade him to be gentle.

    "Can you listen to dad now?" Fu Jing asked seriously.

    Tingsheng turned his aggrieved little eyes to me, and I also felt sorry for him. But fu jingguan''s son, I did not dare to interfere, so I could only look at Tingsheng with the same aggrieved eyes as my father.

    Uncle jie is going to work. He''s taking over dad''s work. He''s very busy. Can you understand?"

    Tingsheng nodded and said softly, "But, I think..."

    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by Fu Jing. "Jie uncle said that you were too naughty. He didn''t want to play with you, so he went to work. Now dad is taking you. Understand?"

    "I don''t want daddy. Daddy is fierce." When Tingsheng finished speaking, her mouth curled down and several tears fell.

    "Daddy is not fierce. Let''s go. Daddy will take you to bed." He lowered his voice and walked forward with his hands hunched over his waist.

    Tingsheng was afraid of Fu Jing. Fu jing gave the order and he followed suit. I had no idea what to do. He solved the problem. I followed him back to my room with a look of confusion, and then began to sleep with the family of three.

    In two or three days, Tan Jie was asked for five times by the angry voice, but Fu Jing gave him up. The child was forgetful, and on the fourth day, he didn''t want Tan Jie anymore. He pestered his father all day to play with him.

    I asked Fu Jing, "You haven''t been to work in days. Is it okay?"

    "Deal with important things at night. The rest will be dealt with by someone." He took a sip of water and went to play with tingsheng.

    For four days in a row, Xing Tian had no news at all, but Wu Ying had a rare visitor here.

    Hong She didn''t bring anything with him except for the first time he came here. He would buy things for Wu Ying every time he came here. He would also give a roar. There were a lot of different kinds of small things. It seemed that they were specially collected from somewhere.

    "Aunt Hong!" When Tingsheng saw Hong She, he was very good at flattering her.

    "Tingsheng is such a good girl. She can still recognize aunt Hong." Hong She raised her voice. When I saw her touching it, her nails were cut off and there was nothing left on them.

    It seemed that she really liked children, so why didn''t she give birth to them herself?

    "Elder sister Hong, why are you free today?" I poured her tea.

    She hugged her anger, teased him with a gift, and even took the time to talk to me. "I brought you a gift too."

    My gift? I instantly understood. No wonder Xing Tian couldn''t find it anywhere. It was in Hong She''s hands!

    "Then I''ll thank elder sister Hong first. Stay here for dinner. Tingsheng misses you too." I feel like I''m trying to curry favor with my son.

    She pinched her angry face. "Why do you think aunt Hong likes you so much?"

    "I like myself too." Tingsheng tilted his head and killed him. Hong She''s smile was exaggerated to the extreme. Even so, it was still very beautiful and charming.

    "Tingsheng, you don''t want your football anymore?" As soon as Fu Jing called outside the door, the child came down from Hong She and jogged towards the door, shouting for me to come.

    Little man, I don''t know where he learned this.

    In the afternoon, Xing Tian and I went to Hong She''s place together. It was really a red-light district. It was so busy. It was not even evening yet. The girls were all dressed up and put on gorgeous clothes.

    Hong She led us to one of the beauty shops. The windows were transparent, and we could see the women coming and going in revealing clothes. After entering the door, we went upstairs and walked along the corridor, listening to the sounds of laughter and conversation coming from all the rooms.

    I suddenly remembered something. I glanced at Xing Tian. His face was not red and his heart was not beating. It was not the same as the shy look when I teased him.

    "Why aren''t you shy now?" I asked quietly.

    "Attention is not there." Xing Tian said with a serious face.

    I pursed my lips and smiled. As soon as I spoke, we arrived. Hong She''s men knocked on the door and said that sister hong was coming. The people inside opened the door. We walked in one after another. Xing Tian was still half a step ahead of me.

    "Turn on the lights." Hong She said softly and found a sofa to sit down on.

    When the lights turned on, I saw Tan Jie and erd sitting in the corner, both tied up... Sheets? It was still the bright red one, and at first glance, it was a little festive.

    There was obvious disgust in Er De''s eyes, but Tan Jie was unusually calm.

    Hong She asked me, "Do you want to take it away or stay with me?"

    "I think we should take it home for the family business." I looked at Tan Jie and turned to erd. "Leave the woman to elder sister Hong."

    "Okay, Chen Qing, I''ll make a note of your favor." Hong She was very excited. It was rare for me to hear her speak to me so seriously.

    I gave the torture angel a look. He went up and pulled tan jie up. From that moment on, Er De''s eyes became anxious and gentle, and he followed Tan Jie like a resentful girl among all the foolish men.

    Xing Tian almost took Tan Jie with me. I could feel that he was far away from me and didn''t want to be my family anymore.

    As soon as I got to the door, I asked Xing Tian to untie the tangles on his body. After untiing them, he still looked like a disheveled man with wounds on his face. He should have been beaten when he was caught.

    "If you want to go, you can go. I won''t stop you. This is money. Take it. I don''t know what I can give you. It''s the most practical." I put the card in front of him.

    I was prepared for this before I came. I was a hundred unhappy that he had betrayed me because of me, but he was my benefactor and family, and I had to plan for him no matter how unhappy I was. I could only do this.

 Chapter 323 Break Apart

    Tan Jie looked at the card in my hand and did not take it at all. He passed my hand and knocked it off. He walked forward like a proud rooster.

    "I''m afraid you''ll suffer outside." I called out in a hurry.

    He stopped in his tracks and turned around to pick up the card on the ground, but he still left.

    I ran two steps and shouted to his back, "The password is tingsheng''s birthday!"

    I didn''t expect him to answer me.

    "Miss Chen, I don''t understand why you treat him like this. Is it worth it to someone who betrays you?" Xing Tian asked.

    I walked into the car and still couldn''t help but sigh. "Your family betrayed you. He''s still your family. You still worry about him. Isn''t that human instinct?"

    Xing Tian didn''t say anything for a long time. Halfway through the car, he suddenly said to me, "If one day my father did something wrong to me, I should still support him."

    I burst out laughing. He was really funny, but it was a little embarrassing to think about it. He only thought about his father, because he had no other family, only his father.

    "Yes, that''s what I mean, Xing Tian. You''re smart enough to understand me so quickly."

    He was a little embarrassed by my praise, his face turned red again, and he pretended not to know anything seriously. He really thought others were blind.

    When I got home, Fu Jing carried Tingsheng out to welcome me. Tingsheng sat on Fu Jing''s shoulder. "Mom, am I handsome?"

    "Yes, super handsome." I can''t even touch him now.

    Fu Jing put him down and hugged me. "I''ve only been out for a while, and I''ve missed you."

    "Liar, it''s not enough to take up your mind with your son. You still miss me." I poked him in the chest.

    "I just want to." He held me in his arms and didn''t let go.

    Tingsheng pushed his tiny body between Fu Jing and me and hugged one leg. "Tingsheng wants to hug too."

    Fu Jing moved his leg back. Tingsheng chose one of his legs and the thicker one. Fu Jing''s movement did not end. Instead, he raised his leg mischievously. Tingsheng was raised right here.

    "If you don''t come down and kick you out." Fu Jing threatened.

    "No, I won''t come down. If I don''t let Tingsheng hug me, I won''t come down."

    Fu Jing was playing football, and Tingsheng was giggling. I told fu jing to slow down. He blinked at me, then moved his legs back and forth. It was like an artificial swing.

    Tingsheng was having fun. He didn''t remember anything about hugging and kept shouting, "Daddy, hurry up."

    "You''re not dizzy. You''re sweating." I took out his usual little sweat towel from my pocket and wiped his sweat.

    He blushed and said to me, "Not at all. Mom, auntie has a little sister. Tingsheng wants a little sister too."

    "Auntie? Which aunt?" I frowned and had a bad feeling.

    Tingsheng pointed in the air. "It''s that aunt, the one who came today."

    I looked at Fu Jing. He asked the servant to look at Tingsheng and pulled me aside.

    "Don''t get excited. Let me explain." As soon as he said this, I immediately understood who Tingsheng was talking about.

    "Wang Xiaobei?"

    He didn''t deny it. "I didn''t know she would come over all of a sudden, and I brought one of her daughters over to play with tingsheng, but she''ll be gone soon."

    "Say it''s for business?" I raised my eyebrows.

    He grunted.

    Damn! This kind of woman was enough. When she knew where fu jing lived, she made an excuse to come to the house and even brought her little sister to play with my son? It''s quite high.

    "Honey, let go... So many people are watching..." Fu jing held the hand I was holding on to his ear and tilted his head to the side with my hand.

    "Let me ask you, is she a bitch or not? You came to my house to look for my husband, and you came while I was away, didn''t you take me seriously?"

    Fu Jing said three times in a row, "Are you tired of tiptoeing like this? I know her, bitch. Next time you come, I''ll ask the maid to send her away."

    He picked me up and put me on the steps so that I could grab his ear.

    "Then why did you see her this time? Why didn''t you chase her away? You just wanted to see her, and you argued!" I was so angry that my hand was still strong.

    "I took Tingsheng with me to play near the garden, and she saw her outside. Also, your son saw the little girl and insisted on inviting her over. I couldn''t let the child in. The adult stood outside and let her in."

    Tingsheng tugged at my pants. "Mom, I want a little sister. You give me a little sister."

    The child''s careless words hurt my heart. I wanted to give him a little sister, but I couldn''t. I...

    I let go of Fu Jing''s ear, and Fu Jing hugged me. "Tingsheng, go play by yourself. It''s enough for mom to worry about raising you. Don''t ask for little sister."

    "No, I want it! I want my little sister!"

    "Tingsheng!" Fu Jing said sternly.

    Tingsheng was stunned and stopped crying for two seconds.

    "Ah Jing, you scared him." I pushed Fu Jing away and raised my voice. "Tingsheng doesn''t cry, she doesn''t cry. Mom gave birth to you. What kind of little sister do you want?"

    "But dad said..." Tingsheng rubbed his eyes and sniffled pitifully.

    I pretended to hit Fu Jing. "Dad is not right. If Tingsheng is good, mom can allow tingsheng to have her little sister, but that means that mom and dad have to share half of their love with her little sister. When she is naughty, tingsheng has to help hold her, feed her and change her diaper."

    "Is it tingsheng''s stinky diaper?"

    I nodded heavily. He immediately shook his head and put his arm around my neck and kissed me. "Mom, be good. Don''t have a little sister. Just love me."

    I raised the corner of my mouth, this child is so young and so exclusive.

    After Tingsheng was coaxed, he went to play with the servant. Fu jing held my hand and looked at me worriedly. I knew what he was thinking.

    "Worried about me? There''s no need. I''m not a child. I run away from anything. When it happens, I accept it. You don''t have to worry about me." I held his face in both hands. "You''d better worry about your ears. Next time you bring another woman home, your ears won''t only be red, they''ll turn into a dish for drinking!"

    "You scold me."

    "If I don''t scold you, I''ll be as stupid as a pig."

    I didn''t care much about Wang Xiaobei. She was smart and took a liking to Fu Jing, but I knew exactly who my man was, and my instincts told me that I could trust Fu Jing unconditionally.

    What made me sad was Tan Jie. Although he took the money and left, I was still worried about him. Not that he couldn''t live, but that he couldn''t live well and that he wouldn''t let me live well.

    At night, Fu Jing and I sat on the sofa and whispered to each other.

    "You''re just going to hand me over to Hong She?"

    I nodded, took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, "Do you remember elder sister Xin? The woman who used to follow Master Hu."

 Chapter 324 Human Bomb

    "Remember, the last time you came back to trial for killing Master Hu, didn''t you say you saw her?"

    Yes, I did see her then, but I didn''t speak to her, not even a single eye contact. I just took a quick glance and didn''t have time to express anything.

    "If grandma wu and I are right, elder sister Hong should be elder sister Xin''s mother."

    "Mom?" Surprise flashed through Fu Jing''s deep eyes.

    I nodded. "You see, sister hong isn''t that old. Actually, she''s in her forties. Elder sister Xin is probably in her thirties. She gave birth to elder sister Xin when she was young."

    "Is this all your guess?"

    "Not exactly a guess."

    I told Fu Jing about Wu Ying and I''s suspicions about Hong She, and the investigation we did behind the scenes. Hong She said she didn''t have a child, but all her behavior towards thunder was enough to prove that she was lying. She must have a child of her own, and she just kept it a secret.

    Wu Ying didn''t trust Hong She very much, and he wasn''t sure if he could ask her to help Wu Ying, but Hong She showed that she was very affectionate. Just because she helped me so readily and accepted my payment, Wu Ying felt something was wrong and sent someone to investigate.

    The people sent by wu ying saw elder sister Xin at Hong She''s place. Elder sister Xin was treated differently from all the girls there, so I had this suspicion and Wu Ying agreed.

    Hong She''s position was unstable when she was young. If she had given birth to a child, she would have been taken away. She couldn''t even protect herself, leaving the child to wait for her enemy to kill her. Even if she was lucky enough to grow up, she wouldn''t have grown up very well. That kind of fireworks land was not conducive to the growth of the child, so Hong She was likely to send the child away.

    "I think Hong She helped me because I killed Master Hu and avenged sister xin. The same goes for Er De. Er De is Master Hu''s daughter. She must know, but she didn''t even move when she found her. When I got there, how could I not care about her feelings and take her away? So I made a favor for her."

    In fact, I have a selfish intention. I don''t want Tan Jie to see my hatred for erd and let him go at ease.

    As for Er De, I hated her, and I hated her as much as I could. When she told me that my mother had given me a sister, that kind of hatred would even come out, but I knew that if I gave her to elder sister Hong, she wouldn''t end up in such a bad way, so I could let it go. Tan Jie didn''t know that.

    Fu Jing held me in his arms and gently rubbed my temples. "Don''t you feel pain in your head thinking about this every day?"

    "It doesn''t matter if it hurts now. The important thing is that we can live a carefree life in the future. There''s one last step, and it''s all over." I slowly closed my eyes.

    The last step was - Hai Yang!

    Until now, when I dream at night, I will still dream of being trapped in prison, beaten up and abused by others, all thanks to him.

    "Xiao Qing? Xiao Qing?"

    "Hmm?" I opened my eyes in a daze and suddenly realized that I had just fallen asleep with my eyes narrowed.

    Fu Jing hugged me. "You were shaking. Did you have a nightmare?"

    I said, "You just sleep with me in your arms, Ah Jing, don''t leave me, never leave me..."

    As long as he was by my side, I was at ease. Whether it was the cliffs or the dangerous reefs in front of me, I was not afraid. I was not afraid of the blood or the head. I was just glad that Fu Jing was behind me.

    When he was by my side, I could always sleep soundly, without a dream at night, even a dream would be wonderful.

    I''m not in a hurry to deal with Hai Yang. He''s a big fish with brains. I can only take my time. First of all, I have to warn him.

    About a week later, I asked little scar to pick her up at Hong She''s place as promised. This was what Hong She and I agreed on on on the phone. Give her a week. I don''t care what she wants. Even if she dies, I''ll give her the body.

    Because I was going to make a human bomb for Hai Yang.

    "I went." Little scar.

    I said, "Be careful."

    She walked with her head still lowered, but her hair was no longer so covering her face, and the scars on her face had faded a lot after this period of time. She worked for me, I kept her safe, and treating her scars was my reward for her.

    An hour later, little scar came back with Er De. To my surprise, Er De looked normal, except for some bruises and swelling on his face.

    "Elder sister Hong is so kind to you? This is beyond my expectations." I smiled. "I''m afraid someone stopped elder sister Hong from dealing with you."

    Er De gave me a listless look and didn''t respond.

    "Things have come to this point, you and I can''t turn back, I can''t die, then only you can die." I winked at little scar and she nodded.

    In a short while, Xing Tian came with little scar, and Xing Tian had a box in his hand.

    "Miss Chen, can I start now?" Xing Tian asked me.

    I made a gesture for him to start. "Little scar, you''re so good. You can even make bombs."

    "I don''t know if I''m doing well." The little scar lowered his eyes and his face was full of inquiry.

    "Won''t you know later?" I curled my lips.

    Xing Tian was better than her at whether little scar could do it or not, but Xing Tian couldn''t figure out such a complicated chemical theory, and he couldn''t do it, so he needed me as a soul figure.

    As he spoke, Xing Tian tied a small scar to Er De''s body to make a bomb.

    "There must be a trigger, right? What is it?" I looked at the little scar.

    She didn''t say anything. After Xing Tian took her out, she whispered in my ear, "Squeeze."

    I was shocked. If Er De knew and triggered the trigger, then...

    "Send her to Hai Yang''s office and watch her walk into Hai Yang''s. If she doesn''t listen, tell her. I''ll do everything I can to torture her." I ordered.

    Little scar followed suit and took erde out of the villa with Xing Tian.

    It wasn''t until the car was far away that I breathed a sigh of relief. Having a bomb by my side was really frightening. This house was full of people I cared about. Nothing could happen to anyone. I would never let such a bomb exist.

    It would be best if Er De could kill Hai Yang. If he didn''t, I still had a plan to wait for Hai Yang.

    "It''s such a leisurely day, drinking tea at home, not going to work?" Wu Ying''s wheelchair slowly approached me.

    "I have nothing to do today. I don''t want to go out. I want to wait for news at home." My eyes and brows were filled with anticipation for good news.

    She asked, "What news?"

    I told Wu Ying about the suicide bomber, but she wasn''t as happy as I thought she was, and her face looked a little gloomy.

 Chapter 325 Regret Medicine

    "Chen Qing, your way of doing things is different now."

    I shrugged. "What''s wrong? In the past, I was restrained and had a conscience in everything. I had a conscience for others. Did others have a conscience for us? I''m afraid of losing. If I don''t take the initiative, am I going to die at home?"

    Wu Ying looked at me with a complicated look in his eyes. "You''re right, but your methods are not appropriate. The person who threatened you, you can tie him up. Why must you kill him?"

    Her words set me thinking. Yeah, why do I have to...

    I don''t know. I think it''s safe to do this once and for all. Why not?

    "Fu Jing is back." Wu Ying reminded me that I only noticed that Fu Jing was coming towards us.

    His steps were steady, his gait charming, and his dark brown coat perfectly decorated his figure. If there was any use in finding a handsome husband, it was to keep my eyes open. Sometimes I wanted to be angry with him, but when I saw his face, I couldn''t get angry, and it was so helpless.

    "Xiao Qing, there''s something you want to hear." Fu Jing greeted Wu Ying and sat right in front of me.

    "Tell me, it''s good news from the way you look." I put my hand on his.

    He held my hand on the back of his hand. "I bought Hai Yang''s company."

    What? My face changed.

    "The price is fair. I heard he''s going abroad to concentrate on drawing." Fu Jing curled his lips. "No one will ever threaten us again."

    "No." I glanced at wu ying, who also revealed the same surprise and panic as me.

    Fu Jing gradually withdrew his smile and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "Ah Jing, how do you know that Hai Yang''s selling the company wasn''t a conspiracy? Maybe he..."

    He interrupted me. "I already signed the contract."

    "You..." I was speechless and my mind was filled with explosions.

    "What''s the matter?" Fu Jing began to worry.

    "Chen Qing, call them back. It''s not too late." Wu Ying said hurriedly.

    Do you scream? Now that Hai Yang is not on guard against me, I can guarantee that Er De will succeed this time. After all, they used to be boyfriend and girlfriend, but...

    It suddenly occurred to me that the first time Ning Jing let us meet, I saw the pure smile on his face. At that time, I thought to myself, how could there be such a man, who had lived a long time and was so innocent and ignorant, always doing something that those sophisticated people could not understand.

    I...

    What should we do?

    "Chen Qing! Just think of it as a little evil for the sake of anger." Wu ying frowned and kept patting the armrest of the wheelchair.

    Fu Jing was still asking me what was going on. Wu Ying tried to persuade me over and over again to recall everything that happened during this time. Indeed, as Wu Ying said, I became less and less like myself...

    I became ruthless, much more than a little bit, I thought I was protecting myself, protecting the people I love, but why can''t I tie up the bad guys and throw them away, why must I kill them?

    Because Fu Jing can help me forge my identity, am I going to kill people without fear?

    When I dream back in the middle of the night, won''t I have a little regret?

    No! I will regret, I will regret!

    Trembling, I picked up my phone and called little scar. The beeping made me wait.

    "Little scar, come back. Don''t go." I said quickly, holding Fu Jing with my other hand.

    "Why? We have arrived." This was the first time little scar had spoken to me like this. She used to be like an all-purpose machine. She would listen to whatever I said, would not resist, and would not ask why.

    "I told you to come back and give your phone to Xing Tian. Hurry up!" I said impatiently, when is it? I don''t have time to explain these things to her.

    Fu Jing''s palm rubbed against mine, and the cold sweat was crushed between our palms. It was sticky, wet, and it didn''t feel good.

    I waited for a moment, but there was no sound from Xing Tian. Instead, there was a busy sound. I screamed in my heart that it was bad. Fu Jing saw through my thoughts and asked me to call again.

    This time, I didn''t call little scar, but Xing Tian. This time, I didn''t have to wait. The other side told me to turn off the phone.

    "That''s it, little scar. She made her own decision and hung up on me. Now even Xing Tian''s phone is off." I threw my phone on the table and grabbed my hair. I suddenly thought of a way. "Ah Jing, call Hai Yang and tell him to run. Don''t get close to Er De. Er De has a bomb on him."

    Fu Jing was much calmer than I was. Even if I could tell that he was as anxious as I was, he called Hai Yang and asked where he was. He said that at the company, Fu Jing told him to run, run from the safety ladder, and leave as soon as possible. Anyway, don''t meet er.

    Hai Yang asked what was going on. Fu Jing told him about the bomb.

    I added at the side, "The bomb is tied to Er De''s waist, and it will explode once it is squeezed. I''m not sure how powerful the small scar bomb is, so you''d better run."

    As I said this, I leaned back on the sofa, my mind still racing.

    "Grandma wu, is there any special contact between old xie and Xing Tian?" I asked.

    Wu ying thought for a moment and her eyes lit up. "Yes, they have a set of contact information between father and son!"

    "Tell old xie to tell Xing Tian to retreat, tell him to protect erd, and don''t let the bomb on erd explode. I don''t want her to die now..." I clasped my hands and rested my chin on my fingertips.

    It was a last resort to kill master tiger. He threatened me with Fu Jing''s life. I had to fight first, but if I didn''t, I could let her go and stop all the grudges between us. I want to stop now...

    I don''t want to have nightmares anymore. I don''t want my hands to be covered in blood.

    Wu ying went to contact old xie. We have to wait for news.

    "Dad, mom, my ball is broken, the ball is broken..." Tingsheng ran in with short legs, holding his ball in both hands. It''s broken, and the ball is flat.

    I picked him up and put him on my lap, listening to him say how he broke the ball.

    "It doesn''t matter if it''s broken. Let daddy buy you a new one." I comforted him.

    Tingsheng also kicked his leg. "No, no, I want this ball. This is a gift from Jie uncle. I don''t want it to break!"

    I looked at Fu Jing, a little impatient. He took the ball and looked at it. "Daddy will fix it for you."

    "Yeah, daddy''s fine." Tingsheng opened his hands for Fu Jing to hold. "Dad, when is Jie uncle coming back? Remember to tell him I miss him. Let him come back as soon as he finishes his work."

    "Okay, dad will definitely tell him." Fu Jing and I looked at each other, feeling indescribably complicated and uncomfortable.

 Chapter 326

    As time passed, even the sound of the thunder quieted down and stopped talking. She lay quietly in Fu Jing''s arms, playing with the buttons on his chest.

    About ten minutes or so, I was in a hurry. In these ten minutes, dozens of bombs would explode. Why is there still no news there?

    The phone suddenly vibrated, and my heart was startled. It was Fu Jing''s.

    Hai Yang called.

    "Hello." I took the child in Fu Jing''s arms and he answered the phone.

    "Fu Jing, we even signed the contract, and you sent someone to kill me? Now that scarred woman threatened me to go out, if I didn''t go out, she would kill one of my employees in a minute!" Hai Yang roared angrily.

    Ever since scar didn''t listen to me, I knew I was betrayed, but I didn''t expect her to do such a thing.

    "Why? What exactly does she have against Hai Yang?" I frowned. "I sent someone to check the little scar. Her past is the same as she said. There''s no connection with Hai Yang in it. Why on earth..."

    I thought hard and recalled every detail of how little scar got along with me, the things she told me, her husband, her hatred, the way she killed, and the way she came to prison...

    I grabbed Fu Jing''s phone. "Do you know that scarred woman? Think about it. Do you and Mangzi know that woman?"

    Hai Yang was silent for a while before he said to me, "I heard from Mangzi that he wanted to send someone to you and make life difficult for you. I don''t know if it was that woman."

    "Hai Yang, our debt can be written off. We''ll go back to the bridge, but I''m sorry about you and little scar. I can''t get in the way. It''s the fault of you and rashness."

    "Why did you say that?"

    "Little scar told me that her husband cheated on me and had feelings. People flaunted their power in front of her and made her suffer a lot. She killed them in a fit of anger. People, ruined her husband. She could suddenly break into prison and appear next to me. I''m sure she was Mangzi''s. But she hated Mangzi and chose to help me. If I''m right, her husband''s business wasn''t a coincidence. However, it was Mangzi who set it up. She probably didn''t know you weren''t involved."

    I finished in one breath. Hai Yang stopped talking and hung up.

    Fu jing held my shoulder and rubbed it under his hand, which was a comfort to me.

    "As you said, it has nothing to do with us." Fu Jing''s head was against mine, and he was right next to mine.

    Tingsheng hugged us both. "Mom, what are you talking about? Tingsheng wants a hug too."

    Fu Jing and I hugged him at the same time.

    "And Er De." Wu Ying suddenly said, "Chen Qing, Er De came out of Hong She''s territory unscathed. It should be that person who opened up to her late. If you let go of your hatred now, wouldn''t it be a pity if she sacrificed like this?"

    I took a deep breath. "Grandma wu, did you call old xie here?"

    "I think we should be here by now."

    As soon as Wu Ying finished speaking, there were hurried footsteps outside the living room. Elder xing xie came. Even in this situation, he respectfully called Wu Ying and me.

    "Old xie, is Xing Tian in touch?" I stood up.

    He nodded. "I got in touch. I''ve followed Miss Chen''s instructions."

    "You must tell him that his life is the most important. Try your best to protect Er De. If you can''t, you must protect yourself."

    When old xie heard me say that, he was stunned, and then he said three good words in a row.

    I don''t know what''s going on over there. It''s all in my imagination and guesswork. This feeling isn''t as bad as being in that kind of situation. I''ve been pacing the living room, thinking about the confrontation between little scar and Hai Yang.

    Little scar was calm, ruthless and ruthless. Xiumei had oppressed her several times, but it was definitely not enough to make people want to kill her, but she did not kill her with any mercy.

    You know, at that time, Xiumei was about to get out of prison, maybe start a good life again, and all of this stopped after meeting the little scar. Of course, I don''t deny that she was responsible for it.

    Hai Yang had no advantage over little scar.

    He was kind in nature, and he rolled around a few times between the mall and power arts, and his performance was excellent, but he was not ruthless enough. If he was ruthless enough, he should have solved me in prison. At that time, I called every day should not call the ground not working, which was a good opportunity for him.

    "Xing Tian said little scar started killing people. Hai Yang has appeared. Er De could die at any moment." Old xie suddenly said.

    This is what I expected. I just hope to be less involved with some people.

    After a while, old xie said, "Hai Yang is seriously injured. The little scar is dead."

    What? Was the situation reversed so quickly?

    I was so surprised that I couldn''t speak for a moment. "Dead? How did he die?"

    "I don''t know yet. Xing Tian is going to defuse the bomb. It should be all right." Old xie gave me a reassuring smile.

    I looked at Fu Jing. "Let''s go to the hospital and see Hai Yang."

    Fu jingtou, Wu Ying asked Tingsheng to come to her side. We took the down jacket and left. As soon as we went out, it was snowing. The snow came late this year, but it still came.

    "Ah Jing, how many more days for the new year?" I suddenly asked.

    "It''s not two days."

    We drove all the way to the hospital. Hai Yang was in the middle of an operation and a knife was inserted into his stomach. The location of the knife was critical. It was possible that the knife could not be pulled out and he died.

    Little scar used to be a doctor. She knew how many bones and muscles there were in the human body, and where those bones and muscles were.

    I will never forget the scene of Xiumei''s sudden death in front of me. I sincerely hope that the sea can live.

    "Ah Jing." I hugged Fu Jing.

    "If you didn''t know me, there wouldn''t be so much." He stroked my hair, and it grew long again.

    I shook my head. "I''d rather know you."

    "Why?" He gently lowered his head and asked me.

    "A person''s life is only a few decades short, and some people can''t meet the person they like in their whole life. I''m not only lucky to meet you, but I can also marry you and have children with you until now. God treats me well. I''ve suffered a little and experienced some setbacks. I admit it."

    He hugged me. "Are you stupid?"

    "I''m not stupid. I''m stupid to choose that boring life." I closed my eyes and listened to his heartbeat. "Ah Jing, I can finally sleep well in the future."

    "For the next sixty, seventy, and eighty years, I will watch over you and let you sleep for the rest of your life."

    "What you said, don''t go back on your word."

    "Never go back on your word."

 Chapter 327 Write It off

    Fu Jing and I were hugging and waiting in the operating room, and Hai Yang was miserable. He had such a big accident, except for his own men waiting here, not even a loved one came, but fortunately, god bless him, he was rescued.

    He did not lose a kidney to save his life.

    "I didn''t expect that the first person I saw when I woke up was Chen Qing you." Hai Yang smiled bitterly.

    I sat in a chair by his bed. Fu jing stood behind me, his hand on my shoulder, and I opened the corner of my mouth. "I didn''t expect to see you again. I''m glad you''re okay. Get well."

    "I will." He looked up at Fu Jing and said, "My time to go abroad is going to be delayed. I''m not breaking the agreement."

    "Not really." Fu Jing said softly.

    He sighed. "It''s over. I almost forgot how to take the brush."

    "It''s going to be a long time. It''s enough for you to think about it. You should rest. We won''t disturb you." I got up to leave.

    Hai Yang stopped me, looked at me for a while and said, "Let me take Er De away."

    I pursed my lips. "Okay."

    "I know you''ve suffered too. We''ve all suffered. Even if we can''t be friends, don''t hold grudges against each other."

    I said, not wanting to talk anymore. "Rest, Er De. I''ll send someone to send her over."

    Fu Jing and I walked out of the ward, and my heart finally settled in my chest.

    Xing Tian took down the bomb on erde, and then found a professional to destroy the bomb.

    What happened to Hai Yang''s company, his people would solve it. Although the acquisition contract was signed, Fu Jing didn''t want to meddle in those matters, so he handed the mess to Hai Yang. Now he was getting less and less motivated, as if he wasn''t motivated.

    "Miss Chen, I''ve already sent someone over." Xing Tian said.

    "You''ve worked hard too. Go back and rest." I looked at him.

    He scratched his head and didn''t leave as usual. "Miss Chen, my dad said he wanted me to thank you."

    I said yes, and the end note went up. Why did you thank me?

    "My dad said that we work hard for people, and the only thing worth it is this kind of kung fu. The boss usually uses us to block the gun, but you put me in the first place at the most dangerous time. No boss has ever done this to an assassin."

    His smile was very silly and cute.

    I also smiled. "Okay, I see. You can go back. And, you''re not an assassin here, you''re my helper. I don''t need you to work so hard. When something happens, protect yourself and then try to protect me."

    Xing Tian pursed her lips and nodded heavily. "Then I''ll go, Miss Chen."

    "Don''t panic, I suddenly remembered that I haven''t asked you what happened that day."

    I sat Xing Tian down and made him tea myself. My heart grew quieter and quieter.

    He gave a complete account of what happened that day. Perhaps my brain was too developed and my imagination was too rich to scare myself into a cold sweat. It was hard to imagine if I would have screamed out of fear or peed my pants when I was there.

    Ever since scar hung up on me, she had lied to Xing Tian as if nothing had happened and told him to turn off his cell phone. But she had been negligent. She didn''t know that Xing Tian used to bring two cell phones with him since he was a child. One was related to his father, only to him, and the other was a work phone. That''s why we were able to contact him later.

    After little scar tricked Xing Tian, they brought Er De into Hai Yang''s company. Normally, outsiders like them would not be able to see Hai Yang without an appointment, but little scar ordered Xing Tian to subdue the front desk.

    They quickly broke into the elevator and went straight to the floor where Hai Yang''s office was located.

    If fu jing and I were a step slower and didn''t inform Hai Yang in time, or if we did, or if we didn''t let him take the stairs, it would be hard to imagine what would have happened to him.

    When little scar walked into Hai Yang''s office and realized that she had no time, she immediately changed her plan and went to the control room. She still used the old method to get Xing Tian to knock down all the people who stopped her. She used the radio to inform Hai Yang that if he didn''t come out, she would start killing people. She would kill the first person if she didn''t come to the radio room in ten minutes.

    Hai Yang went to the broadcasting room at the end of ten minutes and met little scar. At this time, Xing Tian had already gained the trust of little scar. She asked Xing Tian to bring Hai Yang to her, and from the beginning to the end, she held Er De, not letting anyone touch her.

    Xing Tian did. He exchanged glances with Hai Yang. Just as Xing Tian brought Hai Yang to little scar and she was about to kill Hai Yang, Xing Tian moved his hand.

    Xing Tian saved Er De, and little scar''s knife missed a little because of his surprise attack. If not, Hai Yang''s life might not have been saved.

    The situation at that time was really close. Xing Tian raised it now, and his eyes were full of nervousness at that time.

    Little scar was killed by Xing Tian, one by one. I don''t doubt that killing someone is not only little scar''s specialty, but also Xing Tian''s.

    After Xing Tian left, I thought about these things in detail for a long time. Since I was a child, scar suddenly transferred from another prison to our room. She came to me to help me.

    Like a mechanism, once a corner of the kitchen, all the other corners will be affected.

    But now that the switch was off, I was tired. I looked out the window and saw the snow covering the ground. The person I loved was jumping in the snow. I smiled heartily.

    Two or three years ago, I was still running around for my life, and I was still angry and sad for the scumbag. Now that I have a husband and children who love me, everything I desire has come true. God treats me so well.

    Fu Jing is so good, Tingsheng is so good, having a family is so good.

    I took the initiative to get to know Fu Jing. I still remember the first time I played him. He was so bold. I still blushed at the thought of it, but even if time went back, I would have done it. If I had known that he would love me so much in the future, I would have put him down, had sex earlier, and enjoyed it earlier.

    It was a loss to think so.

    It''s said that family is made up of family members. My mother died early. My father and sister didn''t have anyone to warm me up. I thought I would die alone for the rest of my life. Who would have thought that I would meet true love and have such a lovely son?

    Look, is he rolling in the snow?

    "Mom! Mom!" He waved at me from below.

    Fu Jing scooped him up in the snow and raised him above his head. "Xiao Qing, come down and play."

    I want to go down and play, I really want to.

    Just as I was about to turn around and run down the stairs to join them, I suddenly saw a woman standing in the distance, dressed and standing like a person.

    My breathing stopped at this moment. I could see her smiling at me, but when I wanted to see her again, she left and disappeared from my sight.

 Chapter 328 One Life Is Not Worth One Life

    It''s her, it''s little scar, it must be her! My whole body''s blood seemed to be frozen, and my body froze in place, unable to move.

    What is she doing here?

    "Xiao Qing, what''s wrong? Tingsheng''s been calling you down there for a long time. Why don''t you come down?" I don''t know how long I''ve been standing, but my feet are numb. Fu Jing came up and called me.

    I shook my head. "It''s okay. I''ll be in a daze. Where''s Tingsheng?"

    "Down there."

    "Alone?"

    Fu Jing grunted, and I suddenly ran out the door. He asked me what was wrong behind him. I didn''t have time to say anything, but my heart was filled with unease. Little scar was a reckless person. I didn''t let her get revenge. She must have hated me.

    I''m afraid of her. I''m really afraid. I can''t be afraid of people like her who trade their lives for hers.

    I ran down the road and saw Tingsheng playing with the snow. I stopped and breathed a sigh of relief. "Tingsheng, come here. Come to mom."

    "Mom, I''m not going. Come on, come and have a snowball fight." He threw a snowball at me and almost lost his footing.

    I was in a hurry to help him up. When I saw that he was standing still, I didn''t go over. I threw the snow on the ground and hit him gently. When I hit his hand, he laughed so happily.

    With a bang, my blood froze in an instant, and my heart seemed to explode.

    "Mom..." Tingsheng''s body suddenly stopped moving.

    "Tingsheng! Tingsheng!" Tears filled my eyes in an instant, and I ran over and hugged the roar, reaching out to cover the bleeding hole behind him. "Tingsheng, hold on, hold on..."

    "It hurts, mom. It hurts." He seemed so scared that he forgot to cry.

    Fu jing shouted, "Xiao Qing, stay away!"

    Subconsciously, I lay down with the sound of the thunder in my arms. I had no idea what was going on behind me, but I knew I had to stop the sound of the thunder and another gunshot. There seemed to be a wind in my ear, and this fear was far less than worrying about the person in my arms.

    Tingsheng was in my arms, her face was filled with fear, and she kept calling out to her mother.

    "My son is not afraid. I have a mother here." I held him tightly in my arms. "Ah Jing, Tingsheng is injured. Quick, take him to the hospital."

    Fu Jing held the gun in his hand and shot behind me. This was the first time I heard such a clear gunshot. There were three gunshots in total, and the sound shook my heart.

    "Someone, drive over, quick!" Fu jing roared, his voice unusually loud in the heavy snow.

    Tingsheng was still calling for mom, and my hand felt sticky. I stretched out my hand and saw that it was all red blood. It hurt my eyes.

    "Xiao Qing, give me the roar. Let''s go to the hospital. Right away. Right away." Fu Jing snatched the thunder from my arms and ran away with Tingsheng in his arms.

    I got up in a hurry and caught a glimpse of the gun on the ground. I picked up the gun and turned around to point it at the person on the ground. It was little scar. It was her! There was a murderous look in my eyes, and I didn''t know how many shots I fired in a row. I didn''t drop the gun until I finished all the bullets in it.

    I didn''t even blink, and my arms hurt from the seat of the gun. I don''t care at all. It''s not enough to kill a hundred people who hurt me! Not enough!

    "Xiao Qing, let''s go!" Fu Jing called me.

    I ran into the car, hugged the thunder, and Fu Jing drove.

    Tingsheng was awake on the road. He didn''t cry or make a scene. My hand kept pressing on his wound, behind his back, behind his right.

    When I got to the hospital, I didn''t let Fu Jing carry me. I carried my son and went straight to the operating room. The doctor stopped me outside and took the thunder into the cold operating room alone.

    My hands trembled slightly. When Fu Jing wiped the blood off my hands, I could clearly see my arms shaking.

    "Tingsheng will be fine, right?" I looked at him with blank eyes.

    "It will be fine. It will be fine." He hugged me. "Xiao Qing, I''m sorry. I didn''t take good care of you."

    I leaned against his chest and said, "No one thought that it wasn''t your fault that little scar didn''t die."

    Our husband and wife snuggled up in front of the operating room, waiting impatiently for a long time. We didn''t even have the desire to talk to each other. Wangdu didn''t have anything to say.

    Later, wu ying came and asked us how Tingsheng was doing. Fu Jing said something inside, and she stopped asking. We waited outside together, and no one was in the mood to say anything pale or comforting.

    Finally, the door to the operating room opened, and I wanted to rush over, but my legs went limp from the numbness as soon as I took a step.

    "Xiao Qing." Fu Jing held me up quickly.

    I walked up to the doctor with Fu Jing''s arm. The doctor took off his mask and exhaled. "It''s safe, but we can''t afford to slack off. The child is too young and needs to be put in the icu to keep an eye on the situation."

    There was no danger, there was no danger. I recited these four words silently for a long time. I hope there was no danger.

    Tingsheng was transferred to the icu, and Fu Jing and I were looking out the window at the little guy inside. The little guy''s face was pale, and he had a tube in his body. He was so young, and I was about to experience it, and my heart was about to break.

    "Ah Jing, Tingsheng is not even two years old. Why didn''t god let me bear the pain for him? Why did he do this to a child?" My heart ached and my eyes swelled up.

    "This is an accident. The little scar is dead. Grandma wu''s men took care of her body. It won''t be fake this time. Our son will be very strong after he gets through this."

    I asked him, right? He told me with certainty, yes.

    Ten minutes a day, Fu Jing and I take turns going in. Every time we come out, our eyes turn red and we encourage each other. Our son will definitely wake up.

    The long wait was dark and despairing, like a thorn that had worn away our willpower. We trudged through it, not knowing whether it was light or boundless darkness ahead. We had no choice but to support each other.

    It was our first time as parents, and we put almost all our effort into this child, watching him hover on the edge of life and death, and we suffered deeply.

    "Miss Chen, it was my fault. At that time, scar... I thought she was dead, but I didn''t expect her to escape. You punish me. I caused little young master to still not wake up."

    Xing Tian sincerely admitted his mistake before me. I helped him up. It was not easy for a man to bend his waist, let alone not blame him.

    "If I were the one who took little scar back, I should be the one to blame." I forced out a smile. "Tingsheng will definitely wake up. Think about how you can protect little young master and make it up to him in the future."

    "Miss Chen." Xing Tian looked at me with tears in his eyes.

    "Take me to the hospital." I patted him on the shoulder and walked out the door.

    Day after day, it had been half a month. Tingsheng''s small body had lost a lot of weight. I, as a mother, was getting more and more haggard. Fu Jing''s beard had grown out.

    However, we still have hope.

 Chapter 329 Wake Up!

    "Tingsheng, you''re really the only one in mom''s life. Sometimes when I think about it, god treats me well. Give me a son as good as you. Wake up quickly. Mom and dad are waiting for you."

    "Don''t look at how fierce dad is. He loves you very much. I woke up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom and saw him smoking on the balcony and crying."

    "Mommy wants to cry too, but mommy can''t cry. Mommy doesn''t want you to open your eyes and see my red and swollen eyes. You should wake up, okay?"

    Ten minutes passed quickly. The nurse reminded me that it was time. I was still not used to being reminded like this every day.

    I kissed my finger on Tingsheng''s forehead and said, "Mom loves you."

    I got up and my back ached a little. Recently, I went to bed at one o'' clock. I had to force myself to take a nap even if I couldn''t sleep. I was afraid that Fu Jing and Wu Ying would be worried and pretend to sleep like this every day, which made my body very stiff.

    "Mom..."

    I stopped in my tracks. Am I hallucinating? How could I hear Tingsheng calling me mom in a baby voice?

    "Mom..."

    I turned my head abruptly, and the person on the bed did not move. A thick wave of disappointment suddenly enveloped me, and I smiled bitterly. "Have I changed my tune? I''m afraid I''m hallucinating."

    "Mom." The person on the bed slowly opened his eyes.

    My blood rushed to my head in an instant, and I stepped forward to the bedside, grabbed Tingsheng''s hand, and said incoherently, "Mom is here, Tingsheng. Mom is here. You''re so worried about mom. Why are you awake now? Why are you awake now?"

    I said as I cried. The logic was chaotic. When fu jing brought the doctor in, I was still crying.

    "Xiao Qing, let the doctor examine tingsheng first."

    Fu Jing stood behind the doctor with me in his arms. When the doctor examined tinkle, Tingsheng kept looking at Fu Jing and me in a daze.

    "It shouldn''t be a big problem, and the opening on your body is quite good. You can transfer to a normal ward for observation."

    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you, doctor." I held the doctor''s hand gratefully, and tears came out of my nose.

    Fu jing stood by the bed and touched Tingsheng''s head. He didn''t say anything, so he asked him what was wrong with him. Unlike me, he kissed Tingsheng''s hand and Tingsheng''s face. He wanted to hold him in his arms for a moment.

    When Tingsheng was discharged from the hospital, spring had arrived, and the winter in North city was over. Tingsheng had been staying in the general ward for two months. Fu Jing was nervous, afraid that the child would leave any sequelae, so he invited all kinds of experts to come over for consultation. The hospital also held many meetings for the sound of anger. Finally, the doctor advised us to go home.

    He said that we were hospital residents.

    Seeing Tingsheng bouncing around the house again, the adults, especially Wu Ying, were so happy that they thought of him as their great-grandson. Every day, they ate something delicious for him, especially sugar.

    I didn''t let Tingsheng eat candy, so she secretly ate it for ting sheng. The way an old man and a young man ate it in a small corner made me smile and bend over. How could she remember to blame them?

    Fu Jing stopped talking about moving out. We lived here peacefully and regarded Wu Ying as a real grandmother. Wu Ying''s smile grew more and more in her old age. It was hard to imagine that the old lady used to be sly and arrogant.

    It''s nice to have a family like this.

    Hong She would come over once every two weeks. Every time he came, he would give tinkle a small gift and a health medicine for Wu Ying. I didn''t have any relatives, neither did Wu Ying. Every time Hong She came, he seemed like a relative.

    She came here for two reasons. One was to see Tingsheng and hear his soft voice calling her aunt Hong. The other was me. She wanted me to enlighten elder sister Xin.

    I agree. After all, elder sister Xin and I have a good relationship, but Hong She said that elder sister Xin was in a bad condition and didn''t want to talk to anyone. She was also trying to convince elder sister Xin to see me.

    "Elder sister Hong, it''s not appropriate for me to call you sister and your daughter ah xin elder sister Xin, or I''ll call you aunt Hong." I teased.

    Hong She snorted, and a toned word could be sung very politely by her. "Your name is aunt Hong. What does your son call me? I won''t do it. When I get old, I''ll call you sister. Only a little regiment like Tingsheng can call me aunt."

    I''m not Hong She''s age yet. I can''t understand her obsession with her age.

    It''s just a title. It doesn''t matter to me.

    "Is elder sister Xin willing to see me?"

    Hong She sighed. "This girl is still like that. No one wants to see her. She grew up without me. It''s not bad that I can get her back. As for the future, let''s see her make her own."

    Everything that elder sister Xin has gone through has something to do with me. My gratitude and responsibility for her has always been in my heart. As long as she needs me, I will be obliged. That''s why I''ve been receiving Hong She. I wish she could tell me when elder sister Xin is willing to see me.

    "Ah xin is actually very grateful to you. She loves and hates Wu Zhang. You killed Wu Zhang and saved her from the abyss of pain." Red snake said.

    I tugged at the corner of my mouth. "What''s the difference between falling from one abyss into another? Let her take her time."

    "Honey, news of the private investigator is here." Fu Jing walked into the living room.

    Hong She left as soon as he saw it. I asked Tingsheng to send Hong She off. He walked out with Hong She''s hand in his hand and said that aunt Hong would come next time. Once fu jing and I took him out for dinner. The waiter said that he was welcome to come next time. When he heard that, he remembered that no matter who came to the house, he said this.

    Sometimes I''m especially worried that Hong She and Xing Tian will find a way to form a team to steal children from our house.

    What a worry!

    "Any news about Tan Jie?" I asked Fu Jing.

    He nodded. "I just received it. Tan Jie is now in the northwest, becoming a backpacker and joining a hiking team. Here''s the photo."

    I glanced at the photo and was stunned. This man who was as tanned as charcoal was Tan Jie? It doesn''t look like a star, it''s too...

    I took a sip of water to calm myself down. "It''s a little dark. It looks healthy. The smile doesn''t look fake."

    If the distance could give him a bright smile, I would rather stay here and watch him walk away.

    "Honey, you''re not allowed to stare at him like that." Fu Jing took the picture out of my hand, held my face and forced me to look at him. "You can only look at me."

    I chuckled. "You jealous king. Tan Jie''s gone, and you''re still jealous. The point is that you''re still jealous of your son. Good Xiao Qing doesn''t scream. His wife calls me old."

    When Tingsheng was in the hospital, one day he heard Fu Jing call me Xiao Qing, and he followed behind to call xiao qing. At that time, he was lying on the hospital bed, and Fu Jing couldn''t beat him, so he changed his name to wife. Tingsheng knew that wife could only be called by father, so he stopped yelling with Fu Jing.

 Chapter 330 Ending One

    "Honey, you can stay by my side from now on. You are not allowed to have anything to do with other men." Fu Jing put his arm around my waist and ordered.

    "What about you? Wang Xiaobei has been running to the company a lot lately and doesn''t even take me seriously." I snorted.

    Ever since I went to work at the Fu shi, the case was picked by me, and the partners had to see if it was not to my liking. The whole company knew that I was here to make soy sauce, but no one complained. Who made me the wife of the president and chairman of the Fu shi?

    But this Wang Xiaobei, I really hate her. Fu Jing never saw her, and the cooperation was entirely in my hands. But she still ran to the company when she had nothing to do, and she wanted to get into Fu Jing''s office. For this reason, Fu Jing didn''t even want the office. She stayed in my office all day, and called herself working with me.

    I chuckled. He only worked in my office for a while on his first day. The rest of his work was on me, and he pushed me to do his ceo''s work. He said that his plan for the rest of his life was to be a wet father. I killed him, but ever since Tingsheng met with the little scar, he was especially worried about the safety of tingsheng. Xing Tian is now dedicated to protecting Tingsheng, not a follower. Instead, he secretly protected Tingsheng and monitored all possible dangers around the roar.

    Xing Tian liked the job, not because it was easy, but because of Tingsheng, who had the magic power to make everyone like him, and everyone liked to revolve around him. Even Xing Tian and xie had to bring him gifts whenever he went out to do business.

    Fu Jing and I discussed that we should set up a separate room next to Tingsheng''s room to give him presents.

    As soon as spring and summer passed, the bleak autumn made me tremble. Seeing that ting sheng was about to turn two years old, Fu Jing arranged to give ting sheng half a grand birthday banquet. And through the media, the whole world knew that fu ting sheng was going to celebrate his birthday. At first, I didn''t agree to do this. It was too complicated, too noisy, and I didn''t like it. But when I thought that Tan Jie might see the news coming back to celebrate ting sheng''s birthday, I agreed.

    On this day, Fu Jing and I were all dressed up. Tingsheng was also wearing a custom-made black suit and a red bow tie. Standing together with fu jing was like a statue. It was too similar.

    I asked the two of us to take a picture together, then a picture of the three of us together, and then posted it on weibo and the circle of friends, silently praying that Tan Jie would see this.

    I waited until the dinner party started, and I was looking forward to it. After so long, couldn''t he forgive me?

    "Honey, cut the cake." Fu jing took my shoulder. "Are you still waiting? He would have come a long time ago, but he hasn''t shown up yet, so he probably won''t come."

    "Do you know who I''m waiting for?" I raised my eyebrows, and a hint of surprise flashed in my eyes.

    He scratched my nose. "Do you think you can fool me with that little thought of yours?"

    I pursed my lips and smiled. "I don''t want to lie to you. I still hope that we can be a family. I haven''t made any good friends in my life. Tan Jie is the only one. You''ve been watching for so long. Don''t you know about us?"

    "Men know men best. That''s because I keep a close eye on you. He doesn''t have a chance to do it. If one day there''s a crack that we can''t fix, maybe he will do it to you." He raised his head proudly.

    I can''t deny that. I don''t really believe in pure friendship between men and women, but I''ve always regarded Tan Jie as my family. I think he treats me the same, but I don''t rule out other possibilities.

    I hope he can settle down quickly and find a girl he likes to be his godmother. I hope he can have my happiness too.

    "Go in. It''s a little cold here." I tightened my shawl and Fu Jing tightened her arms around me.

    As soon as I turned around, there was a heavy sound of footsteps coming from the door. Every step seemed to be stomping. I turned back and a familiar tall, thin figure came into my sight.

    "Do you think I don''t know you when you get so dark? Welcome home." My smile was like a flower, and tears were coming out.

    The older you get, the more you can''t stand the reluctance to leave and the joy of reunion.

    Tan Jie stood at the door, wearing thick Martin boots, baggy overalls, and a short cotton jacket. He looked as if he had just returned from the cold.

    "They''re coming as soon as they get off the train." Tan Jie coldly touched his nose. "Where''s the godson?"

    "Jie uncle!" A small man ran down the stairs and rushed into Tan Jie''s arms.

    Tan Jie bent down and hugged him. Then he hugged him in circles and flew up. Tingsheng was so close to him that he contributed a lot of saliva to his face. Tan Jie really didn''t mind it.

    I smiled and leaned against Fu Jing''s shoulder. "That''s great."

    "What''s good? My son is kissing another man." Fu Jing showed his jealous nature again.

    "365 Days a year, your son kisses another man for one day, and the rest of the time is kissing you. What are you not satisfied with? Besides, Tingsheng and Tan Jie had been together for quite some time when he was a child."

    Fu Jing was very upset, but he helped Tan Jie take off his backpack and took him to change his clothes.

    Tan Jie was really a lot darker, and the skin on his face was getting worse. He looked like an old man who had gone through a lot of vicissitudes. He was not playing with the vicissitudes of life on purpose, but had two words written in his eyes and on his face - a story.

    "I knew you would see the news. Tingsheng talked about you for a long time and often asked ah jing why Jie uncle worked overtime every day. Why didn''t he come back to see him?" I said.

    Tan Jie had always been holding on to tingsheng, and Tingsheng''s fart seemed to grow on his leg. "I didn''t plan to come, but I found out that tingsheng had been in the hospital for a long time. I brought some good stuff."

    "Is it specially for Tingsheng?"

    He said, "The snow lotus that was picked up in the tianshan mountain, the villagers there said it was an extremely precious medicinal herb. They couldn''t buy it if they wanted to. Just in time for tingsheng''s birthday, I brought it back. Are you... Everything okay?"

    "All right, it would be better if you came back." We tacitly didn''t mention the past. I put it down, and he should put it down too.

    He curled his lips. "The distance suits me better. Stay here for two days. I''m going to catch up with the team. I haven''t reached Tibet yet. I don''t want to give up halfway."

    I didn''t force it. I patted him on the shoulder. "Come back whenever you want. Home is here."

    "I know." He put his arm around my shoulder, and there was a Tingsheng between us.

    He raised his head in a furious voice. "I want to hug you too."

    Tan Jie gave him another hug and I gave him a hug before he smiled contentedly.

    When Tan Jie stayed in North city, he was stuck with his temper all day long. If people didn''t know, they would think he was Tingsheng''s father.

    Fu Jing was so jealous of it that I took advantage of it to drag him out for a walk. We haven''t been together for a long time, and my heart itched. We took our swimsuits, drove to the hot springs, and spent two days and one night together.

    Soaking in a hot spring like red wine, we couldn''t help but intertwine and release our desire for each other. Hope and desire, if I knew it was such a private hot spring, I wouldn''t have brought my swimsuit. Anyway, it was going to be stripped. There was no difference between taking it with me and not taking it with me!

 Chapter 331 Ending Two

    God is fair. The days before I met Fu Jing, I had a hard time. Although I still had a hard time in the two years after I met him, I now enjoy the supreme happiness.

    He held me in his hands and treated me carefully. I was pampered and pampered by him. I really felt like I was the happiest woman in the world, not one of them.

    After bathing in the hot spring at night, I felt very tired, but Fu Jing didn''t let me rest. He wrapped me in a long coat and put it in the car. My god, when I realized it, the car was already far away.

    When I got back, I saw that fu tingsheng had messed up the toys in his toy room. I had the idea of going back to the hot spring. Fortunately, I wasn''t alone with the children, or else I would have been pissed off by my naughty son!

    "I''m a little dizzy. I''ll go back to my room and rest. Tingsheng''s all yours." I tapped Fu Jing''s chest.

    Fu Jing gritted his teeth. "Fu tingsheng, come here!"

    "Ah, Jie uncle, my father is angry again!" Tingsheng ran away and locked fu jing in the toy room to clean up.

    In fact, fu jing could not do these things at all. At that time, he had to make a promise to grow up with his son, not bad at every detail of his son''s growth, so there was no order from him not to let the servants interfere in his life of harmony.

    I went upstairs comfortably to eat fruit and make face masks. Fu Jing pouted his farts and cleaned up the mess for his son.

    "Honey, grandma wu cooked supper and came down." Fu Jing shouted.

    I threw the mask away, finished the last bite of fruit, washed my face and went downstairs.

    "Leave me the red bean paste!" I''m not here yet, I''m here first. I can''t lose my husband and son.

    "I''ll keep them for you." The son and husband stood at the stairs and said in unison.

    It''s better to have a son. If you love me, love me!

    Even wu ying envied me for having such a son and husband. She gave me an envious look, which made me feel that being a woman to my level was a huge winner in my life.

    After eating the red bean paste with satisfaction, I wiped my mouth and sat aside. Tingsheng came over and beat my legs. "Mom, am I good?"

    "Tingsheng is so good."

    "Mom, can I go out with Jie uncle tonight?" He raised his little face and laughed until his gums were out.

    I knocked him on the forehead. "Who did you learn from? If you want to go out and play, come and kiss my ass."

    "What is flattery? Tingsheng doesn''t understand." He pursed his lips, his long eyelashes fanning like a fan.

    I was angry and couldn''t explain well, so I handed him over to Tan Jie. "Take care of you, Jie uncle. Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him run away."

    "Yes, sir." He even saluted, not knowing which tv show showed the trick.

    Tan Jie put him on his shoulder and said, "Let''s go out and play!"

    Fu Jing and I were happy to have someone to help us take care of our son. Anyway, the two of us were together, and we were not tired enough. Without a son to play tricks in the middle, we would be more interested.

    More interested in playing chess.

    Ever since I played chess with Fu Jing more times, I have basically gotten rid of the title of a rotten chess basket, and the more I play, the better. It''s not impossible to win against Fu Jing once in a while, or I don''t know if he gave in to me.

    In the middle of the night, we played chess very well.

    "Honey, Tan Jie didn''t mention anything about erd this time. Do you want me to tell him?"

    "He might already know."

    I frowned. "You said that?"

    "No." He had me in the army, and I immediately didn''t dare to be distracted. I had to think a few steps before I took one step. Fu jing taught me this. He said he wanted to train my way of thinking so that I could take a long view and not just look at the first step.

    He said a lot, and I didn''t remember much.

    "Who said that? Before Tan Jie leaves, I still want to explain to him, open his heart, and let him come back a few more times in the future, so that we can spend more time like this leisurely two people''s world."

    Tingsheng, mom is sorry. In order to make your dad not jealous, I have to pretend not to love you.

    Fu Jing then put me in the army and completely killed me.

    "To distract you." He patted his leg and asked me to sit down.

    I pouted discontentedly. "I play chess with my wife, but I don''t know how to give way to her."

    "I''ll give in to you next time." He put a fork in the fruit tray and fed it to me. "I agree with what you just said. When Tan Jie comes back, I''ll take you out to play."

    I smiled. "I can''t wait."

    In fact, I want to say that this is a plan to slow down.

    The next day, Tan Jie was leaving, and I told him everything that happened after he left. I thought he would be relieved, or he would suddenly feel cheerful. Who knew that he didn''t, but he was unexpectedly calm.

    "As you said, we are a family. Of course, we trust each other. I believe you won''t do anything extreme, even if I''m not here."

    I froze and then laughed. He was right. Wu Ying reminded me that it was because he believed in me, and I didn''t let them down.

    "My trip is not over yet. When my trip is over, I will naturally come back. But you, be a mother and a wife. I hope to see you happy."

    "You''ve suddenly become so old, and I''m not used to it. Am I not good now?"

    He smiled. "It''s not bad, it can be better. What you have is what everyone yearns for. Cherish it and embrace it. You must do your best to be happy."

    I nodded solemnly and he hugged me. "Chen Qing, thank god for letting me meet you. Because of your happiness, I have never felt happier before. I am really happy that you can be my family with your gentle voice."

    "Me too. I thought I had nothing. Who knew that I had become a family and a child. What was important was that I had your backing. God treated me well."

    Only people like me and Tan Jie who have lost everything understand how rare it is to have what you have now.

    Tan Jie left with a hope in the distance. He said that he would pray for me in the potala palace and bless me on the heavenly mountain. He said that his heart was very sincere and that god would make me live happily for the rest of my life until the end of my life.

    The three of us went to see him off, watched him check in, and waved goodbye.

    His voice was red and he asked me when Jie uncle would be back. He hasn''t had enough fun with Jie uncle yet. I said that when uncle jie is done, he will come back and bring him a beautiful aunt.

    When Tan Jie left, he told me about the interesting things he had met on the journey. He also told me that he had met a girl who grew up in Tibet. She had two braids and spoke mandarin. Her skin was not as black and rough as the people over there. Instead, it was very delicate. Her cheeks were red.

    He said that he was a tainted person, and that he had been very unhappy for the first half of his life. After seeing that girl, his heart was cleansed and cleansed.

    I advised him to cherish a girl like that. He said he would.

    "Honey, I''m so good. I''m really happy."

    I held Fu Jing in my arms, and he held his thunder. Every time this happened, Fu Jing would press Tingsheng''s head so that the little one wouldn''t be able to get close to the hug between us.

    "I want to be happy too, daddy, I want to hug too!"

    I snuggled up in Fu Jing''s arms and laughed so hard that the flowers trembled. Son, it''s hard for you. Who let you come to our house?